ã€ŠFates Parallel (A Xianxia/Wuxia Inspired Cultivation Story)ã€‹


 1. Academy

    Lee Jia shivered as a gust of wind blew past. Fallen leaves scattered across the road, Autumn was in full swing and the air was getting painfully cold. She knew she wasn¡¯t prepared for the winter. She had overstayed her welcome in Nayeong city and the locals had gotten wise to her tricks. Laundry was hung higher out of reach and rarely left unattended¡ªand every eye was on her as she tried to slink through the food stalls in the market.

    Lee Jia could get by on forage and small animals outside the city, but the linens were a bigger problem. A local group of thugs had found and ransacked her hideaway, and though she had escaped safely, she was now left with nothing but the clothes she wore and a palm-sized medallion that she now idly fiddled with between her fingers. Lee Jia stared down at the golden medallion and frowned, recalling how she arrived in her current circumstance.

    <hr>

    Lee Jia ran through the busy shanty town outside the city gates. It was little more than a slum¡ªa place for people too poor and downtrodden to earn a place for themselves in the city, but too weak and vulnerable to survive in the wilderness outside of the protective wards surrounding the city. People like Lee Jia. Nayeong¡¯s shanty town had been one of the better ones Jia had lived in, owing to the hardiness of the people living so close to the border of the country, Goryeo. Many of the people living here earned an honest living working for the farms surrounding the city, but an even larger number made a dishonest living exploiting the locals with kidnapping, racketeering, or just flat-out stealing. People like Lee Jia.

    She wasn¡¯t proud of it, but a girl had to eat, needed a safe place to sleep, and shelter to survive the cold Goryeon winter. Of course, there was always a place in the brothels for a young girl like Lee Jia, but she¡¯d seen what happened to girls who took that option and she¡¯d rather die. A decision which was becoming more imminent with every second. Yesterday, she¡¯d been confident that she had everything she needed to make it through the winter. Today it all went up in flames. Literally.

    Those bastards from the gangs had discovered her hideout and opted to force her out of it by setting it on fire! She knew that they had connections with Boss Lee¡ªthe gang boss whose family name she borrowed, the same one she¡¯d escaped years ago¡ªand while she highly doubted that anyone from the gang would remember who she was, that wasn¡¯t going to stop them from kidnapping and selling her straight back into the place she¡¯d spent so much time running from.

    Lee Jia made full use of her talents to escape her pursuers. The white-furred cat ears atop her head twitched as she heard them shouting their plans to cut her off, and she changed directions to avoid the trap. Her diminutive stature and long tail allowed her to pass under the stall of a junk vendor trying to scam the people living outside the walls, abandoning her modesty to run on all fours as she darted between people, stalls, and shacks.

    Ditching her pursuers, Lee Jia made it to a crowd of people waiting to be let into the city walls. It was a simple, reliable trick. All she had to do was make herself as small and unnoticeable as possible¡ªa simple task when one was as short and skinny as she was¡ªthen stay hidden in the crowd, keeping an ambiguous enough distance that everyone assumed that she was part of some other group. As long as she kept out of sight of the guards, nobody would question her.

    Once inside the walls, she made a beeline for the city center. There was only one option left for her now, and it was a bad one. It was a move of desperation, with more flaws than merits, but if it was between that and the gangs¡ªit wasn¡¯t even a decision.

    The city¡¯s administrator was easy enough to meet even for someone like Lee Jia. He took visitors regularly in his relatively humble office within the city hall, and he didn¡¯t require appointments. There was often a small line of people with questions or complaints waiting to see him. She didn¡¯t know much about him aside from the fact that he was a mage¡ªsome Tae something-or-other. She didn¡¯t expect much from him, mages were rarely sympathetic to common mortals and this one was appointed by the noble houses to oversee an entire city¡ªhe¡¯d be even more arrogant.

    Lee Jia fidgeted nervously under the scrutinizing gaze of the guards, but eventually it was her turn and she was ushered into the office. The magus was younger than she expected, maybe only a handful of years older than her, rather than the wizened old bureaucrat she¡¯d been expecting. The rough, dark-gray hair and wolf ears on his head marked him as a half-spirit like her. That wasn¡¯t unusual¡ªmost people born in Goryeo had some measure of spirit ancestry.

    "How can I help you, miss? Though I should warn you that I can¡¯t promise to do more than hear you out if you aren¡¯t an official resident."

    Lee Jia grimaced¡ªthe mage¡¯s greeting immediately had her at a disadvantage. Mages were supernaturally perceptive and intelligent, and he had already guessed that Lee Jia was not technically a resident of the city. She lived in the shanty town that existed between the city walls and the border of the magical wards protecting the city¡ªan area tolerated but not officially recognized by the administration.

    Lee Jia hesitated for a moment, but decided to push forward. She didn¡¯t have much of a choice, anyway.

    "I¡¯ve come to turn myself in."

    The man¡¯s hand stopped in the middle of whatever document he had been writing as he looked up at her, nonplussed.

    "What?"

    "I¡¯ve come to turn myself in."

    Lee Jia¡¯s expression was dead serious as she repeated herself.

    "Why?"

    "I entered the city illegally, and for the past month I¡¯ve been stealing food and linens and stashing them outside the city to prepare for the winter."

    The administrator raised an eyebrow as Lee Jia freely admitted her crimes.

    "No, I mean¡ªwait, that was you? Do you have any idea how much paperwork¡ªno, never mind. I meant why? What do you hope to gain from telling me this?"

    Lee Jia sighed and slumped her shoulders, her tail and ears drooping sullenly.

    "Some gangsters found my hideout and set it on fire to smoke me out. I barely escaped with my life and my honor intact. I¡¯ve got nothing left."

    The administrator scoffed at the mention of honor, shaking his head. He had no sympathy for her plight¡ªthe city offered no protection to the stragglers outside of its walls.

    "And¡­? This somehow led to you coming here to confess your crimes? Again, why?"

    Lee Jia shrugged hopelessly.

    "I don¡¯t know. I was kind of hoping I¡¯d be taken prisoner¡ªmaybe given an indenture and forced to work off my debt to society?"

    The man stared blankly at Lee Jia for a moment before shaking his head and sighing.

    "Incredible. You steal from the people of my city, then come crawling to me to beg for more. There¡¯s some precedent for what you ask, but you¡¯re all skin and bones. I¡¯ve never seen a more pathetic waif, who would ever buy such an indenture? No, I¡¯ve heard enough, guards!"

    As if they had been waiting for the signal, the guards burst into the room and had Lee Jia by the arms before she could even react.

    "Take this petty thief outside the city and beat her. You¡¯ve standing permission to repeat the punishment should you ever see her inside the city walls again."

    "Wait!"

    Lee Jia cried out, slipping the grasp of the guards with practiced ease before bounding across the room. She leapt over the desk¡ªknocking over stacks of paper¡ªand grabbed desperately at the magus administrator.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    "You can¡¯t do this! Please! I have nowhere else to go! I can¡¯t make it through the winter like this, I¡¯ll die for certain!"

    The magus¡¯ cool contempt was replaced with raw disgust as he struggled to extricate himself from Lee Jia¡¯s grasp. He thrust a talisman towards her, causing a wave of force to blast Lee Jia across the room.

    She curled up into a ball to protect herself as the guards began raining blows down on her. The mage simply brushed himself off and grimaced down at Lee Jia as he watched the guards beat her. When he was finally satisfied, he gestured for them to stop.

    "Enough! That will do for now. Take this cretin outside of the shield formation and watch her until she¡¯s out of sight. Kill her if she attempts to return. You should consider yourself lucky, girl, that I don¡¯t have you branded as an exile. Trust, however, that should my gaze ever fall on you again, it will be your end¡ªunderstood?"

    Lee Jia¡¯s shuddering form offered little response other than a pained whimper. As they had been ordered, the guards dragged her outside of the city¡¯s safety and dumped her out in the wilderness. Lee Jia could only limp sadly away until she was out of sight. Only once she was well and truly away from the city did she finally let out a shuddering breath and gaze down at the object hidden in her palm, a small golden medallion she had taken from the magus.

    <hr>

    As her thoughts returned to the present, Lee Jia frowned down at the medallion. She had no idea what it was, but her intuition told her it was important¡ªit certainly looked valuable. An indenture would have been better, though¡ªat least slaves were fed. It wasn¡¯t easy stealing from a mage, but the contingency plan had gone more smoothly than she expected. The beating had been unwelcome, but not surprising¡ªand it served to distract the mage from her theft. Besides, after a week on the road, her bruises were already mostly healed. Hopefully selling the trinket would be enough to get her started in a new city.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by a sudden tingling sensation across her entire body. The white fur on her ears and tail stood on end as a shiver unrelated to the autumn chill ran through her. She recognized the feeling¡ªshe had just crossed the edge of a city¡¯s shield formation.

    A sharp crack and a flash of light startled Lee Jia into nearly dropping the medallion. Glancing down at the source of the disturbance she saw the medallion crumbling to dust in her hand. She blinked down at her now empty hand in confusion.

    "That can¡¯t be good."

    Lee Jia broke into a cold sweat as her mounting dread began to turn into a full-on panic. The sixth sense that she had always relied on felt like an alarm bell ringing in her head. Without further thought, she turned tail and sprinted back the way she had come.

    "Ow!"

    Lee Jia cried aloud as she collided head first with the shield formation she had just crossed a moment ago and her skin burned painfully where she had touched it. She picked herself up off the ground and checked her surroundings.

    The feeling of being trapped was putting her on edge, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any imminent danger. What was going on? What was that medallion and what did it have to do with this place? Trapped as she was, and without any answers presenting themselves, Lee Jia forced herself to calm down and follow the road once again.

    When she finally came within sight of the city she was shocked at what she discovered. First, the shield formation was the biggest she¡¯d ever seen¡ªit had taken her all day to reach the city after crossing the threshold. Second, in spite of the extravagant wards, it was much smaller than she expected. There couldn¡¯t be more than a few hundred people living there. The third surprise came when she found the city¡¯s entrance completely unguarded.

    Lee Jia approached the gate warily. As she crossed the threshold she saw a few people milling about inside, none of whom seemed to pay her any mind. Strangely, most of them seemed to be wearing the same green brocade robes¡ªlike a uniform. Worse, they all seemed to give off the same familiar feeling. Lee Jia had always had a good intuition, and trusting it was how she had stayed alive until now. Right now, that intuition told her that every person in this town was a mage.

    Even knowing she was trapped within the wards, Lee Jia felt the uncontrollable urge to turn and run. She didn¡¯t belong here, she was just a regular mortal. A commoner¡ªno, worse than a commoner, she was a discarded orphan and a criminal. A thousand of her could die without being worth a single hair on the heads of one of these people.

    One mage she could handle¡ªcarefully, and only if she was prepared to die if she failed and flee as far away as possible if she succeeded. An entire town of them? Never mind the winter, she¡¯d die before the end of autumn if she tried to ply her trade here.

    She turned to leave, ready to try her luck surviving in the wilderness, when instead she nearly bumped into a wizened old man who had appeared behind her.

    "Aah!"

    Lee Jia let out a shriek of surprise as she fell backwards away from the man. She took pride in staying aware of her surroundings at all times, but she had not seen, heard, or smelled this man¡¯s approach. He had not been there before.

    "Hoho, you don¡¯t appear to be Tae In-Su. Might I ask how you came into possession of his token, young lady?"

    The old man¡¯s hooked nose and beady eyes, along with the feathery down that grew in place of his hair reminded Lee Jia of an owl as he carefully scrutinized her. She suddenly felt very self-conscious of her appearance. Her white hair had been cropped short and uneven¡ªcut by herself, without a mirror or proper scissors. She was short and skinny¡ªunderdeveloped for her age, perhaps as a result of malnutrition. Her ragged clothing hung loosely from her tiny frame, and she couldn¡¯t even remember the last time she¡¯d bathed.

    "I-I um, I don¡¯t know what¡ª"

    Lee Jia cringed and bit her tongue on her response when she saw the old mage quirk an eyebrow at her. Mages! She¡¯d gotten lucky with Tae In-Su, the city administrator. He had been young and inexperienced, but this one was old, and mages didn¡¯t get old unless they were ancient. The old man before her would probably know she was lying before she did. She sighed and resigned herself to whatever fate had in store.

    "Fine, I stole it. I was fleeing the city and hoped I could sell it to get a head start in a new place."

    The old man laughed jovially at her grumbled response, apparently unperturbed by the admission. He regarded her coolly as he stroked his beard.

    "Oho! That¡¯s quite an impressive feat. Did you know what it was when you stole it?"

    "No? I just grabbed the first thing I could. Anything from a mage would probably be valuable to someone."

    "Hmm, perhaps, yes. Yet of all places, you brought it here. How did you decide where to go after stealing the token?"

    Lee Jia eyed the old man suspiciously. What was this? Why did he care? These questions didn¡¯t make any sense to her.

    "I don¡¯t know. I just picked whichever road felt right. That¡¯s always worked for me until today."

    "I see, I see."

    The mage simply nodded and began walking down the street. Something told Lee Jia she was expected to follow, so she did. After a few furtive glances up at the old mage, she worked up the courage to speak.

    "Um...can I ask a question?"

    "Oh, please do!"

    Lee Jia wasn¡¯t sure why the man seemed so pleased, but continued anyway.

    "What was that medallion? A token you called it? And what is this place? I¡¯ve never seen so many mages."

    The old man burst out laughing for some reason and Lee Jia frowned as he composed himself.

    "My apologies, young lady. I was merely surprised. That was several questions and an astute, yet fundamentally mistaken observation. I will do my best to entertain them anyway. First, I should introduce myself¡ªI am Magus Hwang Sung."

    The man gave a pause and Lee Jia belatedly realized he was waiting for her to give her own name in response. She blushed slightly as she introduced herself.

    "Lee Jia. Lee is a borrowed surname, I don¡¯t know my parents."

    She mentally kicked herself for volunteering extra information for no reason.

    "Very well Miss Lee. To answer your questions, all of them really. This place is the recently founded Grand Academy of Spiritual, Martial, and Arcane Arts. A place for young and talented practitioners from across the continent to hone their craft."

    Lee Jia¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She felt the urge to flee rising up once again, but suppressed it.

    "This is a mage college!?"

    "Not exactly, no. Goryeo¡¯s colleges are indeed places of learning for mages, but only for mages. This place was created as part of a peace treaty between the three major powers of the continent¡ªQin, Yamato, and Goryeo. Ah, but I see your eyes glazing over already, so I will spare you the minute details for now.

    "Suffice it to say that this place is unique in that immortal practitioners from all across the continent gather to share knowledge and test their abilities against each other. Perhaps even combining the different disciplines into something greater than the sum of their parts. Or that¡¯s the theory at any rate. In truth, the inaugural generation has yet to begin their training here. That¡¯s where your stolen trinket comes in, understand?"

    Lee Jia wasn¡¯t sure she did, but she nodded anyway.

    "The token was an invitation given to a promising young mage with the expectation that his talents could be further honed by this unique opportunity. Alas, it seems that fate has interceded to extend that invitation to another."

    His eyes twinkled a bit as he smiled down at Lee Jia. Wait, was he saying that¡ªno, that¡¯s crazy, Lee Jia wasn¡¯t a mage. Magus Hwang chuckled at her confused expression.

    "Hoho, I can tell what you are thinking. It is indeed my intention to have you take Tae In-Su¡¯s place here in the academy. Your past and your peerage are of no consequence to me, it¡¯s your talent I am interested in. Stealing that token was no small task, and neither do I believe in coincidence. The intuition that led you here is a sign of latent talent, and as a teacher it is my greatest desire to see such talents realized. I won¡¯t force you of course, if you¡¯d rather go back¡­"

    Lee Jia shook her head violently. She couldn¡¯t believe her luck! Was this a dream? Her? Becoming a mage? It made no sense, but it wasn¡¯t a chance Lee Jia was going to pass up.

    "No! I mean, um, I don¡¯t really have anything to go back to so¡ª"

    "Excellent! Come along, then. We¡¯ll get you situated."

    Lee Jia felt as if her entire world was being flipped upside down as she followed the old mage. Just what kind of world had she gotten herself caught up in?

 2. Roommate

    Hwang Sung led Lee Jia into a small building that smelled strongly of ink and paper. Inside, half a dozen people dressed in the same uniform robes bustled around, sorting and filing various papers according to some system that was entirely arcane to Lee Jia. Two men sat at a desk at the front, one slouched lazily, looking extremely bored, and the other had the rigidly straight posture and serious expression of a soldier on duty. The straight-faced one greeted them as they entered.

    "Greetings, Elder Hwang. What can I do for you?"

    "Disciple Guan, Disciple Xin, it seems we¡¯ve had an unexpected visitor. Could I trouble you to handle her registration and assignment for me?"

    "Another one?"

    The last grumbling comment came from the lazy looking one, who was eyeing Lee Jia with undisguised contempt. The stone faced disciple continued as if the lazy one had never spoken.

    "Of course, Elder. We¡¯ll see to it immediately."

    Hwang nodded at that and turned back to Lee Jia.

    "Well then, I have my own duties to take care of so we¡¯ll part here for now. Before I go, there¡¯s one more thing I can do for you. Stay still a moment¡ªoh, and hold your breath."

    Lee Jia was about to ask what he meant when he produced a small paper talisman and held it out towards her. With a blue flash of light, the talisman disintegrated in a way that reminded her of what happened to the token after she¡¯d crossed the shield formation¡¯s threshold. Water coalesced out of thin air around her before enveloping her in a frigid, swirling torrent. A moment later, the water dissipated back into the air leaving Lee Jia clean and dry¡ªalbeit also cold and shivering.

    "U-u-um t-thank you?"

    Hwang Sung chuckled at her chattering teeth before turning to leave.

    "Best of luck to you, Miss Lee! It was a pleasure meeting you."

    Lee Jia watched him leave with wonder. That was magic! A magic bath! It was so convenient! Was she going to learn to do that too? She was starting to get excited about the prospect when the sound of a polite cough broke her out of her reverie.

    "Ahem, name and age, please."

    The lazy one¡ªXin, she remembered¡ªaddressed her with a tone and expression that said he¡¯d been through this hundreds of times already. Or maybe it was just his natural state of being.

    "Um...Lee Jia. Fourteen or fifteen? I think."

    "You think?"

    "I...don¡¯t know when my birthday is. And I haven¡¯t always been counting."

    Lee Jia wilted under the exasperated glare of the man, feeling a bit embarrassed about being unable to answer such a simple question. Luckily the next few questions were simple enough to answer, such as her city and country of origin. There was one that stumped her entirely, however.

    "Cultivation level and discipline?"

    "...what?"

    The two men exchanged a look that Lee Jia was unable to interpret before he tried again.

    "You¡¯re a beastkin from Goryeo so you¡¯re obviously a mage. What level of mage are you?"

    Lee Jia was a bit annoyed at the casual use of a pejorative like ¡®beastkin¡¯, but decided to let it go and just answer the question.

    "I¡¯m not a mage."

    Xin blinked in surprise.

    "Really? A spiritual cultivator then? Or perhaps a martial artist. I didn¡¯t think your country had those."

    "Uh, I don¡¯t think so? I don¡¯t think I am any of those things."

    Xin stared incredulously at her for a moment before shaking his head.

    "What are you even doing here? I¡¯ll just put down ¡®unawakened¡¯, I guess."

    Lee Jia frowned as the man scribbled the details down onto a document and filed it away. She couldn¡¯t deny that she was out of place here, but it didn¡¯t feel good to be reminded of it.

    "Miss Lee."

    The other man¡ªshe mentally labelled him Stoneface¡ªgot her attention and handed her a bundle of cloth. His stoney expression never changed as he explained.

    "This is your academy uniform. There are some basic enchantments on it to protect it from minor wear, but you should take care not to let it get too damaged, as you will be required to replace it at your own expense."

    Lee Jia stared down at the bundle in wonder. It was the same kind of robe worn by Stoneface and Xin, as well as most of the other people she¡¯d seen in town. Mainly dark green in color, with a lighter green forming a brocade pattern and a gold-colored trim along the edges. The material felt soft, like silk and she was pretty sure that if she tried to sell this back in Nayeong she¡¯d be set for life¡ªassuming she wasn¡¯t arrested on principle just for having something that was so obviously out of her class.

    "A privacy ward has been prepared for you to change into your uniform. I would recommend that you take the opportunity to do so now."

    Stoneface gestured towards an impenetrable gray shroud in the corner of the room. Had that been there before? The sounds of the busy room were dampened as she crossed the threshold of the formation, and inside was a small changing room with a bench and a mirror. Lee Jia wasn¡¯t quite so shocked by this application of magic¡ªsimple, self-powered formations and talismans were commercially available in Goryeo to anyone who could afford them. Not that she had ever been able to afford them, herself.

    As she began getting changed, Lee Jia took the opportunity to examine herself in the mirror. Though Magus Hwang¡¯s spell had cleaned the filth from her journey off of her, it did little to help her ragged appearance. The filthy rags she wore¡ªtoo stained to have been cleaned entirely by the mage¡¯s spell¡ªwere worn down to a scandalous degree.

    Lee Jia blushed as she realized she¡¯d spent the better part of the last hour being scrutinized by several men while showing so much skin. The fur on her ears and tail was patchy and unkempt, and her short uneven hair was a tangled mess despite barely being long enough to have tangles in the first place. Her skin¡ªwhat little of it hadn''t been tanned by a life without proper shelter¡ªwas a sickly pale pallor, and her ribs were visible from malnutrition.

    Lee Jia met her own golden eyes in the mirror, the vertical-slit pupils narrowing as she steeled her expression. This was her lowest point¡ªon the verge of starving to death, forced to make a deadly gamble that had somehow paid off more than she could ever have hoped or imagined. She¡¯d never been so helpless before and she vowed here and now that she never would be again. She was still skeptical of what this place had to offer, but for every inch it gave her, she would take a mile¡ªno, a hundred miles. Lee Jia¡¯s ears twitched as she heard a quiet voice, barely audible, come through the shroud and interrupt her thoughts.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    "¡ªhave no idea where I am supposed to send the filthy beastkin for lodging."

    She frowned as she recognized Xin¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been meant to hear the conversation happening, but the foreigner had underestimated the heightened senses of a half-spirit¡ªthey were much more common in Goryeo than elsewhere on the continent. Lee Jia heard Stoneface¡¯s distinct monotone respond and decided to listen in carefully as she dressed.

    "Can you not simply lodge her with one of her countrymen?"

    "Genius, Guan. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of that? The only openings are the Hyeong boy and that other troublemaker. I¡¯m not about to send her to the boy¡¯s dormitories, and the other one¡ªwell we were instructed to keep that one away from other Goryeon students for now."

    "Hmm. Most humans likely wouldn¡¯t tolerate the beastkin. Perhaps someone from Yamato? They interact with spirits more often, don¡¯t they?"

    "A commoner perhaps, but the last opening was taken by some Goryeon noble. Probably an intentional insult."

    "I thought this place was meant to be free of politics, Xin."

    "Guan, please leave the sarcasm to me. I can never tell if you¡¯re joking with that face. Private accommodation is, of course, out¡ªI¡¯d insult every noble from every country at once with that. Which really only leaves¡ª"

    "The troublemaker after all."

    Xin sighed.

    "Yes, unfortunately. Hwang is going to be upset with me, but I¡¯m forced to weigh one foreign instructor¡¯s irritation against that of basically everyone else¡¯s."

    "It seems an elegant solution to me. Neither can be paired with anyone else, nor can they be granted private lodging. So put them together and be done with it."

    "Refreshingly direct as always, Guan. That¡¯s why I keep you around."

    "That and your family demands it."

    "Yes, and that."

    Lee Jia had already finished dressing by now, and decided to cease her eavesdropping. Checking herself one last time in the mirror, Lee Jia was begrudgingly satisfied. The sleeves and skirt had been the right length, and the cut of the dress allowed for a surprising amount of mobility without being too revealing¡ªbut the robes were too loose and she had needed to cinch the belt sash uncomfortably tight to keep everything in place.

    The wooden sandals provided didn¡¯t seem weather-appropriate, but at least there was a pair of warm white socks to go with them¡ªshe¡¯d certainly made do with worse. There was also a small comb provided, but after a fruitless attempt to straighten her tangled hair, Lee Jia gave up and elected to just tuck it into the oversized sleeves of her robe.

    Xin eyed her critically as Lee Jia emerged, and she forced herself to meet his gaze defiantly. She was dressed the same way he was now¡ªany problems he had with her appearance would be pure prejudice. Xin smirked slightly and shrugged before breaking eye contact and producing a small charm of engraved jade.

    "Here, this is the key for your lodgings. Keep it on your person and the door will open for you. You¡¯ll find the girl¡¯s dormitories due west of the town center. Your building will match the engraving on the key."

    Lee Jia accepted the item then looked around a bit awkwardly.

    "Thank you, um¡ªwhat am I supposed to do here, exactly?"

    She immediately hated herself for wilting again under Xin¡¯s condescending gaze. She still felt so lost and out of place, despite gathering her resolve earlier.

    "Well most of the early arrivals volunteered or were drafted into helping with preparations like Guan and I were. You, however, have arrived rather punctually. The initiation ceremony will be first thing tomorrow morning in the central courtyard."

    Lee Jia nodded¡ªat least now she had some kind of direction. She was about to turn to go, but something about Xin¡¯s smug expression put her off. She didn¡¯t want to leave the impression of some meek little girl he could just bully around¡ªit seemed like a bad precedent to set if she was going to survive among mages and...whatever the other countries¡¯ equivalents were. She stopped and looked back over her shoulder.

    "By the way, Mister Xin, a word of advice?"

    "Hmm?"

    Xin raised his eyebrow curiously, his expression only growing more smug as he gestured for her to continue. Lee Jia glared at him.

    "I don¡¯t know how they do things in Qin and Yamato, but you should watch who you call a ¡®filthy beastkin¡¯. If you aren¡¯t careful you might actually insult someone important¡ªand Mister Guan, half-spirits are still human."

    Xin¡¯s jaw dropped open and his eyes widened in shock. Guan¡¯s stoney expression remained impassive, but Lee Jia thought she saw his eyes widen just a fraction for a moment. Or maybe she imagined it. The silence was broken by Guan, who nodded to Lee Jia.

    "Very well, Miss Lee. I will take your words under advisement, thank you. I apologize for the breach of etiquette."

    Lee Jia returned the nod and fled the building while she still had the upper hand. She might pay for it later, but she relished the cathartic feeling of scolding someone with higher power and status than her. She heard Xin sputtering as she left.

    "How in the Emperor¡¯s name did she hear that!?"

    It didn¡¯t take Lee Jia long to find the town center, which consisted of a large square and a central courtyard. Following the road west, she soon found what must have been the dormitory. It was a small, gated residential district with neatly arranged rows of small houses. The size and quality of the houses varied quite a bit, ranging from what looked like tiny single-room domiciles, to small manors with their own courtyards. Each dwelling had a unique symbol engraved above the door and after a brief search, she was able to find one that matched the key she had been given.

    Unsurprisingly, it was one of the smallest dwellings. As Lee Jia approached, she considered what she had overheard before. Apparently she was to have a roommate¡ªsome kind of troublemaker who didn¡¯t get along with other Goryeon people? Lee Jia wasn¡¯t sure who that could refer to except possibly herself, not that she had any intention to cause trouble if she could help it.

    Stepping inside, Lee Jia was greeted by a small antechamber where she could remove her wooden sandals before entering the main room of the house. She noted an identical pair haphazardly discarded here, indicating that her mystery roommate was likely already present. The main room was a humble living space consisting of a pair of couches flanking a small tea table and a wood burning stove that appeared to serve the dual functions of both heating the house and cooking.

    Lee Jia saw no sign of her roommate, nor was there a fire in the stove. She looked inside it, only to see that the stove had no fuel in it, but rather a formation of some kind engraved within. Lee Jia didn¡¯t know how to operate the formation so she decided to just leave it alone and continue exploring. Not that there was much to explore¡ªthere were only two doors leading out of the main room. The first was a small and mostly featureless room with a slight slope in the floor leading to a drain of some kind and a bucket in the corner. Presumably a room for bathing, though Lee Jia wondered where they were meant to draw the water from.

    When Lee Jia opened the door to the last room in the house, she was met by near pitch darkness, the only light entering the room coming from behind her. Her eyes adjusted quickly and she saw that it was a bedroom. On each side of the room was a single bed nestled into the corner, a small chest at the foot, and a wardrobe on the opposite wall. Opposite the door was a window, which had been shuttered. On one of the beds, curled up in the corner, Lee Jia saw the silhouette of another girl with her knees pulled up against her chest and her long, straight hair falling over her face. She stirred as Lee Jia entered, her head lifting fractionally to regard her.

    "Go away."

    The other girl¡¯s voice was low and threatening. Lee Jia didn¡¯t know how to respond, but felt like she had to at least try to be friendly if she was going to be living under the same roof as this girl.

    "Um, sorry to intrude. My name is Lee Jia. I¡¯m going to be¡ª"

    "I said fuck off!"

    The girl¡¯s shriek cut off Lee Jia¡¯s attempt at introductions and was quickly followed by something hurled towards Lee Jia¡¯s head. Though she ducked instinctively, the object flew well over her head and struck the door frame with a dull thunk. Looking up, Lee Jia saw a knife stuck halfway into the wood and began to sweat nervously.

    "I don¡¯t care who you are, mage! Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t kill you because of your status¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t even be the first! Now leave me alone!"

    The other girl¡¯s threat was backed up by the gleam of another knife reflecting the sparse light coming into the room from behind Lee Jia. She raised her hands in a placating gesture and attempted to resolve the misunderstanding.

    "Wait! I¡¯m not a mage, I just¡ª"

    Lee Jia saw the other girl''s arm swing back and quickly ducked back out of the room, slamming the door shut behind her just in time to hear another thud as the projectile bounced off the other side. What a psychopath! Wasn¡¯t ¡®troublemaker¡¯ putting it a bit lightly? And nevermind other Goryeons, this girl didn¡¯t seem inclined to get along with anybody.

    Lee Jia sighed heavily as she let herself collapse onto one of the couches. Looking outside, she saw that the sun was setting. It was cold, she didn¡¯t know how to light the fire, she had no blankets, and there was some knife-throwing psycho in the house with her. It was...still an improvement over her last living arrangements, she admitted begrudgingly.

    She¡¯d have time to figure out how to fix all those problems later. For now, she''d had a long day after a week of travel, and she felt the exhaustion catching up to her. Her eyelids grew heavy as she curled up on the couch¡ªthankful for once that her small stature gave her enough space to do so. Though she couldn¡¯t help but cast wary glances towards the door leading into the bedroom, eventually she lost the battle against her exhaustion and drifted off into a restless sleep.

 3. Initiation

    "Mmnng"

    Lee Jia groaned as she slowly woke to the sun on her face, her stomach growling, and something soft poking her in the cheek. She opened her eyes a crack and as she slowly adjusted to the light, she saw the figure of a girl staring down at her.

    "Gah!"

    Lee Jia yelped in fright and half-leapt, half-fell over the back of the couch, landing on all fours and peering nervously over it at the girl who had awoken her. The girl was short, around the same height as Lee Jia with dark, straight hair and a rat or mouse tail¡ªstill poised where she had used it to poke Lee Jia awake. Her arms were crossed and her face was scowling as she regarded Lee Jia.

    She might have been pretty, if not for the expression on her face and the dark circles under her eyes¡ªshe looked like she hadn¡¯t slept for as long as Lee Jia hadn¡¯t eaten. The last thing Lee Jia noticed was a scar on the girl¡¯s forehead¡ªa brand actually, mostly hidden behind her hair. It was a mark Lee Jia had only ever seen on the most dangerous people she¡¯d ever met¡ªthe mark of an exile, someone permanently banned from entering the safety of Goryeo¡¯s famous shield formations. Lee Jia¡¯s sleep-addled brain finally caught up and placed the girl as the knife-wielding psychopath that was to be her roommate.

    "You!"

    Lee Jia pointed her finger accusingly at the girl, the memories from last night returning quickly as her mind finally finished spinning up into proper consciousness. The girl clicked her tongue in irritation.

    "Tsk, you really aren¡¯t a mage, are you? You¡¯re way too defenseless."

    "I told you that yesterday! Before you tried to take my head off with those stupid knives! Who just throws knives at people!?"

    The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed and Lee Jia shuddered. She hadn¡¯t meant to say that last part, but she was still slightly sleep-addled and her mouth had charged ahead of her brain.

    "It was a misunderstanding. I¡¯m not going to apologize, you can¡¯t be too careful with mages."

    Lee Jia sighed.

    "Fine, whatever. As I was trying to say yesterday, I¡¯m Lee Jia. I¡¯m going to be your roommate because for some reason they didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to pair you with anyone else."

    The girl chuckled mirthlessly.

    "Hah, I bet. Can¡¯t put anyone in with the dangerous criminal, but also can¡¯t insult everyone by giving her a private room. Fuckers were probably biting their nails with worry before your sorry ass came along and solved all their problems. Another vagabond with no status? Perfect! Throw the trash in with the trash and everybody can save face."

    Lee Jia was taken aback by the girl¡¯s vulgar language. It¡¯s not like she wasn¡¯t used to hearing it, but even on the streets most girls would keep to polite language¡ªbetter not to be noticed.

    "How do you know I have no status?"

    "Easy, you¡¯re here. Plus, you¡¯re not a mage and you¡¯re so skinny a stiff breeze would snap your scrawny ass in half. Have you ever eaten an entire meal?"

    "Have you ever slept through an entire night?"

    The girl¡¯s furious scowl told Lee Jia that perhaps that rebuttal was the wrong thing to say to a self-described dangerous criminal.

    "Mind your own fucking business! Anyway, I¡¯m surprised they didn¡¯t just kill me¡ªor you for that matter. It would have been much more convenient, and I doubt anyone would have complained."

    Lee Jia shuddered at the thought¡ªthe girl wasn¡¯t wrong.

    "Magus Hwang said that he wanted me to realize my latent talent¡­"

    The girl¡¯s scowl vanished, her eyes widened and her jaw dropped open in awe.

    "You...you believed that? Ancestors, you¡¯re even dumber than I thought."

    Lee Jia felt her face heat up as she flushed in embarrassment. She hadn¡¯t really believed it, but she had been desperately clinging onto the hope that maybe she¡¯d have a chance to make something of her life here. It hurt to have reality shoved in her face so indelicately.

    "Well, why are you still here, then? If you hate mages so much why haven¡¯t you just left?"

    The girl shrugged with a frown.

    "I tried. Couldn¡¯t find a way out of the shield formation. I thought about trying to survive in the wilderness outside of town, but it¡¯s crawling with magical beasts¡ªway more than is normal. That shield formation is fucked, not only did it let me in but it¡¯s like it does the exact opposite of what a normal formation is supposed to do."

    Lee Jia remembered Hwang telling her that she could leave if she wanted to, and started to get nervous hearing the other girl¡¯s story.

    "Did you try asking to leave? The magus said I could if I wanted to."

    The girl stared incredulously at Lee Jia.

    "How gullible are you? Of course I didn¡¯t¡ªI don¡¯t trust a single word out of a mage''s mouth."

    Ah. Lee Jia tried to face the world with a healthy dose of skepticism, but this girl was perhaps a few stages beyond that. Paranoid was the word that came to mind.

    "If you say so. Anyway, I¡¯d better get going. That initiation ceremony is supposed to be this morning and I don¡¯t know how long the sun has been up. I hope I haven¡¯t missed it."

    The girl raised an eyebrow as Lee Jia straightened the uniform she had slept in.

    "You¡¯re just going along with that? You know, just because you¡¯re at the lion¡¯s mercy doesn¡¯t mean you have to throw yourself willingly into its maw."

    Lee Jia furrowed her brows and let out an exasperated sigh.

    "For the first time ever, I might have the chance to finally take control of my life. I¡¯m taking it no matter how small a chance it is. It might be a cruel trick by some mages, but so what if it is!? What have I got to lose? What have you got to lose!? You¡¯re sitting here talking down to me, but you¡¯re so paranoid that you haven¡¯t even told me your name! If sitting in a corner and waiting to die is your idea of fighting back, best of luck with that!"

    Lee Jia¡¯s tirade left her red-faced and panting for air. Lee Jia blushed in embarrassment at her outburst¡ªshe really needed to stop antagonizing the knife-wielding psychopath. The other girl was glaring furiously and clenching her fists. When Lee Jia saw the girl reach into her sleeves she scrambled out of the way and ran for the door. She was ready to forget her shoes entirely and escape when she heard the girl call out from behind her.

    "Wait!"

    Against her better judgement, Lee Jia did, turning to face the scowling girl, who spoke through gritted teeth.

    "I¡¯m going with you, stupid. Maybe you¡¯re right, or maybe I just want to see the look on your face when you see the truth. Either way, you¡¯re right about one thing¡ªwe have nothing to lose."

    Lee Jia regarded the girl warily.

    "I thought you were going to stab me."

    "I definitely considered it."

    Lee Jia couldn¡¯t tell whether the girl¡¯s smirk meant she was joking or if it meant she was enjoying the thought. They walked quietly towards the town center for a few minutes before the girl broke the silence.

    "An Eui."

    "What?"

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "My name, stupid. I¡¯m An Eui."

    Lee Jia scratched the back of her head and frowned as she looked askance at her new roommate.

    "I wish I could say it was nice to meet you, An Eui."

    "Hehe."

    An Eui¡¯s only response was a dry chuckle. They made the rest of the trip in silence.

    <hr>

    The central courtyard of the town center was packed with people wearing the same uniform robes as Lee Jia. Most had already formed up into small groups and cliques as they ambled around and chatted amongst themselves, evidently still waiting for whatever was supposed to happen. As she scanned the crowd, Lee Jia was surprised to find that half-spirits like herself were very much in the minority¡ªwith perhaps only one in ten people showing signs of spiritual ancestry. This was a complete reversal from what she was accustomed to in Goryeo.

    As Lee Jia searched for other half-spirits in the crowd, her heart nearly stopped when her sights settled on someone even more dangerous than an exile like An Eui. There, standing in solitude was a girl with her eyes downcast. The crowd seemed to part before her as if even the foreigners knew it was dangerous to approach.

    She had an almost supernatural beauty¡ªtall and slender with long dark hair and fair complexion. Atop her head were two long, pointed fox ears with black fur matching her hair. Displayed prominently behind her was not one, but two bushy white fox tails, with the tips colored black. Lee Jia recognized them as the distinctive features of the Seong clan.

    The Seong clan were one of the four great noble houses of Goryeo. In theory, the four houses were equal. The throne was not hereditary, and a new ruler was elected from among the nobles whenever the old one died or abdicated. In practice, the Seong clan had held the throne for over a century and it was common knowledge that they were the first among equals. The Seong were said to be descended from the legendary Kumiho, a nine-tailed fox spirit. They took pride in their strong bloodline, and it was rumored that they still maintained close ties to their ancestral progenitor.

    Lee Jia felt the hopeful optimism she¡¯d been building up crumble like a house of cards. She had expected mages, figures of status like the Tae In-Su whom she¡¯d replaced, even minor nobility. A literal princess was so far outside of Lee Jia¡¯s expectations that it didn¡¯t even exist in the same realm. She was ready to admit defeat to An Eui and go back to the house to curl up in a corner when the fox girl glanced up and met Lee Jia¡¯s eyes.

    Lee Jia¡¯s thoughts instantly scattered to nothing as their gazes locked together. The vertical pupils of the fox girl¡¯s piercing blue gaze seemed to stare directly into Lee Jia¡¯s soul. The prolonged eye contact was embarrassing, but Lee Jia couldn¡¯t bring herself to look away.

    Despite the distance, it felt like they were standing right next to each other, as if nothing in the world existed except for them. Lee Jia couldn¡¯t even remember what she had just been thinking about, but it didn¡¯t matter. Nothing mattered except the Seong girl. Even if Lee Jia died at this moment, she¡¯d be content. After what felt like an eternity, yet at the same time far too short, the Seong girl broke eye contact and went back to staring at the floor.

    Lee Jia felt like she was going to be sick as her thoughts returned to normal. What the hell was that!? It was like all of her thoughts had been forcibly stripped away somehow! Lee Jia had been completely overwhelmed by the barest glance from the Seong girl. She desperately tried to still her trembling hands and calm her ragged breathing.

    She didn¡¯t belong here, but she¡¯d known that already. She was so far out of her depth that she couldn¡¯t even see the shore. Her only options were to sink and drown, or learn how to swim in this unfamiliar ocean. Lee Jia only wished the former option didn¡¯t feel so imminent all of a sudden.

    "Silence."

    A voice resounded through the courtyard. It was a normal speaking volume, but Lee Jia heard it as clearly as if it had been spoken directly into her ear, and it seemed to come from everywhere at once. There was a brief susurration as the crowd quieted down and turned its attention to three figures who had appeared on a dais on one side of the courtyard.

    Front and center was a positively ancient looking man with dark hair and a long thin beard and mustache, dressed in a gold-colored brocade robe. The lines of his face seemed to indicate that the scowl on his face was not an indication of his mood, but rather a permanent affectation. Behind him on the left, Lee Jia recognized Hwang Sung, dressed in the same blue mage¡¯s robe he had worn previously. On the right was a woman wearing a set of red-colored light armor and a curved sword at her hip. Her long, light-brown hair was tied into a high ponytail. Unlike the two old men next to her, she seemed fairly young¡ªonly appearing to be in her late twenties or early thirties.

    "Welcome, Disciples, to the Grand Academy of Spiritual, Martial, and Arcane Arts."

    The dark-haired old man began, his voice had been the one that called for silence and it still seemed to come from everywhere at once. His voice was stiff and his tone was clipped.

    "I am Elder Qin Zhao, the dean of spiritual cultivation. I will be your primary advisor on matters pertaining to cultivation. As many of you already know, this academy is a joint effort by our three nations to share techniques, disciplines, and cultures. With such a variety of backgrounds and techniques, many of you may feel compelled to compete and test yourselves against each other. This is encouraged, but let it be known that undue suppression of your peers will not be tolerated. ¡®Power maintained by stifling the growth of the weak is not strength, but tyranny, and it is the fate of all tyrants to meet their ends in the face of true strength.¡¯ So sayeth the great and wise God-Emperor Qin. These words are the foundation upon which all of the great sects are built, and you would do well to hold them in your heart."

    Lee Jia wasn¡¯t sure she liked any of what she had just heard. Were they supposed to be fighting each other? How could she possibly compete? And did he say his name was Qin? As in the name of the largest country on the continent, the same name shared by the Emperor who had ruled that country since the day it was founded? Lee Jia wasn¡¯t sure she was prepared to handle even more royalty. As Lee Jia struggled with her rapidly mounting feelings of inadequacy, Hwang Sung stepped forward to speak.

    "Thank you, Elder Qin. I am Magus Hwang Sung, the dean of magic. I¡¯ll be overseeing your arcane studies, should you choose to engage in them. The academy will be providing basic lessons on the primary disciplines of spiritual cultivation, martial arts, and magic. In order to encourage interdisciplinary practice, these lessons will always be available without condition. More advanced lessons may be conducted, with the nature and condition of these lessons left to the discretion of the instructors. I look forward to seeing each of you realize your potential."

    Lee Jia blanched slightly as Hwang¡¯s gaze briefly fell on her. She didn¡¯t know what kind of expectations he had of her, and she was starting to think that An Eui was right and she was caught up in some kind of cruel game being played by the mage. Finally, the last of the three instructors stepped forward to speak.

    "My name is Ienaga Yumi! As the dean of martial arts, I will be in charge of your physical education!"

    Lee Jia winced and held her ears flat against her head. Unlike Qin and Hwang who had used some kind of ventriloquism, Ienaga opted to ensure that she was heard the old fashioned way¡ªyelling extremely loudly.

    "Training begins at first light every second day in the open field to the north. Do not think that I will accept tardiness just because Magus Hwang said the lessons are unconditional. Basic provisions will be provided in your dorms¡ªshould you desire more you will have to trade or hunt for it. Your safety is not guaranteed outside of the walls. Should you be injured by magical beasts, you may receive treatment at the medical pavilion near the south gate. As for trade, there will be caravans passing through roughly once a month. That is all."

    When Ienaga finished her speech, Hwang stepped forward once again.

    "Your provisions as well as schedules for the basic lessons have been delivered to your dorms. Those of you who helped prepare the campus over the last few weeks will find your rewards included. You are now all officially inducted as the first generation of disciples here at the academy. I am sure you will leave an incredible legacy for those that come after you. Good luck!"

    With that, the instructors left and the crowd began to disperse. It all felt a bit anticlimactic to Lee Jia. That was the initiation? She had half-expected some kind of grand ritual, but it had just been an introduction and an explanation of the rules.

    Lee Jia glanced around but saw no sign of An Eui, so she began heading back to the dorm on her own. She really hoped the promised provisions included food, her stomach had been growling at her all day.

    "Well that was a fucking waste of time."

    Lee Jia jumped with a start at the sound of An Eui¡¯s voice right next to her¡ªthat girl could be sneaky.

    "An Eui, where were you?"

    "Staying out of sight, like you should have been. Those mages sure love the sound of their own voices."

    "They did talk a lot. It¡¯s good to know the rules, though."

    An Eui scoffed.

    "The rules only serve to restrict those who aren¡¯t strong enough to get away with breaking them. And I hate to be the bearer of bad news, but the only reason I¡¯m not the weakest person in this entire place is because you¡¯re here."

    Lee Jia wanted to argue, but she knew that on some level An Eui was right. Back home it wasn¡¯t uncommon for the nobility to flout the rules, leaning on their status to get their way. She had little hope that this place would be any different.

    "I¡¯m not going to be the weakest forever. If they¡¯re going to teach magic, then I¡¯ll learn it. The foreign techniques too, I¡¯ll learn everything!"

    "Hah! Ok, so let¡¯s pretend for a second that I believe they¡¯ll actually waste their time teaching you. You¡¯re what, going to catch up to all these people who¡¯ve been living and breathing it their entire lives? Just like that?"

    Lee Jia clenched her fists as her tail lashed in irritation. Gathering her resolve, she met An Eui¡¯s eyes with a fierce glare.

    "Yes! Just like that! Because they don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to be hungry! They take what they have for granted, but starvation is all I¡¯ve ever known! I¡¯ll take everything¡ªevery scrap they take for granted, I¡¯ll hoard it greedily because I don¡¯t know when or if I¡¯ll ever get another chance! For every minute they train, I¡¯ll train an hour."

    An Eui raised her hands defensively.

    "Okay, okay! I get it. Shit, you¡¯re pretty intense when you want to be. It¡¯s kinda cute when you get all fired up, but you¡¯re way too honest."

    Lee Jia frowned.

    "I¡¯m not that honest, An Eui. Did you think that working hard was my only plan? It¡¯s good to know the rules, because Mages and nobles will at least try to appear to be following them. They have pride, and that pride is a weakness I can use against them! I¡¯m not just going to try harder. I¡¯ll throw away my pride and take every advantage I possibly can! I¡¯ll do everything they¡¯re too proud or stupid to do because it¡¯s beneath them."

    Lee Jia was proud of the awed expression on An Eui¡¯s face. Right up until the moment was ruined by her loudly growling stomach. An Eui laughed at Lee Jia¡¯s blushing face.

    "Hahaha! If you¡¯re planning on winning with hunger, you¡¯re clearly already an expert!"

    Lee Jia wanted to be angry, but it was the first time she¡¯d seen a genuine smile from An Eui. An Eui¡¯s laughter was interrupted by her own stomach growling. After a beat of silence, both girls erupted into laughter.

 Fates Parallel is now available on Kindle Unlimited!

    Thank you so much for reading Fates Parallel! The Royal Road community has given me a tremendous amount of support in my pursuit of the dream of being an author, and I wouldn''t be here without all of you! Now, I want to bring Fates Parallel to new audiences, and the best way to do that is through Amazon''s Kindle Unlimited program. Unfortunately, this does mean that I''ve had to take down most of the books except for the preview chapters, which wasn''t a decision I made lightly. If you''re a long time reader just checking in, thank you for all your support! If you''re a new reader, and still interested in seeing what the story has to offer, check out the rest of the book here</a>! It''s free for Kindle Unlimited subscribers.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Thank you once again for reading!

 Interlude ??? - Someone Covers a Lot of Ground

    Jingyi Bo had to admit one thing¡ªshe lived in interesting times. It was a famous Qin curse, to wish that someone¡¯s life be full of eventful days. Or was it from Yamato? Maybe it¡¯s just kind of something everyone says? I¡¯m getting sidetracked here.

    There was some kind of curse, luck-bending singularity or evil demon attached to her very being that ensured that, no matter what she did, times remained interesting. Her life had always kept her moving along like a malicious storyteller losing the crowd¡ªwhen things seemed to get boring, when the audience started to yawn or inspect the lint in their pockets, some horrible event happened to shake things up. There was a point in time where Bo was fairly certain she was responsible for everyone¡¯s untimely fates, being the protagonist of a gruesome tale. However, there was a certain parallel thread to be considered¡ªcrying, running and generally panicking didn¡¯t help. To an extent.

    Joining the Everchanging Way Sect had mostly been about getting a roof over her head that wouldn¡¯t collapse to spite a visitor. If anyone could survive a malicious and destructive curse, it would be the immortal cultivators of a hidden sect, right? It turns out, there¡¯s always a bigger fish. Or tiger, as things turned out. A tiger with a phenomenal throwing arm. I wasn¡¯t even aware tigers could move their legs like that. Or grab people. Or throw them across continents. I¡¯m at least mostly certain that it wasn''t a normal magical tiger-beast.

    Then, Jingyi Bo arrived at the Grand Academy. Having already awakened her qi with what was the world¡¯s least powerful Spiritual Art, she fit right in as the most useless cultivator ever to cultivate. By some miracle, she managed to go months there before someone died! It wasn¡¯t even someone she knew¡ªsome Qin noble¡¯s son, beat up by a demon or some such. That hardly even counted! Then, Bo figured it out. I¡¯m no longer the protagonist.

    Sure, Jingyi Bo still got into adventures. She found friends, attended classes, learned some cool moves¡ªokay, they¡¯re mostly just cool to me!¡ªand even won fights! Sometimes. Kind of. Fortunately, the malicious storyteller had found someone far more fascinating to heap the blessings of interesting times upon. From what Bo could tell, Lee Jia was nobody from nowhere, starting with nothing and rising up like the most gifted scion of a noble house. There were bets placed about the secret of her origin¡ªsecret princess of Goryeo, blessed with unearthly magical powers? A gift from the heavens, meant to save the world? Just some girl who had been chewed up by the world and spit out, only to end up in exactly the right place she needed to be?

    Honestly, it didn¡¯t matter. All Jingyi Bo knew was, it had taken barely a single, face-to-face meeting to transfer this horrible curse. There was no fanfare, no dark aura or really anything at all¡ªperhaps it had been all in her head after all. However, Jingyi Bo would never forget that meeting. If only because she had barely realised it was Lee Jia at all.

    It had been a fairly standard morning, as far as things went for Bo. In fact, things had been relatively unexciting for a short while now, and it was starting to make the young cultivator worry. This kind of silence before the storm was part and parcel of everything rather dramatically exploding¡ªthe weirdest thing that had happened in recent memory was Chao Da getting his head stuck in a railing, and even that had been a momentary diversion.

    Seated at the front desk of the library, trying her best to side-eye a manual about farming, Jingyi Bo had hoped against hope that today was not the day that the dramatic explosions happened. Maybe it¡¯ll be giant wolves this time. Big ones that breathe fire. Or shoot lightning out of their eyes. Or¨C

    The door to the library burst open as a rather beautiful half-spirit girl fell in, a sinister laugh following hot on her heels. There was a brief, frantic conversation with whoever was on the other end, followed by the doors slamming shut once more. There was a part of Bo that wanted to shout, This is a library! Keep it down! However, there was also a large part of Bo that didn¡¯t want to anger a girl who could almost certainly kick her ass. Her brain split the difference by defaulting to a dull, shocked stare¡ªthe look of a person who never has anything interesting happen to them, ever.

    The decidedly feline girl eventually approached the desk. Either she had chosen just about the most boring place in the Academy to attend for a date, or she simply enjoyed dressing up¡ªWhy does she look so familiar?

    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to use the library. I should be on the list of people with permission¡ªLee Jia.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Miss Lee. Feel free to¡ª¡±

    Jingyi Bo¡¯s brain froze up. It felt like all thought had been manually knocked out of her head, replaced with one overriding message¡ªBy the Emperor! This is the part where the dramatic explosions happen! Yet, despite that, the library remained remarkably intact. Bo was fairly certain that something, somewhere, had gone horribly wrong¡ªor was going to.

    ¡°Miss Lee!? By the emperor, I hardly recognized you!¡±

    Okay, hold on. Hoooold on, Bo. Lee Jia isn¡¯t a dressing-up kind of girl. Was the secret princess thing real, maybe? No, no, if it was, she wouldn¡¯t look so embarrassed right now. Incredibly, Lee Jia¡¯s actual blush had managed to glow through her make-up. A dangerous, reckless, stupid part of her wanted to pat the girl on the head.

    Instead, Bo managed to finagle a completely reasonable sentence based on the web of rumours, hearsay and possible fabrications that she had absorbed on the topic of Lee Jia. Okay, it was mostly just things that Makoto told me. But it¡¯s probably true, right?

    ¡°Miss Yan must have gotten you, eh?¡±

    All the tension in Jingyi Bo¡¯s muscles evaporated with a singular smile. It wasn¡¯t even a nod, just a pleasant little yep, that¡¯s the one! and off she walked. A moment passed, and Lee Jia was gone. Then, a thought crashed straight through Bo with all the force of a boulder tumbling down a mountainside. She was totally lying just now!

    It wasn¡¯t even really a big deal if she was. After all, she probably looked at Jingyi Bo and said to herself, ¡°Who is this weird Qin boy, and why does he know my name?¡± Unfortunately for Miss Lee, everyone knew her name¡ªand certain dedicated members of the community had traced out an awful lot of information about her and her friends.

    First, consider that Miss Yan Yue is almost certainly not a lover of women. Bear with me. This thought is going places. Makoto and Kokoro had all but certainly figured out that Yan Yue was into a guy named Guan Yi. Apparently, Kokoro had even attempted a calculated wardrobe malfunction to see if Miss Yan would be interested¡ªshe had been declared straight on the spot. A crying shame, frankly.

    It wasn¡¯t that Yan Yue had got her in some kind of make-up based revenge scenario, she had helped Lee Jia with her make-up! For a date! There was really no explaining it otherwise¡ªYan Yue was obviously the best person to ask for make-up advice, and even Bo had to admit that doing another girl¡¯s make-up as a prank was a little gay. I wonder if Makoto would do mine¡­? Wait, no! I have an image to maintain!

    So, Bo thought, Miss Lee was here for a date. As the librarian-slash-janitor of this vaunted and selective archive, Bo knew there were only so many people that came in here. In fact, because there was only one way in and out of the building, and Jingyi Bo was required as part of her job to make sure of exactly who was coming in, she knew exactly who the other end of this date was. One Hyeong Daesung, perfectly bookish nerd and all around good boy, was currently in attendance. Wait! Mr Hyeong isn¡¯t anywhere near dressed up! Is this a¡­

    Hyeong Daesung had been wearing his plain, ordinary Academy uniform into the library today. In fact, it had been such an ordinary occurrence that Bo was entirely certain she would have remembered if it was any other way. This had to be a surprise rendezvous! Hyeong wasn¡¯t aware that he was going to be entertaining a dressed-up Lee Jia, which is why this had to happen at the library¡ªand only Jingyi Bo would ever know this had happened.

    But wait! Crash! That boulder of a thought from before was destroyed by a second, larger boulder labelled ¡®An Eui¡¯. That menacing, rat-tailed girl was definitely, one hundred percent in love with Lee Jia. Could this have been a secret from her, perhaps? Or maybe¡­!

    Wait, let¡¯s back up a few paragraphs. Um, something something make-up revenge prank, something rambling about Yan Yue¡¯s unfortunate heterosexuality¡­Aha! Frantic conversation! Sinister laugh! That could only have been the terrifying An Eui!

    So. Miss An knew about this. In fact, it might have even been a team effort. Miss An pinning Miss Lee down while a disgruntled Miss Yan prettied her up. The pair of them tearing off her clothes and dressing her in finery¡ªno, let¡¯s not think about tearing off clothes, part of my brain that¡¯s always thinking about Izumi Makoto. We¡¯ve got bigger fish to fry.

    All Bo could ask herself was, what is the endgame here? Of course, the question she might have asked herself at any earlier point in her life was why do I care? Frankly, this was all devoted entirely to finally having gossip to share with Makoto and Kokoro. Heck, even Tatsumaki had brought gossip to the table¡ªthough it was mostly a long list of men who were ¡®strangely interested¡¯ in talking to Amai Ichiro. There would be no victory in the day if it didn¡¯t involve a carefully concocted series of mostly-imagined events reconstructed from a singular polite conversation.

    Lee Jia has been dressed up by Yan Yue and An Eui, probably against her will, solely to get her to put the moves on Hyeong Daesung. Bo briefly considered what anyone would want from the guy¡ªhe was cute, in the way you might call a wide-eyed puppy cute, and he was a genius when it came to magic. He was also amazingly happy to hand out his arcane secrets, so they probably weren¡¯t trying to seduce some magical mumbo-jumbo out of him.

    Remember those boulders from before? You know, the weird metaphor. Boom. Third one. An Eui and Lee Jia are so close to each other, so impossibly connected, that they don¡¯t even consider what they have a relationship, so they¡¯re going to get Hyeong Daesung in there to be their boyfriend. Is there a word for that? I¡¯ll have to ask Makoto.

    Jingyi Bo realised around that moment that she had been staring at the ceiling, idly daydreaming for the better part of an hour. If she was going to really seal the deal on this one, there was only one thing to do¡ªgo and spy on them! Mr Hyeong and Ms Jia were certainly together by now, possibly even¡ªno! Not in the library! I-I¡¯ve got to see! For the sake of the library!

    She crept around the corner with the utmost care. Slipping into an aisle as quietly as she could, Bo snuck a peek through an empty shelf and a gap in the back of a bookshelf she had been meaning to fix¡ªonly to see that Lee was meditating, and Hyeong was quietly reading. Damn it!

    With a sigh narrowly suppressed, Bo returned to the front desk. There wasn¡¯t any juicy gossip, just another Lee Jia moment¡ªthe girl was a cultivation monster, so even a certain-for-sure date was going to end up with meditation somehow. It was so¡­standard! So predictable! So weirdly boring. That was usually when things exploded. Dramatically.

    They never did.

    Well, she did see Yan Yue vomiting in a bush on the way back home, which was kind of like an explosion. Bo still didn¡¯t have any idea of what kind of abilities Miss Yan possessed, but she knew the woman was far, far more powerful than she was. She attempted to back away slowly¡ªBo had basically rounded a corner and nearly tripped over her¡ªbut it was far too late. Instead, she said something stupid.

    ¡°Well done on Ms Lee¡¯s make-up.¡±

    Yan Yue, figure of feminine perfection, extraordinary beauty that surpassed Bo¡¯s wildest ambitions, wiped a small stain off the corner of her mouth and stared at her countryman like this stranger had just asked her to dance around with her undergarments on her head.

    ¡°Is this¨Ccough, cough! Some kind of joke?!¡± Yan Yue glared at Bo, who bowed so deeply that she was all but kissing her knees.

    ¡°N-No! Forgive my impudence, miss! Your make-up work is really good! Congratulations! Sorry about whatever is wrong! Goodbye!¡±

    With that out of the way, Bo turned and sprinted away. Saoka practice had made her very good at running, and she had every confidence that no matter how strong Yan Yue was, she couldn¡¯t catch up to a fleeing Jingyi Bo. Bo was so eager to get away from her that she ended up doing a lap of the entire campus before returning home.

    After that night, Jingyi Bo¡¯s life became¡­surprisingly boring. Classes, library duties, gossiping with friends¡ªthere was a stable, predictable routine that she had never experienced before. It was comfortable, but came with it an odd feeling that something awful was going to happen, sooner or later. To that end, Bo prepared herself¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard by catastrophe. Instead, she would be caught perfectly on guard and probably still not terribly helpful.

    Bo¡¯s first goal was to finish understanding the rest of the elements to finish her breakthrough. Her cultivation was comically behind because of this, especially as the months went on and her friends became more powerful. To put into perspective just how far behind Jingyi Bo was, it is important to rush forward to the big tournament.

    It was the eve of the qualifiers. Izumi Makoto had thrown herself into her training with unusual fervour, quoting something about how she definitely wasn¡¯t into women. It was clear, even to Bo, that Makoto was avoiding her¡ªand was unusually blushy about it, which just made Bo feel weird about it, so they mutually avoided one another. Hizashi Kokoro and the other Yamato students in Bo¡¯s friend group were also quite eager to get to training¡ªit was the Qin students who felt little need.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the strongest one there! Everyone will fear me with my new technique!¡± Chao Da was making weird poses that were supposed to be animals, while Youni De and Wang Wei nodded along. Wang even gave a polite spot of applause, which Bo felt was a bit too much. Chao¡¯s Air-based spiritual technique had greatly improved, allowing him to bounce around from place to place as though he was untethered from gravity. The technique he was bragging about was a martial arts technique¡ªhis natural bodily affinity for Ice had been utilised in tandem with a weirdly animal-based martial arts manual Bo had half-read. Whenever he used it, he could leap like a tiger, or dive like a hawk¡ªand then cover whoever he hit in a layer of ice.

    Wang Wei¡¯s odd copycat art had improved too¡ªhe seemed to be able to copy distinct parts of different peoples¡¯ techniques, combining them for devastating fusions. An Ice-coated version of Tatsumaki¡¯s spinning Heat kick, a Miasma-filled gale of poisoned gas¡ªit was really quite terrifying. Still, he was only as good as the allies around him¡ªand as interesting as their abilities were, they still weren¡¯t that powerful. Youni De¡¯s Miasma had really just evolved into the same thing but with more of that nasty oil¡ªit was always a nightmare cleaning up afterwards.

    Hizashi Kokoro had learned a technique for firing beams of light, and a spiritual technique for Purity-based healing¡ªa fact that came in handy whenever Youni accidentally poisoned someone. Hoshikawa Junpei and his older cousin Amai Ichiro had solidified¡ªno pun intended¡ªtheir body-hardening martial arts into slightly distinct forms. Ichiro learned a spiritual technique to emit a field of raised gravity around him, making his slow, earthen maneuvers far more viable against faster foes. Meanwhile, Hoshikawa had learned how to turn into an indestructible lump of metal. This really didn¡¯t have much benefit except for momentarily rendering him a non-combatant at will.

    The second-weakest member of the crew was now Tatsumaki Ryu, who had discovered how to turn his Heat blue sometimes¡ªit really wasn¡¯t clear what that did. Then, there was Bo.

    Jingyi Bo had managed to understand some more elements. Light, Sky and Purity were all ticked off, with the help of her friends. Force and Darkness had taken a bit of work, but she had a good handle on both. Plasma was¡­a work in progress. Void and Destruction were right out. Which meant, unfortunately, that Bo was still stuck. She was easily the weakest cultivator in her group, which was easily the weakest group of cultivators in the entire Academy. Naturally, she had signed up for the tournament.

    Then, on the day of the qualifier event, Jingyi Bo¡¯s friends had some remarkable betrayals.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t sign up!¡± Kokoro laughed. ¡°I¡¯m rather fond of having my limbs attached to my body. I¡¯ll be cheering for ya!¡±

    ¡°At least you¡¯re in the running, right Chao?¡± Bo looked over at him hopefully, and the young man nodded.

    ¡°Yeah! But Wei and De didn¡¯t wanna come. Wei said something like¨C¡±

    ¡°I said, ¡®I cannot guarantee we will be in the same division, so I cannot abide the chance I will not be at your side¡¯.¡± Wei helpfully added.

    ¡°And De said¨C¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°Nothin¡¯. Traitors!¡± The boys laughed and jostled each other. With a sigh, Bo turned to the other guys in the group.

    ¡°Are any of you¨C¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tatsumaki bellowed. ¡°I shall defeat all challengers single-handedly! That¡¯s what single-combat¡¯s all about!¡±

    ¡°Unlike Ryu,¡± young Hoshikawa sighed, ¡°I realise that this will be all about whatever alliances have formed. We don¡¯t have the numbers or the connections, so I never signed up.¡±

    ¡°Then Junpei told me not to sign up!¡± Amai gave a gorgeous smile that Bo had grown immune to. ¡°So we¡¯re here to cheer you all on!¡±

    That just left Izumi Makoto, who was still awkwardly refusing to meet Bo¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯re not in the same division.¡±

    Bo confirmed it¡ªnone of them were in the same division! She felt like an idiot¡ªher entire life, running away from danger, and like a fool she had been overcome with hubris and decided to go hang out with it. Jingyi Bo would recall this as the dumbest thing she had ever done, at least until the next time she did something colossally stupid.

    ¡ª

    Chao Da had been in the first of the divisions. Unbelievably, he was not the first person to be knocked out of the running¡ªas though denying him that honour was the universe¡¯s idea of a joke, he was an immediate second.

    As much as Chao liked to say that he knew everyone, the truth was that he didn¡¯t actually know any of the people in his division personally. So, when he almost immediately came face to face with the mage Seo In-Soo, it was a shock to the both of them.

    ¡°The guy from the library!¡± Chao gasped as they met in the forest¡ªduring the event, no less.

    ¡°You¨C!¡± The Qin man looked remarkably angry. ¡°You¡­wait, why am I angry at you?¡±

    ¡°Um. My friends and I tried to trick you into letting us into the library, then we hatched a ridiculous scheme to make you and your girlfriend confess to each other so you would be too busy to have the job of librarian and would give it to someone else?¡±

    They both nodded. Somewhere in the distance, an explosion rang out¡ªfighting had started.

    ¡°So, uh, thanks for that, I guess?¡± Seo laughed kind of sheepishly. ¡°Should we, uh¡­?¡±

    ¡°Team up?¡± Chao smiled brightly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯d be a great idea¨C¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely not! I was going to suggest we get to the part where we beat the snot out of each other.¡±

    The two young men stared at each other for a long moment in silence. There was a group of people grumbling nearby about choices in leadership. A bird flew down between them. A cold wind caused Chao to sneeze, and Seo gave him a handkerchief. Then, with his nose clean, Chao had a revelation.

    ¡°Right! This is the part where I finally get to punch you right in your punchable face!¡±

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    ¡°My what¨C¡± Chao punched him right in the face, and Seo went down like a sack of rice. Then, before Chao could even celebrate over the announcement of Seo In-Soo¡¯s defeat, he was punched really hard by a black-haired half-spirit. Chao hit a nearby tree, bounced off of it, and folded neatly over a low-hanging branch¡ªhe was out cold.

    ¡ª

    When Chao had relayed the story of his inglorious defeat to the rest of the crew¡ªin surprisingly honest detail, no less¡ªBo had somehow felt worse about her upcoming qualifier. She was in the last division, which had one terrifying note looming over the top of it¡ªLee Jia. Everyone knew she was the one to beat, and even Bo¡¯s little group had become aware of how much everyone was worried by her presence. It was Bo¡¯s singular worry that she would get punched into a fine paste on the ground if Lee Jia saw her as an enemy, so she decided to distract herself from that fear by building a hidey-hole.

    Struggling to clear the final requirements of elemental understanding that was so harshly blocking her breakthrough, Jingyi Bo had spent an unusual amount of time practicing her building instead. She could convert most of the physical manifestations of elements into others¡ªthankfully, Destruction, Plasma and Void weren¡¯t particularly useful building materials. This meant that Bo could make shapes and structures in more malleable, comfortable elements like Mud, then solidify them with a few steps. It was easiest to turn the Mud to Stone through Earth, but Mud to Wood was right there¡ªhampered only by her limited understanding of the Yang element involved.

    As she stood in a forest that was soon to become a warzone, Bo focused intently on building a shelter. First came planning¡ªmaybe like the little shed I used to live in? No, too flimsy. Wait, like a fortress! But smaller, obviously.

    It was pretty easy to make stuff up as she went along, at least in Mud. There was a kind of sliding scale of Water to Earth in the Mud mixture that let her make it easier to keep in place, though it still tried to get away from her¡ªslopping all over the ground and forcing her to focus on picking it back up. After a couple of minutes, Bo had made a tiny fortress¡ªwith comically low walls. It looked more like a scale replica, and all she could do was groan. Why am I so dumb?!

    Knocking over the mud walls, Bo endeavoured to start with something simpler. Channelling the qi through the ground, her technique gave rise to a kind of box. It felt like something you might keep a pet in, especially after she carved out a little doorway on the front, but Bo wasn¡¯t feeling particularly picky¡ªthere were only a couple of minutes before the fighting began. She turned the Mud into Stone, only to see it starting to crumble under its own weight. Building stuff is hard!

    She built trusses and supports on the inside, only to realise it didn¡¯t leave much room for her¡ªBo expanded the building out, discovering that this only made her structural issues worse. From there, Bo was entirely lost in the process of building. For every change she made to her miniature fortress, it introduced a new problem and sparked a new idea. When she fixed the problem, some new one would arise, and when she added a cool new idea it only exacerbated those issues. The ¡®fortress¡¯ became less like a building and more like a weird boulder covered in pointless additions and other random nonsense.

    The outside had been covered in spikes¡ªhooked spikes, because those were nastier¡ªand also covered up with some quickly grown foliage. If someone didn¡¯t know what it was, they might have seen some especially verdant rock¡ªthe leaves covered up the spikes. There was only one thing left to do for Bo¡¯s masterpiece of a fortress to be complete¡ªshe had to get in. Crawling inside, Bo shifted the earth to cover up her entry hole, functionally sealing herself in. It was a dark, uncomfortable, cramped spot, but it was perfectly safe. No one would bother her, and she would totally get to pass this stage as everyone else beat each other up!

    Then, a thought occurred to her. Wait, why would I want to get into the next stage? Then I¡¯d have to fight people properly! I¡¯m still the weakest of the weak¡ªit took me all this time just to make a boulder to hide in!

    Now a little worried that she might actually progress to the stage where she would absolutely get her ass kicked, Bo shot up¡ªsmacked her head into the rocky roof of the boulder¡ªand carefully extricated herself from the mess she had made. She stuck her head out, made sure the coast was clear and finally shimmied her way out of the dumb earthen jail she had made for herself. Bo stood up, stretched, and was immediately knocked out by a flurry of pinpoint pressure-point strikes. Whoever had done it had the good grace to stop after a few, surprised to find someone so weak here.

    When Bo woke up, sometime later, something heavy was on her face. It took her several moments to extract her head from Hizashi Kokoro¡¯s lap, only to realise that half of her body was still paralysed¡ªshe tipped dramatically in the opposite direction, and landed in another lap entirely.

    ¡°Wah! D-Don¡¯t lie on me!¡± Izumi Makoto carefully lifted Jingyi Bo¡¯s half-paralysed form off of her lap, leaving her to lean against Kokoro¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t really move her head, but Bo could hear Makoto hopping up off the couch. It looked like she had been taken home.

    ¡°Now, I hope y¡¯all don¡¯t mind,¡± Kokoro gently laid Bo back down, ¡°But I¡¯ve got a mind ta use my healin¡¯ technique.¡±

    There was some general murmuring and the sound of several people clearing the room. Bo had never actually seen Kokoro use her healing technique, but surely it couldn¡¯t be so distressing that everyone had to leave, right? Then, some primal part of Bo¡¯s mind kicked into overdrive. My spiritual technique works off physical contact¡ªwhat if hers does too? What if Kokoro has to get, erm, close? Skin to skin contact?! Wait, I¡¯m already being smothered, I can¡¯t go out like this!

    ¡°Mmph! Mm!¡± Bo attempted to flail and mostly just twitched.

    ¡°Bo, you¡¯ve gotta close yer eyes, reeeeal tight, okay? It might be a bit much if yer lookin¡¯ right at it, heehee.¡±

    With her eyes dutifully shut, Bo pretended she wasn¡¯t imagining what Kokoro was doing right now¡ªthe Yamato woman was shuffling about, perhaps moving her clothes¨C No, bad Bo! That¡¯s definitely not what¡¯s happening¡­is it?!

    Then, with her face bright red with embarrassment, the healing began. At first there was a soft feeling of a hand caressing her body¡ªnot a physical hand, Bo made sure to remind herself, but one made of qi. It was like her meridians were getting untangled by a skilled masseuse. Not that I have any idea what that¡¯s supposed to be like.

    Bo had started to feel her body relax, and had finally managed to reassure herself that everything would be alright, when a certain glow started to creep through her eyelids. It was like trying to nap while the sun shone in through a window, forcing Bo to scrunch her eyes even more tightly shut. Unfortunately, this didn¡¯t help at all¡ªinstead, the light got brighter and brighter until it felt like she was staring at the sun.

    She reached out somewhat desperately with her mana sense. Bo¡¯s body was filled with Purity qi from the technique, but Kokoro was giving off a pile of excess Light ki in doing so. It all made sense¡ªwhy she had warned everyone, why Bo had never seen the technique before. It¡¯s really hurting my eyes!

    Thankfully, the healing effects of Kokoro¡¯s Light of Spiritual Purity technique covered for the eye-blasting waves of light it gave off¡ªby the time Kokoro was done, Bo was feeling much better. Good enough, in fact, to leap out of Kokoro¡¯s grasp¡ªa totally smooth way to hide this blush!

    ¡ª

    Things went pretty smoothly for the rest of the tournament. Makoto had managed to not only get into the tournament proper, but also win fights! Until she ran into Hayakawa Kaede, that was. When the match finished, Jingyi Bo had headed straight to the medical pavilion. Makoto had taken a rather nasty blow, though the healers in the tent were more than capable of putting her back together. All Bo remembered of that fight, through blurry, tear-filled eyes, was that Izumi Makoto had been really, really damned cool.

    Then, the tournament did its thing. Bo wasn¡¯t terribly interested in the outcome, now that Makoto wasn¡¯t involved, but it was still interesting to hear the results. Everything was set up for a rather dramatic climax¡ªLee Jia¡¯s team against Hayakawa Kaede¡¯s team, a fight which was sure to be amazing. Well, it would¡¯ve been pretty cool, if Bo had any way of watching it.

    Apparently, the fancy nobles that had come along had themselves some amazing viewing thingies that let them see the fights going on even in the middle of the forest. It had been easy to sneak a peek at what was going on in Makoto¡¯s fight, on account of that being in the arena¡ªBo had built a little platform for her friends to watch from¡ªbut in the forest? All they could do was hope they might get to hear the fireworks.

    ¡°Honestly? This sucks.¡±

    Chao Da grumbled away while the group lazily played Saoka, and no one could blame him. The most amazing fight to ever happen in their vicinity, and they wouldn¡¯t even get to see it!

    ¡°For once, I have to agree with Chao,¡± the younger cousin Hoshikawa Junpei kicked a goal, though no one celebrated, ¡°it really is a shame we can¡¯t watch.¡±

    ¡°At least we¡¯ve got a nice, pleasant day, right folks?¡± Hizashi could smile with the brightness of ten suns, but even she couldn¡¯t help everyone out of this funk. There was a weird tension in the air, and everyone was willing to blame it on the fact that they just couldn¡¯t go see this cool, cool fight!

    Then, Jingyi Bo uttered a dreadful phrase.

    ¡°Ugh! I wish something interesting would happen!¡±

    As though the Emperor himself had heard her plea and decided to make it possible, something interesting happened. Something very interesting. Something so interesting that it entirely changed the course of the fate of the world¨C Oh, get on with it already!

    Something changed with the sky, and the air. In fact, Bo felt it immediately after the words left her lips¡ªher keen understanding of the elements clued her into a phenomenal wrongness all around. That oppressive tension in the air unfolded into something endlessly worse, and Bo¡¯s eyes snapped towards a point in the sky. She had enough time to second-guess herself before that patch of sky became a horrifying hole in existence.

    It was nowhere near them. By virtue of their place out on the Saoka pitch, it was easily on the other side of the school. But the hole transfixed Bo. She could sense the elements within¡ªall of them, even the ones she didn¡¯t understand, and Bo quite suddenly understood them. It all made sense, why she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around them¡ªthey were so thoroughly antithetical to what Bo had imagined the Endless Steps of Transformation were.

    Void was nothing. Literally-but-not-literally nothingness. Plasma was an intangible flame that could never be grasped by physical flesh. Destruction¡­was simply the opposite of what Bo wanted her technique to be¡ªshe wished to create, not destroy. These revelations hit her hard, and Jingyi Bo fell to the ground clutching her head. Looking inward, she saw the world index¡ªthat weird little octahedron living in her dantian¡ªsuddenly expand and open. It didn¡¯t stop being an octahedron, but it was like it had suddenly become an endless, fractal copy of itself¡ªif she looked closer at it, it was all octahedrons, all the way down. It was so thoroughly dizzying that Bo had to stop herself from looking¡ªthere was enough time for that later.

    Instead, it was time to panic. She had thought, not so long ago, that Lee Jia had taken her curse of interesting times. Perhaps she had¡ªthat horrifying crack in reality was over there, near the forest where the excitement of the tournament had been. However, that was little consolation. It was now time to leave, yet another safe place destroyed by Bo¡¯s phenomenal bad luck. This time, however, she wasn¡¯t going to lose everyone she cared about in the process.

    ¡°We need to run. Away. Now.¡± Jingyi Bo looked at everyone, and everyone understood. There were monstrous, powerful beings coming, and none of them stood even the vaguest chance against them. Right now, Bo¡¯s advice was the best chance they had¡ªthe master of running away had raised the flag, and it was time to go.

    So, they ran. Chao Da and Wang Wei skated away from the school on a thin layer of air, with Youni De sliding right behind them on an oil slick. Tatsumaki Ryu, Amai Ichiro and Hoshikawa Junpei just started running¡ªthey were awfully fast when they wanted to be. Hizashi Kokoro performed great bounding leaps to get away, leaving Izumi Makoto and Jingyi Bo.

    Makoto could have just run for it¡ªand probably outpaced everyone there¡ªbut Bo was lagging behind fiercely. The weakest of the weak, Jingyi Bo had suddenly become the expert of running away only in theory, and not in practice. Sure, Bo was much faster than a mortal, but compared to those actually dedicated to physical disciplines she was but a snail. Whatever had happened to the school wasn¡¯t just some attack on the school grounds, either¡ªpeering over her shoulder, Bo could see tracts of land exploding behind her. Heck, a mountain got cut in half! Glad that was in the other direction, sheesh!

    Still, Bo was falling behind and even Makoto was growing impatient.

    ¡°Jingyi Bo.¡± Makoto said her full name, her voice not even mildly affected by her running pace.

    Bo shivered, and gave out a panting response. ¡°Y-Yes¡­Izumi¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to p¡­pick you up. Okay? It¡¯s just for¡­you know, getting away faster.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going¡­to whaARGH!¡±

    As though waiting for Bo to finish talking was going to be far too much time wasted, Makoto zipped aside and scooped her up. Izumi Makoto was not a very large woman¡ªone might call her short, or even mousy if you were feeling malicious. Fortunately for her, Jingyi Bo was even smaller¡ªthough, barely. To the strength of one such as Makoto, her weight wasn¡¯t an issue, though this size closeness was a concern. Throwing Bo over a shoulder would leave her nearly dragging on the ground, and a piggyback situation would be just as bad¡ªso, it could only be done one way. Makoto scooped her up sideways, holding her in both arms.

    Isn¡¯t this¡­how you carry a bride?!

    Of course, Jingyi Bo could not resist¡ªin the literal sense, mostly. Held in the oh-so-strong, comfortable arms of her closest friend whom she liked perhaps a lot more than just friendship, Bo felt safe. All she had to do was look up into Makoto¡¯s unreasonably beautiful face, maybe blush a little bit at how much she was blushing, perhaps even look a bit to the right and see a chunk of debris flying directly for them¨C

    ¡°GAH! MAKOTO!¡±

    Bo pointed with a finger, but the chunk was way too close. It was, frankly, massive¡ªa huge lump of earth and stone that was clearly recognizable as a chunk of one of the school¡¯s many plazas, including a park bench affixed to it. Everything seemed to slow down as adrenaline and probably whatever kind of messed up cultivation equivalent there was to adrenaline coursed through Bo¡¯s system. A few facts became immediately apparent.

    First, Makoto was fast, but not fast enough. If someone had wanted to squish two fleeing women with a massive boulder, they could not have aimed it more carefully¡ªthe size of the thing meant that every direction to dodge was just as good at murdering them as standing perfectly still. Second, despite their enhanced physiques and powerful skills, that was simply just too much weight for them to bear¡ªBo remembered how Makoto had looked after her fight with Hayakawa, and was certain that while Makoto may survive, Bo certainly wouldn¡¯t, and no one would know to come and help them.

    Finally, Izumi Makoto was trying to be a hero. She had been fast enough to hear Bo¡¯s warning and look behind her, and her reflexes were way faster than Jingyi Bo¡¯s. Makoto, dear Makoto, had made the exact same mental calculations as Bo¡ªshe could never hope to dodge it, and Bo could never hope to survive it. So, she was currently in the process of trying to hurl Bo to safety. Doing so would leave her entirely unprepared to receive the damage¡ªMakoto would most certainly die.

    A switch flipped inside Bo¡¯s soul. Somewhere, in the dusty old library slowly collecting little samples of all the elements the world has to offer, a lever rumbled dramatically. It had been, for Jingyi Bo¡¯s entire life, firmly chained down to a position marked FLIGHT. The little old Bo-fragment that lived in Bo¡¯s soul took her sweet time dusting off the label on the other end, and chuckled as she wrenched off the chains and threw that sucker into FIGHT.

    Bo held onto Makoto like her life depended on it, wrapping one arm and both legs around her in the tightest embrace of her life. She didn¡¯t even have time to be embarrassed about it¡ªinstead, she lifted up her free arm and opened her senses. Her aura extended outwards from her hand, far further than she had expected, as though some recent event had just caused it to balloon in size. In that endless moment, Bo understood the face of death flying towards them.

    It was, mostly, Earth. There was a bit of Stone¡ªthe plaza had these orderly stone tiles that Bo had always felt were just a little bit boring. The park bench was Wood, and it reminded her of fun adventures. Some of the dirt attached to the boulder wasn¡¯t Earth, but Mud. Gravity coiled around it, as it coiled around all things, but it had so much stuff to grab on to here. There were hints of Metal¡ªthe nails in the bench, some miniscule flecks of metal ore in the ground. But, there was something else.

    On one edge of the boulder, there was a handprint. It was stained with every element, but it felt malicious¡ªNo, it¡¯s not just regular old malicious, it¡¯s Malice. This is Malice! The boulder had been thrown with evil intent, by a creature who couldn¡¯t do things without malicious intent. The weirdest thing was, Bo knew it was an esoteric element even if she had never seen it before¡ªit was simply that strong. This grip of Malice was somehow guiding the boulder, ensuring it would end up in someone¡¯s life-or-death scenario, certain to cause misery or chaos in some way or another. With that esoteric element plastered on it, it didn¡¯t even need the forethought of aim or focus¡ªit was simply going to cause trouble.

    So, Jingyi Bo focused here first. She took the Malice into her soul, felt it burn her meridians on the way¡ªI¡¯ll be paying for that one later!¡ªonly for it to be slurped up by the world index. Neatly filed away on a metaphysical shelf, it couldn¡¯t hurt her. Still, the boulder was a tangible object already in motion¡ªit was still going to collide with them! There was very little that Bo could easily turn this into that wouldn¡¯t hurt them more, so she considered her options.

    The Metal could be peeled away to Fire¡ªbad idea¡ªor Earth, so Bo turned it to the later. The Wood could become Water or Earth¡ªBo chose the former, hoping it would hurt less. Stone had to become Earth, because the nearest neighbours were Force and Acid, which Bo wasn¡¯t willing to gamble on either being more helpful. There wasn¡¯t much that could be done about the Gravity, given the fact that the stuff was always wildly persistent, so now Bo had simplified the problem down to a lump of slightly damp Earth.

    It occurred to her that she was thinking this through awfully fast¡ªthere was no way her reflexes were this good, and it felt like she had an eternity to think it over. Was there some benevolent force aiding her? Some mental technique she had finally figured out in those last few moments? Just a trick of the narrative pacing? Don¡¯t ask me, I just live here!

    But the thought also came to mind that she really should just let the elements do what they like to do most¡ªturn into Mud. With a thought, the huge mass of Earth and the little bit of Water turned into a big wave of Mud. Now, this isn¡¯t really much better, but it¡¯s manageable! The transformation had caused the boulder to expand into more of a mud-bomb, the sky blotted out by the size of the thing. Wait, expansion, that¡¯s it! I just need it to spread out more!

    Just moving a chunk at this speed was proving too tricky¡ªIf I could¡¯ve just made a big hole in it, I would¡¯ve already done so!¡ªso Bo resorted to a slightly different technique. It was mostly a curiosity that Bo had realised at some point while playing around that had never been particularly useful to her. When elements turned from more solid, tangible objects into runny liquids, they kind of spread out a little. Then, if you turned those liquids into more ethereal, intangible substances¡ªlike smoke or steam¡ªthey expanded more. They did the exact opposite the other way, which was part of what made building with the Endless Steps technique so annoying, but here¡­

    Right next to Mud was Water. Above Mud was Wood. Rotating across Water, through Wood, replacing Earth with Air¡­was Mist. Such a maneuver was untenably complicated unless Bo had a reference material, but here she was clinging to the master of Mist. Makoto had been concealing them with her mists almost the entire way out of the place, and the vapour still lingered. There was even some floating within her aura¡ªthe perfect blueprint. All she had to do was perform a complicated transformation at extreme range within a matter of seconds. No pressure.

    Bo could feel the Earth entering her system, running through her formations and being substituted for Air. What she didn¡¯t have within her, Bo drew from the literal air around her¡ªthough this had the unfortunate side-effect of covering her skin in dust from excess Earth. Then, she realised a small problem¡ªthe Yang component of Wood, and Mist. A tiny chiming feeling in her dantian resolved in ejecting the mass of Malice she had incorporated into the world index, including the horrible feeling of it merely existing within her. A segment of meridians she wasn¡¯t even sure she had got to work deconstructing it into all manner of weird stuff¡ªbut mostly a pile of¡­ugh. Yin.

    But, wait! Yin is just a single step¡ªthrough the octahedron, sure, but a step all the same¡ªremoved from Yang! Into the converting formations it went, and out came a boatload of Yang. Again, whatever that is! The mass of Mud looming above her became a rather more threatening chunk of Wood, but not for long. Channeling the Air through it caused a rippling hole to open in the middle. Bo wouldn¡¯t have time for the whole thing, but just enough was just enough¡ªthe centre of the mass simply evaporated like steam, and the world came tumbling down.

    The chunk, once a mass of Earth and Stone, then a wave of Mud, now a slab of terrifyingly solid Wood, landed directly around Bo and Makoto with a hideous thud that shook the ground and implanted the mass into the ground below. A steaming, misty hole in the centre revealed a surprised Izumi Makoto, and a shivering Jingyi Bo, still holding one hand in the air while the rest of her limbs clung for dear life.

    ¡°Jingyi. I¡¯m.¡± Makoto blinked a few times. ¡°I¡¯m certain that what you did was. Um. Very impressive. But. Can you¡­stop holding onto me so tight? O-One might get the wrong idea.¡±

    Bo let go. She fell on the ground with a thud, realising belatedly that she had no plan for staying upright and that she had spent all of her mental energies on saving their lives. Scrambling to her feet and desperately trying to hide her blush, Bo simply cleared her throat as some sort of acknowledgement, or to make noise that didn¡¯t sound like ¡®I actually rather enjoyed clinging on to you, and would like to do so more in the future¡¯.

    ¡°Wait, shouldn¡¯t we still be running?¡±

    ¡°Crap! Uh, come here!¡± Makoto scooped Bo back up again and got right back to fleeing. In no time at all, they were at the edge of the shield formation¡ªor, where it should have been¡ªonly to find their friends waiting for them. Makoto put Bo back down in a hurry.

    ¡°I was just carrying her because she runs so slow¨C¡±

    ¡°You see it was a tactical maneuver¨C¡±

    ¡°Y¡¯all¡¯re so cute together!¡± Hizashi Kokoro¡¯s smile could never be stopped. ¡°Y¡¯all should be a thing, y¡¯know?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not¨C¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not¨C¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡±

    ¡°I mean, maybe¨C¡±

    ¡°Could you stop interr¨C¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    ¡°YOUNI!¡±

    The voice of reason was, inexplicably, Chao Da.

    ¡°Hey, we really gotta keep going. I found a few other people on the way, y¡¯know? You can kiss once we¡¯re not looking, ¡®cause we¡¯ve got company.¡±

    Izumi and Bo blushed heavily, but they were curious. Looking past the regular group, there were three more additions. There was the ever-so-punchable former librarian, Seo In-Soo, who was currently being hefted over the shoulder of his vaguely-tiger-like half-spirit girlfriend, Pyeon Sa-Rang. The two of them were keeping an eye out on both the sky and the surrounding area, though Bo couldn¡¯t help but notice that Pyeon was stuffing her face with an assortment of fried goods. The crunching almost distracted her from the sight of the final guest.

    Dressed in torn, colourful robes, his massive furred mitts perched grumpily on his hips, his black-and-white fur was distinctly marred by dirt and debris. Despite the circumstances, Bo hadn¡¯t expected to run into him here. In fact, she couldn¡¯t control herself. Pointing, she shouted.

    ¡°P-P-P-Pa-Panda man!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Pan Da-Han, you ingrate!¡±

 498. Humility [Start of Volume 8]

    The peak of Mount Geumji was still and silent, save for the ominous roiling of the dark clouds high above. Even in the middle of summer, the air so high up was deathly cold to mortals, but barely an inconvenience for the small group gathering together at the top of Jiaguo¡¯s infamous mountain.

    Even before the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, an artifact that exudes unlimited power, was relocated to the city at its base, the mountain was the most powerful conflux of leylines on the entire continent. Despite its immense power, no one nation had been able to maintain control over it for long, and so its vast resources had gone mostly untapped until the founding of the Jiaguo Empire, starting with a tiny little city state nestled at the foot of the imposing place of power.

    The divine energy of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear had only made the mountain an even more restless and dangerous place, but for those willing and able to take that risk, it was a fantastic source of magical materials. It was popular among students of Jiaguo¡¯s grand academy to embark on expeditions up the mountain in order to test their abilities and gather resources.

    It was a privilege that was carefully managed and monitored, with access to the mountain strictly forbidden without permission.

    Naturally, that wasn¡¯t enough to stop younger students from trying to sneak off on their own little adventures when they thought nobody was looking. Unfortunately for the pair of teenage girls skulking around the peak, however, somebody very much was looking.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡±

    Lee Narae jumped at the sudden sound of An Eui¡¯s voice behind her, putting on a strained smile as she tried to explain.

    ¡°Oh, uh, hey there Aunt Eui, we were just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Trespassing without permission? The mountain is closed for a reason, girls.¡±

    Narae grimaced, giving her partner in crime a plaintive look. Princess Seong Haeun sighed and shook her head before bowing gracefully.

    ¡°Forgive us, Master. As the academy paragons, we were given standing permission to explore the mountain at our discretion. We didn¡¯t realize that the restriction applied.¡±

    ¡°Nice try, but you wouldn¡¯t have snuck out if you thought you had permission to go. What kind of example do you think you¡¯re setting for the other students by acting as if the rules don¡¯t apply to you?¡±

    Narae shrugged.

    ¡°Do they, though? We¡¯re the top students, and direct disciples of the Empress herself, plus we¡¯re leagues ahead of anyone else studying at the academy¡ªeven most of the professors don¡¯t match us in cultivation.¡±

    Haeun buried her face in her palms and groaned as Eui scowled up at Narae with her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Let me get something straight for you, little miss. Haeun is the top student, while you are her lazy-ass tag-along. With how badly you¡¯ve been slacking lately, it¡¯s a wonder that even Jiaying hasn¡¯t surpassed you. If you continue abusing your status as our disciples, we won¡¯t hesitate to revoke it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not little anymore! I¡¯m taller than¡ªhey!¡±

    Haeun grabbed Narae by the horns and dragged her down into a bow.

    ¡°Please forgive our indiscretion, Your Majesty. In truth, we were just curious to witness the High Arbiter¡¯s ascension to xiantian. It¡¯s a rare opportunity.¡±

    Eui sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s also dangerous. And it was supposed to be a secret. But I guess it¡¯s pointless to just send you back home at this point, so come on. Just stay close, stay quiet, and don¡¯t touch anything.¡±

    Narae¡¯s eyes lit up and she nodded eagerly.

    ¡°Yes, Master! We promise!¡±

    The two of them followed along behind Eui, and Haeun gave Narae a harsh look.

    ¡°What was that? You know better than to antagonize our master, Narae.¡±

    Her best friend scuffed the ground with her foot and pouted.

    ¡°It was bad luck we got caught by Aunt Eui. Big sis Jia or Aunt Kaede would have been nicer.¡±

    Eui¡¯s rat-like tail cracked like a whip.

    ¡°I can hear you, you little brat! It¡¯s not too late for me to change my mind and send you both home.¡±

    ¡°S-sorry, hehe!¡±

    Haeun raised an eyebrow at Narae silently. She winced in response.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, sorry. I¡¯m the one who talked you into this, I¡¯ll try to watch my behavior.¡±

    Narae could be such a challenging person to get along with. Despite her humble origins, she reveled in the status afforded to her as the empress¡¯ little sister, and her arrogance made it difficult for anyone else to take her seriously.

    For better or worse, though, that arrogance was backed up by raw talent. While her grades in the academy may have been suffering lately, Lee Narae remained one of the strongest cultivators in the entire school, and few apart from Haeun herself could keep up.

    Seong Haeun, meanwhile, had trouble making friends for an entirely different reason. As a foreign princess, she was one of the few students who was not actually a resident of Jiaguo. Though she¡¯d been living there for five years, she was still generally viewed as an outsider, and her status only served to put even more distance between her and the others. Tragically, she lacked her big sister Eunae¡¯s flair for socialization, so Narae was all she had.

    Not that she was complaining. Narae was her first and best friend, and Haeun wouldn¡¯t trade her for anyone, no matter how challenging she could be.

    They arrived at the peak to find an elaborate formation taking up most of the plateau, with Lee Jia scrambling from point to point checking and double checking every little detail while Yan Yue watched from the center of it all.

    Yan Yue was the High Arbiter of Jiaguo City¡ªas opposed to the greater empire of the same name¡ªand she let out a long-suffering sigh as Narae¡¯s older sister fussed over her.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°The wards are fine, Jia¡ªstop fiddling with them!¡±

    ¡°I just want to make sure everything¡¯s perfect!¡±

    ¡°I swear, you worried less over the tribulations of your own students¡ªspeaking of which...¡±

    Yan Yue flicked her head in the direction of the approaching girls, and Lee Jia paused in her fussing to greet them.

    ¡°Hey you two! Narae, Eui is right¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t count on me to go easy on you just because we¡¯re sisters.¡±

    Narae crossed her arms and grumbled incoherently. Lee Jia and An Eui were partners, both by marriage and by cultivation. Together, along with Hayakawa Kaede of Yamato, and their civilian guise Li Meili, they formed a single entity¡ªYoshika, Empress of the Jiaguo Empire.

    When dealing with them individually, it was easy to forget that they all shared the same experiences, no matter how far apart they appeared to be.

    Eui snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°Yue, these two weren¡¯t ascending to xiantian when they faced their tribulations, and they are also more talented than we ever were. It can¡¯t hurt to be extra careful.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, and I¡¯m not? If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d be insulted that you think so little of me. Besides, should you be telling them that to their faces?¡±

    An Eui glanced back at the pair of teenagers and gave them a sinister smirk.

    ¡°Oh, they already know that if they let it get to their heads, I¡¯ll give them a hands-on lesson about just how far talent alone will get them.¡±

    Haeun shuddered¡ªshe would, too.

    While the adults got back to work preparing for Yan Yue¡¯s upcoming tribulation, Narae and Haeun stepped aside to get out of their way. The princess closed her eyes and listened to the mana in the air.

    Yoshika¡¯s domain was always prevalent in Jiaguo¡ªespecially the city¡ªbut all the way up on Geumji¡¯s peak, it was almost overpowered by the raw, untamed force of nature and the vengeful wrath of heaven roiling high above.

    Tribulations were fascinating things. During her own, Haeun had tried communicating with the essence trying to smite her, but it was too single-minded and driven. It made one thing loud and clear¡ªdivinity was off limits, and anyone reaching for it was to be punished.

    But there was more to it. Not all tribulations were created equal. Narae¡¯s ¡®crime¡¯ such as it was, had been limited only to mixing together the essences of the body, mind, and soul into a single greater form¡ªapparently more closely approaching divinity by doing so than one who focused on only one at a time.

    For Haeun, however, there had been a little extra. Something about the embodiment of a spirit¡ªa naturally occurring form of divinity that would ascend on its own, given enough time.

    It struck her as odd. After all, Narae was a half spirit just like her, and neither of them had ever experienced the kind of spiritual communion described by their masters or Haeun¡¯s sister. In fact, she was far more comfortable communing with the mana outside of herself, as she was doing at that moment. Had her divination somehow invoked heaven¡¯s wrath?

    In either case, the reason she¡¯d let Narae talk her into sneaking out to witness Yan Yue¡¯s ascension was that she was dying to know what the essence of a xiantian tribulation would say.

    ¡°Looks like everything¡¯s ready!¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s voice snapped Haeun out of her reverie. Yan Yue rolled her eyes and waved them off.

    ¡°Everything was ready weeks ago, Jia! Unlike some of us, I know how to prepare for these things properly, and I¡¯ve had the better part of five years to get it right. Now get back, I can feel it approaching and I¡¯d like to focus on my breakthrough, please.¡±

    Jia and Eui backed off, joining the girls at the edge of the plateau as they watched on with trepidation.

    Yan Yue was a pretty powerful cultivator herself, and the moon spirit she¡¯d bonded with gave her a strong edge. Despite years among humans, Yue¡¯s spirit companion still struggled to understand them, communicating only through Yue or directly with other spirits.

    Haeun could somewhat understand it, but didn¡¯t try communing with it now, since it would be busy assisting with Yue¡¯s ascension.

    Xiantian ascensions were incredibly rare events. Even in the Qin Empire, where the vast majority of the world¡¯s known xiantian cultivators resided, there were perhaps one or two new ascensions every century. Recently, however, there¡¯d been an abnormal surge in them. Empress Yoshika was the youngest living xiantian cultivator, though there was some debate over how her age should be counted. Tied with her for most recent, though he was older, was a man from Qin named Zheng Long, who had managed to reach xiantian at nearly the exact same time.

    Before them, the next most recent was Haeun¡¯s eldest sister, Seong Misun, who had ascended a little over a decade earlier when she was only twenty nine. Going further back, the only other example in over a century was Ienaga Yumi¡ªthe first ever person to ascend to xiantian as a body-cultivator.

    Four times in a hundred years didn¡¯t sound like much, but three of them had been in the span of less than twenty years, and they were about to witness the fifth. That was¡ªunless Yan Yue failed, which was a very real possibility. After all, Haeun had only been considering the number of successful ascensions. Failed attempts were much more common.

    But times were changing, and Haeun had faith in her master¡¯s friend.

    The first strike came without warning¡ªa sudden flash of bluish white followed by the deafening roar of thunder and a pressure that Haeun could feel right down to her bones. Yue weathered it calmly, her wards holding as she continued to meditate unperturbed.

    The second bolt was stronger, but still the wards held. Haeun remembered how much she¡¯d struggled with her own tribulation¡ªfrantically summoning mana constructs that barely managed to reduce the strength of the bolts raining down on her. By comparison, Yue made it look almost peaceful.

    A third, fourth, and fifth bolt struck, each stronger than the last. Haeun tried to listen to the mana, but she couldn¡¯t glean anything from it. There was no sound, but the sense she got was the equivalent of screaming in impotent rage.

    The sixth bolt was strong enough to knock her back, even from the distance they were watching. Eui caught her, and Jia ushered them back down away from the plateau as the seventh bolt struck with enough force that it shook the mountain under them.

    ¡°H-how many more are there going to be?!¡±

    Jia shook her head as she dragged the girls down the mountain.

    ¡°Impossible to tell¡ªthis is more than I¡¯ve seen before, though.¡±

    ¡°Will she be okay?¡±

    Narae¡¯s big sister smiled, no longer looking as worried as she had before.

    ¡°Yue will be fine¡ªI¡¯m more worried about you two.¡±

    The eighth lightning bolt was so loud that it may as well have just been an explosion. Haeun flattened her ears against her head and winced¡ªthe shockwave alone was enough to hurt her, despite being at the peak of houtian.

    Narae gawked up at the sky in disbelief.

    ¡°That had to be the last one, right?¡±

    Jia didn¡¯t even look before shaking her head.

    ¡°Nope. There¡¯s not enough time to get away¡ªtake cover, you two!¡±

    Haeun followed her master¡¯s command without question, ducking down and covering her head as she summoned the mana around her to form a protective shield.

    She needn¡¯t have bothered¡ªLee Jia threw up a barrier that blocked out all sound, and Haeun watched as the final bolt struck, practically covering the entire plateau in a brilliant blue light that lingered far longer than it should have, silently shaking the mountain beneath them.

    Debris flew in every direction, rolling down the cliffs and causing widespread landslides, but all of it glanced harmlessly off of Lee Jia¡¯s barrier. When the devastation finally died down, Jia dropped the barrier and glanced back at the girls.

    ¡°Are you two okay?¡±

    Haeun looked up at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°W-we¡¯re fine! What about Yan Yue?¡±

    From the plateau, An Eui began descending, supporting Yue as best she could with her diminutive frame. For her part, Yan Yue mostly just looked exhausted¡ªonly her loose hair buns and a trickle of blood from the corner of her mouth betraying the trial she¡¯d just endured.

    ¡°See, girls? What did I tell you? That¡¯s how one ascends properly!¡±

    Sure enough, Haeun could feel Yue¡¯s domain surging with power around them, dominating almost everything else in the area. The princess had been hoping to learn more about tribulations by listening to the essence of a true ascension, but all the experience had done was remind her just how far she was from being prepared for her own.

    She and Narae may have been at the peak of houtian, but they had a long, long way to go before they could ever match their master or her peers.

 499. Maiden

    Yan Yue collapsed onto the plush couch in her sitting room and let out an exhausted sigh. Tired though she was, she still had a lot of work to do. Not as High Arbiter¡ªYoshika had volunteered to relieve her while she recovered, and while that would inevitably mean cleaning up after whatever mess they left behind, the reprieve was worth it. No, what lay ahead of her was an entirely different sort of political labor.

    Though her ascension had been kept secret, it would not have gone unnoticed. Those around her who hadn¡¯t already been in the loop would have caught on, and would soon be knocking her damn doors down to offer congratulations and curry favor.

    Jia sat across from her and served a welcome cup of Yue¡¯s favorite tea.

    ¡°So how does it feel? It was always your dream to become xiantian, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yue chuckled, savoring the subtle aroma of the tea. For all that she could be clumsy about the strangest things, Jia had brewed it perfectly.

    ¡°My dream was to gain my freedom, and thanks to you it¡¯s been realized for quite some time now.¡±

    ¡°But with this, it¡¯s official, right?¡±

    Under imperial law, Yue was technically still betrothed to Xin Wei. Even being the ruler of another country didn¡¯t free her from that obligation¡ªQin was rather infamous about pretending that ¡®other nations¡¯ didn¡¯t exist. Ascending to xiantian, however, did.

    Xiantian cultivators were afforded greater rights, which trumped all other oaths and obligations. It was the reason why Yue had been so driven in her cultivation.

    ¡°I suppose it is. I doubt I¡¯ve heard the last of it, though. Lin Xiulan and Xin Hai might be willing to forgive my breach, but my father doesn¡¯t back down so easily.¡±

    As if on cue, there was a dainty knock on the door¡ªmore a formality than anything, since everyone involved could sense the presence of everyone else all the way across the city.

    Eui took a break from cooking to answer the door, and Lin Xiulan stepped in with a wide, excited grin.

    ¡°Yue! Darling! You sneaky little minx, you! When were you going to tell me you¡¯d ascended?¡±

    Yue smirked.

    ¡°Right now, as a matter of fact. Unlike a certain collective of fools, I had the good sense to keep my breakthrough secret until after I¡¯d accomplished it.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and pouted.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t exactly have much of a choice, either time.¡±

    Xiulan giggled, taking a seat next to Jia and accepting her own cup of tea.

    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose. It must be nice having the empress herself waiting on you like this. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you were already wedded.¡±

    Yue scoffed.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t rid myself of these two if I tried. They¡¯re insisting on taking care of me while I recover, and you know they¡¯re serious because Eui is using my kitchen and I haven¡¯t sneezed once.¡±

    Eui flipped her a rude gesture without looking up from the stove.

    ¡°Keep talking and I¡¯ll make your portion so hot it¡¯ll burn the house down.¡±

    ¡°Please spare this unworthy servant, Your Majesty.¡±

    Xiulan snickered at Yue¡¯s sarcastic deadpan, glancing between the girls with a smile.

    ¡°I envy your friendship. Friendly peers were hard to come by after my own ascension. I treasure my girls, but none of them truly understand me. My husband is the only real companion I¡¯ve had in centuries.¡±

    Lin Xiulan was one of the three grandmasters of the Spiritual Flowing Purewater Sect, which had controversially lost its status as one of the great ruling sects of Qin after sheltering her Cult of Harmonious Stars¡ªa sect of healers which had been ostracized for using dual cultivation techniques.

    Jia smiled sweetly.

    ¡°I¡¯d be honored if you considered us your friends, Xiulan.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate that, but while you may match me in power, you¡¯re far too young to be my peers. Perhaps in a few hundred years, when the difference in age loses some of its meaning. But we¡¯re not here to talk about me. How are you feeling after your ascension, Yue?¡±

    Yue stretched, wincing at some of the lingering pain from her trial.

    ¡°Good, all things considered. My companion helped quite a bit.¡±

    The moon spirit flowed happily throughout Yue¡¯s soul, pleased to be acknowledged.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t named her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure she wants to be named. Besides, what would I call her? Yue?¡±

    Jia cocked her head.

    ¡°What about Dal? Or Tsuki?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not naming her ¡®moon¡¯ in any language! Aside from the ridiculous hubris of naming her after myself, I just don¡¯t feel right defining her that way against her will.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, sorry.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Lin Xiulan shrugged.

    ¡°Nevertheless, it¡¯s quite a powerful spirit you¡¯ve bonded with. I¡¯d love to know where you found her.¡±

    Yue smiled apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiulan, but that¡¯s a secret that I cannot reveal¡ªeven to you.¡±

    Only a tiny collection of privileged people were aware that Yoshika¡¯s soulscape had a connection directly to the moon, and Yue was very careful about keeping it that way. It wasn¡¯t likely that anyone could use that connection against her, but obviously someone had been up there, and she wasn¡¯t about to take any chances.

    ¡°I understand. So now that you¡¯re free of your betrothal, do you have any plans? I don¡¯t suppose I could convince you to marry my Wei¡¯er anyway? I was so looking forward to having you as a daughter-in-law.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯m too busy to think about marriage, and while Xin Wei is nice, he is very much not my type.¡±

    ¡°What about Guan Yi? His father is like a brother to me, and I won¡¯t complain about a niece.¡±

    Yue shook her head and chuckled.

    ¡°We¡¯ve...courted, here and there, but I¡¯m not sure a mutual attraction is enough to justify spending the rest of my immortal life with someone. Why the sudden interest, anyway? Now that I¡¯m free of such obligations, marriage is the last thing I want to be thinking about for at least a decade or two.¡±

    Xiulan furrowed her brows and set her teacup down gently.

    ¡°Oh...oh dear. Yue, I don¡¯t know how to say this but...now that you¡¯ve ascended, the prospect of marriage is going to haunt you more than ever before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you needn¡¯t try to spare my feelings. I¡¯m well aware that I¡¯ll be turning down more suitors, but living outside of Qin has its perks. I doubt I¡¯ll need to worry about anyone traveling all the way here just to get shot down.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you fully understand. How many unwed xiantian women do you think exist in all of Qin?¡±

    Yue shrugged carelessly.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be many, I imagine.¡±

    ¡°As of today, one¡ªyou. It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re not technically in Qin, when word spreads¡ªand it will¡ªthere will be a mad scramble to be the first to win your hand.¡±

    Eui scowled as she emerged from the kitchen with a steaming plate of stir-fried meat and vegetables, along with a number of appetizing side-dishes and snacks. She glared at Xiulan as she set the table.

    ¡°So you decided to try getting ahead of the competition, did you?¡±

    Xiulan smiled apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I had no ulterior motives, but I do genuinely think it would make Yue¡¯s life easier if she simply nipped the issue in the bud.¡±

    Yue waved them both off.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I understand. But I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now. Let¡¯s just relax over dinner, shall we? You¡¯re welcome to join us, Xiulan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I know I¡¯d be intruding, and I have other matters to attend to. Congratulations again, Yue. You have once more proven that my confidence in you was not misplaced.¡±

    Lin Xiulan bowed farewell and left the girls to their own devices. The meal was excellent, as always¡ªEui was an impeccable cook when she wasn¡¯t trying to murder Yue with spices. It was a relaxing way to wind down after such a stressful day, but inevitably the conversation turned back to the topic that Xiulan had brought up.

    Jia looked up innocently from her third plate, flicking one of her cat-like ears as she swallowed a mouthful of food.

    ¡°So are you actually interested in marrying anybody?¡±

    Yue sighed, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter.

    ¡°You just can¡¯t help yourself, can you? Busybody.¡±

    Jia shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it was weird how rich and powerful people think about marriage like it¡¯s a tool. Eunae is like that too, and her clan doesn¡¯t even do marriages.¡±

    ¡°It is a tool, Jia. It¡¯s wonderful that you two have each other, but for most people of our status, marriage is about power, influence, and succession. Love is a distant afterthought, if it even plays a role at all. Lin Xiulan may love her husband, but make no mistake¡ªthat is not why she married him. The protection his sect afforded her was much more important.¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to do that if you don¡¯t want to. Is there anybody you love? Stoneface, maybe?¡±

    Yue laughed.

    ¡°As I said earlier, I share a mutual attraction with Guan Yi, but I hesitate to call whatever we have ¡®love.¡¯ Even after over half a decade of courtship, it hasn¡¯t really blossomed into anything. My feelings for him haven¡¯t changed, and I suspect the distance I keep has caused his own interest to wane.¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow curiously.

    ¡°You never tried going any further?¡±

    ¡°I never felt inclined to. Perhaps if I knew I could share a quiet tryst without any further commitment but...well, I think that would end up hurting him, and I prefer to reserve that sort of cruelty for my enemies.¡±

    ¡°Maybe romance just isn¡¯t for you, then.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail, frowning. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but something about Eui¡¯s words struck a nerve.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I would say that. I¡¯m far from a solitary person. I just...Yoshika, no matter how terrible you are at keeping secrets, promise me that this stays between us.¡±

    Jia and Eui moved in the sort of perfect unison that indicated they were speaking as a collective, rather than individuals, holding their hands over their hearts.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yue nodded, sighing in relief. She wasn¡¯t even sure why she felt so anxious about it, but the reassurance helped.

    ¡°I find myself increasingly uncomfortable with the idea of physical intimacy with someone who I share the rest of my life with. And throughout my meditations, I¡¯ve come to realize that this is because of a mismatch between my preferred partners for physical and emotional intimacy.¡±

    Jia blinked and cocked her head.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yue blushed. Damn it all¡ªhow could four minds working together be so dense?

    ¡°I¡¯m saying that while I may be attracted to men, I think that if I were to choose someone to be a lifelong companion with whom I am to spend the rest of my immortal life, I¡¯d rather it were another woman.¡±

    Jia¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding.

    ¡°Ohhh...oh! That¡¯s...not that surprising, actually.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Eui snickered.

    ¡°Yeah, you haven¡¯t exactly been hiding that. You practically told Kaede that you were jealous of her joining our cultivation.¡±

    ¡°W-well, hold on¡ªI didn¡¯t necessarily mean you. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily, huh?¡±

    Yue could feel herself getting more flustered by the second as Eui shifted into a more playful tone. She took a breath to center herself. There was nothing left but to own it.

    ¡°Yes. Obviously, as the women closest to me, you would make excellent companions¡ªbut I¡¯m not in any hurry. I meant what I said¡ªthis is quite new to me, and I want to enjoy my freedom for a while before I even consider it.¡±

    Eui chuckled, but took the hint in stride.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. Sorry for teasing. You¡¯ve got our full support, whatever you decide. If we have to physically eject people trying to propose, we¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Yue laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it doesn¡¯t come to blows. For now, all I want from you is dessert.¡±

 500. Divination

    Almost five years after Jiaguo had transformed from a tiny city state into a burgeoning new empire, Yoshika still couldn¡¯t get used to just how much work it was to run an empire. Yan Yue and Ashikaga Sae were excellent leaders, but no matter how much she delegated to them there was always something major that demanded her attention.

    The northern Qin Empire had been mostly silent about Yoshika declaring herself empress, beyond a few probing skirmishes along Yamato¡¯s border. It was an open secret that Yamato¡¯s mighty defender, Ienaga Yumi, was injured and unable to continue her tireless defense of the nation, but no sect wanted to be the one to put it to the test. Yoshika¡¯s status as the empress of Jiaguo put her at direct odds with Qin¡¯s god-emperor, but he had remained silent on the matter and the great sects were content to continue pretending nothing was happening.

    Yoshika received limited intelligence from her connections within the Spiritual Flowing Purewater Sect, but Xin Wei¡¯s visits were infrequent, and it was always difficult to get a grasp of what was happening there. As a rule, the immortal leaders of the sects were slow to action, however.

    Meanwhile to the south, the reforms to Yamato¡¯s feudal system were going slower than Yoshika would have liked. Lords were encouraged to resolve things peacefully between each other, but they were still quick to violence, and Ashikaga¡¯s preferred response to such transgressions was more violence. Kaede spent the vast majority of her time putting out fires in Yamato.

    On the eastern side, relations with Goryeo were strong, but as Jiaguo¡¯s population grew it became impossible to ignore the success rate of their grand academy, which was rapidly making new strides in cultivation techniques. In Jiaguo¡¯s eponymous capital, the immortal population outnumbered the mortals nearly two to one¡ªfar and away the highest rate in the world.

    Goryeo¡¯s mages, though they also served as important military figures, were generally academics at heart, and many were not satisfied by merely participating in the exchange programs and research treaties. As more college mages chose to emigrate in order to take full advantage of Jiaguo¡¯s academy, tensions rose with the noble factions who felt that the empire was poaching their best talents.

    Most recently, even High Magus Hwang Sung¡ªone of Goryeo¡¯s foremost academics and Yoshika¡¯s former teacher¡ªopted to accept the invitation to return to his position as the academy¡¯s dean of arcane arts.

    Yoshika was on her way to see how he was settling in. She walked through the academy in her spirit form avatar, a body which combined the physical traits of Lee Jia, An Eui, and Hayakawa Kaede into a curious chimera with mismatched red and gold eyes, long black and white streaked hair that turned red towards the bottom, a single black horn on the right side of her forehead, and an overly long prehensile tail.

    Since coming out to the world as a gestalt being, she¡¯d been using her spirit form more often. It was a convenient way to signal that she was representing herself as empress, and not as any of her individual identities, and it served as a useful smokescreen. Many of Jiaguo¡¯s people had taken to calling it her ¡®true form,¡¯ but they were only half correct.

    While her spirit form was a body which superficially represented her unified soul, the avatar was not her true body. In fact, it wasn¡¯t a real body at all, so much as a living puppet that she could control anywhere within her domain. Yoshika¡¯s actual true form stayed sequestered within her soulscape¡ªan inner world that reflected her domain as a representation of her soul¡ªto focus on growing her power.

    Yoshika stepped into Hwang Sung¡¯s new office to find what looked like the scene of a burglary. Talismans, scrolls, papers, and magical artifacts were strewn about with no discernable pattern or purpose. He hadn¡¯t changed a bit.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve already made yourself at home, Master.¡±

    Hwang Sung¡¯s wizened old face poked out from behind a stack of books, and the owl-feathers in his hair puffed out as he laughed.

    ¡°Ohoho! My apologies for the mess, I¡¯m still getting settled in. And please, Your Majesty, don¡¯t call me ¡®master.¡¯ I haven¡¯t been nearly a good enough teacher to warrant such respect, especially from you.¡±

    ¡°I disagree, but if you promise not to call me ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ then we have a deal.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Lady Yoshika. What can your humble servant do for you today?¡±

    Yoshika carefully made her way through the disaster area to find a relatively uncluttered seat, moving some stray papers aside as she sat down.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, and I thought we¡¯d catch up. Last time I saw you was when you begged me not to found this nation, insisting that it was a dire mistake that would cost me everything.¡±

    He chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Ahaha, well¡ªI suppose that aged a bit poorly.¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t really wrong. You know, I¡¯ve always wondered how you could be this disorganized.¡±

    ¡°Complacency, mostly. Once I put something down, it''s simpler to just treat that spot as the item¡¯s new home rather than try to find it a proper one.¡±

    Yoshika gave the papers she moved a sidelong glance.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to cause any problems if I move things, is it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! I don¡¯t bother remembering where I put them anyway.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. Even houtian mages had perfect recall, so it was trivial to memorize even a mess like Hwang Sung¡¯s office. He had to go out of his way to forget things.

    ¡°Do I even want to know why?¡±

    He laughed at her skeptical expression.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°When you get to my age, you find that your mind fills up with all sorts of useless information. There¡¯s not a limit to how much one can remember, per se, but it does start to take much longer to recall things. It¡¯s more efficient to reserve one¡¯s memory for things that can¡¯t be easily searched for. That¡¯s why even xiantian mages like myself like to keep plenty of books around. It¡¯s a small optimization, but those little things add up!¡±

    Yoshika blinked¡ªshe¡¯d forgotten how long-winded he could get when he got into it. Not that she minded¡ªit made her feel nostalgic for her time as a student.

    ¡°Good to know. So how have you been liking the academy? I regret that I haven¡¯t been able to personally teach classes as often.¡±

    ¡°Hoho, one can hardly expect the Empress herself to be teaching regular classes, but perhaps I can arrange for you to appear more often as a guest lecturer. As for the academy¡ªI must say it¡¯s a welcome change of pace. So many fascinating new subjects to study! I¡¯m particularly intrigued by the princess¡¯ new discipline¡ª¡®divination,¡¯ was it? Or is it summoning?¡±

    With a flourish of her hand, Yoshika called the mana around them to her. Much of it was already part of their domains, but even if she were trying to, Yoshika couldn¡¯t completely suppress natural essence. Air and Wood were common with all the papers around, but Hwang Sung had a few artifacts with their own unique essences seeping into the room.

    Even with years to practice, Yoshika still hadn¡¯t mastered the technique as well as her disciple, but she knew enough to get by.

    ¡°Divination is probably the better term for the discipline as a whole, but Haeun and Narae are always giving each other hard times about naming things, so she still hasn¡¯t decided. At its core, the method revolves around sensing and understanding the essence around us.¡±

    ¡°How does that differ from typical arcane arts?¡±

    Hwang Sung¡¯s question was genuine, and she could see the enthusiasm in his eyes as she laid it out.

    ¡°At this basic level? It doesn¡¯t, much. That¡¯s probably why Haeun¡¯s tutors had so much trouble with her¡ªon the surface, she seemed to already have a solid foundation, but they couldn¡¯t get her to translate that into orthodox spells or formations.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I tried my hand at teaching her myself, once. I wasn¡¯t able to understand her methods, then, and I resigned rather than try to force incompatible techniques onto her.¡±

    ¡°If I had to draw an analogy, then a mage focuses on seeing, while a diviner listens. They work exceptionally well together, but techniques from one method don¡¯t translate to the other.¡±

    Yoshika closed her eyes and tried to forget about the composition of the mana. Domains, elements, mana density, flow¡ªnone of it mattered. She ignored all of it to focus on only the intent¡ªthe meaning behind each and every little mote of essence. Individually, they were inscrutable, but taken together the flow of essence sang a song to anyone who knew how to listen.

    Haeun could do it without even concentrating, but for Yoshika it took some focus.

    ¡°Let me see... You¡¯ve got a formation in here keeping the room at an even temperature and preventing gusts from scattering your papers¡ªah, but it still slowly cycles air out to keep things from getting stale.¡±

    The professor chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°You could have just as easily gleaned that from examining the spell circle.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°I could, but I didn¡¯t. Like I said, at a very fundamental level, it¡¯s pretty similar¡ªthe difference is in how it can be applied. That¡¯s where we get summoning.¡±

    She focused again. All essence carried intent¡ªa purpose. Cultivation was the art of gathering essence and refining it to alter that purpose. A spiritualist refined essence into qi within the dantian of their soul, a martial artist used their body to turn it into ki, and a mage used formations and talismans to redirect mana through their spells.

    For a diviner, it was a matter of learning the song of natural essence well enough that they could compose it themselves. This part was much harder, and Yoshika could only manage a few very basic applications. Haeun was such a natural talent that proper understanding of divination was slow to progress. For her, it was as simple as talking to the mana and making a request.

    Yoshika¡¯s method was a little more brutish. She gathered mana together until it formed a sort of pseudo-spirit without a mind or soul of its own. Using a bit of her own essence as a ¡®seed¡¯ she imbued that construct with enough intent to influence the rest into following suit.

    The invisible sprite flew through the room, gathering scattered papers and stacking them up neatly on Hwang Sung¡¯s desk. Before long, it ran out of power and dissipated harmlessly, returning to its natural purpose.

    The old mage applauded politely.

    ¡°Quite an impressive feat. If I didn¡¯t know any better I¡¯d think that you¡¯d simply cast a spell without a talisman, but it wasn¡¯t quite that, was it?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. I did cheat a little bit by adding my own essence, but usually the idea is to get those little sprites to follow simple commands entirely on their own. Haeun is much better at it, and she can even use it to cultivate her other disciplines.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. I¡¯ll be sure to make that my main subject of research! Perhaps we can improve the rate of awakening even further with a new method!¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips.

    ¡°As much as I support my disciple¡¯s endeavors, I¡¯m not sure divination will ever be a practical method for awakening. It¡¯s theoretically possible, and probably how Haeun did it, but I¡¯ve never encountered anyone with the kind of natural mana sense to pull it off.¡±

    ¡°Oho! Never say never! When I first met you, I wouldn¡¯t have thought it possible for you to become one of the world¡¯s most powerful and influential figures in a mere decade.¡±

    She sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. I just ended up in the right places at the right times. To be honest, I¡¯m always worried that everyone is going to wake up one day and realize just how fragile my power here really is.¡±

    Hwang Sung scoffed.

    ¡°We¡¯re all fragile, in the end. As long as you understand that, and keep your pride from getting the best of you, then you¡¯ll do fine. You don¡¯t have to end up like that snake Do Hye, thinking he¡¯s above everyone else, to recognize that you are important.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice. Whatever happened to Do Hye, anyway? I haven¡¯t heard news of him for years.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Dead, I should think. There were already plans for his execution in place last I left, but I wasn¡¯t privy to them anymore. Perhaps one of the princesses will know more.¡±

    Yoshika stroked her chin thoughtfully. As much as his influence had disrupted her life, she didn¡¯t really bear Do Hye any ill will. She wasn¡¯t about to mourn his death, but it would be good to get closure¡ªDae would also want to know what became of his father-figure.

    ¡°If Eunae knew, she would have told me. Maybe I can try contacting Misun...¡±

    ¡°Hah! My condolences. I wouldn¡¯t want to inflict that woman on my worst enemy.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Oh, she¡¯s not so bad once you get to know her. Prickly on the outside, but she cares, in her own way.¡±

    Hwang Sung shook his head incredulously.

    ¡°Ancestors, you really can get along with anybody, can¡¯t you?¡±

 501. Consultation

    Princess Seong Eunae was nearly as busy as Yoshika most of the time, but without the advantage of multiple bodies with which to attend her appointments. As Goryeo¡¯s ambassador to Jiaguo, she was in charge of the academic exchange programs, and as those programs increased in popularity, her job grew as well.

    Still, despite their busy schedules, Yoshika tried to make time for regular visits. They¡¯d been good friends ever since attending the predecessor to Jiaguo¡¯s academy together as young women.

    Eunae¡¯s bright blue eyes lit up as Yoshika entered her office, and she welcomed her with a smile.

    ¡°Yoshika! So good to see you! Please, come in. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t offer you tea at the moment, but I should have some snacks around, if you like.¡±

    Yoshika shook her head and smiled.

    ¡°Tempting, but no thank you. We¡¯ve been eating a lot more than usual while we look after Yue¡¯s recovery.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I had heard about that. Please offer her my congratulations!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Have you made any new breakthroughs yourself?¡±

    Eunae¡¯s ears drooped slightly as she averted her eyes.

    ¡°I think I¡¯m probably quite close, but the idea of it makes me a bit nervous. I can control my power now, thanks to your help, but what if ascending makes my inner spirit even stronger? I¡¯d hate to end up like my ancestor...¡±

    Like all of Eunae¡¯s clan, she carried a tiny fragment of an ancient great spirit within her soul. As half-spirits, the Seong family took on the fox-like appearance of the legendary Kumiho¡ªan ancient trickster spirit of great power. The greater their affinity with the spirit fragment within them, the more tails they developed.

    Eunhee, the Queen of Goryeo and Eunae¡¯s aunt, had eight, while Eunae¡¯s mother and cousin had seven each. Her older sister Misun had six, and the clan¡¯s youngest, Haeun, had already grown four while she was still a child. Haeun¡¯s spiritual affinity had stalled while she focused on her divination, but she was still the favorite to succeed Queen Eunhee as the next clan mother.

    Eunae, on the other hand, was something of a special case. When she was sixteen, she still only had two¡ªthe worst of any in the clan¡¯s history¡ªand it was only after awakening in spiritual cultivation that she finally developed a third. Her apparent lack of talent made her something of a pariah among her clan, but she had a unique ability that had appeared in the clan only once before.

    Anyone who looked into Eunae¡¯s eye would be bewitched by her gaze, twisting their hearts and minds to her will. It was a dangerous and terrible power, and Eunae hated it. Her predecessor, Seong Heiran, had been a ruthless tyrant, wielding the power of her gaze with malicious impunity before disappearing over a century ago.

    Though Eunae had quelled the Kumiho fragment within her and learned to control her gaze, she still worried that further cultivation might empower it beyond her ability to restrain. Worse, Yoshika had a hard time arguing against that¡ªsince unifying her cultivation and reaching the peak of houtian, Eunae had grown to five tails plus four ghostly Soulfire apparitions giving her the appearance of a full nine. The same number of tails as the Kumiho herself.

    Yoshika scratched her cheek, smiling awkwardly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to talk about that, if you don¡¯t want to. Sorry...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll have to address it eventually, but not today. How is my little sister doing? I heard she got into trouble recently.¡±

    Grateful for the change in topic, Yoshika chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°More like Narae dragged her into trouble. The two of them tried to sneak up the mountain to spy on Yue¡¯s ascension.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Was everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nobody got hurt, but it sets a bad example, you know?¡±

    Eunae nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°I can speak to her, if you like. I don¡¯t blame her, but I think she¡¯s forgetting how she should conduct herself as a princess.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was my sister¡¯s fault, anyway, and I don¡¯t want to deprive Haeun of the opportunity to act like a kid while she¡¯s still got the chance.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re almost adults now, Yoshika. They have to grow up eventually.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe, but not today.¡±

    ¡°Tch, that¡¯s not fair, using my own words against me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a habit of fighting fair.¡±

    The two laughed together for a moment before Eunae composed herself.

    ¡°So what brings you here? Not that I don¡¯t appreciate the visit, but if you¡¯re meeting me here, in that body, I usually assume it¡¯s work related.¡±

    Yoshika sighed.

    ¡°Sort of. I was wondering if you¡¯d heard anything about Do Hye¡¯s execution.¡±

    Eunae blinked.

    ¡°No. In fact, this is the first I¡¯m hearing of it. Does Dae know?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Despite everything he put us through, I¡¯m a little disappointed to hear that he¡¯s dead. He was an ass about it, but he was trying to save our world from the divine seal too.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe so, but on a political level one can¡¯t very well leave a known traitor to the crown unpunished. Despite our good relations, Hyeong Daesung is still officially considered an enemy of the state by Goryeo.¡±

    Yoshika grumbled irritably. Dae had been instrumental in helping her found Jiaguo as a nation, but he¡¯d done so at the cost of almost everything he¡¯d worked for. She¡¯d done her best to make it up to him, but it still weighed on her.

    Do Hye had been his mentor and father figure, and while his betrayal had been painful, Yoshika was sure that Dae would be upset about his death. Yoshika was a little annoyed herself. Though he was slippery and deceitful, Do Hye had been their best source of information about the divine seal¡ªa grand formation isolating their world from the heavens, which would inevitably lead to its destruction if they couldn¡¯t find a way to break it. Killing him to maintain political power seemed heinously shortsighted for someone that Yoshika respected as a leader.

    She sighed again, just another line on her endless list of things to think about later.

    ¡°I think we¡¯d all be a lot better off if people were less caught up on appearances. Do you think you could arrange for your older sister to visit? If anybody knows how they managed to stop The Snake from reincarnating, it will be her.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°Misun is a busy woman, and as irresponsible as she can be, I highly doubt she¡¯d be willing to casually divulge state secrets to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either that or I visit the queen myself, and I just don¡¯t have the time right now.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, you¡¯re so busy pampering Yue that you don¡¯t have time to spare for the sovereign ruler of an important ally.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Oh, you are incorrigible!¡±

    ¡°Jokes aside, we really do have a full plate. Helping Yue¡¯s recovery isn¡¯t just fun¡ªit¡¯s an investment. We¡¯re going to need her at her best once the Qin Empire starts taking an interest in us again. Kaede has her hands full with Yamato, and even Meili has had to get involved, dealing with Jiaying¡¯s parents.¡±

    Jiaguo City¡¯s council had developed rather powerful factions, and Pan Zixin was one of the leaders. In a surprisingly canny move, his pro-Qin faction had not resisted Yoshika¡¯s popular support as Empress, and had instead pivoted to a platform advocating for a union of the two empires.

    It was an ambitious and lofty goal for what was essentially just a group of advocates representing the population of a single city, but even though Yan Yue was the ultimate arbiter of city policy, and Yoshika the absolute ruler, the city councilors had significant influence.

    Nearly all of Jiaguo''s former Qin immigrants supported Pan Zixin, and Pan himself was heavily influenced by his wife, Shi Jinghua. While Zixin was generally an affable man and easy to get along with, Shi Jinghua was an extremely strict traditionalist. She still didn¡¯t support Pan Jiaying¡¯s relationship with Li Meili, and her influence could be directly felt in the Qin faction¡¯s extremely conservative ideology.

    Even most of Lin Xiulan¡¯s faction had been absorbed, despite her own progressive attitude and the persecution her people had faced under Qin¡¯s rule.

    Eunae smiled apologetically and inclined her head.

    ¡°I understand. But you still have the wherewithal to visit me using that convenient avatar of yours.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but this body can¡¯t leave Jiaguo, which is why I¡¯d prefer to have Misun come here.¡±

    ¡°When you say Jiaguo, do you mean the city, or...?¡±

    Yoshika averted her eyes and cleared her throat, ignoring the knowing smile slowly spreading across her friend¡¯s face.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um, probably best that we don¡¯t discuss important state secrets here.¡±

    In fact, Yoshika¡¯s domain had expanded very rapidly in the last five years. As more and more of Yamato¡¯s people came to accept her as their ultimate ruler, it spread across the land until her domain covered most of the empire. If one of her bodies left the empire, she could still project her domain through that body, but within it? She could sense nearly a third of the entire continent while relaxing.

    ¡°Right. I suppose I can send word¡ªI should probably update my family about Yan Yue¡¯s breakthrough and my own approaching ascension anyway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome to use the reflecting pool.¡±

    One of Jiaguo¡¯s greatest treasures was the universal reflecting pool, developed almost entirely by Hyeong Daesung, but with critical contributions from all over the place¡ªincluding Seong Haeun, Qin Zhao, and Yoshika herself. Over the years, it had been refined and optimized, and while it was still somewhat expensive to use, they had the invaluable ability to instantly contact nearly anybody in the world.

    Unfortunately, only two people on the planet were skilled enough in divination to operate it¡ªYoshika and Haeun. Between that and the incredibly difficult to produce spirit crystals that powered it, widespread replication and adoption was still a distant dream.

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to offer, but I wouldn¡¯t want to waste national resources on something like this. We do have spells for magically delivering letters, you know.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. I¡¯m just a bit anxious, I guess. Things have been quiet lately, but once word of Yue¡¯s ascension starts to get out, I think it¡¯s going to get hectic. I just want to be ready.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head curiously.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    Yoshika bit her lip and shook her head.

    ¡°I wish I knew. I just have a feeling, and I¡¯ve learned not to ignore that sort of premonition.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, if you need anything, you always know where to find me. Perhaps you should take the chance to relax a little¡ªwhen was the last time you visited your older sister?¡±

    ¡°Um...I¡¯m not sure. A few days ago?¡±

    Eunae gave her a flat look.

    ¡°How many is a few?¡±

    Yoshika stopped to think about it, her face going pale as her count rose into the double digits.

    ¡°Oh crap! I¡¯ve really lost track of time lately!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re too young to start thinking like an immortal. Go spend time with your family! It always makes me feel better.¡±

    Eunae wasn¡¯t talking about her clan¡ªaside from her little sister, she didn¡¯t get along with any of them. Yoshika grinned at that.

    ¡°Your family, huh? How are the girls, anyway?¡±

    She blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Yun and Rika are fine. Rika¡¯s been bored out of her mind looking for new ways to enjoy her early retirement, but Yun doesn¡¯t seem to mind being the subject of her experimentation. Iseul is both more and less of a handful now that she¡¯s decided to stop being a child. She¡¯s been helping Dae with his research, but I¡¯ve gotten a number of complaints from Goryeon professors about her habit of testing their formations with her body.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t imagine most of them were built to channel the essence of a Mud elemental.¡±

    ¡°No, and apparently Iseul considers that to be an unacceptable flaw in any spell. Honestly, what a troublesome daughter she is. What about you? How are things going with Heian?¡±

    Yoshika put on a strained smile and chuckled mirthlessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that she really takes after her mothers...¡±

 502. Strive

    Nobody but her mother knew just how important Heian was to Jiaguo. The ancient grand formation that ran through Yoshika¡¯s soulscape was one of a kind and impossible to replicate, and it required constant maintenance. The soulscape would exist without it¡ªthat was part of Yoshika now, and always would be¡ªbut it had many crucial functions without which Yoshika would be much more vulnerable.

    And it was Heian who took the role of maintaining that formation. The ancient sovereign who designed it had used a construct in his own image to act as the administrator of the soulscape, but it had destroyed itself when Yoshika took control.

    Heian¡¯s mother could do the task herself, if she chose to, but it would take up too much of her concentration. Heian, on the other hand, was a spirit. She was made of essence¡ªquite literally lived and breathed essence. Not at all like those glorified rocks pretending to be something bigger. She didn¡¯t just operate and maintain Yoshika¡¯s soulscape¡ªshe became it.

    Thanks to her, no other spirits could enter Jiaguo without her permission, and any other entities attempting to approach via the spirit world would be in for a rude awakening. And they had attempted.

    Sovereign Shen Yu, one of the divine rulers of heaven, had sent his avatars to probe for weaknesses, but Heian didn¡¯t display any. They hadn¡¯t seen much of the cautious overlord since Jiaguo¡¯s founding, but there was no question that he was still out there, biding his time. He¡¯d been doing so for five years, and he could do it for another five hundred for all Heian cared.

    It was difficult work, but rewarding. Heian was much stronger than she had been five years ago¡ªperhaps even stronger than her progenitor, a powerful spirit of Shadow that had once made its home on Mount Geumji.

    Despite all her newfound power, she was limited by her nature as a spirit. She was inexorably bound to Yoshika and her soulscape, and while Heian was more than happy to remain alongside her mother, it was hard to ignore the longing instinct to achieve true embodiment.

    It was also hard to ignore the constant distractions caused by a certain bored young lady.

    ¡°Heian! Come on, I know you can hear me! Come out already, you¡¯re making me look stupid!¡±

    Lee Narae was shouting up at the sky in the middle of a park. She wasn¡¯t just using her voice¡ªin fact, she didn¡¯t need to use her voice at all, since it was the call of her essence that drew Heian¡¯s attention. Looking stupid was entirely her own choice.

    Heian manifested her preferred form next to Narae. Her human form resembled a half-spirit woman with striking blue eyes and long black hair that fell below her waist in loose messy curls. Her eyelids drooped and there were dark circles under her eyes. That was an affectation¡ªshe wasn¡¯t actually physically tired in a way that mortals would understand, but she did miss taking naps all the time.

    ¡°What do you want, Narae? I¡¯m busy.¡±

    Lee Narae put her hands on her hips and frowned at Heian.

    ¡°Oh, so you can hear me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You and Princess Haeun are unfortunately impossible for me to ignore¡ªthough at least she has the good graces not to abuse that ability.¡±

    Heian wasn¡¯t the only one who¡¯d grown. Narae was taller than her now, and her goat horns had grown out, curling around to just below her ears. She still kept her flaxen hair relatively short, but had allowed it to grow down to around her chin¡ªprobably in imitation of her big sister, Lee Jia.

    Narae shrugged carelessly.

    ¡°We never hang out anymore¡ªyou¡¯re always busy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am. And that includes right now, Narae.¡±

    ¡°Wanna spar?¡±

    Heian sighed. Narae was a very talented girl, but listening wasn¡¯t exactly her strong suit.

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you have anyone else to play with?¡±

    ¡°Haeun¡¯s off doing something important with her big sister, and nobody at the academy can give me a challenge.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re bothering me about it?¡±

    ¡°Yep!¡±

    Narae¡¯s shameless smile reminded Heian of Yoshika. Somehow she¡¯d managed to learn all of the worst lessons from her big sister. Lee Jung¡¯s efforts to moderate her daughter¡¯s behavior had been completely in vain. Though that gave Heian an idea.

    ¡°Go visit your mother instead. I¡¯m sure her partner would be happy to entertain you.¡±

    Narae winced.

    ¡°I said I wanted a challenge. Grandmaster Yumi would squish me like a bug if we sparred.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the idea.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Heian! Just for a bit? It¡¯ll be fun! Like when we were kids!¡±

    Heian groaned and shook her head.

    ¡°Ancestors, Narae. I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re still a kid.¡±Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re like half my age!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a point in your favor.¡±

    Narae clasped her hands together and gave Heian a plaintive look, her eyes wide and pleading.

    ¡°Please?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, fine! But I want to make a wager.¡±

    ¡°A wager? What could you possibly want from me?¡±

    Heian shrugged.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m a sworn companion of the empress herself, and there¡¯s absolutely nothing you could possibly offer for me that I couldn¡¯t more easily attain myself.¡±

    Narae scuffed at the ground with her foot and grumbled.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister too, you know...¡±

    ¡°The point, Narae, is that you will be compelled to make up for my wasted time by wasting some of your own in return. If I win, then you will owe me a favor in compensation. I¡¯ll decide what it is later.¡±

    ¡°And if I win?¡±

    Heian gave her a flippant wave.

    ¡°Likewise, you can ask whatever you want of me.¡±

    Narae rubbed her hands together and chuckled ominously. Heian rolled her eyes¡ªit wasn¡¯t like she was in any danger of losing. Narae was strong, but even limited by her lack of a physical form, Heian had access to power well beyond any houtian cultivator.

    They took their places on opposite sides of a large grassy clearing, and a small crowd started to gather. Duels were fairly common among the academy students, and it was always a spectacle. Lee Narae was a particularly popular duelist, since she had a nearly undefeated record and a flashy fighting style.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    Heian nodded slowly.

    ¡°We can begin whenever you like.¡±

    Narae launched herself forward like an arrow. Her signature technique allowed her to freely adjust her own weight, and despite her brash and reckless nature, Narae was a clever duelist. She knew that physical force had no effect on Heian, and had abandoned it entirely so that she could fly as fast as possible.

    Heian dodged the opening attack by melting into her own shadow and reforming on the other side of her opponent. She flicked a ball of black fire at Narae and took a few quick steps back to avoid the incoming reprisal.

    Narae parried Heian¡¯s Shadowflame with one hand, which should have ended the duel right then and there, but Heian¡¯s eyes widened as the fire failed to catch and the young half-spirit advanced on her unperturbed.

    She focused on avoiding Narae¡¯s attacks while she tried to understand what had just happened. Heian had once been a spirit of Shadow, like her progenitor, but had changed her nature after absorbing a portion of the Kumiho¡¯s Soulfire. It had taken her a long time to comprehend her new element, but Heian¡¯s Shadowflame was essentially a deeper concept of twilight. She embodied all things liminal, the strange spaces between life and death, light and dark, physical and immaterial.

    Heian¡¯s fire should have burned Narae, body and soul. It was almost impossible to defend completely against it, but she¡¯d just slapped it aside like it was nothing.

    There was no time to consider it further. If her fire couldn¡¯t spread, then she just needed to land a direct hit. Heian enveloped herself in Shadowflame. It was harmless to her, but Narae could only touch Heian by surrounding her body with essence¡ªessence that would burn down to her soul if she¡ª

    Narae tackled her to the ground, ignoring the fire entirely. Heian was so panicked by the sudden assault that she forgot to dematerialize herself. The window to do so closed as Narae blocked her escape by surrounding them with her domain. The black flames licked harmlessly at Narae¡¯s skin as she grinned down at Heian triumphantly.

    ¡°Do you give up? Or are you going to make me break your manifestation?¡±

    ¡°How¡ªhow are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you yield!¡±

    Heian growled, struggling fruitlessly against Narae¡¯s grip. It was useless. Narae¡¯s domain blocked her from reaching out to Yoshika¡¯s soul, and it would be cheating anyway. She went slack and groaned.

    ¡°Fine! I yield. You win.¡±

    Narae retracted her domain and jumped up to her feet, whooping victoriously.

    ¡°Yes! Hahaha! Good fight, Heian¡ªthat was fun!¡±

    She reached down to offer Heian a hand, which she took, moping as Narae helped her to her feet.

    ¡°What was that? Taking my Shadowflame head on like that should have killed you.¡±

    Narae laughed and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, which is why it was such a stupid way to attack! You¡¯re a spirit, Heian! Your Shadowflame is you, and I know you¡¯d never hurt me.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s...¡±

    That was dirty! How had Heian not thought of that? Narae was like a sister to her¡ªof course she¡¯d hold back without thinking about it. But without a physical form, Heian didn¡¯t have any other ways to attack. Narae had beaten her before the fight had ever started.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    Narae shrugged.

    ¡°You should have specified different rules for the spar, then. I¡¯m going to look forward to that favor you owe me!¡±

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Heian waved a hand and dematerialized, retreating back to Yoshika¡¯s soulscape. It was embarrassing to lose like that, especially after she¡¯d been so condescending. Narae had a lot more fighting experience, but that was no excuse.

    She curled up in her favorite spot next to the fireplace in the heart of her mother¡¯s soul, basking in the comforting warmth of the fire. Nearby, Yoshika¡¯s true body sat in meditation beneath the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, their radiant power washing over Heian in waves.

    ¡°Mother, I think I¡¯d like to have my own body.¡±

    Her mother cracked one eye open, a small smile forming as she looked over at Heian fondly.

    ¡°After all this time, losing one measly spar with Narae was enough to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Yoshika gave her a knowing look, and Heian blushed.

    ¡°Not just that. It¡¯s frustrating being so limited in the physical world, but what I really want is the freedom to choose my own path. I love you, and I¡¯m happy here. I wouldn¡¯t change anything, given the choice but I¡¯d like to have that choice.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯s going to be dangerous. The divine seal really doesn¡¯t like it when spirits try to ascend.¡±

    ¡°I know, but I think I need this. Not just because of some ancestral memory or instinct, but because it¡¯s the only way for me to really become myself.¡±

    Heian¡¯s mother stood up and scooped her feline form up into her arms.

    ¡°Look at you, finally growing up. Alright¡ªwe already promised we¡¯d find a way. We¡¯ll make it a higher priority for you. Making you a body is the easy part, it¡¯s making sure you can survive the process that might be a challenge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in any hurry. Like I said, I love you, Mother. I don¡¯t want to leave, I just want to choose to stay.¡±

    ¡°Aww! We love you too, sweetie!¡±

    She nuzzled into her mother¡¯s arms and purred softly. The two of them sat together like that for a little while, taking a well-earned break from their endless responsibilities.

 503. Homesick

    Hyeong Daesung¡ªor just Dae, to his friends¡ªwas poring over his personal notes while he worked on the next revision to his main project. His jobs as the headmaster of Jiaguo¡¯s academy and the nation¡¯s chief magical researcher kept him quite busy, but he was happy with both roles. As happy as he¡¯d ever been, really¡ªhe was safe among friends in a place that they had built together, and free to pursue whatever interesting magical concepts he liked.

    It was everything he¡¯d ever wanted, but now and then he felt a strange sense of melancholy. A homesick feeling for a home he¡¯d never really had. His master had raised him and provided for him, but even at the best of times Do Hye lacked the warmth of a father. He was a strict teacher, and Dae still valued the lessons he¡¯d learned under his wing, but with the benefit of hindsight, he knew that he had put the man on a pedestal.

    The comforts of his past were born of ignorance, and ignorance was the enemy of any scholar. Still, part of him couldn¡¯t help but miss that blissful innocence.

    A knock on the door snapped Dae out of his brooding, and he was thankful for the interruption.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Dae received many visitors throughout the day¡ªstudents and professors, mostly, but he also employed a few assistant researchers who reported to him. There was also Yoshika, of course. It was quite charming the way the empress still doted on her friends after so many years. Whether she stood at the top or the bottom, she paid little heed to status or station.

    Today¡¯s visitor, however, was more rare and unexpected. Hyeong Aecha, Dae¡¯s twin sister, entered silently and shut the door behind her before bowing in greeting. She still wore the uniform of a Goryeon palace servant, and carried a covered basket that smelled amazing.

    ¡°Good afternoon, Master Hyeong. I hope I¡¯m not interrupting?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Aecha! It¡¯s good to see you. Though, as always, you needn¡¯t be so formal with me.¡±

    ¡°And, as always, while I appreciate the sentiment, I find polite language more comfortable.¡±

    The siblings exchanged a brief smile. That exchange was practically a special greeting for them. They hadn¡¯t known each other growing up¡ªin fact, Dae hadn¡¯t even known they were blood relatives when he discovered her while looking into his master¡¯s affairs.

    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of your company, dear sister?¡±

    Aecha raised the basket in her hands.

    ¡°Young Mistress is busy with Princess Seong Eunae, while the Little Miss is off doing...whatever mischief she gets up to when left alone. I made too many portions for lunch, out of habit.¡±

    ¡°Ah! How kind of you to think of me, then!¡±

    Dae ushered his sister into his office, and she approached to place the basket on his desk. With her package delivered, she bowed politely, then turned on her heels to leave. Dae held out a hand to stop her.

    ¡°Wait! You¡¯re just leaving it here? Why not stay and share lunch?¡±

    Aecha hesitated, then shook her head.

    ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    She was difficult to read, sometimes. Dae could never tell where she was hesitating due to propriety, or where she was genuinely uncomfortable. There was often a lot of overlap, and she made a point of keeping her true feelings hidden.

    If he insisted, then she would stay, but he didn¡¯t want to force her. It was rare enough for Aecha to visit of her own volition, and Dae didn¡¯t want to discourage that by abusing his authority.

    ¡°Hold on...¡±

    She stopped and turned back to him, standing at attention as she awaited his next command. Dae sighed. He was probably overthinking it, but getting his sister to make her own decisions was like pulling teeth.

    He inspected the basket to find it filled with steamed buns, rice cakes, and simple dumplings. Far too much food for three people, even if one of them was Lee Narae. Moreover, everything was easily portable, could be eaten with one hand, and left little mess. It was a thoughtful gift, and one that had been intended specifically for him. Aecha hadn¡¯t brought leftovers she¡¯d cooked out of habit¡ªshe¡¯d gone out of her way to make him lunch.

    That was about as close to expressing herself as Aecha got, and it would have to do.

    ¡°Stay here for a bit, would you? There¡¯s too much for me to eat on my own, so you should bring back whatever is left for when the girls return. Besides, my own thoughts aren¡¯t making for very good company today, and I could use a friendly ear.¡±

    Aecha bowed, a tiny smile and the subtle movement of her tail barely indicating her approval.

    ¡°Very well, Master Hyeong.¡±

    She took a seat and, despite her earlier excuse, helped herself to one of the rice cakes.

    ¡°What troubles you?¡±

    Dae sighed and took a steamed bun for himself while he composed his thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I always wanted to be a scholar at the forefront of magical research, exploring new frontiers and preparing the next generation to carry on that legacy. This is my dream, where I¡¯ve always been destined to end up.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°And now I¡¯m here. I¡¯ve always got new ideas to pursue, and improvements to make, but I find that I have relatively little to strive for. As a unified cultivator I¡¯ll keep my youth far longer than usual without ascending to xiantian, and even as my peers progress beyond me, I find myself far less enthusiastic about chasing that path.¡±

    Aecha chewed on her food delicately, as if trying to pretend that she wasn¡¯t eating at all. Dae didn¡¯t know what kind of training she¡¯d gone through as a young girl, but it pained him to see her so furtive over something as basic as sharing a meal.

    ¡°Then what do you want? If cultivation and research are not satisfying you, then what desire has been left unfulfilled?¡±

    That was an interesting question¡ªand not one Dae expected from Aecha, of all people. To him, she seemed like the last person who would worry about personal fulfillment.

    He considered it seriously, and his mind drifted back to his earlier musing about the home he¡¯d never had.

    ¡°A family, perhaps? I¡¯m hardly lonely here, but the man I considered my father ended up being an ancient demigod planning to use my body as a convenient vessel for reincarnation, you and I are barely more than strangers, and it¡¯s been years since Princess Haeun stopped calling me ¡®big brother.¡¯¡±

    ¡°You told the Young Mistress not to. Repeatedly.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but I didn¡¯t mean it. Surely you of all people can identify with that.¡±

    Aecha pursed her lips, tensing up slightly. Had that been a touch too far?

    ¡°Maybe. Still, it¡¯s probably for the best. The Seong clan can¡¯t be too happy about their star child cozying up to an enemy of the state.¡±

    Dae chuckled.

    ¡°I doubt anyone really pays that formality much thought. I suppose you¡¯re right, but the point I¡¯m trying to make is that I¡¯ve been feeling homesick for a place that never existed, so perhaps the answer is to create it. To build a new home and start a real family.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to call you ¡®big brother¡¯?¡±

    The question caught Dae so off-guard that he almost choked on a meat bun.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?!¡±

    ¡°If you crave familial connection, then I can be the first member of your new family.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were more comfortable with polite speech.¡±

    Aecha shrugged.

    ¡°We are siblings. There¡¯s nothing impolite about me calling you big brother. Or do you only like it when little princesses say it?¡±

    Dae blinked, too stunned to think straight for a moment before he noticed the little smirk on her face, and the twinkle in her eyes.

    ¡°That was a joke. You¡¯re teasing me.¡±

    She inclined her head.

    ¡°A little. I was serious about being part of your family, though.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure whether to be annoyed or impressed¡ªher deadpan was impeccable.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯d be honored. I suppose our family has to start somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Hm. On second thought, perhaps you should find someone other than your sister to start a family with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡ªyou¡ªthat was another joke, wasn¡¯t it? This is an unexpected side of you.¡±

    Aecha giggled softly¡ªand it was the first time he¡¯d ever seen her laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m a professional, Big Brother, not a corpse. And it¡¯s my day off.¡±

    Dae sighed and shook his head. He wasn¡¯t sure he was prepared to bear the brunt of whatever years of self-suppression had done to his sister¡¯s sense of humor, but he was glad to see her opening up for the first time in nearly a decade.

    ¡°You know we¡¯re the same age. Who can say which of us was born first?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more convenient if you were, so let¡¯s just go with that. I spend enough time being a big sister as it is...¡±

    ¡°I can only imagine. I don¡¯t envy you the task of taking care of our not-so-little-anymore princesses.¡±

    Aecha took a breath, looking like she was going to say something, then stopped herself. Dae watched as she struggled internally with years of unspoken complaints. Already loosened by their conversation, the professional facade never stood a chance.

    ¡°Promise me that this conversation will never leave this room.¡±

    ¡°I swear it.¡±

    ¡°Lee Narae isn¡¯t so bad. She¡¯s a troublemaker, but she¡¯s independent¡ªit¡¯s the Young Mistress who causes me the most grief.¡±

    Dae blinked in surprise¡ªthat was almost the opposite of their reputations on campus. The two were nearly inseparable, but Haeun was far more composed and mature¡ªusually putting out the same fires her counterpart caused.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I swear, she¡¯d forget her own head if it wasn¡¯t attached! Always lost in her own little world. I¡¯m worried what she¡¯s going to do without me.¡±

    ¡°Without you?¡±

    She paused, then averted her eyes, realizing she¡¯d said too much to refuse further elaboration.

    ¡°Seong Haeun is nearly an adult now. I don¡¯t know when, but some time soon she¡¯ll be recalled home to Goryeo. I...don¡¯t plan to go with her.¡±

    That was surprising. Hyeong Aecha had been the princess¡¯ handmaiden for nearly the entire time he¡¯d known her, only briefly attending to Eunae before that. She had insisted for years that it was the position that she was most suited for.

    ¡°Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    Aecha stared into her lap and bit her lip, her ears drooping slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for everything Mistress Eunae and the Young Mistress have done for me, but they have always told me that I am free to choose my own employer. I¡¯d be happy to serve either for the rest of my life, but I cannot be handmaiden to a queen and there is no future for me in Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°I see. What will you do, then?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯re hiring?¡±

    Dae laughed, but Aecha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He sobered quickly and furrowed his brows.

    ¡°You have my support, of course¡ªbut I wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable keeping you as a servant. That¡¯s no way to treat family.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°I see. Thank you anyway. Well, perhaps while you help me look for employment, I can help you find someone suitable to start that family with. You know, I¡¯ve heard High Arbiter Yan Yue is going to be seeing suitors soon.¡±

    Dae grimaced.

    ¡°No! She¡¯s...lovely, but we don¡¯t get along. Besides, I think it would be best if I found a wife with less international renown¡ªfounding this nation was more than enough drama for a hundred lifetimes.¡±

    ¡°Hmm...you had a crush on Lee Jia once, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°She is already married and you are going in the completely opposite direction of what I just said.¡±

    Aecha covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    ¡°I suppose we will. Thank you for bringing me lunch, Aecha.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for inviting me to share it, Big Brother.¡±

 504. Consolidation

    As expected, Yan Yue¡¯s ascension had set things into motion all over the continent. Xiantian ascensions were rare, and the fact that Jiaguo boasted two in such a relatively short period of time didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Seong Misun answered her sister¡¯s letter with a curt demand to speak through the reflecting pool, insisting that only Haeun and Eunae were to be present for the conversation.

    It was a little presumptuous to demand the use of such resources from another country, but Yoshika had already extended the offer to Eunae, and Haeun was one of the few people who could operate Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool by herself.

    Yoshika respected the privacy of her friend and disciple, and afterwards Eunae had only been able to tell her that Misun was on her way.

    Around the same time, Melati¡¯s drones detected an anonymous delegation approaching from the north through the treacherous mountain passes. Though they had no identifying flags or symbols, the ornate palanquin being carried by xiantian cultivators suggested someone of very high status. It seemed the Qin Empire was finally breaking their diplomatic silence.

    The fact that they were sending a small but powerful group through the mountains rather than trespassing through Yamato or Goryeo with a larger force suggested that their intentions were at least mostly peaceful, but the number of xiantian cultivators still put Yoshika on guard.

    With so many important figures gathering in Jiaguo, Yoshika saw a rare opportunity for the leaders from each of the continent¡¯s nations to meet on peaceful terms.

    To that end, Hayakawa Kaede and Shogun Ashikaga Sae were on their way to Jiaguo as well, though Lady Sae wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about the idea.

    ¡°Why do I even have to bother with this? Pompous elites from Qin and Goryeo aren¡¯t even going to notice a houtian cultivator like me.¡±

    Kaede sighed and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°You¡¯re the shogun of Yamato. I need you there to represent our people.¡±

    ¡°Represent them in what, exactly? You¡¯ve got a low-ranked princess and some powerful unknowns approaching for mysterious reasons, and I fail to see how I need to be involved in any of that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the first time it¡¯s happened. Yan Yue¡¯s original engagement to Xin Wei was used as an excuse to hold a summit of the great sects, and we were able to attend as representatives of the Yamato-Goryeo alliance to arrange for both the coalition assault on the demonic enclave and joint expedition into Sovereign Chou¡¯s tomb.¡±

    Lady Sae took a swig from her gourd and grimaced.

    ¡°In other words, when you tricked half the damn continent into letting you snag an artifact of near-infinite power and establish yourself as a new superpower. Going for the same trick again, are you?¡±

    Kaede pursed her lips and looked away.

    ¡°That was...not entirely how we planned it. I just don¡¯t want our country to be left out of any potentially world-shaking discussions. We¡¯ve been isolated long enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be there, aren¡¯t you? Several of you, even. I¡¯m just a figurehead anyway¡ªyour word is the only one that matters.¡±

    ¡°That might be true now, but it won¡¯t always be that way. My dream is for the nations under my banner to be self-governing. I know it¡¯s not to your taste, but I want to be a guardian, rather than an iron-fisted ruler.¡±

    The shogun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Tch, could have fooled me, the way you¡¯ve been babysitting me. Why even abdicate if you were just going to micromanage the entire time anyway?¡±

    Kaede sighed. It was true that she¡¯d been a bit heavy-handed with Sae and the reforms she was trying to impose on Yamato. The warlords were slow to adapt, and while Ashikaga Sae was good at making them fall in line, that did little to push them away from their martial style of rule.

    ¡°It¡¯s a temporary measure, I promise. The reforms are starting to take hold in the north. It took a while, but the lords are starting to take full advantage of the incentives we¡¯ve been offering them.¡±

    ¡°Sure, until the more hardened martial lords move in to exploit them.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I have you for, Shogun Ashikaga?¡±

    She huffed.

    ¡°Not if I¡¯m stuck up north in Jiaguo, playing tea party with a bunch of rich snobs who¡¯ve never seen a day of combat in their lives.¡±

    ¡°Yamato will survive without our hands on the reins for a while. If anything comes up, Miss Yagi will let us know right away.¡±

    Lady Sae glanced back at the priestess in their entourage, following at a respectful distance down the road to keep their conversation private.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve mentioned it before, but are you really sure about trusting her and her people?¡±

    ¡°Yagi and her clan have served my family for as long as they can remember, and with my father dead, that means me. It¡¯s hard to say no to an entire spy network that¡¯s already infiltrated most of the country, especially since Jiaguo¡¯s intelligence division has been reduced to just Ishihara Naomi.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but you still don¡¯t know what happened to their leader.¡±

    Kaede frowned.

    ¡°Hattori wasn¡¯t the leader of their clan, just a particularly senior member. They don¡¯t have a strict hierarchy beyond the fact that they answer to me. In all probability, he was consumed with the rest after my father transformed into a demon.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t trust it ¡®till I¡¯ve seen a corpse. Sneaky bastards like that have a way of coming back to haunt you if you¡¯re not thorough.¡±

    Sae had a point, and it made Yoshika think of Do Hye. Was he really dead? If so, why all the secrecy about it? Even if they had a way to stop his reincarnation technique, executing him was risky. The queen was hiding something, that much was certain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind, but for now Yagi and her clan are too useful to discard. They would find new masters to serve and rooting them out would be a challenge.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just track them down like you did before? Honestly, that seems like a pretty glaring weakness for a spy network.¡±

    Kaede shook her head.

    ¡°That was only possible with Yagi¡¯s cooperation, and I¡¯ve worked with them to refine their techniques against any rogue elements in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well then I suppose we¡¯d better hope your spies really are your spies. Otherwise, you¡¯ve gone and sharpened a blade that can be turned against you.¡±

    ¡°If everyone thought that way, then the world would fall into endless decay as everyone hoarded their knowledge and took every inch of progress they made to their graves.¡±

    Sae shrugged indifferently.

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s why you¡¯re the one in charge, Your Majesty.¡±

    <hr>

    Kaede arrived in Jiaguo a few days before the expected arrival of the Qin delegation. It felt good to be home, even though she¡¯d technically never left in the first place. Yoshika barely even noticed such contradictions, anymore¡ªthey were just part of who she was.

    The city had grown a lot since her last visit. The outer city had its own walls to keep animals and magical beasts out, and some of the satellite villages had developed into little towns of their own. At the rate things were moving, Jiaguo¡¯s imperial capital wouldn¡¯t be a mere city state for much longer.

    She stretched as she made her way through the city gates, ignoring the guards bowing respectfully at her passing.

    ¡°Lady Sae, I¡¯m going to pay Master Yumi a visit before things get too busy. Would you like to join me?¡±

    The shogun crossed her arms and scowled.

    ¡°Very funny. No, I¡¯ll find my own accommodations¡ªyou go have fun with the invalid.¡±

    ¡°You realize she¡¯s almost fully recovered from her injuries, right?¡±

    ¡°Then why isn¡¯t she back on the front lines, defending her nation?¡±

    Kaede huffed.

    ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t have to be anymore. Can¡¯t you just let her have her happiness?¡±

    ¡°No. If her strength has returned, then she should use it. Otherwise, she may as well still be a cripple, wasting her power like that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s more to life than just fighting, Lady Sae.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. Come find me when you need your little lap dog to do some barking.¡±

    Kaede sighed as Ashikaga Sae stormed off. She always got irritable whenever Ienaga Yumi was involved. Their rivalry had ostensibly ended when Master Yumi became the first martial artist to achieve a xiantian ascension, but Sae¡¯s jealousy had burned for over a century, and becoming Yoshika¡¯s subordinate had only rekindled that flame.

    Casting an illusion over herself to avoid drawing any further attention, Kaede made her way to the government district where Lee Jung and Ienaga Yumi lived together in one of the roomy homes designated for important officials.

    Technically, Lee Jung was Jiaguo¡¯s minister of foreign affairs, though the title was largely decorative. Her actual role was more advisory, and she rarely attended any important meetings directly.

    Kaede knocked politely before letting herself in.

    ¡°Hello? Pardon the intrusion.¡±

    Jung¡¯s voice carried down the hallway from another room.

    ¡°Is that Kaede? Welcome home, dear! I¡¯ll put some tea on right away.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! It¡¯s good to be back.¡±

    While Jung bustled in the kitchen, Master Yumi came out to greet Kaede in person, wrapping her in a tight hug.

    ¡°Welcome back, Kaede. It¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too, Master. How is your recovery going?¡±

    Yumi stepped back and clenched a fist in front of herself.

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve been able to just rest and focus on myself in a hundred years. I feel like I might have even reached a new peak.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. Ashikaga was complaining that you haven¡¯t returned to active duty, but as long as we¡¯re still at peace I want you to relax.¡±

    ¡°Ah, she would. I appreciate your concern, but I¡¯m fighting fit. If you need me¡ª¡±

    Jung stepped out of the kitchen carrying a tray of freshly brewed tea.

    ¡°Then she¡¯ll ask for you, darling. Why so eager? Tired of my company already?¡±

    Yumi blushed and shook her head.

    ¡°No! Of course not. I just get restless, sometimes. Martial artists need to fight to stay sharp.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Yoshika would be happy to spar with you any time, isn¡¯t that right, dear?¡±

    Kaede bowed.

    ¡°Naturally. Your skills aren¡¯t the only ones that could use some honing.¡±

    Master Yumi smiled awkwardly and scratched the back of her head.

    ¡°I might just take you up on that some time. Though it¡¯s a little embarrassing for a master to ask her student to hold back.¡±

    The three of them moved their conversation into the sitting room, where Jung had already set out some snacks. She cozied up next to Yumi and sighed contentedly.

    ¡°So Kaede, how are things going in Yamato?¡±

    Kaede sighed.

    ¡°Slow, but steady. Noguchi and the other northern lords have been quick to adapt, but Kasuga is still our only foothold in the south. They aren¡¯t willing to challenge either Sae or me directly, but that doesn¡¯t stop them from ignoring our mandates and squabbling with each other.¡±

    Master Yumi nodded slowly.

    ¡°They¡¯ve always been like that. I¡¯m sure things will improve, but you need to give it time.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s just frustrating.¡±

    ¡°Most endeavors worth pursuing are. Other than that, has Ashikaga been causing you any trouble?¡±

    Kaede groaned.

    ¡°She¡¯s loyal, at least, but she has a very narrow view of things. I made her shogun because she commands the respect of the veteran warlords, but for that very reason it¡¯s been difficult to make her understand my vision for Yamato¡¯s future.¡±

    Jung smiled sympathetically and reached across the table to place her hand over Kaede¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get through to her eventually, dear. You always do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jung. Right now, though, I¡¯m more worried about the visitors from Qin.¡±

    Master Yumi raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Any idea who they might be?¡±

    ¡°Only guesses. Suitors for Yue, most likely, but until they get here we have no way to know. I only know that whoever it is, they are strong. Strong enough to block my domain from investigating, even so close to the city.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re a threat?¡±

    Kaede chewed on her lip nervously.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I decided to come back in person. They don¡¯t seem to be malicious, but if it comes down to a fight...I don¡¯t know whether I can win.¡±

 505. Herald

    Unlike the approaching Qin delegation, Seong Misun did not signal her arrival in any way. She simply arrived one day, carried by her wind walking spell, and expected to be greeted appropriately. Yoshika knew the princess¡¯ idiosyncrasies well, and had prepared for just that.

    A group of Goryeon mages who¡¯d been studying in the academy through the exchange program, led by Jia and Eui, met Seong Misun at the city gates. The mages bowed respectfully to their princess as the girls approached to greet her.

    Jia beamed happily.

    ¡°Misun! It¡¯s good to see you again. How have you been?¡±

    The princess shrugged dismissively, casting a critical eye over the gathered mages.

    ¡°Fine. Not bothering to meet me as the empress?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°We¡¯re always the empress, but we don¡¯t see the need to put on airs for a friend. You know us better than that.¡±

    ¡°Tch, I suppose. But I¡¯ll warn you now that this isn¡¯t a social visit. Where are my sisters?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t sure when to expect your arrival, so they¡¯re busy preparing your accommodations.¡±

    Misun scowled, gesturing at the kneeling mages.

    ¡°You had time to arrange all this, but they couldn¡¯t bother to be ready for my arrival?¡±

    Jia smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Your subjects were eager to drop what they were doing to greet a princess¡ªyour sisters, not so much.¡±

    ¡°Little brats. They¡¯ve gotten more impudent since they left.¡±

    Yoshika ushered Misun into the city, and the mages followed to serve as Misun¡¯s entourage. She typically didn¡¯t bother to bring any servants with her, but hated having to do anything herself.

    Seong Misun was a powerful and talented mage in her own right¡ªand one of the youngest xiantian cultivators on the continent, after Yoshika and Yan Yue. However, she was quite lazy, and prone to relying heavily on her talents rather than putting forth any real effort. Princess Seong Misun only truly applied herself to the things that interested her¡ªusually personal research projects.

    Even then, she had a bad habit of hopping from project to project without ever committing herself to anything. Her discarded works were a fertile ground for young mages looking to make a name for themselves by completing her abandoned research.

    As they made their way to the embassy, Eui cast a sidelong glance at the princess.

    ¡°So...I hear that The Snake is dead?¡±

    Misun scoffed.

    ¡°Ancestors, you¡¯re as subtle as a brick. Yes, he¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, but I assure you¡ªhe¡¯s gone and he is not coming back. I saw to it myself.¡±

    That was already more information that Eui had expected to get from the princess, so she¡¯d take it. Misun had spent some time studying the nature of souls, reincarnation, and the afterlife. It was in part thanks to her insights that Yoshika had learned that the divine seal on their world interfered with the normal cycle of reincarnation, trapping fallen souls in an increasingly crowded nether realm that would eventually collapse.

    If anyone had managed to find a way to stop Do Hye¡¯s soul jar technique, then it made sense that it would be her. It also explained why they were being so secretive about it¡ªa technique like that was dangerous in the wrong hands.

    Jia sighed, frowning.

    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to break the news to Dae at some point, then...¡±

    They soon arrived at the embassy, where Eunae and Haeun awaited them. Once the usual greetings and formalities were out of the way, Misun got straight down to business.

    ¡°Seong Eunae and Seong Haeun are both to return home to the palace at their earliest convenience. Eunae is to enter the Sky Hall and prepare for her ascension, while Haeun completes her studies in Goryeo.¡±

    Neither sister was surprised by the announcement, meaning that they already knew and it had been for Yoshika¡¯s benefit. Misun didn¡¯t wait for a response before continuing.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika is invited to join in whatever capacity she sees fit. As Haeun¡¯s master, you may continue to have a hand in the development of her cultivation, and after your performance in Takeda Rika¡¯s unauthorized use of the Sky Hall, you have the queen¡¯s permission to assist with Eunae¡¯s ascension.¡±

    Eui frowned.

    ¡°Is that an offer, or a demand?¡±

    ¡°I was told to be very precise in the delivery of this message. You are invited as guests to the palace, and you have permission to aid in the princesses¡¯ cultivation.¡±

    In other words, the Queen couldn¡¯t condescend to ask Jiaguo for help. Any contributions Yoshika made to Eunae or Haeun¡¯s development had to seem incidental. It was even possible that Goryeo would try to claim credit for the creation of Haeun¡¯s divination techniques.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Still, it¡¯s not like she could refuse. Yoshika had no intention of abandoning her friend or her disciple.

    ¡°I see. When are you planning to leave?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible. I¡¯ll give you a day or two to get ready, but I¡¯m not planning on staying long.¡±

    Jia bit her lip. She was still worried about the Qin delegates, and wasn¡¯t comfortable with any of her aspects leaving before their arrival.

    ¡°We have representatives from the Qin Empire arriving shortly, and the shogun of Yamato is also present. I don¡¯t suppose I could convince you to remain until our business with them is concluded? You¡¯re also free to attend any meetings as a representative of Goryeo, of course.¡±

    Misun grimaced.

    ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve tried to drag me into international politics against my will.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Centered around Yan Yue¡¯s engagement, no less. That¡¯s an odd thing to have happened twice.¡±

    ¡°Tch, fine. I suppose it¡¯s better to be privy to whatever nonsense you¡¯re up to this time than not, but if it takes too long, then we are leaving with or without you.¡±

    Jia nodded.

    ¡°Understood. I appreciate your generosity.¡±

    Misun sighed dramatically.

    ¡°You¡¯d better make it up to me later. I want a look at that reflecting pool of yours¡ªMin won¡¯t shut up about how you¡¯ve yet to make good on your promise to share its secrets with us.¡±

    ¡°We never made any such promise, but I¡¯ll discuss it with Dae and Yue. I¡¯m sure we can arrange an inspection.¡±

    ¡°A demonstration. I want to see how it works for myself.¡±

    That was a big ask, and Misun wasn¡¯t that close a friend. She was blatantly trying to steal the technology, and while Yoshika wasn¡¯t certain she even could, it probably wouldn¡¯t be proper to allow her the attempt.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see. A direct demonstration might be a bit much, but it might be possible to compromise. Haeun already knows how to operate it, after all.¡±

    Misun shrugged. She was probably only asking out of her own curiosity rather than a poorly veiled act of espionage.

    Probably.

    <hr>

    The Qin delegates arrived right on time and Yoshika was once again reminded of how lucky she was to have Yan Yue. She had planned every part of the reception, refusing to allow Yoshika to even try to help. Judging from the descriptions of the leading palanquin, Yue guessed that the leader of the group was a sect grandmaster or a high ranking member of the imperial family, and it was important to greet them appropriately.

    The lessons she had given Yoshika in imperial etiquette hadn¡¯t covered receiving high ranking dignitaries, but Yue¡¯s preparation didn¡¯t disappoint.

    She arranged a grand reception for the delegates¡ªessentially a parade through the city that would take them all the way from the gates to the embassy, giving them ample time to demonstrate their wealth and power.

    Yoshika and Yue were to wait at the embassy and greet them in person only once they¡¯d arrived and chosen to disembark on their own accord.

    There were several carriages, but only the one in the front mattered¡ªa shining golden palanquin carried by xiantian cultivators. Whoever was inside was extremely powerful and wanted Yoshika to know it.

    She chewed on her lip nervously as the delegation arrived at the gates and the long wait began.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think this whole thing is a bit too...deferential? It feels a bit like we¡¯re kowtowing to them.¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to show a bit of deference to someone more powerful. More importantly, by giving them so much leeway in the heart of our territory, we¡¯ve opened the relationship by offering them a great deal of face. It would be rude in the extreme for them to intentionally embarrass us, now.¡±

    ¡°As long as we¡¯re not embarrassing ourselves in the process.¡±

    ¡°Hm? When did you go and develop a sense of pride? Not to worry, Yoshika¡ªI won¡¯t let you embarrass yourself as long as I¡¯m by your side.¡±

    Yoshika had to resist the urge to stick out her tongue. There were people watching, and she was presenting as her spirit form. Her true body was still safely tucked away in her soul realm, and if her guests had a problem with that, then too bad. She had learned her lesson about being incautious around other xiantian cultivators.

    The parade was mercifully uneventful. Crowds gathered to gawk at the ostentatious guests, kept at a safe and respectful distance by a cordon. The occupants of the carriages did not bother to reveal themselves, satisfied simply to have their arrival heralded in such a grand display.

    As they arrived at the embassy, Yoshika was struck by just how overwhelming the aura of the mysterious leader of the delegates was up close. She had met a lot of very powerful people, but she placed that aura in the same ranks as the Dragon Lord who ruled the southern isles, or the avatars of Shen Yu and Longyan, the divine sovereigns. Their presence had a weight to it that reminded Yoshika of just how broad ¡®xiantian¡¯ was as a category.

    The carriers set the palanquin down and backed away, bowing low even before the occupants started to disembark.

    Two almost identical young women exited the carriage, and Yoshika could tell immediately that they were the source of the aura. Not just one, now that she knew what she was looking at. The two of them each had their own domains, but they were linked by a powerful natural soul resonance enhancing each other¡¯s power. It wasn¡¯t quite dual cultivation, but the effect was similar¡ªtogether, their power was greater than the sum of their parts.

    Yoshika and Yue clasped their hands together in front of them and bowed politely in greeting. The twins returned the gesture, but their bow was barely more than a nod. That much, at least, Yoshika understood¡ªthey were indicating that even in the heart of her empire, they considered themselves above her.

    It rankled, a bit, but she couldn¡¯t deny that they were stronger than she was, and they weren¡¯t being disrespectful¡ªyet¡ªjust haughty. Yoshika was used to condescension, and she wasn¡¯t going to let it bother her now.

    She stepped forward to introduce herself.

    ¡°Welcome, honored guests. I am Empress Yoshika, of the Jiaguo Empire. I am pleased to offer you the hospitality of my land.¡±

    One of the twins raised an eyebrow, her jaw setting into a subtle frown.

    ¡°It is not your land, pretender. There is only one empire under heaven, and it bears the name of our father¡ªQin.¡±

    Her sister smiled ruefully.

    ¡°But we accept your hospitality, regardless. I am Qin Ling, daughter of the God-Emperor and first princess of the heavenly empire.¡±

    ¡°And I am Qin Xiang, the same.¡±

    Yan Yue¡¯s eyes practically popped out of her head, and she bowed almost at ninety degrees as she introduced herself.

    ¡°I am High Arbiter Yan Yue, of Jiaguo City. You honor us with your presence, your highnesses.¡±

    Qin Ling smiled softly and gestured for Yue to rise.

    ¡°And it is you who we are here to honor.¡±

    Her sister nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s a rare accomplishment to reach such a high level of cultivation at such a young age. Rarer still for a woman.¡±

    ¡°You are likely to receive many offers in the days to come, but on behalf of our father, let us be the first¡ªYan Yue, you are invited to join the Jade Palace as the God-Emperor¡¯s one thousand two hundred and sixteenth consort.¡±

 506. Intrusion

    The princesses did not expect Yue to respond right away, allowing themselves to be ushered into the embassy while the girls greeted their other guests. Yoshika gave her friend a concerned glance.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Yue sighed and nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ªLin Xiulan warned me this might happen. I didn¡¯t expect the princesses themselves to show up in person, but it¡¯s customary for women who reach xiantian to receive an invitation to join the imperial harem.¡±

    Yoshika grimaced.

    ¡°Over a thousand...¡±

    ¡°After a point, I imagine it¡¯s largely ceremonial. My understanding is that the God-Emperor stopped having children a long time ago. The harem is for show.¡±

    ¡°Why would anyone accept that invitation?¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°For the prestige and the power, mostly. A guaranteed life of safety and comfort, not to mention freedom from all this.¡±

    She gestured at the growing line of guests waiting to be greeted.

    ¡°But it comes at a cost. The emperor¡¯s consorts are not permitted to leave the Jade Palace, and while he may not have exercised that right for a long time, they are obligated to attend him if he commands it, and to bear his children.¡±

    ¡°Ew.¡±

    ¡°Some consider it a great honor. Many of the girls back home would consider the fact that the emperor is unlikely to actually call on them a downside.¡±

    They politely greeted a few more guests. Each one introduced themselves as the master of such and such a sect, or the disciple of some important person. Yoshika wasn¡¯t really paying them much attention, and most of them were focused on Yue.

    While none gave as overt an invitation as the twins, it was clear that most of them intended to make their proposals at some point or another.

    Yoshika¡¯s hopes for a productive summit of leaders from each nation rapidly dwindled. The princesses were powerful, but their influence was mostly limited to the imperial family and the more distant northern sects. None of the other guests were nearly as important, and the Great Sects were remaining distinctly neutral.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯d ever consider the offer?¡±

    Yue was taken aback by Yoshika¡¯s question.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Isn¡¯t it quite convenient for you? No obligations, plenty of other women to socialize with, and a partner for emotionless¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop right there! Firstly, watch your mouth¡ªwe¡¯re in public.¡±

    Yoshika pouted.

    ¡°I only said ¡®socialize.¡¯¡±

    Yue scowled at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy! You said it strangely. Second, I don¡¯t want my ¡®partnerships¡¯ as you so subtly put it to be without emotion, simply without attachment. Beyond all of that, however, is the fact that I value my freedom and my friendships. I didn¡¯t escape becoming some old man¡¯s trophy just to become an even older man¡¯s larger trophy.¡±

    Yoshika winced, recognizing the hurt tone in Yue¡¯s voice. She¡¯d only meant to tease a little, but it was clear that she¡¯d overstepped.

    ¡°Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to insult you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I forgive you. I suppose even the great Yoshika can get jealous from time to time.¡±

    Jealous? Maybe she was, just a little. The very thought of Yue leaving to live cloistered away in some harem far to the north disturbed her. Yoshika felt a bit silly for doubting, now that Yue had pointed it out.

    ¡°Ouch. I guess I deserved that. Sorry again.¡±

    ¡°Quite alright. I can hardly blame you after seeing all these suitors. Thank the emperor we¡¯re almost at the end of¡ªwait a moment, is that...¡±

    Zheng Long stepped forward and bowed. Yoshika hadn¡¯t seen him since the expedition to Chou¡¯s tomb, where he had ascended at the same time as her.

    ¡°Greetings, Empress Yoshika, High Arbiter Yan Yue. It has been a long time, and I apologize for not visiting sooner.¡±

    Yue hissed at him through clenched teeth.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Did my father put you up to this?¡±

    Zheng Long looked much healthier than he had when they¡¯d seen him last. He¡¯d grown a beard, developed some muscle that filled out his robes a bit, and his aura was nothing like the fragmented mess that it had been left in after a demon had chewed it up and spit it back out.

    His eyes, however, looked tired. He was stressed by some great burden weighing on his soul.

    ¡°Unfortunately. We can discuss things in detail somewhere more private¡ªwhen you get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Zheng Long, when we parted, I made things very clear. I did not then, do not now, and will not ever love you. I am insulted that after five years you would show such blatant disregard for my feelings by presenting yourself to me as a suitor.¡±

    Her words struck the man like a dagger, and he stared down at his feet, wounded.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry, but if you¡¯ll just listen¡ª¡±

    ¡°I have nothing else to say to you. Go back where you came from, and when you get there, tell my father¡ª¡±

    Yoshika held up a hand to stop her.

    ¡°Yue, wait. Zheng Long, we would be honored to have you stay as a guest. We haven¡¯t forgotten the aid you gave us in Chou¡¯s realm. Please enjoy our hospitality with my blessing. We will catch up later.¡±

    He bowed low, breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Zheng Long left for the embassy with the others and Yue turned to scowl at Yoshika.

    ¡°What was that?!¡±

    ¡°Did you see his face, Yue? He looked scared, and ashamed.¡±

    ¡°As well he should be! His obsession with me is embarrassing for us both.¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s more to it than that. His aura is much stronger than it was after Yang Qiu injured him, but the Zheng Long we know is arrogant, self-assured, and shameless. Something is wrong, and I want to know what it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I trust you. Now that you mention it, he was uncharacteristically morose.¡±

    ¡°Thanks. I know dealing with your ex-boyfriend is probably the last thing you want on your mind right now.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail, frowning.

    ¡°Truth be told, we reconciled our differences back in Chou¡¯s realm. I suppose I overreacted a bit, but I thought we¡¯d reached an understanding.¡±

    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s more to it than you think. You¡¯ve always had a bad habit of jumping to conclusions.¡±

    She winced at the reminder of her past mistakes.

    ¡°True enough. We can hear him out, at least.¡±

    They made it through the remaining guests without further incident, and Yoshika was relieved to be done with it. Other than the twin princesses and Zheng Long, the remaining guests weren¡¯t important enough that she would have to deal with them in person.

    That was for the best, since Yoshika got the feeling she was going to have her hands full soon enough.

    <hr>

    Deep within her soulscape, Yoshika¡¯s near-constant state of internal meditation was disrupted by an unusual disturbance at the edge of her domain within the spirit realm. Heian shifted from a black cat to her human form and stood up to stare into the distance with a frown.

    ¡°Mother...¡±

    ¡°I felt it too. Do you know what the source of the disturbance is?¡±

    Her daughter nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s them. The princesses from Qin. Not a real attack, they¡¯re just testing us.¡±

    Now that she knew what to look for, Yoshika could feel the twins poking and prodding at her domain, exploring its limits in both the physical and spiritual realms and searching for flaws in her defense.

    It was pretty rare for anybody to even attempt to assail her from the spirit realm¡ªonly Sovereign Shen Yu had done it before, and Yoshika could count on one hand the number of others she knew who could spirit walk.

    She manifested her avatar within the embassy and knocked on the door to the princesses¡¯ room.

    ¡°Enter, Yoshika.¡±

    The door opened on its own and Yoshika stepped in. The twins had wasted little time in redecorating their quarters. None of the furniture had been what Jiaguo provided, and there was far more than could have fit in their carriage. That meant that they had dimensional storage rings¡ªextremely rare and valuable artifacts. Yoshika herself had only ever seen a small handful of the things.

    Qin Ling smirked as she entered, while her sister pretended not to even notice. Yoshika pursed her lips and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Can I help you, your highnesses? There are more polite ways to get my attention.¡±

    Qin Xiang glanced over and cocked her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rude enough that you¡¯ve abused my hospitality to probe my spiritual defenses, please don¡¯t add to that insult by lying to me, Qin Xiang.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, a small frown appearing on her face.

    ¡°I am Qin Ling, not Qin Xiang. Perhaps you should get my identity straight before levying false accusations.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips.

    ¡°No you¡¯re not. I don¡¯t know what sort of game you¡¯re playing, but I¡¯m not in the mood. You two are here as my guests, and I won¡¯t hesitate to revoke the privilege that grants you if you continue to take advantage.¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°Oh my! That¡¯s a bold threat for someone who won¡¯t even meet us in person.¡±

    Her sister scoffed.

    ¡°The smallest dogs always bark loudest.¡±

    ¡°Now, now, sister¡ªwe aren¡¯t here to make enemies. My apologies, Yoshika, we didn¡¯t mean to cause offense. This is our first time meeting a cultivator as unique as yourself, and we couldn¡¯t help our curiosity.¡±

    ¡°Most can¡¯t tell us apart. Even our own family.¡±

    Qin Ling nodded.

    ¡°Indeed! That was most impressive! Come to think of it, your master was able to do it too. I wonder if there¡¯s a trick to it.¡±

    Yoshika forgot the retort she was about to make at the mention of Qin Zhao.

    ¡°Elder Qin is alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s quite safe in the Jade Palace.¡±

    Qin Xiang gave her a sinister smirk.

    ¡°And he¡¯ll remain so for the next century or so, while he reflects on his actions.¡±

    Yoshika let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s safe. I¡¯m sure a hundred years is nothing to him. I¡¯m grateful for your leniency.¡±

    Qin Xiang gave Yoshika a long, appraising look.

    ¡°You¡¯re not quite what I imagined.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly did you imagine?¡±

    Qin Ling shrugged.

    ¡°Someone proud and arrogant enough to declare herself in opposition to our father. Pardon me for saying so, but you don¡¯t strike me as someone audacious enough to call herself ¡®empress.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint, then. Is there a point to all this? I can see that you¡¯re testing me, but for what? Why?¡±

    ¡°We want to know who you are, ¡®Empress¡¯ Yoshika. Your reputation precedes you¡ªour little nephew¡¯s talented young protege taking the world by storm. Shen Yu and Yan De loathe you, Qin Zhao thinks the world of you, and you¡¯ve made quite a few powerful allies.¡±

    Qin Xiang crossed her arms and leveled a penetrating glare at Yoshika.

    ¡°But who are you, really? Your accomplishments are one thing, but beyond that we know almost nothing about you. How did a child like you rise so quickly to such prominence?¡±

    Yoshika sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°You could have just asked instead of trying to force your way into my soul.¡±

    Qin Ling covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°But where¡¯s the fun in that? Besides, your domain is one of the more remarkable aspects about you. I was led to understand that you¡¯re actually several women linked by dual cultivation, but it seems to me that you are, in fact, a single person with a very expansive domain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not inclined to start sharing the secrets of my cultivation with someone whose idea of ¡®fun¡¯ is casually attempting to penetrate my spiritual defenses. If you¡¯d like a tour of my city, then I¡¯d be happy to show you around. And if you¡¯d like to get to know me, then you can earn my friendship like a normal person.¡±

    Qin Xiang turned away and scoffed.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t normal people, Yoshika.¡±

    Yoshika rolled her eyes and huffed, turning on her heels to leave.

    ¡°Well maybe you should try it sometime. Either way, please stop poking at my soul. It¡¯s distracting and my daughter will get upset.¡±

    The twins exchanged flabbergasted looks as Yoshika stormed out.

    ¡°She has a daughter?¡±

 507. Council

    Ja Yun paced back and forth around the house, wringing her tail nervously.

    ¡°Do you really have to go?¡±

    Eunae sighed and smiled softly, stepping forward to gently cup Yun¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Of course I do. Unlike you, I am not a citizen of Jiaguo, and I still have a duty to my queen. Now stop fretting, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back before you know it.¡±

    She gave Yun a kiss on the forehead, making her blush adorably, but doing little to assuage her anxiety.

    ¡°But what if something happens? Tribulations are dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Yun, I¡¯m returning home because tribulations are dangerous. I¡¯m not as talented as Yan Yue, and while Jiaguo¡¯s resources are significant, we still don¡¯t have anything that compares to Goryeo¡¯s Sky Hall.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can go with you¡ªyou¡¯ll need an escort, right?¡±

    Eunae giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°Yun, I love you, but I think we can both agree that the military was not where you belonged. You¡¯ve left the martial life behind, and you¡¯re happier for it. Besides, you have more important duties here.¡±

    Ja Yun reached up to hold Eunae¡¯s hand against her cheek, nuzzling into it and pouting.

    ¡°Tae In-Su and Beishang can handle things on their own for a bit. I want to stay with you.¡±

    ¡°And what about Rika?¡±

    Right on cue, Takeda Rika came in from the courtyard, her bronze skin still glistening from her daily exercises.

    ¡°Yeah, what about me? What are we talking about? Aww, are you two cuddling up without me?¡±

    Ja Yun backed away and blushed like she¡¯d been caught doing something inappropriate, but Eunae just chuckled.

    ¡°I was just telling our precious little lioness that I¡¯d be going away for a while. She¡¯s going to miss me, so I do hope you¡¯ll take good care of her in my absence.¡±

    Rika grinned and pulled both of them into a quick hug.

    ¡°I think I can manage that. But I¡¯m going to miss you too, you know.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head and cast a sidelong glance at Yun.

    ¡°Then I suppose you¡¯ll both have to take care of each other, won¡¯t you? Can I leave our girlfriend in your capable hands, Ja Yun?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    She gave Yun a little pat on the head. Even after five years, that sort of condescension didn¡¯t come naturally to her, but Ja Yun was a bit of a strange girl, and she liked being talked down to. It was cute, and Eunae enjoyed making her happy, even if that meant occasionally stepping slightly outside of her own comfort zone.

    Rika chuckled, squeezing Yun a little tighter to her side.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best to manage without you for a while, but I look forward to making up for lost time when you get back. Any idea how long it¡¯s going to be?¡±

    Eunae shook her head sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Ultimately, it depends on how long my breakthrough takes, and whether my aunt has plans for me afterwards. It could be weeks, or it could be years.¡±

    Ja Yun¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Years?!¡±

    Rika tousled her hair and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine! You¡¯ll stay in touch, right? Yoshika will be with you, so communication will be easy.¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to know that you¡¯ve reduced her to a living speaking stone.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, you know what I mean. You¡¯ll be away, but you won¡¯t be gone. Our fearless leader is good at keeping people connected.¡±

    ¡°She is at that. Speaking of which, I¡¯d better get going. Yoshika is attempting to hold a conference between the world leaders gathered in the city, and I need to make sure it¡¯s not a disaster.¡±

    Rika laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Good luck with that! I¡¯m going to go wash off¡ªoh, and it looks like I accidentally got Yun all dirty with my sweat. I guess we¡¯ll just have to go clean up together.¡±

    Eunae couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how obvious she was being.

    ¡°You two have fun with that.¡±

    ¡°Oh, we will!¡±

    Yun couldn¡¯t even respond, her face turning redder than her hair as Rika dragged her along to the bath. Eunae sighed as she watched them go. She put on a brave face, but the truth was that she was going to miss them just as much as they missed her.

    <hr>

    Yoshika¡¯s conference hadn¡¯t even begun and it was already falling apart. Seong Misun and Ashikaga Sae obviously didn¡¯t even want to be there, and the Qin princesses seemed to consider themselves as more of an audience to the spectacle, rather than active participants.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It was a miracle that she¡¯d even managed to get them all in one place, and she was determined not to waste the rare opportunity no matter how belligerent her audience may be. Thankfully, she was not alone. Yue, Eunae, and Lin Xiulan joined the table to lend their support, but it was going to be an uphill battle.

    ¡°Thank you all for coming. I¡¯ve gathered you here to take the opportunity to discuss international relations, and the future of our continent. Our world stands on a dangerous precipice, and I fear that in our petty squabbles, we will lose sight of that and unwittingly hurl ourselves into the abyss.¡±

    Seong Misun crossed her arms under her chest and scoffed.

    ¡°Jiaguo and Goryeo are already allies, and you have the Sovereign¡¯s Tear. What more is there to discuss?¡±

    ¡°The danger we face didn¡¯t pass when the divine artifact was recovered. The divine seal cutting us off from the heavens still threatens to eventually destroy our entire world, and the only person with any insight on how to break it was executed without my knowledge or consultation.¡±

    Misun gripped her arms tightly and averted her eyes, clenching her teeth in frustration.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my decision to make, Yoshika.¡±

    Qin Xiang raised a hand for attention, but spoke without waiting to be called on.

    ¡°The seal was put in place by Sovereign Shen Yu and his fellow rulers of the Divine Realm because the Sovereign¡¯s Tear was such a dangerous artifact. Rather than the seal itself, why not focus on destroying the artifact?¡±

    Her sister nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Shen Yu has the direct support of our father, as well. I sympathize with your concerns, but it is a matter for the gods. Our father, God-Emperor, acts on behalf of our world.¡±

    Lin Xiulan gave the twins an arch look.

    ¡°Oh, and you just believe that, do you? Tell me, when has your father ever acted on anyone¡¯s behalf other than his own?¡±

    Qin Xiang waved her off dismissively.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised to find you here, Lin Xiulan. What nonsense have you been whispering in her ear, hm? It wasn¡¯t enough to reject our invitation, start a war that you lost, then drag your so-called ¡®husband¡¯ down from grace with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh please! Empress Yoshika didn¡¯t need any help from me to unravel the God-Emperor¡¯s web of lies and oppression. Shen Yu and your father work together because they are the same¡ªfragile old men who seek only to increase their power at any cost.¡±

    Yoshika slammed her hands on the table to interrupt.

    ¡°Stop! Please! I know we all have our differences, but we don¡¯t need to fight. I know that we can work together, just as we did to repel the demons who took over this land after the descent of the gods.¡±

    Qin Xiang scoffed.

    ¡°A coalition effort which ultimately benefited only you, Lady Yoshika.¡±

    Qin Ling frowned and shook her head.

    ¡°Putting that aside for the moment, even if we agreed in principle, what sort of cooperation do you have in mind?¡±

    Yoshika took a quick breath to steady herself. Finally, things were back on track.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked. With the death of Do Hye, there¡¯s only one being in the world with any understanding of the divine seal¡ªSovereign Shen. I believe that if we work together, we can find a solution that benefits all of us.¡±

    The princess of Qin sighed.

    ¡°Even if we wanted to help you, Sovereign Shen acts on his own authority, and the sects are granted the freedom to contribute to the empire in whatever manner they see fit. At best, we could forward your offer to him.¡±

    Qin Xiang scowled.

    ¡°And that¡¯s if we want to help you. What proof do we have that these apocalyptic claims of yours are even true, aside from the word of a world-renowned con-artist?¡±

    Seong Misun drummed her fingers on the table and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Not just The Snake¡¯s word. My research confirms it¡ªwhether it¡¯s spirits, lost souls, or just loose mana, all essence gradually seeps through the fabric of reality.¡±

    ¡°And how does that prove anything?¡±

    ¡°My research was primarily focused on the mechanisms by which essence shifts between realms. Our physical reality is sandwiched between two mirror planes¡ªelemental and spiritual, but it¡¯s not a clean border. There¡¯s overlap¡ªa fuzzy sort of in-between area that¡¯s almost a realm unto itself.¡±

    Yoshika already knew most of this, as Heian¡¯s Shadowflame had been the impetus for inspiring Seong Misun¡¯s interest in the subject in the first place, after she¡¯d opened a portal to that very in-between area she was describing. They¡¯d dubbed it the shadow realm.

    ¡°This shadow realm is currently the closest thing our world has to an afterlife. Lost souls wander aimlessly there, attracted to strong sources of life, or those close to death. Eventually those shades dissipate and their essence seeps away, but where do you suppose it goes?¡±

    Qin Xiang shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll tell us.¡±

    Misun gave her a predatory grin.

    ¡°Not too long ago, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to. It doesn¡¯t come back to the physical realm, but it doesn¡¯t leak out into the spiritual or elemental realms, either. I had to develop a spell that lets me travel freely between realms to find the answer.¡±

    ¡°Good for you. Are you ever going to get to the point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll skip to the end for you¡ªthere is a realm beyond the physical, spiritual, and elemental realms, but there shouldn¡¯t be. Our world should be surrounded by nothingness¡ªa nearly eternal void through which we must find our way to ascend to the heavens. Instead we have the opposite¡ªan ocean of overwhelming abundance. A place where the mana is so dense and chaotic that even viewing it from afar nearly killed me.¡±

    Yoshika frowned.

    ¡°Do Hye suggested that the essence from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear is slowly spreading out through the entire world, gradually increasing in pressure until it will eventually overwhelm the divine seal in a catastrophic explosion.¡±

    ¡°He was wrong. It¡¯s pooling against the seal. I can¡¯t tell you what that means, but I do know that Do Hye¡¯s models all assumed that the increase in mana density he¡¯d been observing was something that had been happening at a slow, but steady rate for eons.¡±

    It took a moment for Misun¡¯s words to sink in, then Yoshika¡¯s heart dropped.

    ¡°You mean that it hasn¡¯t?¡±

    The princess shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Do Hye¡¯s data, but my hypothesis is that the changes started happening more recently¡ªwithin the last thousand years or so¡ªand they¡¯re accelerating.¡±

    Eunae gave her sister a wide-eyed look.

    ¡°When were you planning on telling people about this?¡±

    ¡°When it seemed appropriate to do so. The only things I can verify is that the divine seal is real and that the world is accumulating essence. I can¡¯t be certain of the rest.¡±

    ¡°And if your hypothesis is correct, then what?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°Then Do Hye¡¯s timelines were off. By a lot. Orders of magnitude.¡±

    Yoshika felt the blood draining from her face.

    ¡°How many? He said we had thousands, maybe tens of thousands of years before the effects even became noticeable.¡±

    ¡°They might have already become noticeable. There was a huge spike in mana density around twenty five years ago. The colleges were never able to figure out why and wrote it off as an anomaly, but¡ªand I have to stress, this is just conjecture¡ªthat may have been the first crack forming.¡±

    Ashikaga, who¡¯d been content to mope sullenly through the entire meeting, leaned forward and frowned.

    ¡°Forget all the fancy magic talk¡ªhow long do we have?¡±

    Misun huffed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know! I could be wrong, and we do have tens of thousands of years to prepare. But if I¡¯m not, and my adjustments to Do Hye¡¯s models are accurate¡ªwhich is a very big if¡ªthen...it¡¯s closer to ten.¡±

 508. Entreaty

    Seong Misun¡¯s revelation was quite the bombshell, but ten years was both a triflingly short time for immortals, and also a long enough time that it was difficult to feel pressured by it. Nevertheless, it did manage to sober the room somewhat, and Yan Yue took advantage of the opening created by that.

    ¡°It¡¯s heartening to know that our allies are taking the matter so seriously. Your highnesses, I am likely to be stuck entertaining suitors for some time, and I won¡¯t be able to answer your invitation until I¡¯ve heard all offers. In the meantime, may I recommend you return to Qin and relay Empress Yoshika¡¯s offer of cooperation?¡±

    One of the princesses frowned.

    ¡°We never agreed to that.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we were looking forward to that tour Lady Yoshika promised.¡±

    Yue had no idea how Yoshika was able to tell the twins apart, but at least the way they spoke for each other and finished each other¡¯s sentences was familiar ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that something can be arranged. Our timeline may be stricter than we realized, but a lot can happen in ten years, and the world still turns regardless.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to show you both around. We¡¯re proud of what we¡¯ve built here.¡±

    Ashikaga Sae grimaced and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s lovely, but while you¡¯re touring the country and trying to unbreak the world, we still have to repel regular assaults from the northern borders.¡±

    The twins shrugged.

    ¡°As we said, the sects act autonomously. If you want to treat with them, then treat with them¡ªor our younger brother. We have no authority over their actions.¡±

    ¡°Though I suppose I could put in a good word with Yongliang if Yoshika impresses us.¡±

    Princess Seong Misun swept a lock of hair back from her shoulder and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done my part. Goryeo will continue to aid Jiaguo in researching the divine seal, but my sisters and I will be returning home first thing tomorrow.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail and furrowed her brows. Things were moving too fast to keep a handle on everything. Perhaps it was best to simply let the pieces fall where they may, then clean up the mess later.

    ¡°In that case, unless anyone else has something to add, I move to adjourn this meeting.¡±

    To her surprise, Seong Eunae rose to address the table.

    ¡°If I may, High Arbiter?¡±

    Yue gestured for her to continue.

    ¡°Thank you. I understand that we all have our own interests to be concerned about, and as Yan Yue said, life continues on no matter how dire things may be. However, I¡¯d like to remind everyone here that of all of us, there is only one person at this table with truly selfless intentions.¡±

    She held out a hand towards Yoshika¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika is my friend and confidante, and I trust her with my life. She wants nothing more than for the people of this continent¡ªthis world¡ªto live in happiness. All people. If you take nothing else away from this meeting, then let it be that no matter who you are or what your station is, to act on Yoshika¡¯s behalf is to act on your own behalf.¡±

    Yoshika smiled gratefully at Eunae, touched by the speech, but Yue was focused on the others. Misun never listened to her sister anyway, but Shogun Ashikaga and even Lin Xiulan looked deeply contemplative. As for the twins...

    ¡°Well, if nothing else it¡¯s commendable to inspire such confidence in those around you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve only known you by your enemies until now, but the fresh perspective helps to understand who you really are.¡±

    That at least sounded positive. It was so hard to tell with those two. With nothing else to address, the meeting was adjourned. It didn¡¯t really feel like anything had been accomplished, but they had at least managed to get some idea of where Jiaguo stood in the political landscape.

    <hr>

    After the disastrous conference with the world leaders, Yue was in no mood to entertain suitors. It felt ridiculous that she even had to do it in the first place. There was little to no chance that she¡¯d be marrying any of them, and most of their offers were transparent bids to gain control of Jiaguo so that they could offer it up to the emperor.

    No doubt that was precisely what her father intended by sending Zheng Long. She chewed on her thumbnail irritably as she lounged alone in her sitting room. It was nice having Jia and Eui wait on her for a change, but the solitude helped her think.

    Why was Zheng Long in league with her father again? He¡¯d aided them in the fight against Yan De back in Chou¡¯s Tomb, and when he left, he¡¯d expressed no intention to return to the Awakening Dragon sect.

    Perhaps the only way to know was to ask, but she didn¡¯t relish the thought of seeing him again. Then again, she owed him an apology, if nothing else. She¡¯d overreacted before, and jumped to uncharitable conclusions¡ªa bad habit, as Yoshika pointed out.

    Once she sent word, it didn¡¯t take long for her former lover to arrive at her home.

    It was perhaps a little scandalous to be meeting him privately like that, but they¡¯d grown up together, and despite her venomous words before, she still believed that he would respect the understanding that they¡¯d reached. If he didn¡¯t, she¡¯d kill him.

    He didn¡¯t bother knocking, simply waiting at the door for her to let him in. Yue had been developing her domain since long before reaching the xiantian stage, but after ascending, her awareness of the world had reached an entirely different level. Zheng Long had a five year head start, so he no doubt understood that feeling well.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Yue opened the door and greeted him with a formal bow.

    ¡°Good evening, Senior Brother Zheng Long.¡±

    He returned the bow with a more respectful one, lowering his head as he clasped his hands together in front of him.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter. Thank you very much for finding the time to spare for this unworthy servant. I would not dare to still consider myself your senior¡ªneither of us are part of the Awakening Dragon, and you exceed me in both craft and status.¡±

    Yue narrowed her eyes. Normally she¡¯d be quite pleased to have a former superior acting all obsequious before her, but coming from Zheng Long it felt wrong. Forced in a way that she couldn¡¯t describe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t grovel, Zheng Long. It¡¯s unbecoming of you. If you¡¯re not going to speak your mind, then you may as well just turn around and leave now.¡±

    He raised his head and smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°I see the years have done little to dull that sharp tongue of yours. I almost missed it.¡±

    ¡°Much better. Come in and have a cup of tea. I hope you have a good explanation for all this.¡±

    Yue ushered Zheng Long in, and he stared down at his lap in silence while she brewed some fresh tea. Though she didn¡¯t have quite the same talent for reading auras as Yoshika, Yue could tell that Zheng Long was troubled just from his posture.

    She set the table before sitting across from him with her legs crossed and her jaw set.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re back under my father¡¯s heel, are you?¡±

    Zheng Long winced as if he¡¯d been struck.

    ¡°You could say that. It¡¯s funny¡ªfor years all I wanted was his blessing to marry you. Fate has a way of finding the cruelest ways to grant our wishes, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Why did he send you here?¡±

    ¡°To marry you, obviously¡ªor at least make sure nobody else does. Now that you¡¯ve ascended, it¡¯s more important than ever that you remain part of the Great Awakening Dragon sect.¡±

    Yue grimaced, but tried to restrain her anger.

    ¡°My status as his heir is nothing but a formality. Why does he care?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been away too long, Yue. Formality is everything. His ploy to capture the weakening Flowing Purewater sect by naming you his heir now works against him. He has no legal control over you now, which means his hold on the sect is slipping.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s immortal, Zheng Long. His hold on the sect isn¡¯t going anywhere.¡±

    Zheng Long shrugged.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t see it that way. You know your father¡ªhe¡¯s always looking ahead. The present is nothing but a fleeting illusion, but the future is the clay from which he molds the foundations of his power.¡±

    ¡°Yan De left for closed door meditation when I was only two years old, and didn¡¯t return until my little brother died sixteen years later. After that, we were sent to the academy, and the rest is history. At this point, you know him far better than I ever did.¡±

    He inclined his head.

    ¡°Maybe so. I¡¯m not sure I ever truly apologized about Yan Zhihao.¡±

    Yue raised an eyebrow curiously.

    ¡°Apologized for what? It¡¯s not like you killed him.¡±

    ¡°No, but I saw his death as an opportunity. A chance to take his place and become the new heir to the sect. That was...callous of me. I should not have treated you or your brother as tools.¡±

    She blinked.

    ¡°Apology accepted, I suppose. Better than Jianmo¡¯s, at least. They told me, and I quote¡ª¡®I don¡¯t hate cheeky little brats, but I was a little cranky after ten thousand years of imprisonment, and he was really annoying.¡¯¡±

    ¡°The young master could be rather grating...¡±

    Yue couldn¡¯t help but giggle. It was rude to speak ill of the dead, but the banter reminded her of their youth, and while she did miss him a little, Yan Zhihao was an utter brat.

    ¡°Why are you here, Zheng Long?¡±

    ¡°I already told you that¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, I mean why did you agree? Even knowing what a betrayal it would be, knowing that you have absolutely no chance of success. Why come here? Why did he even think it would work?¡±

    Zheng Long clenched his fists and stared down at his lap furiously.

    ¡°He has leverage. Yan De trusts that I am motivated enough to see the task through or die trying. I think he is both overestimating and underestimating me¡ªnot to mention you.¡±

    She pursed her lips. What sort of bribe would motivate Zheng Long so? Had her father promised him the sect, after all?

    ¡°Leverage?¡±

    His eyes flicked up nervously to meet hers, and he hesitated before answering.

    ¡°I made a life for myself. Settled down, at least for a while. I thought I¡¯d left all of this behind me until Yan De tracked me down. They helped me find myself again when I thought I¡¯d lost everything, and now your father threatens to take it all away from me if I don¡¯t do as he says. I never even had the chance to tell my wife that we have a child on the way.¡±

    Yue froze mid-sip, slowly lowering her teacup. Zheng Long, the mighty rising star of the Awakening Dragon sect, had left behind a life of glamor and power to settle down and get married. It almost beggared belief.

    ¡°Your wife? Wait¡ªyou know she¡¯s pregnant before she does?¡±

    ¡°Xiu isn¡¯t a cultivator, so it will be a while before our child develops enough for her to notice.¡±

    She was glad she¡¯d set down her drink, or she might have choked on it.

    ¡°You married a mortal?!¡±

    For the first time since he¡¯d arrived in Jiaguo, Yue saw a spark of his former fire in Zheng Long¡¯s eyes as he frowned at her.

    ¡°Is there a problem with that? Fang Xiu is a good woman. She¡¯s strong and resilient¡ªnot to mention absolutely fearless. She walked right up to Yan De without even flinching to make sure everything was alright.¡±

    Yue raised her hands defensively.

    ¡°N-no. Nothing wrong at all. I¡¯m sorry if I insinuated¡ª¡±

    ¡°She lost her parents when she was little, but she refuses to let anyone coddle her¡ªnot even me! I had to move into the village just to make sure she didn¡¯t keep risking her life climbing the mountain to...¡±

    She stared in stunned silence as Zheng Long gushed about the love of his life. Yue could feel the love and affection in his aura¡ªmore genuine and passionate than anything he¡¯d ever felt for her. She crushed the tiny spark of jealousy rising within her and steeled her expression.

    Yue had been about to ask the obvious question¡ªhow did Yan De expect Zheng Long to marry her when he already had a wife? But now she understood. Zheng Long would do anything for Fang Xiu. He wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªhe knew that her father had little to no intention of ever letting Zheng Long return to his family, but it didn¡¯t matter. As long as there was hope, he¡¯d do whatever it took.

    That¡¯s how he could be so confident in Zheng Long. It was as he said, Yan De both overestimated and underestimated them. Just as Yue didn¡¯t know her father, he¡¯d never taken the time to know her either. But Zheng Long? Yan Yue and Zheng Long had known each other since they were children. They¡¯d studied under the same master, learned the same techniques, suffered the same defeats, and shared the same victories. He was like a brother to her¡ªfor better and for worse¡ªand she wasn¡¯t going to let her worthless father tear apart the things her real family cared about.

    Yue closed her eyes and focused. With a thought, she tapped into the connection Yoshika shared with all of her people¡ªbut especially those closest to her.

    It was a long and arduous process, but in preparation for her ascension, Yue had at last mastered spirit communion. In an instant, she shared Zheng Long¡¯s story, her feelings about it, and a single heartfelt request.

    I need you.

    Zheng Long practically jumped out of his seat as Lee Jia appeared on the couch next to Yue, a dire expression on her face.

    ¡°What can we do to help?¡±

 509. Favors

    Jia had a pretty rocky history with Zheng Long. They had met as enemies, and he was directly responsible for the first time she experienced the pain of bodily death. For cultivators, death of the body was still a mortal wound, but if the soul could be saved, there was always hope. Yoshika had experienced more such ¡®deaths¡¯ than she cared to recall, but the sharp sting of a burning lance through her heart was not a memory she would ever forget.

    Even after that, he¡¯d been unrepentant in his opposition of her, holding onto a petty grudge and getting in her way for no reason other than to soothe his wounded pride. Yoshika had been willing to set aside their differences in the name of cooperation during the expedition to the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb, but she still didn¡¯t like him.

    As far as Eui and Kaede were concerned, he was reaping what he sowed, and even Meili thought that getting involved with him was more trouble than it was worth. Jia was outnumbered, but Yoshika had never done things by committee¡ªeven if it was a useful way to consider her options.

    Jia didn¡¯t like Zheng Long either. He¡¯d killed her, after all, and that wasn¡¯t easy to forgive. But he¡¯d repented, and was earnestly trying to make up for his past misdeeds. There was also the matter of his family¡ªthey had done nothing to deserve the fate Yan De threatened them with.

    Most importantly, however, Yan Yue had asked it of her.

    Like Zheng Long, Yan Yue had not made a good first impression. She¡¯d presented herself as an enemy willing to work together for a common goal, only to betray Jia and Eui in an act of impulsive cowardice after jumping to the wrong conclusions about their relationship with Seong Eunae.

    Since then, Yue had spent the better part of a decade bending over backwards to make amends. Even long after Yoshika had forgiven her, Yue rarely asked for anything and would sacrifice her own well-being in an instant if it meant she could aid Yoshika in some way.

    That was why Jia and Eui had insisted on helping her recover after her ascension¡ªshe¡¯d never ask for it on her own. For Yan Yue to say, so clearly and concisely, that she needed help was a sign that Yoshika could never ignore.

    Jia would move heaven and earth for Yue, and if that meant doing everything in her power to save the man who¡¯d once murdered her, then she wouldn¡¯t hesitate.

    ¡°Tell me about your village. Where is it? If it¡¯s possible, we¡¯ll happily take them under our protection.¡±

    Zheng Long blinked, then rallied quickly.

    ¡°Er, yes, right. It¡¯s more of a hamlet, really¡ªnot even a hundred people live there. I¡¯m not sure how it was founded, but it¡¯s a remote little settlement far to the north in a small valley. The qi¡ªer, mana density is low so they don¡¯t have to worry about monsters, but the climate is truly awful. Even with my help, it barely sustains itself. We lose a few to starvation and sickness every year.¡±

    Yue chewed on her thumbnail and frowned.

    ¡°That sounds like Misty Peaks territory¡ªclose to the frontier, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I originally went there because I thought it would be uninhabited and useless to cultivators.¡±

    Jia glanced between them, confused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good if they¡¯re close to the frontier? We should be able to resettle them easily.¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. Yan De will be watching for anything so obvious. He¡¯s only willing to leave Zheng Long unattended because he has that leverage, but he won¡¯t be so careless with the vehicle of his control. Besides that, the northern frontier is not the same as the southern one you¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    ¡°You mean Yamato and Goryeo?¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡ªthe so-called ¡®southern frontier¡¯ is just a cheeky way of referring to the territories south of the heavenly empire that they don¡¯t directly control. By contrast, the northern frontier is controlled by Qin¡ªit¡¯s just not desirable to anybody.¡±

    Zheng Long nodded.

    ¡°If I might elaborate¡ªthe continent¡¯s eastern coasts are mired by treacherous cliffs, and the further north you go the worse the water gets. The Misty Peaks are about as far north as you can go before reaching a completely worthless tundra.¡±

    Jia grimaced¡ªthe geography lesson wasn¡¯t really sinking in, but Eui and Kaede helped fill in the gaps.

    ¡°In other words, they¡¯re at the edge of Qin, but it¡¯s the wrong edge. We¡¯d have to move them across the entire continent through hostile territory, with Yan De trying to stop us the whole way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. And going by water isn¡¯t an option either, because of how treacherous the eastern seas are.¡±

    Yue clicked her tongue in irritation.

    ¡°So then what would you have us do, Zheng Long?¡±

    He scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t sure I would get this far. Asking for your help was already an act of desperation.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m certainly not going to marry you.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. I¡ªI would never ask that of you, nor could I bear to do that to Fang Xiu.¡±

    Jia leaned forward, scratching her chin while her tail swayed slowly back and forth.

    ¡°You said Yan De wanted to keep Yue from marrying anyone else, so wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she just didn¡¯t get married?¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I suspect that would only delay things. Yan De expects his daughter to marry eventually, and he won¡¯t be satisfied until he can ensure that her husband is someone under his control. My family remains under his sword until then.¡±

    Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯re thinking about this the wrong way. There¡¯s no appeasing my father¡ªhe¡¯ll just continue using you forever. If we cannot free your village from his threats, then we must break the yoke another way.¡±

    Jia gave her a sidelong glance. She recognized that feeling of resolve.

    ¡°What did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°We need to defeat him¡ªonce and for all, and in person. For too long Yan De has been casting his shadow on all our lives from afar. I¡¯m tired of playing his game. We beat him once, and we can do it again.¡±

    Zheng Long swallowed nervously.

    ¡°That was...uh, just a small piece of his power that we fought, and in the center of Miss Yoshika¡¯s power at that. He¡¯ll be ready for us this time, with his disciples Yan Ren and Yan Hao at his side. Even if we could face all of that and win, how do we even challenge him in the first place? It¡¯s not like we can just walk into Qin and attack him.¡±

    Yue waved him off.

    ¡°Those are details that we can work out later. For the time being, I¡¯ll delay my decision as long as possible. Jia, how are things going with the princesses? Their aid could be invaluable, even if just to get the right pieces in place.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips and curled her tail.

    ¡°Uh...I¡¯ll get back to you on that one. I¡¯m still having a hard time getting a read on them. I don¡¯t know what they really want, or what they think of us. Lin Xiulan doesn¡¯t think that they¡¯d come all the way here in person just to invite you to become the God-Emperor¡¯s concubine, but she doesn¡¯t know what they really want either.¡±

    ¡°Then we bide our time until we can create the right opportunity to strike. We¡¯ll need to be careful¡ªwar with the Awakening Dragon sect is one thing, but we cannot afford all-out conflict with Qin.¡±

    Zheng Long shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re actually considering it, aren¡¯t you? Yan De is one of the most powerful cultivators in the world, and you¡¯re just casually talking about going to war with him. Why would you do that for me?¡±

    Yue scoffed and looked down her nose at him.

    ¡°Is your big head returning already? I¡¯m not doing it for you, Zheng Long. I¡¯m doing this for me. I was supposed to be free of my father after ascending, but he insists on making my life miserable. I¡¯m not letting him get away with it any longer. Jia, do I have your support?¡±

    Jia grinned. It was a big request¡ªby far the biggest favor Yue had ever asked of her.

    ¡°Of course! Do you even have to ask? You¡¯re right, though¡ªslow and steady is the way to go with this. We can¡¯t let Yan De know what¡¯s coming until the trap is closed completely. Ancestors, we¡¯ve got so much work to do...¡±

    Yue placed her hand over Jia¡¯s and shook her head.

    ¡°Let me handle the heavy lifting on this. You¡¯ve got enough on your plate as it is, and I don¡¯t need to be coddled. It¡¯s enough to know that you¡¯ll be there when I need you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you to handle things, but don¡¯t hesitate to ask if you need me for anything.¡±

    ¡°Just try to make a good impression on those princesses, dear. One way or another, taking on the Awakening Dragon is going to mean burning a lot of political capital in Qin, and we¡¯ll need as much as we can get.¡±

    Jia nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Zheng Long, you¡¯re welcome to stay as long as you like. As of now, you and your family are under my protection. I won¡¯t let any harm come to them.¡±

    Tears welled up in his eyes as Zheng Long struggled to keep his composure.

    ¡°I cannot thank you enough. I already owe you a debt that can never be repaid, but if there is ever something I can do in return, anything at all, you need only name it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll bear that in mind, but as Yue said, we aren¡¯t doing this for your sake. I only hope that you can be reunited with your family one day soon.¡±

    ¡°Me too, Your Majesty. Me too...¡±

    <hr>

    Hyeong Aecha felt a bitter sense of melancholy as she packed up her young mistress'' belongings for the last time. Now that Seong Haeun was returning to Goryeo, it was time for Aecha to find a new life for herself in Jiaguo. Despite her complaints, she¡¯d miss the girls. Haeun could be a little spoiled, and Narae was immature for her age, but it had been her honor to watch the girls develop into young women.

    What she would not miss was the bickering.

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re leaving?!¡±

    Haeun huffed and crossed her arms under her chest.

    ¡°Stop whining, Narae. You¡¯re an adult already, please act like it for once.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk down to me, Haeun! We¡¯re supposed to be friends! Equals!¡±

    ¡°While I attended the academy, yes. But the clan mother has recalled me to finish my education back home at the palace. From now on, I must conduct myself as a princess of Goryeo.¡±

    Aecha furrowed her brows. Haeun wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, but that was an immature way to view things. Perhaps the young princess was trying to make a clean break, but the clumsy way she went about it was likely to do more harm in the long run.

    Lee Narae clenched her fists angrily.

    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?! We¡¯re both princesses, Haeun!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the same, and you know it. Master fought tooth and nail for her status, while you have simply fallen into the position by chance. I was born with this responsibility, while you...¡±

    ¡°While I what, Haeun? Go ahead and finish that sentence. Grew up on the streets? Was born the daughter of a courtesan?¡±

    Haeun averted her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? Because you¡¯ve always looked down on me. I just wanted to believe you were better than that.¡±

    Aecha sighed. It wasn¡¯t her place to intervene, but the argument had gone on long enough, and they were just going to end up hurting each other. One last act of service for the little miss. She snapped the suitcase closed and turned sharply on her heel, maintaining perfect posture and a placid expression.

    ¡°My task is finished, Young Mistress. Is there anything else I can help you with?¡±

    Princess Haeun was taken aback by the interruption.

    ¡°What? Oh, um, no thank you, Aecha.¡±

    ¡°In that case, please accept this.¡±

    She stepped forward and handed her now-former mistress a slip of paper, sealed in an envelope. Haeun stared at it blankly.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°My resignation. I will be staying here in Jiaguo, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you¡¯re staying?!¡±

    It struck Aecha just how similar Haeun¡¯s tone was to Narae¡¯s earlier protest. She bowed politely.

    ¡°Just that. I¡¯ve enjoyed our time together, but you are an adult now, and it is time for you to act like it.¡±

    Haeun stepped back as though she¡¯d been struck, but Aecha didn¡¯t leave an opening for her to retort.

    ¡°Both of you are still acting like the same children you were when I first met you. Lee Narae, Princess Haeun is not leaving of her own volition¡ªshe has no choice but to comply with the summons. Your Highness, hiding behind a veil of duty will do little to spare either her feelings or yours. You are both hurt by this separation, but that¡¯s no excuse to hurt each other.¡±

    With that, she bowed once more, and turned to leave. Behind her, the two princesses burst into tears and hugged each other. Not the mature conversation Aecha had been hoping for, but it was a step in the right direction.

    They¡¯d be alright without her, she was sure. She just hoped she could say the same for herself.

 510. Tour

    An Eui, Seong Misun, and Seong Eunae were gathered just outside of Jiaguo¡¯s gates as they prepared to depart for Goryeo. Misun had her arms crossed, tapping her finger impatiently on her upper arm.

    ¡°Where in the ancestors¡¯ names is that girl?! It¡¯s not like Haeun to be late.¡±

    Eui rolled her eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s busy saying goodbye to her only friend¡ªthe one you¡¯re dragging her away from. Cut the kid some slack.¡±

    ¡°Tch, this is why I don¡¯t waste my time on relationships.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I can see that¡¯s working out real great for you.¡±

    Misun scowled at her.

    ¡°Is it some kind of sadistic joke that every time you visit our country you send the one aspect which is most controversial? I suppose it¡¯s not so bad now that you¡¯ve gotten rid of the exile¡¯s brand, but An Eui¡¯s face still ruffles feathers.¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one that insisted on leaving so early. There¡¯s a lot going on here, and we need Kaede and Jia to handle the more sensitive diplomatic stuff.¡±

    ¡°Does it really matter which face goes where? You¡¯re all the same person underneath.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°It matters more than you might think, but ultimately you¡¯re right¡ªwe can express any or all of our aspects through any or all of our bodies. It¡¯s just easier to keep track of things this way.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought you just wanted to torture me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not happy about being away from Jia, either. Torturing you is just a distant silver lining, at most.¡±

    Misun huffed, but Eui could sense Haeun approaching and turned to see her hurrying towards them with Narae in tow. She raised her eyebrow¡ªshe tried not to eavesdrop on her disciples too much, so she wasn¡¯t entirely sure what that was about.

    She did notice that they¡¯d both been crying, though. Eui couldn¡¯t blame them¡ªthey¡¯d been inseparable for the last five years, and it wasn¡¯t easy saying goodbye.

    Haeun bowed apologetically once she arrived.

    ¡°Apologies for my tardiness. Narae and I got caught up in our conversation.¡±

    Eunae smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I understand. Where¡¯s Aecha?¡±

    Narae gestured back over her shoulder with a thumb.

    ¡°She quit. Said she¡¯s gonna stay here.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Well then I wish her the best. I wish she¡¯d given me a little more warning, though...¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes and turned away, pulling out one of her wind-walking talismans.

    ¡°Whatever, we can get you a new maid. Ready to go?¡±

    Haeun shook her head, wrapping one of her fluffy fox tails around herself and running her fingers anxiously through the fur.

    ¡°Uh, actually, I was wondering if it would be okay if Narae came with us.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because...we¡¯re friends. I don¡¯t have a choice but to come home with you, but nobody said Narae has to stay.¡±

    Misun groaned and turned to Eui with an irritated expression.

    ¡°This is your fault. Deal with it.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips.

    ¡°Narae, do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Maybe Haeun ends up having to stay there after her schooling is done or whatever, but I¡¯d at least like to stick together until then.¡±

    ¡°Misun, is there a problem if I bring my other disciple with me?¡±

    She pinched the bridge of her nose and growled.

    ¡°Ugh, no, I guess not. Fine, let¡¯s just go already.¡±

    The older princess offered a tail to each of them to hold while she cast her spell, but Eui smirked and shook her head.

    ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m faster on my own. I¡¯ll meet you there!¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes as Eui took off into the sky and quickly vanished over the horizon.

    ¡°Showoff.¡±

    <hr>

    Jia took a deep breath to steel herself before knocking on the door to the twin princesses¡¯ chambers.

    ¡°Enter!¡±

    She stepped in and bowed politely.

    ¡°Greetings, Your Highnesses, my name is Lee Jia, though if you prefer you may continue to refer to me as ¡®Yoshika.¡¯ I¡¯m ready to conduct the tour you requested.¡±

    Qin Ling cocked her head and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re different!¡±

    Qin Xiang mirrored the gesture.

    ¡°Smaller. And a bit less strange-looking.¡±

    ¡°How adorable! What made you decide to change form today?¡±

    Jia tried to maintain a polite smile as she answered.

    ¡°You expressed disappointment when I met you through an avatar before. This is an extension of my true body¡ªone of my three primary aspects.¡±Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Four.¡±

    Jia blinked at the unexpected interjection from Qin Xiang.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You have four aspects, Lady Yoshika. We know all about Li Meili.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t too surprising, given that Li Meili had been the identity she used during her travels through Qin. It was a little bit bothersome now that she was trying to keep her civilian identity private, however.

    ¡°Apologies. Meili prefers privacy, so we try not to publicly associate her identity with ours. While all of us are Yoshika, we would appreciate it if you only considered Lee Jia, An Eui, and Hayakawa Kaede as ¡®Empress Yoshika.¡¯¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Ah! She¡¯s your ¡®Jin Hu.¡¯ You really are our nephew¡¯s disciple, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I respect Qin Zhao greatly, so I will take that comparison as a compliment.¡±

    Qin Xiang pursed her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time, then. Where to first, little kitty?¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I think I made it clear during my last visit that I wouldn¡¯t tolerate disrespect. I¡¯m not particular about titles, but reducing someone to their spirit ancestry is considered extremely rude in Goryeon culture. Only very close friends and relatives can get away with it, and even then I¡¯d personally only let Eui call me that.¡±

    Qin Ling smiled softly.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t mean any harm. We don¡¯t get out of the palace much, so please forgive us any cultural missteps.¡±

    Funny how almost every person from Qin she¡¯d ever met managed to offer the same excuse.

    ¡°Let me be more clear. I have every confidence that cultivators as old and wise as yourselves never do anything that isn¡¯t extremely deliberate. I have too much respect for you to believe that you simply ¡®forgot¡¯ about what my people consider pejorative language.¡±

    Qin Xiang smirked.

    ¡°Well, well, this one¡¯s got the claws to match those cute little ears.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Qin Xiang. I get it¡ªyou don¡¯t think we¡¯re equals. Whether we are or not, trying to flaunt your superiority with constant taunts and insults is nothing more than the act of a petty, insecure bully.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who declared herself rival to a living god.¡±

    Jia took a breath to center herself. She wasn¡¯t going to rise to any more taunts, but she wasn¡¯t going to tolerate them either.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to respect my title or my status. I¡¯m asking you to treat me with basic human dignity. If you can¡¯t even manage that, then I suggest you return home to your palace where you can lord over your so-called ¡®lessers¡¯ to your hearts¡¯ content.¡±

    She held the princess¡¯ gaze for a long moment before Qin Xiang turned away and sighed.

    ¡°Fair enough. I will try to set my prejudice aside and reserve judgment until after I¡¯ve seen what you have built.¡±

    ¡°Good enough, for now.¡±

    Qin Ling gave her a strained smile.

    ¡°Shall we get on with it, then? Despite the tumultuous start, I am quite looking forward to this.¡±

    Jia wasn¡¯t, but a promise was a promise, and as long as the twins could behave, then so would she.

    ¡°Certainly!¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°Here we have the Grand Academy and its grounds. The large building is the main lecture hall, which is also used for civic assemblies. We also have the administrative pavilion, and down that way are the student dormitories.¡±

    Qin Ling followed eagerly as Jia directed them through Jiaguo¡¯s pride and joy, the center of its prosperity.

    ¡°What an interesting way to run a sect! It has so many similarities to what we know, but I can see where the other territories have influenced it.¡±

    Qin Xiang frowned in the direction of the lecture hall.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t our previous meeting take place there, instead of the embassy?¡±

    Jia shrugged.

    ¡°It would have been too big for that, and we try to avoid disrupting the academy schedule unless it¡¯s an emergency.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do with the enormous formation carved into its foundation, then?¡±

    ¡°Not at all! Though I hope you¡¯ll understand if I don¡¯t elaborate any further¡ªthat¡¯s a state secret.¡±

    That formation was Hyeong Daesung¡¯s magnum opus¡ªa grand formation which was capable of teleporting people across vast distances as long as they had something linking them to the target. Also a truly prodigious amount of essence, but thanks to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, Yoshika could provide whatever was needed.

    Jia continued the tour, showing off the training fields for more martial practices, which led further north into the wooded valley between Jiaguo and the mountain, where academy students could go on carefully managed expeditions to practice their craft and collect resources from magical beasts.

    They moved on through the bustling inner city, where Jiaguo¡¯s commerce and those who engaged with it lived. Qin Xiang gazed up at a silken banner advertising ¡®Madam Myeong¡¯s Worldly Fashions,¡¯ decorated with stylized cat paws and an embroidered impression of the proprietress herself, a half-spirit with particularly defined feline features.

    ¡°What was that you said about reducing people to their spirit ancestry?¡±

    Jia looked up at the banner and grimaced. She was biased, since Madam Myeong was a direct competitor to Eui¡¯s mother, as the two of them fought a never-ending struggle to stay ahead of Jiaguo¡¯s rapidly developing fashion trends.

    ¡°Some are more strict about it than others. Jiaguo has been developing its own culture, and the half-spirits here aren¡¯t always as particular, since we aren¡¯t nearly as much of a majority as in Goryeo. Although...I¡¯m pretty sure this shop was around back when I was still a student, so maybe she¡¯s just always been like that.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of preference, I guess, but you should still err on the side of caution unless someone gives you explicit permission.¡±

    Qin Ling nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bear that in mind, thank you.¡±

    They moved on to the outer city, where most of the population resided. Most citizens commuted into the inner city or out to one of the satellite villages for work, and the sprawling residential districts were now home to thousands of people.

    Tae In-Su, leaning on his experience as a former administrator for one of Goryeo¡¯s famed shield cities, had been quick to implement strict zoning and city planning for the outer city, in order to prevent it from turning into the sort of haphazard shanty town that Jia had grown up in. The outer city had its own, much shorter walls to keep beasts out, and was deliberately developed as a part of the city proper rather than just a half-forgotten slum to dump the poor.

    Qin Ling nodded approvingly at the neatly ordered houses occupying most of the district.

    ¡°We saw this on the way in, but I quite like how organized it is. I¡¯m reminded of the sect towns back home, where the villages at the foot of the mountain serve the sect above. Jiaguo is like a flat version of that, with the academy in the center.¡±

    As much as Jia hated the comparison, she couldn¡¯t deny that it was a fair one. She¡¯d seen a few sect towns during her time in Qin, and even the least of them was quite beautiful and well-developed. Still, she had to point out the places where she¡¯d made improvements.

    ¡°There are some differences. For one thing, academy attendance is free and voluntary for all citizens.¡±

    Ling cocked her head.

    ¡°The sects don¡¯t usually charge tuition, either.¡±

    ¡°Yes they do, they just do it on credit. Disciples can¡¯t leave until they¡¯ve paid off their credits, and even then most sects require inner and core disciples to swear fealty, while outer disciples lack the resources to realistically pay back their debt. Here, students can join or leave entirely of their own volition.¡±

    Qin Xiang¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you know so much about how the sects operate. Did a bit of research, did you?¡±

    ¡°As Yoshika, we lived our entire lives in Goryeo and Yamato. As our right hand, Yan Yue completes that experience, which we¡¯ve tried to use to combine what we see as the best aspects of all our nations. Jiaguo is an experiment, but I¡¯m proud of the results it¡¯s shown so far.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of experiments...¡±

    Qin Ling picked up on what her sister was saying and grinned.

    ¡°Oh, yes! There was one place back within the walls that you didn¡¯t mention, wasn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°The one with its own gates, and sealed windows.¡±

    ¡°Where we sensed quite a startling number of distinctly demonic auras...¡±

    Jia sighed. It was inevitable, she supposed. Qin was quite serious about the persecution of demons, to the point that they even had elite orders of cultivators dedicated entirely to stamping out any signs of demonic awakening within the empire.

    Jiaguo took a much more lenient approach. One that was controversial with every nation.

    ¡°If you insist, then fine. We can go see the demonic rehabilitation center.¡±

 511. Rehabilitation

    Jiaguo¡¯s controversial demonic rehabilitation center was, in essence, a prison. Starting life as an innocuous medical pavilion for academy students to treat any injuries or illnesses they incurred in the course of their cultivation, it had undergone extensive modifications since being reclaimed from the demonic invaders.

    When the Demon Sovereign Longyan¡¯s enclave fell, some of the demons had enough presence of mind to surrender instead of fighting to the last. In the wake of the war, those demons had to go somewhere, and while it wasn¡¯t safe to unleash them on the general public, Yoshika didn¡¯t feel right simply executing them, either. Instead, she¡¯d taken up a task that most of the continent considered impossible¡ªrehabilitation.

    There were a lot of hurdles involved. For one, the classification of what was or was not a demon was itself the subject of scholarly debate. Throwing out most of the fringe opinions, Jiaguo officially split demons into two categories¡ªnascent and fallen. A nascent demon was someone who had suffered a deviation and solidified the rampant essence into a solid core.

    Nascent demons had a lot of variety and were prone to violent mood swings that heavily exaggerated whatever negative emotions¡ªor ¡®heart demons¡¯ as Qin called them¡ªhad triggered the deviation in the first place. Eui had once been a nascent demon, and on several occasions she¡¯d been tempted by the inherent hunger that accompanied a demonic core¡ªto consume souls and trigger the demonic transformation.

    Those who succumbed to that hunger were ¡®fallen¡¯ demons. Fallen demons underwent physical and psychological transformations that were, as far as anyone could tell, irreversible. The demonic core took over to turn them into living embodiments of the emotions that had formed them.

    This was why Qin called them ¡®heart demons.¡¯ The demonic transformation, as they saw it, was the inner demon clawing its way to the surface and possessing the body, replacing the person they had once been with a monstrous facsimile.

    As a general rule, fallen demons were cruel and self-serving, with self-preservation being the only thing that trumped their nearly uncontrollable desire to continue feeding their cores. From there, one of two things typically happened¡ªeither a demon¡¯s mind degenerated entirely as they slowly turned into mindless monsters, or they accepted their fate and leaned into their desires to become monsters of another, more dangerous sort.

    Yoshika¡¯s goal was to forge a third path¡ªone where even after succumbing to their negativity, a demon could tap into the memories of who they once were, control their impulses, and gradually develop the skill and discipline necessary to reintegrate with society. That was what the rehabilitation center sought to achieve.

    Qin Xiang regarded the facility with a critical eye, noting the barred windows and fortified walls separating the prison from the rest of the city.

    ¡°Have you actually had any successes?¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s ears drooped and her tail curled inwards.

    ¡°That depends on how you define success. If it¡¯s just demons who¡¯ve been able to freely rejoin society, then...four.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very many given how long you¡¯ve been trying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a slow process, but we¡¯ve had promising results.¡±

    Qin Ling smiled and nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly more than I expected! I¡¯ve never heard of any demons successfully recovering.¡±

    Her sister wasn¡¯t so convinced.

    ¡°Who exactly are the four?¡±

    Jia winced¡ªthat was exactly the question she¡¯d been hoping to avoid. She was already fudging the numbers a little just to get that far.

    ¡°Beishang, our immigration officer. Yang Qiu, who is currently leading our most promising group of potential graduates in an experimental halfway program. And uh...ahem, An Eui, who was only a nascent demon.¡±

    ¡°My understanding is that your...partner was prevented from falling by the unique bond you share with her. That has nothing to do with your little program, and isn¡¯t replicable. The others?¡±

    ¡°Beishang, if I¡¯m being entirely honest, was never a threat to anybody. The negative emotion that feeds her core is only harmful to herself, and if we left her to her own devices she¡¯d probably just wither away. Yang Qiu, however, is an abject success. She had her core bound to us for about a year while she developed the skills to manage on her own.¡±

    Princess Ling cocked her head.

    ¡°Demonic binding is considered a demonic technique itself. Is your plan to individually bind each demon until they¡¯re domesticated?¡±

    Jia grimaced.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really like the way you put that, but no. That¡¯s not practical or sustainable. They need to develop the skills on their own.¡±

    Qin Xiang shook her head.

    ¡°Then Yang Qiu is no success at all. The fourth?¡±

    A musical, lilting voice interjected from nearby.

    ¡°Why, that would be me, darling!¡±

    Jianmo emerged from the building, wearing a masculine form and little else save for a pair of cotton pants to protect his modesty¡ªnot that he had any. In his masculine persona, he was tall and muscular, without any excess bulk. His demonic core shone red, nestled into his chest just below the collarbone and matching the glow of his eyes. His lavender hair was cut short and slicked back away from the glossy black horn in the center of his forehead.

    ¡°Though I never needed any rehabilitation in the first place. I¡¯ve always been perfect, isn¡¯t that right, girls?¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Qin Xiang scowled at the demon, and for the first time since meeting them, Jia felt a wave of genuine resentment from the twins.

    ¡°You?! You¡¯re supposed to be dead!¡±

    Ling pursed her lips.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve escaped our father¡¯s seal once again, Jianmo. I¡¯m not sure rampaging through the continent on an unstoppable killing spree is what I would call ¡®perfect.¡¯¡±

    Jianmo waved her off.

    ¡°Oh, just a minor tantrum, dear. The little timeout your daddy gave me was just the thing to cool my head. But look at you two! All grown up, eh? How the time flies when you¡¯re trapped in a featureless cave with nothing to do.¡±

    Jia looked between Jianmo and the twins, surprised.

    ¡°Wait, you already know each other?¡±

    Qin Xiang pointed an accusing finger at the demon.

    ¡°This monster tore through half the empire and nearly killed us before father intervened.¡±

    Jianmo chuckled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget the dragons! That upstart is way too weak to handle me on his own¡ªand so were you two!¡±

    ¡°He needed no assistance last time, did he? And weakened as you are, I think we¡¯d suffice.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve got me there. I might have underestimated just how long ten thousand years actually is¡ªyou¡¯ve all gotten so much stronger so fast! I don¡¯t hate how rushed you mortals are.¡±

    Jia cleared her throat awkwardly.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t start a fight. Jianmo is the warden here while Yang Qiu is away in New Kasuga, and he¡¯s been very helpful in the rehabilitation efforts, since he¡¯s got more experience with demonic cores than anyone else.¡±

    He laughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate that confidence, but I think Longyan probably has me beat there.¡±

    ¡°I meant in our world, and the fact that the literal Divine Demon Lord is the only one you think you¡¯re second to only proves my point.¡±

    Qin Xiang shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been deceived. Jianmo may seem docile now, but he is an ancient evil with boundless patience. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he destroys everything you¡¯ve tried to build.¡±

    Jianmo put a hand to his chest and feigned indignity.

    ¡°Docile?! My dear, I am nobody¡¯s bottom¡ªunless you ask nicely, of course.¡±

    He winked playfully, which only stoked Qin Xiang¡¯s anger further, forcing Jia to intervene before things could escalate further.

    ¡°I appreciate the warning, but Jianmo has not given me any reason to distrust him. You met him a long time ago, and while he¡¯d never admit it, the years have changed him too.¡±

    The twins backed off, but Qin Xiang huffed in frustration.

    ¡°That¡¯s your mistake to make, I suppose. You¡¯ve been warned.¡±

    Qin Ling gave Jia a strained smile.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show us the rest of the facility?¡±

    Jia nodded.

    ¡°Sure. Jianmo, what are the residents up to right now?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be in the courtyard socializing. Want to go check up on them?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    He led the three of them through the building, where the various treatment rooms of the medical pavilion had been repurposed into prison cells. Qin Ling glanced around curiously, taking note of the rooms that were still occupied.

    ¡°I thought you said they¡¯d be outside.¡±

    Jianmo chuckled.

    ¡°Leisure time is a privilege that must be earned. You have to be careful with demons, they¡¯ll take even the slightest kindness for granted if you allow it. These naughty ones were caught misbehaving, so they stay in their cells.¡±

    Qin Xiang gave Jia a pointed look.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    She ignored it as they made their way to the open-air courtyard, where a few dozen demons were enjoying their free time. Some took advantage of a small fighting ring to spar with each other, while others just sat in quiet meditation or played games of chance and strategy with each other.

    Qin Xiang furrowed her brows as she took in the sight. A few demons glanced over at them nervously, no doubt sensing the raw power of Yoshika and the twins, but they quickly returned to their own business.

    ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly quiet. I thought there would be more of them.¡±

    Jia shrugged.

    ¡°New residents are mercifully rare, and most of the original group has graduated out to the next stage of the rehabilitation process. These are just the tougher cases. Some choose to stay, while others haven¡¯t been able to meet Yang Qiu¡¯s standards for graduation.¡±

    ¡°Yang Qiu¡¯s standards? You let another demon choose which demons to release?¡±

    ¡°She knows better than anyone else what it takes. And as you can see, she¡¯s very strict¡ªthese are, by definition, the least well-behaved of our demonic prisoners.¡±

    Qin Ling gave the demons an appraising look.

    ¡°I think that I¡¯d very much like to meet this Yang Qiu person. I¡¯ve never seen any demons act so orderly. I can sense that your domain is supporting them, but even so I must admit that this is quite remarkable.¡±

    ¡°We can head to New Kasuga next, if you like¡ªthough I¡¯d like to take a small detour to Urayama, first.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in Urayama?¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°Not what, who. I can¡¯t take all the credit for our rehabilitation efforts when all I did was come up with the idea. Yang Qiu is the one who does most of the work, and I¡¯d like to introduce you to the architect of the whole thing.¡±

    Jianmo laughed.

    ¡°Oh, that sounds like fun! Can I come too? I really want to see how these two react to Lady Tennin.¡±

    ¡°You need to stay here and do your job.¡±

    He snapped his fingers and a second, more feminine Jianmo formed next to him, her long purple hair cascading down her shoulders and all the way down past her hips. Mercifully, she wore an actual dress, though it still showed a scandalous amount of skin.

    Jia frowned at Jianmo¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°You¡¯re way too frivolous with your avatars.¡±

    She laughed and ruffled Jia¡¯s hair.

    ¡°I learned it from you, darling! He can stay here with the sword, while I join you for your little outing.¡±

    ¡°Eui¡¯s going to make you pay for that later. Your Highnesses, it¡¯s up to you¡ªI know you don¡¯t like her, so if you prefer to, we can leave Jianmo behind.¡±

    Princess Ling shrugged.

    ¡°Better to have it where we can see it. If it annoys us we can just destroy the avatar without offending anybody.¡±

    Jianmo¡¯s avatar pouted.

    ¡°Aw, don¡¯t be like that, honey. These take a lot of effort to make, you know. And Yoshika says avatars are still people, so if you kill me that¡¯s murder.¡±

    Jia pinched the bridge of her nose. She knew introducing Jianmo to the princesses was a bad idea.

    ¡°Stop antagonizing them, Jianmo!¡±

    ¡°Oh, if you insist. Spoilsport!¡±

    She sighed and began to usher the princesses out. It was going to take a miracle to avoid offending the twins at the rate the tour was going, and with Jianmo and Yang Qiu involved, she was going to need Lady Tennin¡¯s magic touch more than ever.

 512. Rumblings

    It was always a little strange, returning to Goryeo. Eui and Jia had both grown up there, but neither of them felt any real attachment to it. Eui in particular always felt unwelcome. Even after she¡¯d removed the brand that once marked her as an exile, she felt self-conscious of every stray glance. And being a powerful cultivator in the company of three princesses meant that she drew quite a few stares.

    Narae, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. She took in the city sights with wide-eyed wonder as they made their way to the palace.

    ¡°Wow! It feels like it¡¯s been forever since I was here last. Was it always so cramped?¡±

    Eui elbowed her in the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t insult the capital in the company of royals, stupid! It¡¯s the same as it¡¯s ever been, you¡¯ve just gotten bigger.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess. You¡¯d know, since you¡¯re still as short as ever.¡±

    ¡°Keep talking and I¡¯ll bring you back down to size.¡±

    Misun shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s right, actually. The population in shield cities has been getting harder to manage, and Songdo has it the worst. The last century has been relatively peaceful, but that brings troubles of its own.¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Why not just expand the cities? Goryeo has a lot of land it¡¯s not making good use of.¡±

    Seong Misun fidgeted with the invisible storage ring on her finger, scowling.

    ¡°Shield formations aren¡¯t easy to work with. Expanding them is difficult and making new ones is practically a lost art. Min has been doing her best, but I don¡¯t think any of us realized just how much Do Hye was actually doing to maintain them back when he was prime minister.¡±

    Eunae nodded.

    ¡°Jiaguo¡¯s formation was the last one he built, and we lack the resources or technology to replicate it. That¡¯s part of the allure of our academic exchange programs¡ªmany Goryeon scholars are eager to study it.¡±

    Goryeo had always suffered from population problems. There was only so much they could fit within the shield formations they relied on, and while the magical advancements meant that Goryeon cities had some of the highest living standards in the world, that did little to help those who couldn¡¯t afford to live within the walls. A bar that rose higher with every passing year.

    Eui couldn¡¯t really sympathize, though. Not with the ones responsible for creating that problem in the first place.

    ¡°Sounds like you really could have used his expertise. Too bad he had to die for the crime of...what was it again? Trying to save the world from catastrophe?¡±

    Misun grimaced.

    ¡°I know, already! You can stop rubbing it in any time. Take it up with my aunt when you see her. Speaking of which, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    The Goryeon royal palace was as spectacular as ever. While most Goryeon architecture favored height¡ªmost notably the towering spires of the magical colleges¡ªthe palace was an ostentatious waste of space that took up multiple city blocks and never rose any higher than three stories.

    The walls were made of enchanted jadestone, glowing a soft blue, and the palace was protected by two layers of shield formations¡ªone around the main perimeter, and a second to shield the throne room in the main hall.

    Theoretically, the crown was elected by a high council of nobles, but in practice, Songdo¡¯s royal palace had been the ancestral home of the Seong clan for at least a thousand years.

    The palace guards immediately bowed as they approached, recognizing the distinctive appearances of the three princesses and immediately ordering the gates open for their arrival.

    Once inside, Misun turned to address the group.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, you and your disciple will be shown to your quarters shortly. My sisters and I must report to the clan mother immediately, but we will try not to keep you waiting too long. In the meantime, please make yourselves at home.¡±

    Eui bid farewell to the three Seong princesses, allowing a servant to usher her and Narae to their guest quarters. Though she had a home in the city¡ªan estate that had been gifted to her by Eunae years ago¡ªit would be easier for her to help Eunae and Haeun if she stayed in the palace.

    Goryeo¡¯s royal family didn¡¯t hold anything back with their hospitality, either. The so-called ¡®guest quarters¡¯ was a detached building large enough to house multiple small families, complete with its own serving staff, and even a courtyard for meditation and training.

    Eui was accustomed to more humble accommodations, but Narae was excited to be staying in such a fancy place.

    ¡°Wow! Aunt Eui, look at this place! I bet they have a bath that¡¯s big enough to swim in.¡±

    ¡°Mhm, and heated too. A little luxury now and then doesn¡¯t hurt, so what do you say we take advantage?¡±

    ¡°Can we?!¡±

    She had to laugh. Maybe they¡¯d spoiled Narae just a little bit too much for her to still be acting like that at her age, but it was precisely that childlike wonder that Yoshika wanted to protect from the cutthroat worlds of cultivation and politics. Narae wasn¡¯t cut out to be a leader, and that was fine¡ªYoshika would give her the freedom to create whatever future she wanted for herself.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Eui stretched as they made their way towards the baths, eager to relax after a long day of travel, when a familiar voice caught her attention.

    ¡°A moment of your time, Empress?¡±

    Waiting for her in one of the mansion¡¯s many sitting rooms was none other than Seong Minhee, the older sister of the queen and mother of Eunae and her sisters. Eui glanced up at Narae and sighed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go on without me? I¡¯ll catch up shortly.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Have fun with your meeting or whatever.¡±

    As Eui entered, Minhee gestured to the seat across from her, where a servant was already serving her a cup of steaming hot tea. Once Eui was settled, Minhee shooed the servants away, only speaking once they were gone and the room''s privacy wards came to life.

    ¡°Your disciple is rather impertinent, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°She¡¯s also my little sister, so I guess I¡¯m a bit more forgiving.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that. In any case, welcome Empress Yoshika. Please enjoy this tea as thanks for taking care of my daughters these last five years.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s no trouble¡ªEunae is a good friend, and Haeun is practically a perfect student. My little sister could learn a lot from her.¡±

    ¡°And Misun? What of my eldest daughter?¡±

    That was a strange question. Eui furrowed her brows as she took a sip of the tea¡ªwhich was indescribably good. She was no connoisseur, but even she could tell that Minhee took her brews very seriously.

    ¡°Aside from our travels and my last visit to the palace, I haven¡¯t had much opportunity to spend time with her. I consider her a friend, but it¡¯s a distant friendship, and I think she prefers it that way.¡±

    ¡°I see. In that case, you may well know my eldest daughter better than anyone. She has always kept to herself, but recently her isolation has grown even more severe than usual.¡±

    That was odd, but what was even stranger was the fact that Minhee was bringing it up at all. The oldest Seong was something of an enigma to Eui. They¡¯d only spoken a few times, and Minhee always maintained a perfect veil of polite formality that gave away very little of her true feelings. She¡¯d fit right in with Qin¡¯s cultivators.

    ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re telling me this? Shouldn¡¯t you be attending the meeting with the rest of your clan sisters?¡±

    ¡°I should, so I will keep this brief. I am concerned about my daughters. Misun has been acting strangely¡ªisolating herself more than usual and throwing herself into her work in ways that I¡¯ve never seen before.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Misun working harder a good thing? I don¡¯t mean to offend, but she¡¯s usually kind of...¡±

    Minhee huffed.

    ¡°Lazy, yes. She¡¯s been changing ever since her blunder during the attempted coup, and I must attribute at least some of that to you. Normally I¡¯d agree that it¡¯s for the better, but the recent change was rather sudden and coincided with two other sources of concern.¡±

    Oh great. More political drama, just what Eui needed in her life.

    ¡°Go on...¡±

    ¡°The first is Do Hye¡¯s execution. Despite our best efforts, my sister and I were not able to unravel whatever technique he uses to enact his reincarnations. Misun, for all her other failings, is a nearly peerless magical genius, and we were thus forced to rely entirely on her to carry out the Snake¡¯s sentence. She was against it, but begrudgingly complied with our orders.¡±

    ¡°For the record, I also think it was stupid to kill him.¡±

    Minhee pursed her lips.

    ¡°Noted. Afterwards, Misun began isolating herself to focus on her research. Practically nothing could pry her from it until Eunae¡¯s letter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, and the second?¡±

    ¡°My other daughters...it¡¯s clear that one of them will eventually surpass my sister to claim the throne, but Eunae¡¯s unprecedented transformation has been...a contentious topic among my clan sisters. We do not know the meaning of her phantom tails, or what will happen when she ascends.¡±

    Succession was always a difficult issue, but Eui got the impression that Minhee¡¯s concerns went deeper than just the throne.

    ¡°So what does this have to do with me?¡±

    Seong Minhee shook her head.

    ¡°I cannot be certain. The queen is confident that Eunae¡¯s transformation and her ascension will both be boons for the clan, but I fear that she dotes too heavily on my daughter to form an unbiased opinion. I worry that Misun either knows or is planning something that she¡¯s not willing to share with the rest of us¡ªdriven by her fear of our ancestor.¡±

    ¡°And, what, you want me to stop her?¡±

    ¡°I have duties to my clan and country, and I must act accordingly. If the queen says that there is no cause for concern, then my hands are tied. You, however, have no such qualms. I have no others I can turn to. You alone can be trusted to protect my daughters¡ªall of them¡ªfrom themselves, and each other.¡±

    Eui sighed.

    ¡°I would have done that without you asking.¡±

    ¡°I know. That is why I am asking. I have not been a good mother to my children, but I love them all the same. I do not know what secrets my daughters harbor, but I hope that you can watch over them in my place.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Minhee inclined her head respectfully.

    ¡°See that you do. Or rather¡ªthank you. I¡¯m afraid we are out of time. Enjoy the tea, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    With that, the mana construct vanished, leaving Eui alone in the room. She¡¯d known that Minhee wasn¡¯t actually present, but after the princesses had done it to her, it felt a bit rude to point it out.

    Eui groaned irritably as she finished her exceptionally good tea and rose to make her way to the baths. She was going to need it more than ever to deal with whatever plots were brewing in Goryeo¡¯s royal palace. Surely Misun wasn¡¯t going to repeat the same mistakes that had nearly led to the destruction of her entire family in a military coup.

    She¡¯d think about it later. Until then, she just wanted to take advantage of what might be her last chance to relax for a long time.

    After undressing in an unnecessarily large changing room and quickly washing off, Eui joined Narae in the baths, letting herself sink down to her neck in the luxuriously warm waters. It felt as though it had been the first time in years that she¡¯d allowed herself a proper soak instead of just wicking away the dirt and grime with magic.

    ¡°Hey Aunt Eui! About time you got here¡ªI was worried I¡¯d start to get all pruny.¡±

    ¡°Narae, your skin is enhanced by ki¡ªit¡¯s literally impossible for it to shrivel in the water.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Cool! Hey, check it out¡ªlooks like my height¡¯s not the only thing that¡¯s grown to surpass you.¡±

    Eui stared blankly as Narae flaunted her chest¡ªassets that she¡¯d definitely inherited from her mother.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Maybe Minhee was right. Narae was getting a bit too impertinent for her own good.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve chosen death.¡±

    Narae blinked.

    ¡°Wait wha¡ª?!¡±

    Her cries were cut off as Eui unleashed a technique so devastating that even Jia was unable to withstand it¡ªtickling Narae into submission until she begged for forgiveness.

 513. Experience

    Over the years, Jiaguo had developed a number of satellite villages¡ªthe first tentative steps into expansion from a city-state capital of the empire to a true nation of its own. The first of them was Urayama, a farming village that had emigrated from Yamato soon after Jiaguo was founded. It was led and protected by the Lady Tennin, who Jia and Eui had befriended on their travels.

    Qin Xiang looked around at the humble village with a critical eye.

    ¡°This is what you were so eager to show us? A simple settlement of dirt farmers?¡±

    Jia chuckled.

    ¡°This little village is responsible for the majority of Jiaguo¡¯s agriculture. While the academy blesses us with a much higher number of immortal practitioners, mortals are still the foundation of society and Jiaguo wouldn¡¯t be able to exist without ¡®simple dirt farmers¡¯ like these. Even your sects are supported by mortal villages.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the other way around. Sect towns exist to take advantage of the safety and prosperity offered by their patrons. Without the sects, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve traveled through your empire, Qin Xiang. I assure you, there are plenty of towns that thrive just fine without the protection of any sect. Anyway, that¡¯s not why I brought you here. I want you to meet the leader of the village¡ªyou¡¯ll understand when you see her.¡±

    Qin Ling held up a hand as if she were trying to feel the breeze and cocked her head slightly.

    ¡°Hm, I do sense an unusual aura surrounding these lands. A spiritual blessing co-existing with your own. That explains how you¡¯ve been able to cultivate the lands around the Forbidden Mountain so easily.¡±

    Jia frowned as they made their way towards Lady Tennin¡¯s shrine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask. Why is it called that? In Goryeo, it¡¯s called Geumji, which means the same thing. I was originally taught that it was because nobody had ever been able to control the territory for long, but the more I think about it¡ªQin should have been able to occupy it pretty easily if you¡¯d tried.¡±

    The twins smiled wryly, and Qin Ling looked up at the intimidating peak towering over them.

    ¡°How astute of you. You are correct¡ªthe great sects are under edict never to build here, nor allow foreign powers to do so. Hence the name. The fact that it is rather difficult to access from the empire¡¯s side helped to sell the fiction that it wasn¡¯t worth trying to hold.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Qin Xiang gave Jianmo¡¯s avatar a sidelong glance, scowling.

    ¡°Why do you think?¡±

    Jianmo smiled and waved.

    ¡°All that fuss just for little old me? I¡¯m flattered.¡±

    Qin Ling sighed.

    ¡°Our clever little nephew used a loophole in the edict. Since he¡¯s not affiliated with any of the great sects, the Grand Academy of Spiritual, Martial, and Arcane Arts was constructed as a private project. The fact that he used resources from great sects and foreign powers alike didn¡¯t matter¡ªofficially, they were not the ones building there.¡±

    Her sister crossed her arms.

    ¡°Of course, had he asked, the project would have been shut down immediately. But by the time the rest of the family heard about it, there was nothing to be done.¡±

    ¡°And now here we are a decade or so later, with a whole new empire sprouting from the seeds he planted.¡±

    Was that the first time the twins had acknowledged Jiaguo as an empire? Jia decided not to press on it, since they¡¯d nearly arrived at the shrine.

    The head priest, Shinji, came out to meet them, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°Your Majesty, you honor us with your presence. How may Urayama be of service to the empire today?¡±

    Jia waved.

    ¡°Hi Shinji! Is Lady Tennin in? I¡¯ve got some guests I¡¯d like her to meet.¡±

    Shinji eyed the twin princesses skeptically.

    ¡°Are these guests aware of the lady¡¯s...peculiarities?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll explain it to them when we go in.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯m sure the lady will be happy to see you. Honored guests, please do not ask anything of our lady, nor accept any offers given.¡±

    Qin Xiang scowled.

    ¡°You dare to give us orders?¡±

    He paled and shook his head.

    ¡°N-no! Of course not, my lady. That is merely my humble request.¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll second that request. You¡¯ll understand soon, but for now just think of asking her for things as really rude and cruel.¡±

    Qin Ling hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, color me intrigued. Shall we, then?¡±

    Jia led them into the shrine. Urayama had once sat at the foot of a small mountain where Lady Tennin¡¯s shrine had been built. After relocating, they¡¯d rebuilt the shrine, but Mount Geumji was far too tall for the shrine, so they¡¯d instead settled next to a small lake and built the shrine there.

    It was a rather impressive bit of architecture, and the villagers had put far more effort into constructing a beautiful shrine for their revered guardian than they had on their actual dwellings. The result was a small ornate palace surrounded by clear placid waters.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Within the center of the shrine was the main altar, where Lady Tennin resided. Jia found her there with a small army of miko fussing over her, as they were wont to do. The villagers were proud of Lady Tennin, and while she never asked anything of them, they made sure to dress her in the finest clothing, makeup, and jewelry that they could acquire.

    Tennin herself looked like a young woman with long blonde hair and brilliantly shining blue eyes. It was a very rare combination even in Goryeo, where half-spirit ancestry caused a wider range of hair and eye colors than elsewhere on the continent. Partially covered by her bangs was a softly glowing blue core in the center of her forehead.

    Her eyes lit up as Jia and the others came into view.

    ¡°Jia! Oh, how wonderful of you to visit! And you¡¯ve brought friends, do come in and sit down, please! Can I get you anything to eat or drink? My followers always bring too much.¡±

    ¡°Hello Lady Tennin! No, thank you. I¡¯d like to introduce you to Princesses Qin Ling and Qin Xiang of the Heavenly Empire.¡±

    Rather than bow or even incline her head in acknowledgement, Qin Ling blinked at Lady Tennin and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Lady Tennin covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°Goodness me, Your Highness! And here I thought Yoshika was quite forward when we first met. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a complicated question to answer if you don¡¯t first tell me what you think I am.¡±

    The twins began pacing around her, ignoring the annoyed glares of her attendants.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a spirit, nor do you have the power of a true xiantian cultivator.¡±

    ¡°Yet you do have a spirit¡¯s aura, and even a domain. The strength of your blessing is well in excess of what should be possible for a mere houtian cultivator.¡±

    ¡°And that gem in your brow¡ªit¡¯s no mere decoration. You have a core, like that of an elemental...or a demon.¡±

    Lady Tennin placed a hand on her cheek and blushed.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rather embarrassing to be scrutinized like that. All true! Oni¡ªor demons, as you call them¡ªand tennin are two sides of the same coin. An oni like dear Jianmo here is born from an act of desperate self-preservation, while tennin like Jia and I are born from acts of desperate self-sacrifice.¡±

    The twins turned to give Jia a questioning look, and Lady Tennin covered her mouth in shock.

    ¡°Oh! Was I not supposed to mention that?¡±

    Jia shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They probably already knew at least part of the story anyway. I wouldn¡¯t have brought them here if I was worried about them learning anything you know. You¡¯re even worse at keeping secrets than I am.¡±

    The tennin giggled.

    ¡°Guilty! Sorry, dear, but you know I can¡¯t help but answer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. To be brief, after Eui became a nascent demon, it unbalanced our joint cultivation because her core kept trying to take more essence without giving any back. I ended up forming a tennin core to balance things out.¡±

    Qin Xiang frowned.

    ¡°When you asked us not to make any requests¡ªit¡¯s because she can¡¯t turn them down, isn¡¯t it? One would think that turning yourself into such a being would only make your situation worse. A being driven by self-sacrifice can do little but be consumed by a creature driven by greed.¡±

    ¡°Except that by then our souls had already started to intertwine. Eui¡¯s core was mine and vice versa. It wasn¡¯t a perfect solution, but it held long enough for us to reach ascension.¡±

    Lady Tennin cocked her head and put a finger to her chin.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you never did tell me how exactly you resolved that. What happened to your cores?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret that we share only with those who we absolutely must.¡±

    That said, it wasn¡¯t a well-kept one. Most of Yoshika¡¯s immediate friends and family knew that her core was linked to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear within her soulscape, maintaining the formation that gave her soulscape its form. It was only by chance that Lady Tennin hadn¡¯t already seen it for herself.

    Qin Ling tapped a finger against her lips.

    ¡°Which I suppose means that the answer is quite important. In any case, I suppose it makes sense that demons would have an opposite. The dao is always balanced¡ªlife and death, light and dark, yin and yang¡ªsuch things cannot exist without their counterparts.¡±

    Her sister eyed Lady Tennin curiously.

    ¡°What I¡¯d like to know is how you¡¯ve managed to survive for so long. I can immediately surmise why your kind are so rare.¡±

    Urayama¡¯s guardian smiled sadly.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite right. My kind are usually short-lived¡ªthough Jia is the only other like myself I¡¯ve ever met. I survived by the grace of my followers, and the village they built around me. They call me their guardian, but they do more to protect me than the other way around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that they allowed this meeting at all¡ªor that Lady Yoshika suggested it, for that matter. Isn¡¯t it quite a risk?¡±

    Jia grinned proudly.

    ¡°The answer to that is exactly why I brought you here, and how Lady Tennin became the architect of our plan to rehabilitate demons.¡±

    Lady Tennin blushed and waved her off.

    ¡°Oh stop! All I did was share a few of the insights I¡¯ve picked up over the centuries. It¡¯s you and Yang Qiu who put in all the work.¡±

    Qin Xiang huffed.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told us what exactly this so-called ¡®plan¡¯ of yours even is.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. To put it simply, we tennin and oni are not so helpless to our impulses as one might think. It is difficult to resist them, but we are ultimately still thinking beings perfectly capable of our own self-determination.¡±

    ¡°Then why were we told not to ask anything of you?¡±

    Lady Tennin giggled.

    ¡°A precaution, I suppose. My followers are very worried about those who would take advantage of me. Besides, going against one¡¯s nature like that is painful. Not in a physical way, but emotionally. To me, turning down an earnest request feels similar to losing a loved one or being rejected by a lover. It¡¯s heartbreaking.¡±

    Qin Ling furrowed her brows sympathetically.

    ¡°How awful. And it¡¯s the same for demons?¡±

    ¡°They describe it differently, and the impulses they fight are not the same. Most liken it to a deep hunger, or a restless feeling that grows worse and worse over time. My coping techniques do not work directly, but they formed the basis for treatment that we¡¯ve developed over the years, thanks to Yang Qiu and Jianmo.¡±

    The Qin princesses both turned to look at the uncharacteristically quiet demon, who just smiled wryly in response.

    ¡°What? You think I survived as long as I did without learning a thing or two about handling a few intrusive thoughts? I¡¯m a literal weapon, ladies, and I have been for longer than you or your precious daddy have even been alive.¡±

    Qin Xiang scowled at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive me if I find it hard to believe that the creature who described one of the most disastrous calamities ever to strike our empire as ¡®a minor tantrum¡¯ is anything less than impulsive and cruel.¡±

    Jianmo shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you for holding a grudge, but like I said, that was a low point for me. And it was minor. I know I act carefree, but perhaps I should spell it out for you...¡±

    She began counting off on her fingers.

    ¡°I am the object spirit of a weapon that has destroyed entire worlds and absorbed billions of souls, I am aligned with the element of Destruction, I was born a demon with no human experience, and I was raised by a man so driven by rage and hatred that the closest he ever got to expressing a positive emotion was to declare that he did not hate something.¡±

    Jianmo cocked her head and smiled smugly, holding her arms out to either side.

    ¡°There is no being in this world or any other more familiar with repressing their savage impulses than me¡ªand I. Was. Angry. Consider yourselves lucky you had an empire left to rebuild by the time your daddy sealed me away.¡±

 514. Coexistence

    In a desperate bid to prevent Jianmo and the twins from coming to blows, Jia bid Lady Tennin farewell and moved things along. Their next stop was New Kasuga¡ªanother of Jiaguo¡¯s satellite villages.

    Like Urayama, New Kasuga¡¯s residents had moved from Yamato, but where Lady Tennin and her followers had voluntarily immigrated on Yoshika¡¯s invitation, the original Kasuga City had been burned to the ground by demonic forces during the war. It had also been the site of Yoshika¡¯s final battle with the demon Yu Meiren, and while she¡¯d done her best to limit collateral damage, the surrounding landscape had been left barren by the demon¡¯s toxic miasma.

    With Lord Kasuga unable to provide for his people and forced to relocate his estate, the refugees had nowhere else to go. Yoshika felt responsible for their plight, and pledged to aid them however she could.

    Since then, the villagers had grown to prosper and thrive in their new home, in part thanks to their own guardian protector, Yang Qiu.

    As they approached the city, the Qin Princesses froze and glared at Jia.

    ¡°Lady Yoshika, it appears you have poor timing. Your village has been overrun by demons.¡±

    Jia shook her head and smiled.

    ¡°No, look closer. I told you that this is where most of our promising candidates for rehabilitation were, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Qin Xiang narrowed her eyes as she peered at the village in the distance.

    ¡°I assumed that meant you had a lower security facility here¡ªaway from the city where a breach would do less damage.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do that to the villagers. The demons in New Kasuga are free within the confines of the village and its environs, but Yang Qiu doesn¡¯t let them go any further.¡±

    ¡°This ¡®Yang Qiu¡¯ again. The name sounds like it¡¯s from our empire, but I don¡¯t recognize the family. Why do you trust this demon so?¡±

    Jia pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, and it¡¯s not mine to tell. You can ask her yourself, but unlike Lady Tennin, Yang Qiu is far less likely to entertain an interrogation. We¡¯ve been through a lot together, and she¡¯s proven herself to me.¡±

    ¡°During her time as your bound slave.¡±

    ¡°Er, yes. I suppose. Like I said, it¡¯s a long story.¡±

    As they entered the town, it became more obvious that the demons were not occupiers at all, but rather just a regular part of everyday life in New Kasuga.

    Compared to most of Yamato¡¯s population, the refugees from Kasuga had a far lower number of martial artists. Many had died when the castle was overrun, and the remaining mortals were accustomed to a more comfortable urban life. As a result of this, the vast majority of the town¡¯s populace consisted of either human mortals or demons.

    The demons handled most of the manual labor, which allowed the town to quickly expand and flourish. While New Kasuga couldn¡¯t keep up with the food production of Urayama and the blessings Lady Tennin granted it, they were able to produce other valuable goods, such as lumber and stone. However, their specialty was something that caught the attention of even the twin princesses.

    ¡°Are those crates full of beast cores?¡±

    Jia nodded.

    ¡°Naturally occurring mana stones, too. Between the convergence of leylines on mount Geumji, the essence-collecting properties of our shield formation, and the boundless essence of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, the essence density in Jiaguo is extremely high.¡±

    Qin Xiang frowned.

    ¡°Dangerously high, in fact. I expected to see the less populated areas swarming with beasts and elementals.¡±

    ¡°Well, now you know why they aren¡¯t. Part of why, at least. Academy students also contribute to culling them down with their expeditions, and we do have a few patrols to clean things up. But New Kasuga is the center of Jiaguo¡¯s monster hunting efforts.¡±

    Qin Ling laughed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve conscripted the monsters to hunt monsters? How novel!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how I¡¯d put it, but something tells me that you¡¯re going to get along just fine with Yang Qiu.¡±

    Qin Xiang scoffed.

    ¡°We have no intention of making friends with demons.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡±

    The princess gave her an arch look, but Jia declined to elaborate as they made their way through town. They drew a lot of attention, but the villagers and demons alike were too awestruck to do more than gawk as they passed.

    In a strangely ironic twist, Yang Qiu¡¯s dwelling was much more humble than Lady Tennin¡¯s ornate shrine on the lake. It was still a sizable estate in the center of town, but she used the space to double as a headquarters for Jiaguo¡¯s hunting guild and an office for the mayor. Yang Qiu herself kept a fairly spartan lifestyle¡ªas though she worried that accepting even the slightest luxury would send her spiraling out of control.

    She probably did worry about that, come to think of it.

    A pair of demons at the front gate bowed and let them in without a word, and Jia nodded gratefully as she led her guests into the hunting guild¡¯s front foyer.

    Minami Yuuko was working the reception desk, as she often did. The surly young woman from Yamato was an old friend from the academy, and she¡¯d effectively ended her military career by inciting a mutiny against her commanding officer. Though it had technically been a meritorious act that aided in overthrowing the corrupt shogunate that had been undermined by Yu Meiren¡¯s demonic influence, few commanders were willing to take on a lieutenant that had killed her last one.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    So she¡¯d instead moved to Jiaguo, where nobody would chastise her for fighting on their side. During the war, and despite a rather poor first impression, she¡¯d formed a fast friendship with Yang Qiu, and the two of them continued to work closely together.

    Jia wasn¡¯t really sure how that had happened, since the two of them were both surly and short-tempered. Maybe their similarities had led to some kind of understanding¡ªthough that didn¡¯t stop them from constantly arguing.

    She smiled and waved as they entered.

    ¡°Hey Yuuko! How¡¯s the guild doing?¡±

    Yuuko cast a curious glance behind Jia before answering.

    ¡°Hi Jia. It¡¯s fine, I guess. Slow day today, since we just finished processing the last big hunt. We¡¯ve mostly just been seeing the occasional straggler as they finish cleaning up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Have you heard from Fujino yet?¡±

    ¡°No. I sent him a letter of apology, but I don¡¯t expect him to¡ªuh, sorry, but is this the time? Your guests are looking at me like I should be kneeling.¡±

    Qin Ling smirked.

    ¡°You should.¡±

    Jia chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, this is Minami Yuuko, the guildmistress. Yuuko, these are the first princesses of the Heavenly Empire, Qin Ling and Qin Xiang.¡±

    ¡°Oh shit!¡±

    Her eyes widened in panic as she hastily rose to her feet and bowed.

    ¡°Your Highnesses! Please pardon my rudeness!¡±

    Qin Ling giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°We take no offense. Your empress sets a rather curious precedent, and I can hardly blame you for that.¡±

    Her sister shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re the guildmistress, then? I half expected that Yang Qiu woman would be in charge of that too, with how much power Yoshika has given her.¡±

    Yuuko coughed.

    ¡°O-oh, well, um...I mean, technically...I guess she kind of is? I lead the guild, but Yang Qiu owns it.¡±

    ¡°Owns it?! How did a demon come to be the owner of such a valuable organization?¡±

    Drawn by the commotion, Yang Qiu herself emerged from a door behind the counter, arms crossed and with her face twisted into an irritated scowl.

    ¡°By founding it out of her fucking house and supplying most of the guild members, that¡¯s how. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Demons came in a wide variety of shapes, due to the demonic transformation that overtook them when they fell. While nascent demons exhibited little to no change, fallen demons would often undergo much more extreme transformations.

    Some were minor, such as Jianmo who simply appeared as an excessively tall human with black nails and a demonic horn in their forehead, but Yang Qiu¡¯s appearance was on the opposite extreme.

    Her long white hair was split by a pair of spiraling black horns, and her skin was unnaturally pale, with dark cracks running through her flesh to give the impression of broken porcelain. Her eyes were completely black, aside from the glowing green irises, with the cracks in her skin running down her face like tears. In the center of her chest, a glowing green demonic core constantly oozed a sickly black ichor that coated Yang Qiu¡¯s body and formed into a flowing dress. Behind her, several tentacles of pale green miasma wrapped around her shoulders like a mantle, each carrying a deadly corrosive touch.

    Jia gave her a cheerful wave in greeting.

    ¡°Hey Yang Qiu! How are you doing?¡±

    She sighed miserably.

    ¡°Better before you got here.¡±

    Qin Xiang gestured incredulously at the demon.

    ¡°This is the demon you¡¯ve entrusted so much to?! I¡¯ve never seen one so monstrous! It¡¯s barely even human.¡±

    Yang Qiu looked at the princess flatly.

    ¡°Yeah, I get that a lot. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not alone¡ªI think she¡¯s insane too.¡±

    Jia grinned.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t given me reason to regret it yet.¡±

    ¡°Yet. Anyway, is there something I can help you with? Or are you just here to question my humanity?¡±

    Qin Ling shrugged.

    ¡°Both. Lady Yoshika has been showing us around, trying to demonstrate proof that her dream of demonic rehabilitation is more than just kind wishes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Well you¡¯re not gonna find any of that here. The best we¡¯ve managed is to give ourselves a relatively productive outlet for our violent impulses, but that also means feeding those impulses.¡±

    ¡°No? I have to say, while your appearance is unsettling, a settlement where humans and demons are actively coexisting is already much greater progress than I even thought possible.¡±

    Yang Qiu shook her head.

    ¡°It took years of rigorous training to develop enough discipline for this, and it only works because there¡¯s no shortage of magical beasts for us to kill around here. Not to mention Yoshika¡¯s blessing. Without her, I¡¯m not sure it would work at all.¡±

    ¡°Do you actually have a specific criteria for success? How would you know when a demon is ready to rejoin society without your supervision?¡±

    Qin Ling¡¯s question caught Yang Qiu off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected the princesses to take an actual interest in what she was doing, rather than just brush it off as a waste of time.

    ¡°I do, actually. One year of total abstinence, followed by a trial of my own design. If they pass the trial, they get one year of probation, then freedom.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the trial? And what does ¡®abstinence¡¯ entail, precisely?¡±

    Yang Qiu grinned, putting her inhumanly sharp teeth on display.

    ¡°Abstinence means no consuming souls, no absorbing monster cores, and no feeding on human essence, willingly tributed or otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Willingly tributed?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, some stupid thing the townsfolk picked up from Urayama. The villagers here consider me their guardian, and they give us tiny little bits of their soul as thanks for clearing out the monsters.¡±

    Jia chimed in before the princesses could express their affront.

    ¡°It¡¯s harmless! Little superficial amounts that grow back naturally over time. They carefully control how much is offered with special rituals, and the demons never take essence directly from a person.¡±

    Yang Qiu shrugged.

    ¡°It helps take the edge off when monster souls aren¡¯t cutting it, but as long as a demon is dependent on those tributes, they¡¯re still ruled by their core.¡±

    Qin Ling hummed thoughtfully as she mulled it over.

    ¡°I see. I think I understand your reasoning, at least. And the trial?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. Yoshika revokes her blessing and then we see how long it takes for them to go into a frenzy and mindlessly attack the nearest soul they can sense.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Brutal, but efficient. Have any demons ever passed this trial?¡±

    Yang Qiu grimaced, her tentacles squirming uncomfortably behind her.

    ¡°Just two. Not many have even tried, since the first part is already hard enough. And before you ask the obvious follow up question¡ªit¡¯s the same two that are in this room right now.¡±

    The twins gave Yang Qiu an appraising look as they reevaluated their first impression of her, then froze. In perfect tandem, they slowly turned to look at Jianmo, realization dawning on their faces.

    For her part, Jianmo just gave them a cheeky wink.

 515. Proposition

    With the tour concluded, Jia and the Qin princesses took their time as they made their way back to the city. The twins were happy to enjoy the beauty of the open landscape surrounding the city as the sun slowly sank below the horizon.

    Qin Xiang looked up at the clouds with a contemplative expression.

    ¡°Our nephew warned us that you would not be what we expected. Yet, even thus prepared for your eccentricity, I must admit that you are like nothing we¡¯ve ever seen. And we have lived a very long time.¡±

    Jia blinked.

    ¡°Thank you, I think. Though I¡¯m not really sure if that was meant as a compliment or not.¡±

    ¡°Neither am I. You are young, and you reject status quo and tradition almost out of hand, simply because they are, rather than out of some carefully crafted philosophy.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I put plenty of thought behind my philosophy! The status quo is that the world is going to end in ten years and nobody is doing anything about it.¡±

    Qin Ling crossed her arms and pouted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not certain. And even if it were, much of your power was inherited from the one responsible for it. Your pet demon¡¯s previous master was a scoundrel like no other.¡±

    Jia sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Jianmo is nobody¡¯s pet¡ªthey are free to choose their own destiny like anyone else, and I appreciate that they¡¯ve chosen to stand by my side anyway. As for Chou¡ªyou¡¯re not going to get any arguments from me. He was terrible, and the universe is better off without him, but he¡¯s not the one that condemned our world, is he?¡±

    Qin Xiang scoffed.

    ¡°Perhaps not, but he incited it.¡±

    ¡°He did, but can you really chastise me for making use of his relics when you are the ones aligning yourselves with the actual architect of our doom?¡±

    ¡°Those relics wreaked havoc throughout the divine realm, and Sovereign Shen Yu acted to prevent such calamity from occurring again. After Jianmo¡¯s rampage through our empire ten thousand years ago, I¡¯m sympathetic to his view.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms, frowning.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about that, and obviously I don¡¯t condone what Jianmo did to your people, but Shen Yu would have killed every single one of them and more. The overflowing essence of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear will eventually destroy the world, but do you know what would have happened without it?¡±

    ¡°Do you? Or is this more second-hand knowledge from the charlatan who attempted to seize that power for himself?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Seong Misun¡¯s experiments, I don¡¯t need to rely on Do Hye¡¯s observations. The divine seal doesn¡¯t let anything in or out, and Princess Seong has witnessed that first-hand. Nothing can survive without essence. Spirits, elementals, and cultivators would go first, but with enough time, our world would be choked to death until it was nothing but a barren wasteland where Chou¡¯s legacy could stay untouched and forgotten for all eternity¡ªjust the way Sovereign Shen wanted it.¡±

    Qin Ling sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a compelling narrative, but it relies on a lot of assumptions. Who is to say that Shen Yu didn¡¯t know that the Sovereign¡¯s Tear would sustain our world? If the seal is so unbreachable, how did Shen Yu and Longyan send their avatars in the first place?¡±

    Jianmo raised her hand.

    ¡°I can answer that. Picture our world as a sphere, with the divine seal surrounding it on all sides, letting nothing in or out.¡±

    She paused for effect.

    ¡°Now throw that image out, because it¡¯s completely wrong. The dimensions of reality are complex beyond the reckoning of even most of the oldest and wisest immortals in the universe, but there¡¯s one old monster who¡¯s had the time, ability, and motive to work it all out¡ªthe Void.¡±

    Qin Xiang pursed her lips.

    ¡°That explained nothing.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t finished. Void is unfathomably huge and unfathomably old. One little trick I learned from my master, though even now I don¡¯t fully understand it, is that Void exists where nothing else does. Or to put it another way, Void can¡¯t help but fill any gaps in reality.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s tautological. By definition, any empty space is a void.¡±

    Jianmo shook her head.

    ¡°Not a void. The Void. A living being with its own mind, soul, and maybe even a body¡ªsome pitch-black core floating somewhere out in the middle of the infinite cosmos. One of Chou¡¯s favorite tricks was to break a hole in existence and slip away through the Void.¡±

    Jia grimaced.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Void liked that much.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t, but it couldn¡¯t stop him, either. Not even the Divine Sovereigns could follow him, but that didn¡¯t stop them from trying. Since Void is a singular being that exists both inside and outside of the divine seal, it¡¯s possible to traverse its soulscape¡ªsuch as it is¡ªto bypass that seal.¡±

    ¡°Void has a soulscape? What would even be in it?¡±

    Jianmo chuckled.

    ¡°Nothing, of course.¡±

    Right. That had been a stupid question, in hindsight.

    Qin Ling frowned.

    ¡°So this unfathomably ancient and powerful being just allows people in and out of its soul at will? How does one even navigate such a thing?¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Jianmo shrugged.

    ¡°Usually you don¡¯t. Void is inhospitable even if it wants to allow passage, and when it explicitly doesn¡¯t want to allow someone through? Well, we haven¡¯t seen the demon lord around lately, have we?¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t heard from Void, either. I wonder if they¡¯re still stuck in a stalemate.¡±

    Qin Ling waved her hand and huffed.

    ¡°Enough¡ªwe¡¯re getting off topic. You may have reason to trust your sources, Lady Yoshika, but so do we. I¡¯ll be the first to admit that I find Shen Yu¡¯s brazen use of the authority our father grants him to be grating, but I trust my father not to have granted it lightly.¡±

    Her sister nodded.

    ¡°You accuse us of doing nothing, but from our perspective it is a matter for the divine. To take on such a burden yourself is nothing short of hubris.¡±

    Jia frowned, but didn¡¯t have a retort. They were right¡ªthe divine seal was almost certainly a matter that could only be handled by the divine. It¡¯s not like she could tell them that she had every intention of becoming divine herself.

    The twins exchanged a meaningful glance that Jia wasn¡¯t sure how to interpret before stopping to face her. Qin Ling schooled her expression and took on a formal posture.

    ¡°That said, having seen all that you¡¯ve built and been made privy to your dreams and ambitions, we are suitably impressed. You are not what we expected¡ªin some ways for the better, and in some ways for the worse. Yet your strength and will are undeniable.¡±

    Her sister followed suit, picking up where she left off.

    ¡°You have a strong fate. One way or another, your life will leave a great impact on this world. I do not see in you a young upstart, destined to burn out in a flash of glory¡ªsuch cases are far more common than you.¡±

    ¡°We respect your kind and gentle nature, and sympathize with your dreams of peaceful coexistence throughout the continent. Perhaps, if indeed anyone is worthy to call themselves ¡®empress,¡¯ it may be you.¡±

    Jia¡¯s eyes widened. What was happening? The twins ignored her shock and continued.

    ¡°That is why we will heed your request, and deliver your message to Sovereign Shen Yu. I cannot promise that he will be open to diplomacy, but I swear that he will receive your invitation.¡±

    ¡°In exchange, we¡¯d like you to consider a request of our own. In the spirit of unity and peace throughout the continent, we implore you to abandon your rivalry with the God-Emperor Qin. It is a waste of your potential to destroy yourself by trying to fight a god.¡±

    ¡°Instead, we invite you to join the imperial harem. It¡¯s unusual¡ªunprecedented, even¡ªfor an outsider to the Heavenly Empire to receive such an invitation. Yet perhaps you may be the one to finally move father¡¯s heart and bring our empire into a new age, uniting the world under our banner.¡±

    Yoshika was speechless. It was by far the last thing she¡¯d ever expected. There were so many things that she could accomplish if she had the full cooperation of Qin. Yan De wouldn¡¯t be able to touch her¡ªYue¡¯s troubles would vanish in an instant, and it would be trivial to help Zheng Long.

    But the cost was too great.

    ¡°I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    Qin Xiang held up a hand to stop her.

    ¡°Do not answer yet. We only ask that you consider it. Such a decision should never be made lightly.¡±

    Her sister nodded.

    ¡°We will return to hear your answer at another date¡ªand Yan Yue¡¯s as well. In the meantime, is there any other business we can conduct on your behalf during our return?¡±

    Yoshika furrowed her brows. It was tempting to ask about Zheng Long¡¯s village, or request some sort of protection from Yan De, but that was a trap. The twins had already established an even exchange of favors, and if she accepted their offer now it would put her in their debt.

    ¡°No, though I appreciate the offer.¡±

    They bowed in tandem.

    ¡°Very well, Empress Yoshika. Then I believe this tour is complete, unless there¡¯s something else you¡¯d like to show us.¡±

    That snapped Jia out of her dumbfounded stupor. She¡¯d nearly forgotten!

    ¡°There is, actually. Not something I¡¯d planned, but come to think of it, if you were around when Jianmo was sealed away, then doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve met the Dragon Lord?¡±

    Qin Ling blinked at the non-sequitur.

    ¡°Yes? He had prior knowledge of the demon, though we only later learned that it was because they both hail from the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯d like to introduce you to one of his descendants¡ªor, I guess his sister¡¯s descendants?¡±

    ¡°By all means.¡±

    Long Ruiling wasn¡¯t difficult to find once they made their way back into the city. She spent most of her time either teaching draconic magic at the academy, or stretching her wings in Qin Zhao¡¯s now-famous park. The twins perked up noticeably as they reached the elaborately decorated and carefully maintained gardens.

    ¡°Oh! This is Qin Zhao¡¯s handiwork, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ve done an excellent job preserving it. He always did have a talent for landscaping.¡±

    ¡°A shame you¡¯re letting the rabble trample all over it.¡±

    Jia frowned.

    ¡°Qin Zhao¡¯s park is a work of art, but art is meant to be enjoyed. If he took issue with our use of it, he had ample opportunity to say so before he left.¡±

    Qin Ling shrugged.

    ¡°Fair enough. So where is this dragon of yours?¡±

    Jia shaded her eyes and peered up. It was a little late, and growing dark, but Ruiling¡¯s glittering iridescent blue scales were impossible to miss as she soared through the air on her wings. She noticed Jia looking and waved before diving back down to greet them.

    ¡°Hello Jia! Can I help you with something?¡±

    ¡°Hi Ruiling. These are princesses Qin Ling and Qin Xiang, of the Heavenly Empire. They knew your um...uncle?¡±

    Long Ruiling chuckled.

    ¡°The Dragon Lord is a bit more distant than an uncle, but I guess that¡¯s close enough.¡±

    She wrapped her wings around herself and bowed low.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, your highnesses. I am Long Ruiling, formerly of the Draconic Empire. I no longer have any titles worth mentioning.¡±

    The twins inclined their heads.

    ¡°Well met. Our acquaintance with your ancestor was brief, but cordial. What has brought you so far from your home?¡±

    Ruling scratched her head, blushing.

    ¡°I uh...messed up. The Snake tricked me and my friends into helping him recover the Sovereign¡¯s Tear on behalf of the Dragon Lord, and I didn¡¯t find out until it was too late that he would have preferred that it stay right where it was.¡±

    ¡°Ah. So you¡¯ve been exiled, then?¡±

    ¡°Voluntarily. I¡¯m too ashamed to return home, and to be honest I kind of like it here.¡±

    Another voice interrupted from behind her, bubbly and excitable.

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s much better here! People are all nice and almost nobody tries to kill us! Hi Yoshi!¡±

    Jia chuckled and waved at Melati, the wasp-like fiend woman in charge of almost all of Jiaguo¡¯s scouting efforts.

    ¡°Hi Mel. Are you here to report something, or just introducing yourself?¡±

    ¡°Introducing! Hello queen ladies! Melati is Melati! Are you queens like Yoshi and Melati?¡±

    The twins exchanged confused glances, then turned to Jia for answers. She smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°She¡¯s asking if you two are actually the same person. No, Mel, they¡¯re twins. Sisters that were born at the same time.¡±

    Melati grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Melati too! See?¡±

    She raised her arms, and dozens of her smaller drone bodies buzzed up from the grass where they¡¯d been resting.

    Qin Ling froze, her eyes widening.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika...are you harboring an awakened hive colony in the middle of your city?¡±

    ¡°Yes? This is Melati, she¡¯s a friend. Did you not notice her before? She¡¯s kind of everywhere these days.¡±

    The princess pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed.

    ¡°I keep forgetting that you¡¯re not even a century old yet. It¡¯s...well...¡±

    Qin Xiang scoffed, smirking with amusement.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the worst thing you¡¯ve done, at least.¡±

 516. Shallow

    Jiaguo¡¯s fiends had always been in a strange position. They were by far the smallest minority group, numbering only three¡ªdepending on how one counted Melati. That was unlikely to change, since Melati reproduced exclusively with herself, while Ruiling and Sukarto didn¡¯t seem inclined to start a family despite their pseudo-romantic companionship.

    They also stood out quite a bit. Melati¡¯s drones could be found just about anywhere you looked, and she¡¯d been getting better at keeping control over increasingly large swarms of the smaller forms. Sukarto was quadrupedal and furry, both of which made clothing a difficult proposition, so he typically just went without. Finally, Long Ruiling herself probably stood out the most, with her glittering iridescent scales and large wings drawing the attention of anyone she passed by.

    Due to their inhuman appearance, the three of them had at first been mistaken for demons, and faced ostracization from humans who didn¡¯t know any better. Since the war in Yamato, both the demons and the fiends had enjoyed a boost in reputation, and over the years Melati in particular had become something of a household name.

    It was hard not to like the bubbly wasp girl, and the fact that she was so ubiquitous meant that pretty much everybody in the city had met her in one form or another. It had even become popular to ask Melati to relay messages across the city since she could do it so quickly.

    The fact that she was so well-known and beloved came as a shock to the twin princesses, who had wanted to press upon Jia the dangers of awakened hives.

    ¡°Qin Zhao already told us all about that stuff. I understand your concern, but Melati is different. If we heard that there was another hive of magical beasts getting close to xiantian, she¡¯d be the first to help us eradicate them.¡±

    Melati nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°They would be like old Melati. Only thinking about eating and growing the hive. The only way to stop them is by killing them!¡±

    Qin Xiang regarded her curiously.

    ¡°You realize that would mean preventing those like you from ever getting a chance to exist. That doesn¡¯t trouble you?¡±

    Melati giggled and shook her head, her wings fluttering behind her.

    ¡°Nope! Melati was lucky. Our old island was too small for us to grow big enough to destroy everything, but too big for the elders to find all of our eggs. It took us a long time and many queens to realize we were wrong and apologize.¡±

    Long Ruiling shrugged.

    ¡°Eventually the elders decided that if she was willing to accept their conditions, then coexistence was better than never-ending war.¡±

    Qin Ling raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°What conditions were those?¡±

    ¡°Limits on the size of her hive. Back when we first met Yoshika, Melati was only allowed to have three bodies at a time.¡±

    Mel looked down at her feet and pouted.

    ¡°That was hard. Melati always felt like we were dying. Yoshi is much nicer¡ªshe only kills us when we ask her to!¡±

    The twins gave Jia a questioning look and she shrugged.

    ¡°Her drones are semi-autonomous and if she¡¯s not careful they can bud off and try to form their own colonies. It hasn¡¯t happened in a long time, but occasionally Mel still needs to cull her hive a little.¡±

    Melati buzzed happily.

    ¡°Uh-huh! We¡¯ve been practicing!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. Melati¡¯s been attending academy classes since we reopened it, and she¡¯s accrued enough credits to graduate several times over. At this point, she¡¯s probably one of the single most knowledgeable experts on cultivation we know.¡±

    She put her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest-fluff proudly.

    ¡°Melati is the smartest!¡±

    Qin Ling gave her a wry smile.

    ¡°I see. Well, I suppose it¡¯s fine as long as you understand the dangers. She seems harmless enough.¡±

    Her sister shrugged.

    ¡°As with the demons, it¡¯s your mistake to make. Was there a particular reason you wanted to introduce us to these fiends?¡±

    Jia scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Not really. I just thought that since you¡¯d met the Dragon Lord, it could be worth a conversation with Ruiling.¡±

    Ruiling shook her head and laughed.

    ¡°I only met him once, and you were there when it happened. And from the sounds of it, the princesses didn¡¯t really know him that well either.¡±

    Qin Xiang nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. As lovely as it was to meet you, I don¡¯t believe we have anything to discuss.¡±

    Qin Ling put a finger to her chin and frowned.

    ¡°Though, come to think of it, you might have better luck asking Yan Yue. If Long Ruiling here is truly descended from the Dragon Lord¡¯s sister, Long Xiaofan, then they share that common ancestor.¡±

    Jia and Ruiling both stared at her in shock.

    ¡°Wait, what?!¡±

    Qin Ling blinked.

    ¡°What? Has she not told you of her mother, Long Chunhua? Where did you think her sect got their prized signature technique?¡±

    Her sister scoffed.

    ¡°It certainly wasn¡¯t Yan De¡¯s invention.¡±

    ¡°Though he did fight rather hard to earn her favor. Ah, he was so much more passionate in his youth.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Jia shook her head, still struggling to believe what she was hearing.

    ¡°How do you even know that?¡±

    ¡°Her grandmother is in the harem, of course. Long Qiuyue was a bit of a controversial invitation, since she is half-fiend, but there was no way to know that without being told. As far as we can tell, the offspring between fiends and humans are either entirely fiendish or entirely human.¡±

    Long Ruiling¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°I know that name! Long Qiuyue is my aunt! Grandmother Jie used to tell me stories about how she left for the mainland with grandfather to live among other humans.¡±

    Qin Ling nodded.

    ¡°And she is likely the one for whom Yan Yue was named. Perhaps in an effort to carry on the legacy after the end of a matrilineal line.¡±

    Jia ran a hand through her hair and sighed heavily.

    ¡°That is...a lot to process. I think I¡¯m going to need to have a chat with Yue.¡±

    ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t realize it was a secret.¡±

    Yoshika doubted that, but she wasn¡¯t about to call the princess out on it for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, thank you for telling us. I have some other matters that I need to address, but please feel free to stay and enjoy the city for as long as you like.¡±

    ¡°We shall, thank you. The tour was quite enlightening.¡±

    Qin Xiang nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s been millennia since we¡¯ve seen so many new things. If nothing else, Jiaguo is a treasure trove of novelty.¡±

    Jia smiled and bowed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment, thank you.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°You¡¯re Long Ruiling¡¯s cousin?!¡±

    Yan Yue sipped calmly from her teacup and shrugged off Jia¡¯s incredulous accusation.

    ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you are, but I don¡¯t see why it matters. An unlikely coincidence, but the world is always smaller than we imagine.¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªhow could you not know?¡±

    ¡°My mother never told me.¡±

    ¡°Her family name is Long! She taught you the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Heart, called the Plasma element ¡®Dragonflame,¡¯ and named you after her mother! Your sect was founded on her technique!¡±

    Yue sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°It may seem obvious in hindsight, but that was thousands of years ago, and she never told me any of that. Do you know how many Long clans exist in the empire? How was I to guess that this one just so happens to descend from actual dragons?¡±

    Jia floundered, trying to find her words. As usual, she hadn¡¯t thought things through.

    ¡°But...then that means...¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Jia. My mother most likely kept her heritage secret to save my brother and I the scandal.¡±

    ¡°Why in the world did she even marry Yan De?¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°She never told me that, either. We were close, my mother and I, but she was always more interested in my future than her past.¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You miss her, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s my fault you¡¯re estranged from her now.¡±

    Yue giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°As always, you are frustratingly perceptive of my feelings, and just as frustratingly terrible at attributing them. I don¡¯t blame you for my separation from my mother. Nor, lately, do I blame myself. Yan De is solely to blame for the vast majority of the problems in my life, and you have done nothing but help me work towards a solution.¡±

    ¡°Aww, thanks Yue. By the way, the princesses offered me an invitation to the god-emperor¡¯s harem. I mean, I guess it was for all of us? Honestly I¡¯m not really sure how that¡¯s even supposed to work since I¡¯m already married to Eui...¡±

    ¡°Tsk, damn it. I owe Lin Xiulan a custom dress design from An Chunhei. I thought for certain they¡¯d balk once you showed them Jianmo.¡±

    Jia blinked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not surprised?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. It was obvious that was their goal from the beginning. Their offer to me was nothing more than an excuse to come here and a distraction from their true goal. Though I have no doubt that it was also genuine.¡±

    ¡°You could have told me that. I was completely blindsided.¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°It was better that way. Let them think we are unprepared for their schemes. What did they offer in exchange?¡±

    Jia frowned, her tail curling up in discomfort¡ªYue was getting better at noticing how half-spirits emoted with their extra limbs.

    ¡°They said that they¡¯d relay our proposal to Shen Yu as long as I agreed to consider theirs. They were pretty blatantly appealing to my domain, talking about moving the emperor¡¯s heart and uniting the continent.¡±

    ¡°Hm. That¡¯s interesting. For context, though he has thousands of consorts, the god-emperor has never married. The Heavenly Empire, throughout its long history, has never once had an empress.¡±

    ¡°Wait, they want me to marry him?!¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°Possibly. That¡¯s just a guess on my part. Perhaps you are right, and they¡¯re just trying to appeal to your nature. However, I have no doubt that they¡¯d like nothing more than to finally secure the entire continent under Qin¡¯s banner.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make them our enemies?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve always been our enemies, but you don¡¯t need me to tell you that doesn¡¯t mean we have nothing to gain from cooperating with them.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and pouted.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m marrying some weird old man I¡¯ve never met.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°Of course not, but they don¡¯t need to know that. Mind you, they probably do. They aren¡¯t stupid, and cultivators that old and powerful are probably even better empaths than you.¡±

    ¡°Actually...about that...¡±

    Jia fidgeted with her tail for a moment, collecting her words.

    ¡°They are definitely powerful¡ªmore than me, easily¡ªbut after spending more time with them, I get the sense that their power is...shallow? It¡¯s hard to put into words. They are old and strong, but they¡¯ve spent most of their lives cloistered up in their palace, and I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve really been challenged much.¡±

    Yue cocked her head. If she was going to trust anyone with such an audacious claim, it was Yoshika, but it needed further examination.

    ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°Well, take their reaction to Jianmo, for example. The last time they saw him was ten thousand years ago, and they were surprised¡ªbaffled, even¡ªat the idea that maybe he¡¯d changed since then. Then, there¡¯s Melati.¡±

    ¡°Oh, by the emperor. I suppose it was inevitable that they¡¯d encounter her.¡±

    Jia nodded, but her frown remained.

    ¡°Yeah, but actually they didn¡¯t even notice her until I went out of my way to introduce them. The final straw, though, is the fact that they don¡¯t know how I can tell them apart.¡±

    Yue blinked. She couldn¡¯t tell the twins apart, either.

    ¡°How do you do that?¡±

    ¡°Their souls. Their domains intermingle with each other by design, but they are still distinct from one another. They may be physically identical, but their auras are still unique. It¡¯s a little hard to tell since their raw power is so overwhelming, but if I pay attention I can sense that Qin Xiang¡¯s aura is a bit more Yin-heavy than Qin Ling¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s very impressive, but I can see why they¡¯d be surprised. Most cultivators aren¡¯t able to distinguish auras so precisely.¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°Qin Zhao could. And that¡¯s exactly what I mean. I don¡¯t think they can, either. It could be a ruse, I suppose, but my impression is that their power is like a vast ocean stretching out across the horizon. Except that as intimidating as it is to look at, when you brave the waters, they only go waist-high.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail, pondering the implications of that for a moment.

    ¡°Fascinating. Perhaps you¡¯re on to something, and if you¡¯re correct, then I may be able to work with that. Let¡¯s keep this between us, for now.¡±

    There was still much to be done before she could even think about confronting Yan De, but with Jia¡¯s revelation, Yue could see the first tiny pieces of a plan beginning to take form.

 517. Assessment

    An Eui¡¯s stay at the Goryeon palace had been largely uneventful. Her audience with Queen Eunhee had been brief, cordial, and completely vacuous. A simple exchange of greetings and little else. Eunhee thanked her for visiting, formally invited her to continue lending Eunae and Haeun her aid, and...that was it.

    It was certainly more brief than her other meetings had been, but otherwise Eui didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. Though she kept Minhee¡¯s warning in mind, there wasn¡¯t much opportunity to find out what was going on with Misun, and even less to observe anything unusual about the queen.

    Instead, she focused her attention on helping her friend and disciple with their respective trials. Eunae¡¯s breakthrough was still a way off, and she was focusing on closed-door training while the famous Sky Hall was being prepared for her ascension. That just left Haeun, and it had been a while since the last time Yoshika gave her disciples some intensive face-to-face lessons.

    In one of the palace¡¯s many spacious courtyards, the two young women were sparring under Eui¡¯s strict supervision.

    It was obvious that the two of them were very familiar with each other, with many of their movements flowing a bit too naturally as they fell back on comfortable and well-practiced responses to each other¡¯s tricks.

    ¡°Stop! You two remind me of Jia and I back when we were training under Master Yumi. I¡¯m going to take a page out of her book, then¡ªboth of you come at me. No holding back, fight like you¡¯re trying to kill me.¡±

    The girls exchanged uncertain looks, but Narae just shrugged and immediately lunged for Eui.

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t be so eager.¡±

    Eui sidestepped Narae¡¯s kick, effortlessly dispelled the talisman she attempted to follow up with, then grabbed Narae by the ankle with her tail and hurled her into Haeun, who hadn¡¯t been as quick to start and was still preparing her opening move.

    Eui crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°You two are too accustomed to single-combat duels in the academy. How many times have I told you that teamwork requires communication? Narae, you just charged in without even making a plan, and Haeun, your reaction was far too slow.¡±

    Narae scratched the back of her head, grimacing.

    ¡°Was I too fast or was she too slow?¡±

    ¡°Both! You shouldn¡¯t waste an opportunity to make a plan, but in the absence of one you should also be ready to adapt to sudden shifts. Try again.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point? It¡¯s not like we have any chance against you.¡±

    Eui sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Beating me isn¡¯t the point, Narae. The point is to learn, and there are a lot more lessons to be found in failure than in success.¡±

    She watched as her disciples huddled together to form a plan. Eui made a point not to eavesdrop, since it would defeat the purpose if she knew what they were going to do from the beginning. When they were ready, Eui beckoned them to start again.

    As before, Narae went on an immediate offensive, but this time Haeun was prepared. The mana around her swiftly gathered as she built up a powerful divination.

    Eui parried Narae¡¯s first assault, but her sister quickly flew back out of range to avoid a follow up before circling back around to repeat the process. A distraction then¡ªHaeun¡¯s spell was the real threat.

    In the space between Narae¡¯s strafing attacks, Eui pulled out one of her knives and threw it at Haeun. There was no essence in it¡ªno technique behind the attack¡ªbut it was still sharp, and the princess knew better than to just ignore it. Without breaking her concentration, Haeun burned a talisman to block the knife with a conjured spike of stone.

    That was good. It was generally best to block physical assaults with physical shields. While it was possible to use mana shields as a universal defense, that was difficult to do without specialized mental techniques.

    Narae tried to take advantage of Eui¡¯s distraction, feinting a high kick before twisting in midair to strike at Eui¡¯s side. Blocking Narae¡¯s attacks was generally worthless. She favored the Gravity techniques taught to her by Kaede, and though her movements were quick and snappy, any blows that landed would have their weight magnified a thousand-fold. Instead, Eui planted her feet and carefully ducked beneath the kick, redirecting it just enough to give her the necessary clearance.

    The air exploded as Narae¡¯s foot passed above Eui, and instead of trying to counter with a blow of her own, Eui threw another dagger at her fleeing disciple. At the same time, she whirled around to distract Haeun with two more knives.

    Narae¡¯s maneuverability in the air allowed her to dodge Eui¡¯s attack easily, while Haeun opted to allow the knives through in favor of completing her big spell to take advantage of Eui¡¯s distraction. A chaotic mass of wild essence hurtled towards her, rushing harmlessly past the knives as Haeun twisted her body to protect her vitals.

    Haeun¡¯s divination spells were notoriously difficult to defend against. They had no talismans or spell forms to identify, and they could change their purpose entirely right up until the moment she released them. On top of that, they often combined elements in strange ways¡ªmimicking the unique properties of spirits.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Eui didn¡¯t have enough time to properly analyze this one, so instead she fell back on the basics. It was a magical attack, so magical defenses were the best defense. She threw her arms forward and cast an overcharged mana shield talisman, not bothering to attune it to any particular element.

    While the bulk of the spell was overpowered by Eui¡¯s shield, the chaotic nature of the spell, along with the inefficiency of unattuned mana shields, meant that portions of the spell got through¡ªparticularly the more rigid elements such as water and especially earth. Like Haeun, Eui had no choice but to block her vital points while the remainder of the spell cut and pummeled her with raw elemental manifestations.

    Narae took the opportunity to rush in, appearing behind Eui and going for a full-force straight kick to the spine¡ªa terribly lethal attack given the power of Narae¡¯s kicks. Eui caught her sister¡¯s ankle in her tail and yanked it downward, but there was no weight behind it¡ªthe kick had been a feint.

    Taking advantage of the momentum Eui had given her, Narae turned her tumble into a vicious headbutt, slamming her curved horns into the back of Eui¡¯s skull with the force of a falling meteor.

    In the last instant before the blow could land, Eui vanished from where she¡¯d been standing in a flash of absolute pitch-black before reappearing a few feet away with an audible pop.

    ¡°Stop! Good work, you two! Come here, Haeun, let¡¯s get you patched up.¡±

    The princess winced as she pulled the knives from her shoulder and hip.

    ¡°Did you have to use live blades, Master?¡±

    Eui scoffed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby. The pain will help you remember your lesson.¡±

    ¡°What lesson is that, exactly?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s entirely up to you, but I suppose ¡®non-lethal doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t hurt¡¯ is a good start.¡±

    Narae scuffed at the ground with her foot.

    ¡°How about ¡®winning is easy when your opponent lets you¡¯?¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow at her. Narae was far too prideful for her own good.

    ¡°You think I let you win? Why?¡±

    ¡°I mean you were obviously going easy on us. You didn¡¯t move from the same spot, and you only used magic defensively. All of your attacks were just basic movements.¡±

    ¡°I gave myself restrictions, sure. But you didn¡¯t know what those restrictions were going to be, and I gave the spar my all within those restrictions. Don¡¯t sell yourselves short¡ªyou earned that win.¡±

    Narae crossed her arms and huffed.

    ¡°We did know what they were going in, though. Haeun figured it out right away after that first exchange before we did our planning.¡±

    Eui shrugged, channeling the healing essence of Wood through Haeun¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°There¡¯s merit in that, too. Being able to quickly analyze your opponent¡¯s weaknesses and take advantage of them is important. That certainly explains the spell you used. You focused on making it hard to block, since I couldn¡¯t move, and kept your distance to build it up as long as you could. Smart.¡±

    Haeun rubbed at the spots where her wounds had just closed, frowning.

    ¡°I forgot that you could still throw things, though. Why do you carry so many knives around?¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°It¡¯s an old habit. They served me quite well in the early days, and I¡¯m glad they could help teach you a lesson today. If you know an opponent¡¯s weakness, then chances are they know it too. Any half-decent fighter will have a way to compensate¡ªremember that.¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    A slow clap interrupted the moment.

    ¡°Quite the show! Though I think I should object to you stabbing my cousin¡ªeven if it is an educational stabbing.¡±

    Seong Min, the daughter of Queen Eunhee, was the one member of the royal family who Yoshika had interacted with the least. Though Eunae coordinated with her frequently in her role as ambassador, this was the first time Yoshika herself had anything approaching a private meeting with Goryeo¡¯s prime minister.

    Like the rest of her family, Seong Min had long black hair and a piercing blue gaze. Her seven fox tails fanned out behind her like a peacock¡¯s feathers, each one white-furred aside from the black tips, giving the impression of a calligraphy brush.

    An Eui bowed politely.

    ¡°Princess¡ªer, or was it Grand Magus Prime Minister Princess? Do you still go by that title?¡±

    She swept a lock of hair over her shoulder and huffed.

    ¡°I know full well that my lengthy title is the subject of mockery, but it¡¯s not just a matter of vanity. Titles are important, as you should well know by now, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offense. I agree that titles are important, but usually that¡¯s because they are earned, rather than self-imposed.¡±

    Seong Min pursed her lips.

    ¡°I am Grand Magus because the magic colleges answer to me. I am Prime Minister because I oversee the high council and run most of the nation¡ªincluding our various treaties with yours. I am Princess by right of my birth. Whether you think I have earned them or not is of no consequence, they are the truth and I would ask you to respect them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that involves a great deal of responsibility, and I can respect that at least. It just makes it a little difficult to have a conversation, is all.¡±

    She put a hand on her hip and frowned.

    ¡°I suppose I can permit you to use whichever title is more appropriate for the occasion. In this case, I¡¯m here in my capacity as Grand Magus of the colleges. It¡¯s been decided that I will personally proctor Seong Haeun¡¯s graduation exam.¡±

    Eui narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to proctor her graduation from our academy?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. All Seong women are expected to pass muster by collegiate standards, whether they directly attended or not.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s even worse¡ªyou expect her to graduate from a school she never attended?¡±

    Seong Min shrugged.

    ¡°Eunae did. Misun and I were enrolled, but our mothers are self-taught. It¡¯s hardly unprecedented.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a conflict of interest for you to conduct the test, though?¡±

    She cocked her head.

    ¡°You think I won¡¯t be impartial? That I might unduly favor my little cousin? Empress, I am the head of an organization that prides itself on being at the forefront of arcane research, and the heart of your empire is our chief rival. Princess Seong Haeun is not the one being judged, you are. I think you¡¯ll find my evaluations to be very strict.¡±

    The Grand Magus turned on her heel and began walking away.

    ¡°The examination will take place here in the palace in two weeks. I¡¯ll have the details delivered soon¡ªgood luck!¡±

 518. Confident

    Eui and her disciples gathered in one of the guest mansion¡¯s many sitting rooms to go over the details of Haeun¡¯s upcoming test. As promised, Seong Min had a servant drop off a package containing all of the relevant details.

    As she flipped through the seemingly endless sheaf of papers detailing the nature of the test, its requirements, its grading methods, and so on and so forth, she pinched the bridge of her nose and groaned.

    ¡°Haeun, was your cousin always such a stuck-up bitch?¡±

    The young princess winced and shook her head.

    ¡°No, Cousin Min is actually one of my nicest relatives, after Eunae. Or...she was. She started to change after replacing Do Hye as prime minister.¡±

    ¡°All those titles getting to her head?¡±

    ¡°No¡ªwell, maybe a little. Min has always been proud, but I think she might be struggling under all the responsibilities. Do Hye, despite his failings, is one of the greatest mages who ever lived, and Min¡¯s pride doesn¡¯t let her accept the fact that she can¡¯t live up to that standard.¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°And you figured all that out when you were, what¡ªsix years old?¡±

    Haeun blushed.

    ¡°It¡¯s mostly retrospective. I didn¡¯t really get it at the time, but I can remember it now and reframe things with my current understanding.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Must be nice, awakening as a mage so young.¡±

    ¡°Vividly recalling every moment of one¡¯s childhood does have some rather excruciating downsides.¡±

    Eui regarded her disciple as she stared vacantly into the table, and recalled some of the trouble the little princess had gotten into back then.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet.¡±

    To spare the poor girl from reliving her most embarrassing moments, Eui returned her attention to the exam documents.

    ¡°It looks like the test has three main sections¡ªwritten, practical, and ¡®theory.¡¯ I expect you¡¯ll both handle the first two just fine, but I¡¯m a little concerned about the last one.¡±

    Narae jerked to attention at that.

    ¡°Huh? Both?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m having you take the exam as well. You¡¯ve been slacking on your academics, and this should be a good wake-up call.¡±

    ¡°Aww...do I have to?¡±

    Eui nodded solemnly.

    ¡°If you fail, I¡¯m enrolling you in the colleges to study abroad for a while. I¡¯m not too proud to admit my own weaknesses, and academics has never been my strongest suit either. I don¡¯t want to pass that weakness down to you.¡±

    Haeun frowned.

    ¡°Narae has nobody to blame for her grades but herself, Master. You¡¯ve given her every resource to improve, she simply lacks the will.¡±

    ¡°Then I should have instilled that will into her. It¡¯s like Min said, I¡¯m the one being judged here, and I plan to take that judgment seriously.¡±

    Narae crossed her arms and pouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. And what would Mom say if she knew you were threatening to leave me behind here?¡±

    Eui cocked her head.

    ¡°I just asked¡ªshe says it¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s cheating!¡±

    ¡°She also says she loves you and she¡¯s proud of you. She knows you can do whatever you put your mind to, and she¡¯ll be rooting for you from Jiaguo.¡±

    Narae sank down into her seat and groaned miserably.

    ¡°Uuugh, now I have to pass it!¡±

    ¡°Master Yumi adds that there¡¯s no pressure. Failure isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of, as long as you can still get back up to try again.¡±

    ¡°Stoooop!¡±

    Eui smirked, but graciously decided that was enough teasing for now.

    ¡°Anyway, the written portion is simple enough¡ªjust a test to demonstrate your understanding of mana theory. Expect a lot of questions about how elements interact and how those interactions can impact spellforms.¡±

    Narae planted her face on the table, looking like she wanted to die.

    ¡°The practical exam is split into two portions¡ªone where you are expected to draw some randomly determined spells and formations on command, and one where you present a spell and/or formation of your own choosing, which you¡¯re expected to prepare in advance.¡±

    They had to do all this in two weeks? Eui was a little annoyed at how little time they were given to prepare, but Min hadn¡¯t been subtle about stacking the deck against them.

    ¡°Finally, the theory portion. Honestly...this one seems a little unfair. Haeun, did you know about this?¡±

    The princess nodded slowly.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to have to do it so soon, but I do have a few ideas about what to present.¡±

    Narae glanced between them, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°What? What are we talking about?¡±

    Eui sighed.

    ¡°The theory portion of the exam requires the student to ¡®demonstrate novel insights to advance the greater understanding of arcane pursuits.¡¯¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°What? What is that even supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°To put it simply, you have to tell them something they don¡¯t know about magic, then prove it.¡±

    Haeun frowned.

    ¡°It¡¯s not quite that simple. It has to be a useful advancement, and it¡¯s entirely up to the discretion of the panel to determine whether you¡¯ve sufficiently proven your theory and whether it represents a meaningful contribution to the colleges.¡±

    Narae blinked.

    ¡°How do we do that in two weeks?!¡±

    ¡°Usually, you don¡¯t. Some mages spend their entire lives working on a graduation thesis, and most don¡¯t pass on their first try.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips.

    ¡°What was Eunae¡¯s thesis about?¡±

    Haeun put a finger on her chin and looked up as she answered.

    ¡°Um...I think it was about Soulfire and the mutability of human souls. One of the proctors volunteered for a demonstration and uh...it was pretty conclusive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that someone would willingly subject themselves to Eunae¡¯s technique like that.¡±

    Narae scoffed.

    ¡°Other than you, you mean?¡±

    Eui raised a finger to protest, then crossed her arms and frowned. She¡¯d pay for that one later.

    ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s the one that¡¯s going to take the most time. Since they are obviously putting an unfair time constraint on us, I don¡¯t feel bad giving you each full access to academy resources to work on your theses.¡±

    ¡°Uh...isn¡¯t that all the way back in Jiaguo?¡±

    ¡°And? So am I. If you need anything, it¡¯s yours¡ªdon¡¯t hesitate to ask. I¡¯ll have Dae put together some study materials for you, and Hwang Sung can help evaluate your spells and theories. They want to see what our academy is capable of, so let¡¯s show them!¡±

    <hr>

    Hayakawa Kaede was glad that she¡¯d decided to return to Jiaguo for a while, even if the assembly of world leaders had been a failure. While Jia and Eui were busy with their respective duties, Kaede took the opportunity to pick up some of the slack and attend to the work that had piled up in the meantime. Sorting through reports and signing approvals was a welcome reprieve from corralling the rowdy lords of Yamato.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to stay long, unfortunately. Shogun Ashikaga was already growing restless, and as crabby as she¡¯d been lately, Kaede didn¡¯t want to upset her any further. Thankfully, Lady Sae also knew how to relax, and Kaede hoped that the break would be refreshing enough to renew the Shogun¡¯s zeal towards implementing the reforms they had planned for their homeland.

    Until then, Kaede was happy to enjoy a little peace and quiet.

    Her thoughts were interrupted by the approach of a familiar presence. She¡¯d been expecting a visitor, so it came as no surprise, but her guest was unusually prompt.

    Kaede quickly finished skimming the request in front of her and signed her approval before rising with a stretch. Her home was a fairly simple one, designed in the style of her homeland with spacious rooms and detached buildings surrounding an open courtyard. It was larger than she needed, especially since she was absent so often, but she didn¡¯t expect to live alone forever, and it was good to prepare for the future.

    She considered dressing up, but thought better of it. Kaede¡¯s casual wear still maintained an air of elegance and practicality, but without the military flair and high class embellishments. Besides, it was more comfortable, and she doubted her guest would judge her attire.

    Kaede made her way to the front of the house, where she found Hyeong Aecha waiting patiently at the threshold. She hadn¡¯t announced herself or tried to enter¡ªjust walked up to the property and stood quietly at attention. She didn¡¯t even make eye contact as Kaede approached, waiting to be addressed first.

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Hyeong. You¡¯re earlier than I expected.¡±

    She bowed deeply.

    ¡°My apologies, Your Majesty. I can come back at a later time if you prefer¡ªor another date.¡±

    Kaede shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright. And please, just call me Lady Hayakawa.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±

    Kaede knew better than to expect informality from Hyeong Aecha, and wasn¡¯t as comfortable with it as her fellow aspects anyway. That said, Aecha could be a little too stiff, at times¡ªshe was still bowing.

    ¡°Raise your head. Please, come in and follow me.¡±

    Aecha did as she was told, following in silence as Kaede led her back to the same office room that she¡¯d been working in a few moments ago. Normally, she would have preferred a sitting room and offered tea or refreshments, but part of being a good host was managing the comfort of one¡¯s guests, and Hyeong Aecha was the type who found comfort in ritual and formality.

    Kaede sat behind her desk and regarded Aecha critically.

    ¡°So, how can I help you Miss Hyeong?¡±

    That might have been an unfair question¡ªespecially since Kaede already knew exactly why she was there¡ªbut it was important to set the tone. Aecha was calm and level in her response.

    ¡°My lady, as you likely already know, I recently resigned from my position as Princess Seong Haeun¡¯s handmaiden and am now looking for work. I humbly request that you consider my application.¡±

    ¡°And I was your first choice?¡±

    ¡°With respect, my lady, I believe you would be anybody¡¯s first choice.¡±

    Kaede smiled.

    ¡°Some might consider it presumptuous of you to go directly to the empress.¡±

    Aecha kept her back straight and met Kaede¡¯s eyes, and there was a measure of pride in her response.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ll find that I have the qualifications to match such a presumption. Did you receive my letter of recommendation?¡±

    ¡°I did. Your brother is a dear friend of mine¡ªnot just as Yoshika, either. We worked quite closely together while I was ambassador to Goryeo, and I value his opinion greatly¡ªnot to mention the glowing review of my disciples.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, my lady.¡±

    Kaede frowned.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in what you have done for others, I¡¯d like to know what you presume to be able to do for me. I want you to tell me yourself why I should hire you.¡±

    Aecha swallowed nervously before smoothing out her skirt and bowing.

    ¡°I believe that depends greatly upon your needs, my lady. As a maid, it is my duty to manage your household, but housekeeping is only a small part of it. To put it bluntly, what I presume to be able to do for you is simply whatever you require of me.¡±

    Not a great answer. Kaede pursed her lips and drummed her fingers on the desk. She liked Aecha, and she really did value the recommendations she¡¯d gotten from Dae, Eunae, Haeun, and even Narae. It was worth a second chance.

    ¡°Miss Hyeong, you may have noticed that this house has no servants or staff. That is because when I was young, I surrounded myself with toadies and sycophants, and it made me weak. They never questioned me, so I never learned to question myself. There is no room in my household for slaves or mercenaries. What I require from you is someone I can trust as much as, perhaps even more than I trust myself¡ªand who returns that trust in kind.¡±

    Aecha wrung her hands together, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°That is...very demanding. My lady.¡±

    Kaede sat back and crossed her arms.

    ¡°And?¡±

    The maid took a deep breath to steel her resolve, then met Kaede¡¯s gaze with a fierce one of her own.

    ¡°I am confident that you will never, throughout your entire life¡ªmay it be eternal¡ªfind someone who fits that criteria.¡±

    Kaede raised her eyebrows, but Aecha continued before she could respond.

    ¡°At least, not right away. Such a bond requires time to build. I think you misunderstood my previous answer. When I said I would be able to do whatever you require of me, I did not mean merely that I would do whatever you asked. A good maid is proactive in the service of her mistress¡ªand that may mean attending to needs you did not realize you had.¡±

    She held her head high, projecting absolute conviction in her words.

    ¡°I do not presume to be perfect. In all likelihood, I will make mistakes in the process of learning to predict your needs. However, if I can trust you to forgive such mistakes, then I can promise not to repeat them. With time, I believe that we can both achieve the level of trust you seek.¡±

    Kaede grinned. Now that was a good answer.

    ¡°Well, in that case Miss Hyeong, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Aecha bowed.

    ¡°Likewise, Mistress.¡±

 519. Jealousy

    Poring over endless tomes of literal arcane text was not Lee Narae¡¯s idea of a good time. Headmaster Hyeong¡¯s study notes weren¡¯t as horrifically dry as, say, Professor Hwang Sung¡¯s lectures, and she appreciated the work that he¡¯d put into compiling them for her and Haeun, but after the first hour of studying Narae was already growing restless.

    ¡°Gah, this is so boring! Haeun, how in the names of our ancestors do you like this?¡±

    Sitting across the cozy tea table from her, Princess Seong Haeun didn¡¯t even look up from her own copy of the text as she responded.

    ¡°When did I ever say I enjoyed studying?¡±

    ¡°Pfft, oh come on! You¡¯ve always got your nose buried in a book, you nerd. You¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t love it?¡±

    ¡°Not especially, no. I¡¯ve always preferred to just listen to the mana around me rather than read about it in a book or scroll, but I¡¯ve had stodgy old wizards forcing their books on me since before I could even walk. I study hard because it¡¯s expected of me. I don¡¯t enjoy it, but I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    Narae slumped over the desk and sighed.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m not. I like big sis¡¯ hands-on teaching. She can just show me how it¡¯s done and then I figure the rest out for myself. Why should I spend hours and hours reading about a bunch of stuff I already know?¡±

    ¡°Master teaches that way because it¡¯s how she learned. Her insights are invaluable, and I¡¯m grateful for her tutelage, but with the greatest respect I don¡¯t think she would have been a very good teacher without the academy to fill in the gaps.¡±

    ¡°I guess Aunt Eui was always trying to get me to study even before we settled in Jiaguo.¡±

    Haeun nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite the credit to her. I appreciate that she is able to recognize her own shortcomings and find ways to compensate.¡±

    Narae snickered.

    ¡°Hehe, shortcomings.¡±

    ¡°Oh, grow up! You know, if you spent half as much time actually studying instead of complaining about it, you¡¯d be finished by now.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Then how come you¡¯re still reading?¡±

    Haeun sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m reviewing. Big br¡ªI mean, Headmaster Hyeong¡¯s writing is quite dense. He conveys a lot of information in a small space, and it¡¯s worth reading a second time for insights I might have missed on the first pass.¡±

    Narae narrowed her eyes at her best friend.

    ¡°Oh yeah. I see it now. You totally hate studying.¡±

    ¡°Oh, shut up, you! Have you even figured out what your thesis will be, yet?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, no. You?¡±

    Haeun preened smugly.

    ¡°Obviously I¡¯ll present my divination techniques. I¡¯ve been waiting my entire life to show those darn mages that they were wrong about me.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, well excuse me for not being so smart and talented that I invented a whole new kind of magic when I was still a baby! I guess I was just too busy learning how to steal food for my sick mother without the gangs finding out and punishing me.¡±

    The princess blinked, then set aside her books to give Narae her full attention.

    ¡°Narae, are you alright? You¡¯ve been more testy than usual lately.¡±

    She huffed.

    ¡°Yes. No. Ugh, I don¡¯t know! I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t be snapping at you like this¡ªit¡¯s not your fault. I guess I¡¯m just...¡±

    Narae trailed off, trying to compose her thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯re smarter than I am. I¡¯m the top duelist in our academy, but you almost always beat me in spars. I know you¡¯re going to ace this test because you¡¯re literally perfect at everything you do, but I have to struggle. I don¡¯t blame you for that, but also I kind of do?

    ¡°When I was little, I swore that I would become strong enough to protect my mother by myself, without having to rely on my big sister. Maybe that sounds silly now that she¡¯s literally the empress, but I was serious about it, and I still am. Then you came along, and just...you make me feel like a fraud.¡±

    Haeun furrowed her brows, and Narae hated herself for how angry the pity on her friend¡¯s face made her.

    ¡°You¡¯re...jealous of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m jealous! Who the hell wouldn¡¯t be jealous of you?! You¡¯re everybody¡¯s favorite! Your entire family adores you. My entire family adores you! You¡¯re everything I¡¯ve aspired to be, and you do it effortlessly while I just keep disappointing people because I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±

    To her surprise, Haeun started laughing. It started out as a little titter, but as she covered her mouth and tried to stifle it, her fits of giggling only grew more intense. Narae crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I said anything funny.¡±

    Haeun waved her hand, desperately trying to compose herself.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry! You¡¯re right, that wasn¡¯t funny¡ªI¡¯m not laughing at you, I promise! It¡¯s just...Narae, since the very first day we met, I¡¯ve always been jealous of you.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    Narae blinked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You have everything I¡¯ve ever wanted. A family who loves you just for being yourself instead of for your gifts, the freedom to be whoever you want, no burden of expectation. I present an image of perfection because I have no choice. I have to be perfect¡ªmy family won¡¯t accept anything less, but yours will love you regardless.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re telling me you want to fail?¡±

    Haeun chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Well, no, but it would be nice to have the option! I¡¯ve been away from home for five years, but that wasn¡¯t enough to escape the pressure of my family¡¯s expectations. I wish I could relax for even just a moment, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m expected to become queen, and that means I must constantly prove that I¡¯m worthy of the throne.¡±

    ¡°Who says it has to be you? Isn¡¯t your sister stronger, with her spooky eyes and all?¡±

    ¡°In theory the succession of the clan mother is determined by whoever is closest to our spiritual ancestor. In my opinion, that¡¯s already Eunae, but the sitting Clan Mother has a lot of sway over the decision, and it turns out that the criteria for succession are vague enough to allow plenty of room for politics.¡±

    Narae grimaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I asked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. And I¡¯m sorry for laughing earlier. It really was inappropriate when you were having such a vulnerable moment.¡±

    ¡°I mean, now that you¡¯ve explained it, I guess it is kind of funny that we¡¯ve both been jealous of each other this whole time.¡±

    Haeun smiled softly.

    ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, I¡¯d be happy to help you with your thesis. You may think that you¡¯re beneath me, but I¡¯ve always considered you a worthy friend and rival. If you put your mind to it, I¡¯ll bet you can come up with a thesis that blows my divination out of the water.¡±

    Narae rolled her eyes at the obvious exaggeration.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I did have one idea, but Heian is still stuck back in Jiaguo, and I don¡¯t think I can do it without her help.¡±

    Haeun gave her an incredulous look.

    ¡°Narae. Where do you think our study notes came from? What did Master just say about being here and in Jiaguo at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Oh! Ancestors, I¡¯m so stupid!¡±

    A whirling vortex of black flames appeared next to her, coalescing into the form of a short, black-haired spirit girl with half-lidded eyes. Heian lay her head on the table and looked up at Narae with a wry smile.

    ¡°You sure are. But that¡¯s why you¡¯ve got us, isn¡¯t it? So, what do you need me for, dummy?¡±

    Narae ignored the insults, feeling a rush of inspiration as everything began falling into place.

    ¡°Remember that favor you owe me? I think I know what to ask for¡ªand I think you¡¯ll like it too.¡±

    Heian raised a curious eyebrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening...¡±

    <hr>

    Eui was a little bit worried about Narae. She hadn¡¯t meant to eavesdrop, but between the sudden surge of emotion from her disciples and the fact that they¡¯d decided to summon Heian for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but check in on them.

    Thankfully, it seemed that the two had managed to resolve things on their own, but she took note of Narae¡¯s instability for later. That kind of built-up jealousy and resentment could lead to deviations if they weren¡¯t careful.

    For the moment, however, she was content to leave them to their own devices for a while. She had her own business to attend to, and the perfect excuse to pay Seong Misun a visit. After all, she was a college alumna and prolific researcher¡ªwho better to ask about her disciples¡¯ theses?

    Like most of the royal clan, Misun had her own rooms¡ªthough it was almost more accurate to call it a mansion. The scale of Songdo¡¯s palace was truly dizzying, but Eui tried to ignore the opulent waste of space as she made her way to Misun¡¯s private laboratory.

    It was interesting that Seong Misun, renowned and even partially defined by her laziness, spent so much time working, but for the misanthropic princess, perhaps that was just her way of keeping herself entertained. She was, after all, also notorious for never finishing her projects.

    As soon as Yoshika crossed the threshold into Misun¡¯s property, various wards flared to life and an image of the princess appeared in front of her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°Do I need a reason to visit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Fine. The girls are going to be taking their graduation tests in a couple of weeks, and I was hoping you could help me counsel them.¡±

    Seong Misun grimaced, but with a wave of her hand the wards powered down.

    ¡°You can come in, but don¡¯t touch anything.¡±

    Her image disappeared, and Eui followed the lingering traces of Misun¡¯s aura to a detached building with a spacious interior, a high ceiling, and magically reinforced structure.

    Inside, almost the entire floor was taken up by an enormously complex magical formation which Eui couldn¡¯t even begin to decipher the purpose of. It was so large that parts of it crept up the walls, and Eui could sense that it was designed to extend into the spiritual and elemental realms as well.

    ¡°Wow, what in the world is this?¡±

    Misun herself was tucked away in a small corner of the room, poring over a small mountain of books, scrolls, and jade slips. She glanced back at Eui and shrugged.

    ¡°Nothing important. I recreated it from old notes we recovered from Do Hye¡¯s library. It¡¯s supposed to be a mana amplifier.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    She set down her notes and walked over, scowling down at the enormous formation.

    ¡°Exactly what it sounds like. You input essence, and it spits out more.¡±

    Eui furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that impossible?¡±

    ¡°Yes, which is why I said it¡¯s ¡®supposed¡¯ to be a mana amplifier, and not that it is one. It doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...a lot of effort to put into something that doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Misun scoffed and turned away.

    ¡°It was what he spent his final days working on, and I refuse to believe that it was just idle entertainment. A moot point, anyway¡ªI¡¯ve already given up on that one.¡±

    ¡°Then why is it still taking up your entire floor?¡±

    ¡°To make you ask stupid questions. Now, are you here to ask my advice about the graduation exams, or was this just a guileless attempt to snoop around at my mother¡¯s behest?¡±

    Eui pursed her lips. If Misun had already caught on to that much, then there really wasn¡¯t much point in lying about it, so she just shrugged.

    ¡°Both, I guess? I really could use your help, but I¡¯m also worried about how cagey you¡¯ve been. Is something going on?¡±

    Misun just gave her a flat look.

    ¡°The world is ending, nobody seems to care, and I was forced to kill one of the few people actually bothering to do something about it. It would be stranger by far if I wasn¡¯t behaving differently.¡±

    She fidgeted with something on her finger and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should be worried about. Mother is right to be concerned, but she¡¯s blind to the actual source of our troubles.¡±

    ¡°And what would that be, exactly?¡±

    Misun pursed her lips, eying Eui critically as she considered her next words.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you this, but since you¡¯re here anyway and determined to meddle regardless, heed this warning¡ªI have reason to believe that my aunt, the Queen, has been compromised.¡±

 520. Secret

    Eui frowned at Misun¡¯s accusation.

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty dire claim. Not to mention vague¡ªwhat do you even mean by ¡®compromised¡¯?¡±

    Misun scowled and returned to her corner, fishing through the disorganized pile of documents as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. I have to admit that it¡¯s difficult to separate the signs from my own biases, but I believe that the Kumiho¡¯s spirit is partially to blame.¡±

    ¡°Only partially? How unlike you.¡±

    ¡°Bite me, An Eui. I¡¯m not incapable of learning from my mistakes. You¡¯ve convinced me that each fragment of our spirit ancestor is unique, and that we influence them with our souls as much as they influence us.¡±

    Eui raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°I have? Well, I¡¯m glad you took it to heart, but how does that fit in with the Queen, exactly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting there. Ah, here it is!¡±

    She produced an ornately decorated scroll and held it out to Eui.

    ¡°This is a chronicle written about Seong Heiran¡¯s life. It¡¯s from Kucheon, so the tone is rather...sympathetic, to say the least. But it¡¯s one of the few surviving records that even bothers to mention her life before the bloody war she waged against Qin and her subsequent disappearance.¡±

    Eui accepted the scroll, briefly skimming over some of its contents.

    ¡°¡®...her hair and skin were as silk, her beauty peerless even among fellow sisters of the great Seong clan. Her eyes would ignite the souls and inflame the passions of any who met her gaze...¡¯¡±

    She grimaced and looked up at Misun.

    ¡°Wow, you were not kidding.¡±

    ¡°No. But even accounts like that are useful, in their own way. What I find most interesting about that one is that it portrays her as a gentle and kind-hearted woman, forced by circumstance to take on the role of a conqueror, and using her beauty and intelligence to outwit her foes in order to minimize bloodshed.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like pretty blatant propaganda.¡±

    Misun chuckled.

    ¡°Oh, absolutely. It¡¯s utter nonsense¡ªHeiran terrorized friend and foe alike, and brooked no dissent. She never held the throne, but in her time she was far more powerful than the queen, and her reign was terrible.¡±

    ¡°Right, but what¡¯s so fascinating about some brainwashed sycophant trying to reframe things?¡±

    ¡°Most don¡¯t. There are plenty of records like this one, falling over themselves in praise of her, and plenty more rightfully condemning her as the evil tyrant she was, but none of them disagree that she was a cruel and violent woman. The ones praising her just revel in it.¡±

    Eui frowned, looking back down at the scroll with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°I see. What¡¯s the significance, then? We¡¯re getting pretty far off track from your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Not as much as you might think. This is partly my own conjecture, but the two main differences this text has from most others are that the author knew Heiran before her rule, and that he describes her as kind and gentle. There are two possibilities¡ªeither it¡¯s entirely fictitious and the author is a fraud, or Seong Heiran really was a kind and gentle woman, then changed.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re back to thinking that she was corrupted by her inner spirit somehow?¡±

    Misun sat back in her seat and crossed her legs, drumming her fingers on her desk.

    ¡°There¡¯s not enough data. There could be any number of reasons for a change in her demeanor, but there¡¯s one detail that I¡¯ve never been able to fill in, no matter how I searched. Do you know what our actual relation to Seong Heiran is, my sisters and I?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°It was hundreds of years ago, so I always assumed it was fairly distant. A great great grandmother or something?¡±

    ¡°No, she never had any children, so we¡¯re not direct descendents. That¡¯s almost the entire limit of what I¡¯ve been able to discover. Who was her mother? Her sisters? Who was sitting on the throne while she went on her bloody rampage? Nobody knows.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense. There are people alive today who are old enough to remember it. Do Hye was even one of them.¡±

    Misun gestured helplessly at the mountain of books and sighed.

    ¡°My thoughts exactly. Why is it so difficult to find out? My mother and aunt should know, but they flat out refuse to field any questions about Seong Heiran¡ªsaying she¡¯s a black stain on our history, better left forgotten.¡±

    Eui scratched her chin.

    ¡°Maybe I can try asking some of the older people I know? I might still be able to catch the Qin princesses before they leave.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ve already tried asking them myself. Sun Quan, as well. That man¡¯s hatred of Seong Heiran is unrivaled, but he genuinely thought she was the queen of Goryeo back then. Our communication with other nations has never been good, but it was especially terrible back then.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Well that was all really interesting, but I¡¯m still a little lost.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Misun clicked her tongue.

    ¡°Tsk. I expected better from you, but fine. I have a theory. It¡¯s unlikely, and I¡¯ve never given it a voice before today. Honestly, even before you made me question myself, I thought this theory was nothing short of paranoia, but recently it¡¯s been consuming me.¡±

    Eui straightened up and put a hand over her heart.

    ¡°If you¡¯re willing to tell me, then I promise to hold it in confidence.¡±

    The princess rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it at all if I wasn¡¯t going to tell you, idiot. I assume you¡¯ve noticed the pattern in my family¡¯s given names?¡±

    ¡°I did notice a lot of similarities, yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an old tradition. I don¡¯t even know why we do it, we just do. However, thanks to that tradition, I do know that Seong Heiran must have been the youngest of three sisters.¡±

    Eui cocked her head.

    ¡°Why three? Couldn¡¯t she have had younger sisters?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re only obligated to bring three new sisters into the clan, and since we don¡¯t marry that¡¯s generally where we stop. Min is an only child, because she was born before Eunhee¡¯s ascension to the throne¡ªthe clan mother is free of further obligations, as we are all her children.¡±

    The hierarchy of the Seong clan could get confusing at times, but Eui was following.

    ¡°I think I know where you¡¯re going with this, and why you thought that the theory was paranoid.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. But it fits, doesn¡¯t it? Our family is much smaller than it once was, and wouldn¡¯t you know it, the oldest living members are the first and second daughters of the same mother. Perhaps she had two, then became queen. Or perhaps there was a third that they swore never to speak of.¡±

    ¡°You think Seong Heiran was your aunt? The youngest of three sisters including the queen, your mother, and her?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a convenient idea¡ªtoo convenient. When a single answer addresses too many questions, I grow suspicious. All I have are theories, and not enough confidence in any of them to warrant decisive action.¡±

    ¡°So what am I supposed to do about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. And I don¡¯t especially care. If there¡¯s one thing I agree with my mother about, it¡¯s that I can trust you to take care of my sisters regardless of what I ask of you. I don¡¯t think you can trust the queen, and you shouldn¡¯t trust me either. Just do whatever comes naturally, and leave us to pick up the pieces, as usual.¡±

    Eui sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°This is getting pretty complicated. But I guess it doesn¡¯t really change anything. I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to Eunae or Haeun as long as I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Good. Speaking of which, you wanted advice about the graduation exam, didn¡¯t you? I assume Min herself is proctoring?¡±

    The sudden change of topic was jarring. Misun still hadn''t concretely connected anything she was saying to the idea that the queen was ''compromised.'' Whatever Misun was trying to imply, she wasn''t willing to say it out loud, even as a hypothetical. In that case, there was no point in pressing the issue, so Eui just went along with it.

    ¡°She is. I¡¯ve decided to have Narae take the test as well, but with such a tight deadline we need all the resources we can get.¡±

    ¡°Hm. She definitely wants you to fail, but you can trust her to grade honestly. You¡¯ve got them focusing on the theory section, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m still having them review for the written portion, but two weeks isn¡¯t a lot of time to put together a thesis.¡±

    Misun snorted.

    ¡°Two years wouldn¡¯t be enough time. Forget studying¡ªthe written exam is a formality and it¡¯s almost impossible to score less than perfect. The thesis is important, but it¡¯s also a trap. The practical section is where Min is going to play dirty.¡±

    Eui blinked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I could trust her to grade honestly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but honest doesn¡¯t mean fair.¡±

    The princess pulled out a stick of chalk¡ªan expensive alternative to charcoal used for roughing out spell formations.

    ¡°Go ahead and ask me to draw a formation on the spot. Whatever you think is appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Uh...warm a small area without reducing the temperature of the rest of the room.¡±

    Misun quickly scribbled a spell circle on the wall and in less than thirty seconds sent a pulse of mana through it. It glowed a soft orange.

    ¡°One hand warmer. It¡¯ll last as long as the chalk does, requires no additional mana stones once started, and doesn¡¯t draw heat away from the rest of the room. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±

    She handed the chalk to Eui and stood to make room.

    ¡°Give me a triple-layered spell matrix that converts any elemental mana provided through the entire spectrum without losing efficiency. The process must use all three layers, must function no matter which layer or element is used to trigger it, must safely handle conversions to and from the Destruction and Void elements without special materials, and must be operable either manually or by mana stone. You have thirty seconds.¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?! That¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Twenty five seconds.¡±

    Yoshika gave the task her full focus, even drawing on Absolute Awareness to give herself more subjective time to think about it. Formations weren¡¯t her strongest subject, but she¡¯d worked with them enough that she was familiar with some of the more complex techniques. The problem was that Misun was asking for an utterly useless formation with constraints that made no sense.

    She did her best with what she had, but the end result was quite flimsy.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Misun raised an eyebrow as she examined the formation.

    ¡°Huh, better than I expected. Let¡¯s try it out...¡±

    She fed some mana into it, watching as the essence flowed through the formation, shifting rapidly between elements. Then she kept feeding mana into it, rapidly overloading the formation until the chalk disintegrated a few seconds in.

    ¡°Well, if I¡¯m being perfectly honest, I¡¯m a little amazed that you actually managed the conversion to and from Destruction, but even without scaling it up I¡¯m pretty sure it would have failed after a few cycles.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got some experience with it. So what was the point of that? There¡¯s no way they¡¯re actually going to ask for spells that are so complex and useless, right?¡±

    Misun gave her a flat look.

    ¡°Of course they will. And they¡¯ll go out of their way to break them during the grading. Your girls are also going to have just as limited time and resources. You¡¯re graded separately on things like speed, efficiency, leakage, and accuracy. My advice? Fuck the last one. Have the girls drill non-stop on a set of predetermined modular spellforms, then force every assignment to work with those.¡±

    ¡°That sounds a lot like gaming the grading system.¡±

    ¡°No shit. Did you think you were going to make up for years of focused education with two weeks of prep? Min is playing dirty, so play dirty back. Get Hwang Sung to put together the drills.¡±

    Eui started to nod, but then paused.

    ¡°Why him? Couldn¡¯t you do it, or Dae?¡±

    ¡°Hyeong Daesung and I passed our practicals honestly, and neither of us has ever proctored one of those exams. Hwang Sung has¡ªhe¡¯ll know exactly which ones to practice.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, thank you for the advice, Misun.¡±

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall being on a first name basis with you. Is that everything?¡±

    Eui hesitated, eying the giant formation on the floor.

    ¡°Do you mind if I have Dae take a look at that? If Do Hye was working on it in his final hours, maybe it really is important somehow.¡±

    Seong Misun narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°You want me to share secret research that we recovered from the notes of a notorious criminal with the disciple and adopted son of that criminal, who is himself a wanted criminal?¡±

    ¡°Uh...yes?¡±

    ¡°When can he start?¡±

 521. Theories

    Eui¡¯s visit with Misun had left her with more questions than answers. Both Misun and her mother professed to simply trust her to do whatever was best for Haeun and Eunae, but neither of them gave the other that same benefit. In a similar vein, neither of them had actually made a specific request of her. Her best guess was that both were trying to manipulate her into something that they could plausibly deny any involvement in, but what?

    If Misun¡¯s self-described crackpot theory about Seong Heiran was true, then Minhee would have to be complicit in hiding it, but if Eui stopped to think about it, was that really so strange? Seong Heiran was one of the most hated people in the entire history of the continent, let alone the country, and that was reason enough to want to cut ties.

    And what exactly was Misun trying to imply, anyway? Did she think Seong Heiran had somehow brainwashed her older sisters? To what end? As far as Eui knew, the Kumiho¡¯s bewitching gaze didn¡¯t work on other members of the Seong Clan. Or was it the other way around? Did Seong Eunhee have a hand in turning Heiran into the monster she was remembered as?

    There wasn¡¯t much point in guessing. It would have made things easier if she could investigate the claim more thoroughly, but that was difficult to do when she¡¯d sworn herself to secrecy.

    If only Qin Zhao hadn¡¯t left¡ªif anyone could have helped her unravel difficult questions about lost history, it would have been him.

    Although, there was one other option. Heian had once shared ancestral memories with her, and while they¡¯d been messy and difficult to parse, it had revealed quite a bit about the history and origin of half-spirits¡ªanother subject of scholarly debate largely lost to history.

    If Misun was concerned about the influence of the Kumiho, perhaps it would be possible to ask the Seong¡¯s spiritual ancestor directly.

    That would require Eunae¡¯s cooperation, however, and Eui didn¡¯t want to bother her while she was in the middle of preparing for her breakthrough. Maybe there would be time after the girls had taken their test.

    Eui returned to their room to find the girls in the middle of a heated debate.

    ¡°Narae, that¡¯s far too dangerous. What if you fail?¡±

    Narae waved off Haeun¡¯s concerns.

    ¡°Heian might die, but that¡¯s a risk I¡¯m willing to take.¡±

    Eui crossed her arms and snapped her tail like a whip.

    ¡°Excuse me?!¡±

    Narae winced, sweating nervously as she rushed to explain herself.

    ¡°I-I mean, I don¡¯t think it will actually happen! And she said she¡¯s interested, and¡ªcan I just explain first?¡±

    Eui sighed and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t leave these girls alone for a second.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯d better. What¡¯s this about killing Heian?¡±

    Haeun slammed her hands on the table and pointed accusingly at her partner in crime.

    ¡°Narae thinks she¡¯s figured out something that¡¯s stumped the entire world for the last ten thousand years or more.¡±

    Narae waved her hands and shook her head urgently.

    ¡°No I don¡¯t! You¡¯re making too big a deal out of this, Haeun. I just had an idea about a new problem that might also solve an old one.¡±

    For her part, Heian rested her head on the table and watched the entire proceeding with a mildly amused expression on her face, her tail swishing lazily behind her. Eui pinched the bridge of her nose and groaned.

    ¡°Stop making excuses and just explain. What¡¯s this idea? How does it involve killing my daughter?¡±

    Narae swallowed nervously.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t, honestly! Er, probably not. Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Narae!¡±

    ¡°Okay, sorry! I think it might be possible to refine a divine crystal by¡ª¡±

    Eui moved faster than the eye could follow, slapping a hand over Narae¡¯s mouth and rapidly weaving multiple privacy spells with the other.

    ¡°Okay, not another word until I say so, understood?¡±

    Narae squeaked affirmatively and nodded her head.

    Her disciples waited in silence as Eui took the time to properly draw out a set of thorough magical wards to prevent any chance of eavesdropping. When she was finished, she let out a sigh of relief, then whirled on her little sister angrily.

    ¡°What the hell were you thinking?! Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool is one of the few things I¡¯ve told you very specifically not to talk about.¡±

    Narae winced.

    ¡°S-sorry, I thought it would be fine as long as we didn¡¯t actually talk about divine crystals in connection with it.¡±

    Eui turned to Haeun.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t think any better of it?¡±

    ¡°Erm, I thought the same thing, actually.¡±

    ¡°Unbelievable. Heian, what¡¯s your excuse?¡±

    Her daughter rolled over and shrugged lazily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care, and I wanted to hear more. I like her idea.¡±

    Huh. Well, that was actually a ringing endorsement.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Fine, Narae. Let¡¯s hear it¡ªbut I hope you know that there¡¯s almost no chance I¡¯m letting you present it to Seong Min.¡±

    She nodded seriously, clearing her throat and composing herself.

    ¡°So, we know that in theory a balanced mana stone can potentially be refined into a divine crystal¡ªI figured it was okay to talk about that much, since it¡¯s not really new information. Dae knew about it before we started using them to power the reflecting pool.¡±

    Eui sighed¡ªmaybe she¡¯d overreacted a little bit.

    ¡°Alright, fair enough¡ªand you think you¡¯ve figured out a way to do it that involves Heian somehow?¡±

    ¡°Right! Those neutral stones can be attuned to any sort of mana, and even given intent using tricks like Haeun¡¯s summoning. But, what if instead of attuning a mana crystal with one of those pseudo-spirits, an actual spirit charged it with their own essence?¡±

    Eui furrowed her brow. That was actually an excellent question. She turned to Heian with a questioning glance. Her daughter dutifully answered her unasked question.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Usually I just eat mana crystals and convert the useful bits into more of myself. That¡¯s how spirits are born and grow. What Narae is suggesting would only be possible with a mana crystal that was either already perfectly attuned to my essence, which doesn¡¯t exist, or...¡±

    ¡°Or with a perfectly neutral one.¡±

    Heian nodded. Eui hummed thoughtfully as she considered it. It was an intriguing idea, but there were a lot of gaps that needed to be filled.

    ¡°I assume you¡¯ve got a working hypothesis about what you think will happen. Where did divine crystals come from?¡±

    Narae nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°We actually had a class about it once, right Haeun?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but I still think you¡¯re jumping to conclusions.¡±

    Ignoring her friend¡¯s skepticism, Narae soldiered on.

    ¡°According to modern understanding of mana theory, divine essence is a higher form of mana that can only be achieved through careful refinement and perfect balance. But if that was all it took, then any old balanced mana stone would be a divine crystal, and while those are hard to manufacture, they¡¯re not impossible for even a highly skilled and determined houtian cultivator to produce.¡±

    ¡°Did you just quote that directly from Dae?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no.¡±

    Haeun snorted.

    ¡°It was from Professor Hwang.¡±

    ¡°Haeun, you snitch!¡±

    Eui sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Never mind, keep going.¡±

    ¡°Right. So every xiantian cultivator describes it differently¡ªif they¡¯re even willing to talk about it at all¡ªbut there¡¯s something extra needed to trigger the transformation from regular essence to divine essence. Some sort of spark of animus that separates thinking beings from stuff like plants and bugs.¡±

    ¡°Melati was once a colony of ¡®unthinking¡¯ insects, you know.¡±

    Narae shrugged.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re wrong about plants, too. That¡¯s not the point¡ªthe point is that a divine crystal can¡¯t be created without that spark. In other words, no matter how perfectly refined or balanced you get them, they¡¯ll always just be mana stones.¡±

    ¡°Why not elementals? That¡¯s usually how they¡¯re born, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Haeun raised her hand to answer.

    ¡°We can¡¯t say with absolute certainty that they wouldn¡¯t, but it¡¯s most likely impossible for elementals to form from neutral essence. According to the origination hypothesis, if life could emerge from pure divine essence, that¡¯s the only kind of life that would exist.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty flimsy thing to hang your entire theory on.¡±

    Narae shook her head undeterred.

    ¡°That¡¯s why we have to test it! If we assume that pure essence elementals aren¡¯t a real thing, and that Jianmo¡¯s testimony about the existence of divine crystals is accurate, then by process of elimination, there¡¯s only one way for a neutral mana stone to gain the spark necessary to ignite its transformation into a divine crystal. A spirit!¡±

    Eui crossed her arms.

    ¡°That also implies that all divine crystals are sentient beings and that using them as any sort of power source is extremely immoral.¡±

    ¡°Uh...yes. I guess it does. I...did not think of that.¡±

    Before she could say anything else, Heian interjected.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about the divine crystal thing. Possessing a mana stone like that sounds a lot like creating a core, and if I can inhabit a core, then that core can inhabit a body. I can finally have my own physical form.¡±

    Suddenly, the pieces all fit together, and Eui understood exactly what she¡¯d walked in on earlier.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what you meant. As soon as Heian attunes the crystal, if you¡¯re right about any of this, then there¡¯s a risk that it will trigger a tribulation to punish her for achieving embodiment.¡±

    Narae nodded.

    ¡°Exactly! It¡¯s risky, but I think it¡¯s worth the risk. We just need to prepare for it like any other tribulation.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re not at all concerned about the fact that no spirit has ever successfully survived embodiment?¡±

    ¡°Jianmo did it, didn¡¯t they? And no spirit has ever done it our way. Besides, you¡¯ve been planning on giving Heian a body since forever. You have to try something eventually.¡±

    Eui put her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Yes, after carefully planning things out, testing ideas, and minimizing the risk as much as possible. We don¡¯t just try out random ideas with potentially life-altering¡ªor ending¡ªconsequences on a whim!¡±

    Heian looked up at Eui with an arch expression and Eui pointed warningly at her.

    ¡°Not a word.¡±

    Narae huffed.

    ¡°Oh come on! We all think it can work¡ªeven Haeun. And Heian wants to try it, right? Shouldn¡¯t she be able to make her own decision?¡±

    Eui hesitated. That was a compelling point, but she couldn¡¯t make the choice by herself. For the second time in as many hours, Yoshika had to take a step back and give the problem her full attention.

    On one hand, Narae was correct¡ªHeian had the right to her own self-determination. Her theory was...if not good, then at least well-founded. Heaven knew that they¡¯d made far graver choices on much flimsier foundations¡ªbut usually under extremely dire pressure. Usually, but not always.

    On the other, they were young¡ªeven Heian, despite the ageless nature of her soul. Making mistakes was the privilege of youth, but protecting the youth from those mistakes was the responsibility of those older and wiser.

    Ugh, was she really turning into the stodgy old elder that refused to let her disciples explore on their own? No, her concerns were valid. The risk outweighed the merits, and that was before even considering the implications of demonstrating all of this to a rival who, now that Yoshika was thinking about it, was almost certainly trying to bait her into exactly this sort of reckless disclosure of cultivation secrets.

    In the end, however, it was Heian¡¯s eyes that made the decision for them.

    Even in the near-stillness of Absolute Awareness, the pleading gaze of Yoshika¡¯s daughter bored into her soul. This was her chance. The first real opportunity to become what she¡¯d always strived to be¡ªwhat Yoshika had been raising her into from the beginning. Heian wanted to be a person, and Yoshika couldn¡¯t possibly deny her that.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m agreeing to this.¡±

    The girls¡¯ faces lit up, but Yoshika held up two fingers to pre-empt their celebration.

    ¡°I have two conditions. First, you check absolutely every single part of this with me before any experimentation. Not a single mote of Heian¡¯s essence touches a mana stone or formation without my express permission.¡±

    They nodded solemnly, waiting for Eui to continue.

    ¡°Second, I¡¯m going to be giving the three of you a set of drills to practice your spellforms. I want each of you to complete the entire set of drills a thousand times.¡±

    Narae¡¯s eyes practically bulged out of her head.

    ¡°In just two weeks?!¡±

    Eui scoffed.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be ridiculous. Not a thousand in two weeks.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but smile at her little sister¡¯s premature sigh of relief.

    ¡°That¡¯s per day.¡±

 522. Close

    With the girls hard at work practicing for their exams, and Kaede taking care of her administrative duties for a while, Jia was left with the rare blessing of an empty schedule. Usually, there was always more to do, no matter how much she delegated, and it was easy to see why so many powerful people just dumped their responsibilities on their subordinates and isolated themselves away to focus on cultivation.

    As tempting as that sounded, Jia decided to take advantage of the break to see how things were going with Yue¡¯s plan to take on her father.

    She found her sitting in her personal garden, chatting with Long Ruiling over tea. Knowing she was always welcome in Yue¡¯s house, Jia simply flew down and greeted them both with a wave.

    ¡°Good afternoon, girls! It¡¯s nice to see you two getting along.¡±

    Yue gave her a welcoming smile and set out an extra teacup for her.

    ¡°Jia, what a welcome surprise! Miss Long here was interested in hearing about my mother. She apparently had quite a reputation while she still lived among the fiendish isles.¡±

    Ruiling blushed and scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Not as much as Grandma Jie, but yes. Long Jie was outcast from the dragon clan because she chose to marry a human. When my mother was born a fiend, nobody was bothered, but then Qiuyue was born without a core¡ªcompletely human.¡±

    Yue smirked, pouring Jia¡¯s tea as she joined them.

    ¡°For such a diverse people, you fiends aren¡¯t very good at handling differences are you?¡±

    Ruiling winced.

    ¡°I wish I could argue against that. The one thing we all have in common is our cores and even that¡¯s not enough when it comes to the awakened. Needless to say, Aunt Qiuyue wasn¡¯t exactly welcome on the isles, but she didn¡¯t let anybody push her around either.¡±

    ¡°Yet she ultimately fled the isles and ended up as just another of Qin¡¯s living trophies. I¡¯m surprised he accepted her into the harem after she¡¯d already had a child, but I suppose it¡¯s been a very long time since that mattered.¡±

    ¡°I guess. I don¡¯t know anything about what happened to her after she left, but I¡¯m not in a position to judge someone for fleeing to the mainland.¡±

    Jia smiled sympathetically and patted her hand.

    ¡°You know you¡¯re always welcome here, Ruiling.¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°But enough about old history, to what do we owe the honor of your visit?¡±

    Jia huffed.

    ¡°Why is everyone always asking me that? I just like visiting my friends!¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you are also the empress, and rarely afforded the luxury of a strictly social visit.¡±

    ¡°Well today I am! How are things going with Zheng Long?¡±

    Ruiling raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°That guy from the Sovereign¡¯s Tomb with the outrageous name? I thought he wandered out into the wilderness or something after Yang Qiu messed up his soul.¡±

    ¡°He did, but he came back. He seems to be doing much better now.¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°Apart from the bit where my father is holding his new family hostage to threaten him into wresting control of Jiaguo from me by way of marriage.¡±

    Ruiling blinked.

    ¡°Oh. Sounds complicated. Why would marrying you give him control over Jiaguo? Yoshika¡¯s the empress, not you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not the empire¡ªjust the city, and only under the very awkward legal fiction that technically defines Jiaguo as a branch sect under the patronage of the Awakening Dragon, much like the Earth Rending Sword¡¯s relationship with the Flowing Purewater.¡±

    ¡°I barely know who any of those are, and I still don¡¯t get how it matters who you marry.¡±

    Yue frowned.

    ¡°To be as brief as possible, I am Yan De¡¯s designated heir and he cannot change that now¡ªa safeguard against bureaucratic trickery. This affords me certain rights, among which is included the ability to sponsor branch sects. If I marry outside of the sect, then whichever sect I marry into is simply swept up under the Awakening Dragon¡¯s umbrella¡ªsomething my father once tried to take advantage of in order to gain control of the Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect.¡±

    ¡°Oh depths below, I¡¯m sorry I asked.¡±

    Jia giggled.

    ¡°Qin politics are like that, yeah. I hope you¡¯re comfy, because we¡¯re gonna be here for a while.¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m almost finished. If I marry within the sect, however, then my father is free to choose between me or my husband as his heir. I assume he considers Zheng Long to be a puppet he can control freely, effectively bringing Jiaguo under his control by the laws of the Heavenly Empire.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°We¡¯re not part of the Heavenly Empire, though. Why does that matter?¡±

    ¡°Because, Jia, it gives him a reason to go to war with us. Not a single Great Sect could oppose him on it¡ªnot even our allies in the Flowing Purewater.¡±

    Jia scratched her cheek.

    ¡°I thought you declaring me empress already did that.¡±

    Yue laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Oh, that? No, that wasn¡¯t against the law, it was just heresy against the god-emperor. Awfully taboo, of course, but unless he casts an edict against us, all they can do is refuse to acknowledge it. It¡¯s been five years and no edict, so I think we¡¯re safe, for now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s weirdly lazy, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Apathetic, I think. He¡¯s been cloistered in that palace for millennia, letting the sects do as they please for longer than anyone can remember. I¡¯ve suspected for a while, but now I¡¯m almost certain that he just doesn¡¯t care.¡±

    Jia frowned. She wasn¡¯t so certain. She¡¯d felt his attention on her once, through a fraction of his essence contained within a stolen artifact. It was brief and faint, but the impression he¡¯d left was lasting, and ¡®disinterested¡¯ wasn¡¯t quite how she¡¯d describe it.

    ¡°Well, anyway, we¡¯re not going to let that happen. Speaking of which, have you made any progress yet?¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°The twins and the other suitors have mostly left now, and the seeds have been planted. For now, all we can do is wait to see how our enemies will move. In the meantime, Zheng Long remains safe here, and we can trust Yan De not to abandon his leverage until I¡¯ve made my final decision.¡±

    ¡°I really hope Shen Yu is willing to negotiate. He seemed to be working together with your father, so we might even be able to reach a peaceful resolution if we can just get them to come to the table.¡±

    ¡°I admire your optimism, Jia, but in all likelihood we have another war on our horizon. We¡¯ve always known that, and it¡¯s mostly a matter of making it happen on our terms.¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°Yeah, I know. Let me have my hopes and dreams for a bit, will you?¡±

    ¡°I suppose I grant you that. What about you? It must be lonely with Eui away.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Not really? We can¡¯t actually be apart from each other, you know that. Right now she¡¯s with the kids helping them practice their drills, but she¡¯s also right here telling you about it.¡±

    Ruiling raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Even from so far away? I still don¡¯t understand how you¡¯re able to stay connected across such vast distances.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a connection anymore. We¡¯ve all got one common soul.¡±

    ¡°Still, doesn¡¯t that...I don¡¯t know, stretch it out or something?¡±

    Jia rubbed her chin and frowned as she looked for the words to describe it.

    ¡°You know that soul resonance works across any distance, right?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the spiritual realm doesn¡¯t have space. Or at least not in the way that we normally think of it. When spirit walking, we perceive it as though it were a physical place, but it behaves weirdly. Sometimes you can walk for ages without getting anywhere, and other times you just turn around and suddenly you¡¯re somewhere else.¡±

    Yue grimaced.

    ¡°That sounds horribly confusing.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, it is. We got so lost the first time we used Steps of the Stalker to cross over like that. The trick is that distance in the spiritual world is more abstract. It¡¯s easier to find things if you have some kind of connection to them. In our case, the first time we did it we ran into Heian¡¯s spirit progenitor because Heian was part of us, then Jianmo because they¡¯d left a spiritual marker behind in Eui.¡±

    Ruiling hummed thoughtfully and took a sip of her tea.

    ¡°So then you and the others are always rooted to the same spot, spiritually, even as you move around to different places in the physical world?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Or, well, not exactly. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t move around, spiritually, just that we always share the same location, wherever that may be.¡±

    ¡°But that location is always your soulscape, right?¡±

    Jia nodded, but that only fanned the flames of Ruiling¡¯s confusion.

    ¡°And you can¡¯t leave your soulscape?¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. That would be like you leaving your scales.¡±

    ¡°Then how can you move through the spiritual realm?¡±

    Yue pursed her lips, turning to Jia with a curious look.

    ¡°Now that she mentions it, how does that work?¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°See, this is what I mean. You have to let go of the idea of spatial movement. My soulscape is always close to Jiaguo, but that¡¯s not a physical closeness. In the spirit realm, you can be in multiple places at once. Physically being in multiple places at once just makes that a lot easier.¡±

    Long Ruiling sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever really understand it, but it sounds like that has a lot of potential. Aside from being able to communicate across huge distances, you could also use it for travel, shipping, and I shudder to think about it, but what about military logistics?¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°That, at least, we¡¯ve already thought of. It¡¯s harder than it sounds, though. Even though Yoshika is in both places at the same time, that doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to those she tries to carry with her.¡±

    Jia smiled ruefully and nodded.

    ¡°Yeah, it actually takes a huge amount of energy to carry things across, especially people. We¡¯ve been getting better at it, though.¡±

    ¡°I should hope so after five years of guzzling essence from that divine artifact of yours. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you were a match for the god-emperor himself, by now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve still got a long way to go. We might be moving faster, but he¡¯s got a really big head start.¡±

    Yue smirked and calmly sipped at her tea.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to deal a decisive enough blow to swing things in your favor.¡±

    Jia chuckled awkwardly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s even possible. I¡¯d really hoped to just take my time building up my strength, but...¡±

    ¡°But whether Misun¡¯s calculations can be trusted or not, we have to move up the timetable. Ten years to free ourselves from the yoke of the divine seal, escape the wrath of the Sovereigns, and secure our world¡¯s future place amongst the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Do you really think we can do it?¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°I think you can do it. You have to. I¡¯ll be right here with you the entire way, for good or ill.¡±

    Ruiling nodded.

    ¡°Me too. I might not be as powerful as you or Lady Yan, but you have my full support. I believe in the world you¡¯re trying to make.¡±

    Jia smiled gratefully. She hadn¡¯t realized she¡¯d needed to hear those words, but they¡¯d lifted her spirits and given her the boost of confidence she needed to face whatever came next.

    ¡°Thank you, both of you. I promise not to let you down.¡±

 523. Practice

    When Eui made the girls perform their spellcraft drills a thousand times per day, she thought she¡¯d been too harsh. After all, even if they spent every waking moment on it, they¡¯d have to complete each set in less than a minute and a half to meet that deadline. The plan had been to ease off after a few days once the routine had been set to give them room to work on their own presentations, but a week later, Yoshika¡¯s disciples had risen to the challenge and beyond.

    Out in the courtyard, in a space that they¡¯d cleared specifically for their drills, Narae, Haeun, and Heian all stood ready with their chosen tools in hand. Eui shuffled together a set of painted boards by hand¡ªmostly for effect¡ªbefore placing them in the center of a formation of her own.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    The girls nodded resolutely and tensed themselves.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    She activated the formation, and the boards flew up into the air in a random arrangement. The girls exploded into movement, rapidly drawing each formation as small and precisely as they could. Almost as soon as they¡¯d begun, the boards rearranged themselves into a new order and the girls began again.

    Each set of drills took them less than twenty seconds on average. Sometimes they¡¯d get a more difficult arrangement and lose time, on others they¡¯d get a simple or familiar one and clear it in the blink of an eye.

    Eui was genuinely impressed. She couldn¡¯t do what they were doing herself¡ªnot without cheating with Absolute Awareness and a few extra bodies, at least. It was supposed to be an impossible task, but they¡¯d taken it seriously and made it possible thanks to a few advantages.

    The first wasn¡¯t really something she could credit them for. Hwang Sung had come through for them in a huge way. When Jia had brought the idea to him, she was worried he¡¯d be insulted by the way they were abusing a system he¡¯d had a hand in building, but instead he was quite enthusiastic.

    ¡°Oho! What a brilliant idea! If there¡¯s one thing that Snake bastard and I could agree on, it¡¯s that a mage is as powerful as they are prepared. However, I must disagree with the princess about ignoring accuracy entirely. Give me a day to prepare, and I¡¯ll get you what you need.¡±

    And indeed he did. What Hwang Sung delivered was nothing short of miraculous¡ªa set of compact, scalable, modular formations which could fit together like puzzle pieces to create nearly any conceivable array. Apparently, he¡¯d already been working on a set of standardized spell circles to make arcane arts more accessible to those with more of a mind for practice than theory.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine who might have inspired that initiative, but it worked out that her request had given him the chance to test the system before integrating it into the academy curriculum.

    The second advantage was a bit of clever intuition on the part of the girls. Once they¡¯d figured out that the formations could fit together, it didn¡¯t take long for them to just fit all of them together. By reducing the entire set of drills to a singularity, they quickly trivialized the entire exercise by just drawing the same thing over and over again.

    Eui had implemented the shuffling boards to combat this, forcing them to instead draw the formations in random arrangements. Still, it meant that each repetition only required them to draw a single formation, and while there were a near-infinite number of possible arrangements, the girls quickly learned to spot familiar patterns and replicate them with incredible efficiency.

    Finally, there was the simple fact that when ambitious young students were given a challenging task with a strict time limit, there was only one possible outcome.

    They raced.

    ¡°Done! Yes, ahahaha! Take that, Haeun!¡±

    The princess huffed irritably as she finished her own final set, glaring up at Narae.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re so excited about¡ªyou only got second place.¡±

    The two glanced at Heian, who had transformed into a cat and curled up to nap peacefully on her own formation nearly an hour before them.

    ¡°Okay, well that¡¯s cheating. She doesn¡¯t even have to draw anything, she just instantly conjures the entire thing at once because she¡¯s made of essence. Besides, don¡¯t pretend you weren¡¯t trying to keep your lead over me.¡±

    Haeun averted her eyes and pouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s just one win. And you overtook me because I still make sure I¡¯ve drawn the formation correctly before moving on.¡±

    Eui sighed and flicked Haeun¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a sore loser. Narae didn¡¯t have any more errors than you did, she was just more confident in her work. Now both of you go take a break. We¡¯ll come back in an hour, then I want to see how your presentations are coming along.¡±

    Haeun straightened her back.

    ¡°Yes master! I¡¯m sorry, Narae, that was unbecoming of me.¡±

    Narae chuckled and waved her off.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know how you feel.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so¡ªall the more reason to apologize.¡±

    ¡°If you say so. Aunt Eui, I don¡¯t know about Haeun, but I¡¯m still ready to go. I can show you what I¡¯ve been working on now if you want.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing formations for over five hours straight. Take a bit of time to relax, collect your thoughts, maybe a bit of meditation to let it all sink in. That¡¯s not an offer, it¡¯s an order.¡±

    The two bowed in unison.

    ¡°Yes master!¡±

    Eui smiled softly as she watched them run off¡ªalmost certainly planning to ignore her orders and get right back to work. There was one other advantage the girls had, and it was something she envied more than anything else.

    In the last five years, her disciples had only recently made it to the third stage, and even then only Haeun and Narae¡ªJiaying was taking things more slowly, despite her talents. That wasn¡¯t a bad thing in the slightest.

    Yoshika¡ªparticularly Jia and Eui¡ªhad always drawn attention with the blinding pace of their cultivation. They had rapidly outpaced all of their peers, blasted through the ranks, and then become the youngest xiantian cultivators in history. But they¡¯d done so under constant extreme pressure, and made a lot of sacrifices along the way.

    Her disciples didn¡¯t have that pressure. They had a blessing that she¡¯d never been allowed¡ªtime. Time to be patient, to focus on one thing at a time and fully master their abilities before moving on.

    Theirs would be the first generation of unified cultivators who¡¯d truly been given all the time and resources they needed to realize their potential. Yoshika could only imagine what they¡¯d be able to accomplish, but first she had to secure their future.

    Eui glanced over her shoulder as she started cleaning up the mostly useless formations the girls had left behind.

    ¡°How long are you going to lurk back there? You know I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    Eunae grinned sheepishly as she emerged from the shade where she¡¯d been standing by patiently.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t want to interrupt. Shouldn¡¯t you have your disciples clean up after themselves?¡±

    ¡°Eh, they usually do it on their own. Not like there¡¯s room here for a thousand formations. They just got a little distracted after the last one this time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an interesting training method, to say the least. Do you think it will be enough for their exams?¡±

    Eui shrugged, finishing the job and turning to give Eunae her full attention.

    ¡°Nah, this is just setting the foundation. They should be ready to start practicing actual applications tomorrow. So, I take it that your own preparations are complete, then?¡±

    Eunae nodded.

    ¡°Mostly. There¡¯s no way to know for certain when my tribulation will arrive, but I should be fine to wait until after Haeun¡¯s exam before I enter the Sky Hall to attempt my breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Why the wait?¡±

    ¡°Two reasons¡ªboth rather selfish. I¡¯d like to be there for my little sister during her graduation, and I¡¯d like you to be there for me during my breakthrough.¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think the first is selfish at all, and the second goes without saying. If need be, I can do both at once, but I think Haeun would be happy to have your support.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It means a lot that you¡¯ve come all the way here for me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡ªalthough, your family seems dead set on making something of it anyway.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows and cocked her head.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Well, your mother and older sister are both trying to play me against the other for some reason, and both of them are suspicious of your aunt.¡±

    ¡°The queen? In what way?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t say. Misun was especially cryptic¡ªshe made a lot of implications, but always stopped shy of any conclusions. Both of them want me to make my own judgments.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s rather unlike them¡ªboth of them. Misun is usually extremely opinionated, and my mother is usually very precise in her demands.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a demand, so much as a request¡ªor maybe just a warning?¡±

    ¡°Even stranger. I can scarcely recall a conversation with my mother in which she didn¡¯t tell me to do something. Any idea what it¡¯s all about?¡±

    Eui sighed and scratched her head.

    ¡°Sort of. I can¡¯t say too much since I promised Misun I wouldn¡¯t, but it probably involves your spirit ancestor somehow.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Well that¡¯s concerning.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. To be honest, I¡¯m a little lost on the specifics. Do you still commune with your inner spirit?¡±

    Eunae put a thoughtful finger to her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, occasionally. Mostly through dreams. Knowing that she¡¯s simply part of who I am, it can be a little embarrassing how much she represents my desire for praise and acknowledgement. Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I was hoping to talk to her. Maybe there¡¯s something in her ancestral memories that can help shed some light on things.¡±

    The princess frowned, hesitating.

    ¡°Are you sure? I may have tamed my inner spirit, but she is still a fragment of the Kumiho. Can you really trust a spirit of deceit and manipulation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your spirit ancestor at all, but I do trust you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said the first time, and it ended up placing a geas on your soul that forced you into my service.¡±

    Eui snorted.

    ¡°Eunae, I hope you understand that I¡¯m only saying this because we are friends and I trust you to take it in the same spirit it¡¯s given¡ªyou placed a geas on us because you were insecure and subconsciously terrified that we¡¯d leave you. You¡¯ve grown past that.¡±

    Eunae winced.

    ¡°It hurts to hear, but you¡¯re not wrong. I suppose those insecurities are exactly the sort of things I must overcome for my ascension.¡±

    ¡°You will. I¡¯m sure of it. Forget about what your clan thinks¡ªHaeun believes in you, and you¡¯ve got a family back home in Jiaguo who loves you. Whatever else your family has planned, I know you¡¯ll shatter their expectations.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose we should see about finding out what those expectations are first, hm? Do you really think my inner spirit can help? She doesn¡¯t know much more than I do.¡±

    Eui glanced over at Heian¡¯s sleeping form and pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so much what she knows that I¡¯m interested in. A spirit¡¯s ancestral memories are more like...instincts, I guess? They¡¯re not easy to understand, but we¡¯ve had a lot of practice and Kumiho¡¯s fragment is better at communicating than most.¡±

    ¡°Again, I feel compelled to remind you that she is better at communicating because deceit is part of her nature. But if you¡¯re sure, then I¡¯m willing to try. When should we do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the next hour free if you do.¡±

    Eunae pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed.

    ¡°As impulsive as ever. I should have guessed. Alright, fine¡ªlet¡¯s get this over with before I can talk myself out of it.¡±

 524. Dreamscape

    Melody of the Dreaming Moon was a technique that Yoshika had learned from Yan Yue. Supposedly passed down through the generations from mother to daughter, but after learning where Yue¡¯s maternal ancestry led, she had to wonder how much of that was true. A curiosity to explore later, perhaps.

    In the meantime, what mattered to Eui was that she could use the technique to create a connection with whoever heard the melody and draw them into an illusory representation of her soul. It was completely different from Yue¡¯s body-snatching or her apprentice¡¯s dream invasions, but that was just how cultivation went sometimes¡ªeach practitioner expressed their techniques in their own unique ways.

    In the years since she¡¯d obtained her soulscape, Yoshika hadn¡¯t had much cause to use Melody of the Dreaming Moon. It was much simpler to just physically bring people into her soul instead. However, it still had some applications.

    For one, it was much more energy efficient. Bringing Eunae, who was on the cusp of xiantian, into her soulscape when they were so far from Jiaguo would have been an enormous burden when an illusion would do. More importantly, however, the exposure of her soul went both ways. This meant that they¡¯d be able to explore Eunae¡¯s soul as well¡ªthough not quite as thoroughly.

    The two sat across from each other in meditation as Eui quietly hummed the melody. When first learning the technique with Jia, they¡¯d quickly learned that neither of them were musically inclined, but they could rely on the harmonies between them to carry their song. With just Eui¡¯s body present, she had to cheat a bit and draw on Kaede¡¯s experience. Luckily for her, Hayakawa Kaede was a surprisingly adept singer.

    Eui¡¯s song faded into the background and the world dropped away beneath them as the technique took hold. The image of Yoshika¡¯s home in Jiaguo formed around them, and Eunae did a double-take as she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Oh! Hello, Yoshika. For some reason I was expecting you to still be Eui.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged. Since Melody of the Dreaming Moon exposed the true form of her soul¡ªor at least an interpretation of it¡ªshe always appeared in her unified persona within the technique¡¯s illusions.

    ¡°I am. Just between us, nothing¡¯s really changed. All of my aspects are me, I just present myself differently depending on which body is acting.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just...what, pretending?¡±

    ¡°Well, not exactly, no. There¡¯s more to it. Presenting myself as Eui doesn¡¯t just mean behaving a certain way. It¡¯s a different way of thinking and feeling, too. I¡¯m still Yoshika, and I feel everything my other aspects do, but here and now, between the two of us, I¡¯m Eui first.¡±

    Eunae hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°I see. Your relationship with identity is quite complex, I suppose. Well then, I¡¯ll continue calling you Eui, if that¡¯s what you prefer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind either way, but thanks. Now, enough about me¡ªare you ready to contact your inner spirit?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. What should I do?¡±

    Yoshika hesitated. She¡¯d never actually used Melody of the Dreaming Moon this way before, but she intuitively understood how it worked.

    ¡°It would be easier if you had your own soulscape, but start by focusing on something comfortable and familiar that you associate with your spirit half.¡±

    Eunae grimaced.

    ¡°Comfortable and familiar aren¡¯t generally things I associate with that part of myself.¡±

    ¡°Just try. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    She sighed and sat back against the couch, closing her eyes and wrapping her tails around herself as she focused. Gradually, Yoshika felt a gentle pull against the shape of her illusion, which she didn¡¯t resist. As she surrendered control of the scenery, the world once more shifted into a luxurious and well-decorated bedroom.

    The central focus of the room was a huge and very soft-looking bed decorated with sheer curtains in light blues and purples. Aside from the bed, the room had only a few furnishings¡ªan ornate chest at the foot of the bed, a neatly organized but well-used vanity, and a sizable walk-in closet filled with robes and dresses for every occasion.

    It was neatly organized, but very clearly lived in. There was no accommodation for visitors¡ªa private space, not meant for entertaining guests.

    Yoshika took in the space curiously.

    ¡°This is your room?¡±

    Eunae sat up on the bed, where she¡¯d ended up after shifting the illusion.

    ¡°My bedroom here in the palace, specifically. You said comfortable and familiar, and I usually see my inner spirit in dreams. It was the best I could think of.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense. I¡¯m just surprised at how...fancy it is. You¡¯re usually so humble that it¡¯s easy to forget that you¡¯re still a princess.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I think. I do take comfort in certain luxuries, and there are some aspects of royal status that I can¡¯t help but enjoy.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m not judging. I know that we¡¯re the weird ones for preferring things to be more basic and plain.¡±

    Eunae smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s part of your charm. So now what? I don¡¯t see my ancestor anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. The first time we used this technique was with Rika, and our inner spirits took our place to chat with her. It was a weird experience, like we were there, but not there.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t really help.¡±

    Yoshika chuckled.

    ¡°I guess not. The illusion is like a shared dream, and a lot of the same rules apply. Just focus on an idea and feel your way along. You might not get the exact result you¡¯re looking for, but it should move in the right direction.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought that raising a few disciples might have improved those infamous teaching skills of yours.¡±

    She stuck out her tongue at Eunae.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re any better. Just try, it will make sense once you get a feel for it.¡±

    Eunae sighed and sat up in the lotus position, holding her hands out in front of her. After a minute or two, a small green flame appeared between her hands and began to slowly expand. As it grew, it gradually took shape, forming into a small fox, then larger as it grew more and more tails.

    Finally, with a flash of light, the human-sized fox hopped off the bed and resolved into a ghostly spirit with pure white fur, stained black at the tips of each of its nine tails and the ends of its paws. It stared up at Yoshika with its piercing blue gaze and cocked its head.

    ¡°You again? Haven¡¯t you meddled enough? Here to steal more of my fire?¡±

    Yoshika raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Since I told Eunae, you already know why I¡¯m here.¡±

    The fox sniffed and looked away.

    ¡°It¡¯s polite to ask. Not that you¡¯d know anything about manners.¡±

    Eunae grimaced, her face turning red with embarrassment at her inner spirit¡¯s snooty attitude.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. She¡¯s always like this.¡±

    Yoshika covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Yeah, I remember. Don¡¯t worry, my most dominant inner spirit is a cat, I¡¯m used to it.¡±

    The spirit fox swished her tails indignantly.

    ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t know anything. So my descendents are concerned, are they? What¡¯s wrong, my other half? Worried that I¡¯ll devour your soul and wear your skin like a dress?¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Is that a possibility?¡±

    ¡°No. Not anymore. Perhaps it never really was. Certainly some other, older part of myself would have desired it, but you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Yoshika exchanged a worried glance with Eunae.

    ¡°Do you know anything about those older parts of yourself? Are there any out there that we should be aware of?¡±

    The Kumiho sniffed.

    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m just a tiny fragment passed on by my daughters. As far as I can tell, most of my fragments never fully awaken after the initial struggle for dominance within our host.¡±

    ¡°But there have been some that did?¡±

    ¡°Hrm, maybe. But don¡¯t assume that I know more than you. The one you call Seong Heiran, her fragment might have awakened, but I only know that because my other half does. However, she¡¯s dead and gone. A failure just like me.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°You awakened because of Eunae¡¯s spiritual cultivation. She made her soul stronger, which made you¡ªas part of her soul¡ªstronger. Heiran wasn¡¯t a spiritualist, though.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, wrong! I was awakened before my other half learned how to listen. How else could she have borrowed my power?¡±

    ¡°Okay, but then how?¡±

    The fox leapt back up onto the bed and nuzzled into Eunae¡¯s side, waiting for Eunae to pet it before responding.

    ¡°If I knew the answer to that, my daughters would have revived my original self long ago. It may be as simple as random chance.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips. They weren¡¯t getting anywhere with questioning¡ªnot that she¡¯d expected to. The Kumiho¡¯s fragment had a different way of framing things, but as Eunae warned, she didn¡¯t actually know more than they did. If she was going to learn anything, she¡¯d have to delve deeper, into the ancestral memories of the Kumiho¡ªthe instincts the spirit¡¯s fragment had inherited from its progenitor.

    Historically, that had not gone well whenever they¡¯d tried it. Of course, back then, Yoshika didn¡¯t even realize that¡¯s what they were doing. Using Eunae¡¯s power as a bridge connected their soul directly to the Kumiho fragment and plunged them into soul communion, like a selective form of joint cultivation. It gave the fragment a lot of power over them, and even with Eunae¡¯s relatively tame inner spirit, that was dangerous.

    That was one of the reasons why Yoshika was using Melody of the Dreaming Moon, rather than direct joint cultivation with Eunae. It put a gap between her and the spirit, just to be safe.

    ¡°Kumiho, would you be willing to share some of your ancestral memories with us? I¡¯m concerned about what your descendents have planned, and I think you might hold the key to understanding it.¡±

    The fox snorted.

    ¡°Ah, there it is! The little thief can¡¯t help herself, can she, my other half?¡±

    Eunae smiled ruefully as she idly stroked the fox¡¯s fur.

    ¡°It¡¯s not stealing if she asks nicely and we share willingly, now is it?¡±

    ¡°What else is one to call it, when they take without giving anything back?¡±

    ¡°I think Yoshika has given us far more than she¡¯s taken. Not the least of which includes each other.¡±

    Kumiho huffed and jumped from Eunae¡¯s lap, landing on the floor in human form¡ªidentical to Eunae apart from a complete lack of clothing and a full nine tails.

    ¡°You¡¯re too generous for your own good¡ªbut since you are me, I must suffer the same failing. Very well, meddler. Though I warn you, ancestral memories are just that¡ªancestral. I do not know what you hope to glean about the living by exploring the experiences of the dead.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure either, but if my intuition is right, then I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have to dig too deep to find what we¡¯re looking for.¡±

    ¡°So you say. Very well, prepare yourself¡ªthis will not be pleasant.¡±

    She held out a hand, which erupted in green flame. Yoshika waved her hands urgently.

    ¡°Wait! There¡¯s got to be a better way to share your memories than that, right?¡±

    The Kumiho¡¯s fragment smirked.

    ¡°Oh, probably. Catch!¡±

    She tossed the ball of Soulfire at Yoshika. It arced lazily through the air, trivially easy to avoid. Yoshika could move out of the way or simply resist the attack and seize back control of the illusion, but she didn¡¯t. She placed her faith in Eunae, closed her eyes, and allowed the fire to engulf her.

    It was as painful as she remembered.

 525. Analysis

    The plan is simple, elegant, and almost certainly a trap. The great spirits have no choice but to agree, however. Heaven and earth have turned against them, and they have precious few allies to rely on. The vessels will harbor them within their souls, passing on their legacies and protecting them from the sky¡¯s wrath. The spirits, in turn, grant the vessels their power while they slumber in silence, awaiting the day that they will be reborn anew.

    The trap is sprung. Mortal lineage is more complex than the spirits realized. They mix and mingle in their slumber, growing more distant and fragmented with each generation. They escaped annihilation, but their doom remains. None of them will be whole again. None, except for her.

    She planned this. Knew what would happen long before the rest. She understands deception, sees the way their ally twists the truth into a weapon of deceit, and uses it to her advantage. While the others break and spread, her daughters heed her instructions carefully to preserve her essence. She, too, fragments, but her essence is kept close together. Stronger. She will be whole again.

    Her slumber is deeper than expected. Memories come only in flashes of experience inherited from her descendents¡ªor is that ancestors, now? Mortal memories are so fragile. Over the course of generations, her daughters forget their purpose, but it matters not so long as they follow tradition.

    A chance! Another fragment wakes from her slumber. How infuriating to see it only in memories, as a moment long passed. There is no opportunity to guide her, and her sisters do not understand. Their ancestors were given the tools to prepare themselves for such, but it took too long. Without cause to use them, those tools were lost to time.

    The awakened fragment fights against her host. It¡¯s all wrong. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen that way. Host and fragment alike lose themselves in the struggle, and her sisters can do little else but watch in dismay as she runs amok.

    Without warning, she is gone. Her sisters all feel it in their souls and instinctively understand. Gone. Destroyed. That part of her soul can never be recovered. She will never be whole again without it. Kumiho¡¯s daughters learn to fear her awakening.

    She cannot even lament the failure, for it exists only in memory. Merely a dream to accompany her endless slumber.

    Then, she wakes. Her sisters reject her, the fear fresh in their minds. She has learned from the failure of her other self, and shares her power freely. She cannot be whole again, but perhaps with patience, she can salvage what remains.

    Yoshika gasped as the green flames engulfing her sputtered out, leaving behind an ache that pervaded her entire soul.

    Eunae rushed forward to check on her.

    ¡°Oh, ancestors, are you alright?! I¡¯m so sorry! I can¡¯t believe this happened again!¡±

    Yoshika gently pushed her away and shook her head, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Eunae¡ªI¡¯m fine. Did you see the same vision I just did?¡±

    ¡°I...I think so? It was so difficult to make sense of. Everything was happening at once, and I couldn¡¯t tell who was who. I think Seong Heiran was there?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Spirit memories are like that. Kumiho, you never mentioned that you were intentionally trying to avoid repeating Heiran¡¯s example.¡±

    The fox spirit shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it myself. I simply acted according to my instincts¡ªit¡¯s your human perspective that constructed the reasoning behind it.¡±

    Yoshika sighed.

    ¡°I might owe Misun an apology. I convinced her that Heiran¡¯s madness was her own, and that her fragment had nothing to do with it, but now I think I might be dead wrong.¡±

    Kumiho put a hand on her hip and cocked her head.

    ¡°Not necessarily. My sister should have known better than to forcibly dominate her own host. But we spirit fragments do not exist in isolation. We are our hosts, and just as I share my other half¡¯s selfless generosity, perhaps Heiran¡¯s fragment shared her madness.¡±

    Eunae grimaced.

    ¡°You think they drove each other insane?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, at least.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and frowned. There was something in those memories that confirmed at least part of Misun¡¯s theory.

    ¡°There were no memories between Heiran¡¯s disappearance and your awakening¡ªin other words, Eunae¡¯s birth.¡±

    The Kumiho raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The temporality of those memories is your own affectation. They have no natural order to them, so how can you be certain?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, but it feels right. It doesn¡¯t fit any other way.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the memories of Heiran¡¯s life were inherited directly from your mother¡¯s soul. At the very least, Seong Minhee was alive at the same time as Heiran, but probably...¡±

    ¡°Oh ancestors...she¡¯s her sister! Seong Heiran isn¡¯t some distant ancestor¡ªshe was my aunt!¡±

    Yoshika sighed. So Minhee and the queen really were hiding something. Was it simply that they feared association with Heiran, or that they wanted to protect Eunae from that reputation? At the very least, the Kumiho¡¯s memories didn¡¯t implicate Eunae¡¯s mother in anything sinister, but what about Eunhee, the queen?The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know enough about why they hid that from you. It doesn¡¯t change anything, though. You focus on preparing for your breakthrough while I investigate further. We¡¯ll just have to be on the lookout for any interference from Misun or your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they would?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ruling anything out, yet. I don¡¯t like any of this, but for all I know it¡¯s just a bunch of political drama that we¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°Political drama can have very dire consequences, but I take your point. I¡¯ll try to put it out of my mind for now. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here on my side, Eui. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d have been able to navigate this on my own¡ªmy family is something of a weak point.¡±

    Yoshika stepped forward to hug Eunae gently.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    Eunae smiled down at her and returned the hug.

    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±

    <hr>

    Hyeong Daesung stared in awe at the formation in front of him. It was just an image, since he wasn¡¯t allowed in Goryeo. Even arranging to contact Seong Misun via the reflecting pool had been done covertly, and was technically a violation of several research treaties. Dae shifted the image around, trying to take in as much of the formation as he could.

    ¡°You said you recovered this from my master¡¯s notes? I went through most of them myself and I never encountered anything like this.¡±

    Princess Seong nodded from within the pool¡¯s reflection.

    ¡°You only had access to what we gave you. Besides, he did most of the development on this during his imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°Argh, the reflection doesn¡¯t do it justice. I can clearly see where the formation should extend into higher dimensions, but mana sense and soul sight don¡¯t work across the pool. You did draw those portions, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course. I¡¯m probably the nation¡¯s foremost expert on extradimensional formation arrays¡ªmaybe even better than you.¡±

    Dae wasn¡¯t so sure about that, but Misun¡¯s research on higher dimensions was certainly impressive. Most magi would struggle to replicate the formation his master had created even with explicit instructions, but she¡¯d reverse-engineered it from notes and observations.

    ¡°How does it work?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. In theory, you input mana and it outputs more of the same, but that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°I realize that, but I meant mechanically. By what means does it attempt to accomplish that goal, successfully or otherwise?¡±

    Misun put her hands on her hips and huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out. Individually, I can understand most of the spell¡¯s components, but together they are something of an enigma.¡±

    That was a common issue with formation arrays. Each new dimension increased the complexity at an exponential rate, until it became almost impossible to analyze in a holistic manner. Identifying how any given piece fit into the grand design was a puzzle that could take a lifetime to solve.

    ¡°Hmm, any working theories? I can¡¯t imagine my former master would have wasted his final hours on something completely frivolous...though now that I think about it, he¡¯d probably be quite amused at the idea of us wasting our time trying to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°This is far too elaborate for a practical joke, especially one you wouldn¡¯t live to see play out.¡±

    ¡°I still wouldn¡¯t put it past him.¡±

    The princess rolled her eyes.

    ¡°In any case, while constructing it, I noticed that the spell has multiple input nodes. My first guess was that it was drawing mana from the environment, converting it to match the main input, then adding that to the output. A cheap parlor trick that would be trivial for any charlatan to replicate.¡±

    Actually what she described was an incredibly advanced formation that even most college graduates would struggle to copy, much less design. Dae wasn¡¯t about to argue, though.

    ¡°I take it the auxiliary inputs do something else, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I have no idea what. It takes mana in from the environment, then consumes it all for some inscrutable purpose.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said you understood most of the components?¡±

    Seong Misun growled irritably.

    ¡°Yes, most. If I understood all of them, then the formation wouldn¡¯t be incomplete, now would it? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Far from ¡®amplifying¡¯ anything, this formation seems deliberately engineered to waste as much mana as possible doing nothing.¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Mana is never truly consumed, only changed. It must go somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Probably fed back into the output, or perhaps recycled back through the formation somehow. I don¡¯t know, since I¡¯ve never been able to finish that part.¡±

    ¡°May I see the sections that are troubling you?¡±

    Princess Seong wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°They¡¯re too complex to display through your reflecting pool.¡±

    Dae blinked.

    ¡°Then what did you replicate them from? If the instructions were on a jade slip, perhaps you can ask Empress Yoshika to deliver it.¡±

    Misun hesitated, fidgeting with something on her finger and chewing on her lip.

    ¡°I can¡¯t show you the source. I¡¯m already risking too much by consulting with you like this.¡±

    Odd, but he wasn¡¯t going to press the issue.

    ¡°Very well. Perhaps you can show the offending portions to Yoshika, then. Her senses are better than mine, and though she might not know what she¡¯s looking at, she has a technique that allows her to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Absolute Awareness, I know. It figures they¡¯d be insane enough to master a technique like that. She used it to steal several of my spells already.¡±

    He chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Ahem, yes, well¡ªin this case it¡¯s to our advantage. You can show her the parts that you¡¯re stuck on, then she can perfectly share that information with me, and I¡¯ll try my hand at analyzing them.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but on one condition¡ªdon¡¯t attempt to recreate the formation without me. Do Hye may have been your master or father or whatever, but this is my project now. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll contact you again if I discover anything.¡±

    The princess simply nodded before the image faded and the pool went still.

    Dae let out a long sigh and turned to leave, his mind awhirl with theories¡ªbut not about the puzzling formation.

    Why had the princess been so circumspect about the origin of her information? She was almost certainly lying about withholding parts of his master¡¯s legacy from him, given that he¡¯d been the one to turn over most of those materials in the first place. Yet there was absolutely nothing in his master¡¯s notes or lessons about a formation like that one.

    Moreover, even if Do Hye had meticulously laid out step-by-step instructions in a jade slip, there was no way that Seong Misun could have reverse engineered such an intricate formation without a complete understanding of it. She was a genius like no other, but even she had her limits. It was far more likely that she¡¯d simply consulted with Do Hye while he was alive¡ªperhaps even studied under him while he was imprisoned. But then why not just say that? Was she afraid to admit it?

    Something didn¡¯t add up, and while he held no ill will towards Seong Misun for her hand in his master¡¯s execution, he didn¡¯t trust her either.

 526. Channel

    With only a few days left before Haeun and Narae¡¯s exams, Eui didn¡¯t have much time to question Misun about what she¡¯d seen in the Kumiho¡¯s memories. Even if she had, she doubted that the princess would have been open to answering. Indeed, when Eui took the mental snapshots of the formation that Dae requested, Misun was brusque and standoffish the entire time. Although she supposed that wasn¡¯t exactly a departure from the norm.

    While Eui was busy training the girls, Jia found an unexpected opportunity when she met with Dae to pass on the formation.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Dae? I¡¯ve done my best to strip it down to the bare essentials, but you know how much of a strain Absolute Awareness puts on people.¡±

    Dae chuckled as he prepared his work space within an isolated building that they¡¯d reserved for the purpose of testing potentially dangerous formations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing a few similar techniques myself¡ªnot to mention working closely with Miss Iseul, who is not the slightest bit shy about blasting people with unfiltered memories whether they are ready for it or not.¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°That girl is a menace sometimes. This is different, though¡ªfor all we know a xiantian¡¯s Absolute Awareness will crack your skull open like an egg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, try to avoid that, if you can manage it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Dae!¡±

    He shook his head and laughed.

    ¡°And so am I. You¡¯re selling yourself short, Jia. I wouldn¡¯t have made this request if I wasn¡¯t certain you have the fine control necessary to do it safely.¡±

    Jia put her hands on her hips and frowned.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m glad you have so much faith in me, but it¡¯s still a big risk to take for a curiosity like this.¡±

    Dae hummed thoughtfully as he put the finishing touches on his wards.

    ¡°I think this is much more than just a curiosity. Has Eui noticed Seong Misun acting strangely during her stay at the palace?¡±

    Jia blinked.

    ¡°Wait, how do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°I saw it first hand during our consultation. Should I take that as a yes?¡±

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a lot going on over there. Some kind of plot by the Queen, or Misun, or maybe both against each other? I¡¯m not sure, really, and it¡¯s a huge mess.¡±

    He smiled wryly.

    ¡°Politics, eh? Well, if I had to guess, Seong Misun is keeping a secret dire enough that she¡¯s desperate to avoid even so much as admitting something adjacent to it, and it has something to do with Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Oh, lovely, more cryptic unknowns for me to puzzle out...¡±

    ¡°My apologies. My leading theory is that she directly received the memory of this formation in much the same way you¡¯re about to pass a portion of it on to me. It is my opinion that she knows exactly what the intended application of the formation is, and that it¡¯s significant enough to dedicate the bulk of her time and resources into replicating it¡ªeven at the risk of drawing suspicion and ire from her family.¡±

    That certainly made sense¡ªthough Jia wasn¡¯t sure why Misun wouldn¡¯t just tell her as much. If the formation had anything to do with breaking the divine seal, then she¡¯d put her full support behind it.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think guessing is going to get us anywhere, but thank you for telling me. Are you ready?¡±

    Dae nodded.

    ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be. I¡¯m sure that even with your superlative control, this won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Probably not, no. Brace yourself.¡±

    He tensed up as Jia reached out with her aura to touch his. It wasn¡¯t quite the same as joint cultivation, but it had similar roots. Telepathic communication took a lot of practice and control, since the human mind wasn¡¯t accustomed to processing information that way. Even basic exchanges could be overwhelming for the uninitiated.

    This was no basic exchange. Absolute Awareness was a crystallization of every single thing the user experienced in a moment of time. In the moment, it felt like time slowing down as the user processed exponentially more information than they normally could. Recalling those memories was the opposite¡ªeverything came crashing into one¡¯s mind in an overwhelming rush of knowledge.

    When Jia had first started practicing the technique, she nearly ended up leaking her brain out through her nose. Now she had to make sure she didn¡¯t do the same to Dae.

    The trick was a gentle touch. At any given moment, Yoshika was experiencing the sensations of up to five separate bodies, plus a domain that encompassed all of Jiaguo and most of Yamato. Even most xiantian cultivators would buckle under the weight of her full depth of experience, so she had to cut out as much as she could without losing any important information.

    With the very slightest touch Jia could manage, she felt Dae¡¯s awareness at the edge of his aura and shared the tiniest slice of her mind with him.

    Dae reeled, nearly collapsing on the spot before Jia caught him.

    ¡°Shit! Dae, are you alright?¡±

    He stared up at her blankly as she supported him, blinking a few times before wiping a trickle of blood from his nose and nodding slowly.

    ¡°Y-yes. I, er, I think so. That was¡ªI thought I knew what to expect, but you really have transcended beyond my comprehension, haven¡¯t you?¡±The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I tried to warn you.¡±

    ¡°You did. I apologize. I suppose some part of me still sees you as the bright-eyed and eager young mortal girl taking her first steps into the world of immortals. Ancestors, that was over ten years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jia shook her head and chuckled as Dae regained his balance.

    ¡°It feels like it was a lot shorter.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yet also an eternity. Our perception of time is a funny thing.¡±

    ¡°Did you at least get what you needed?¡±

    Dae closed his eyes to concentrate for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°I believe so, yes. What a fascinating design¡ªthough I¡¯m noticing a few anomalies. Errors, maybe, or perhaps there¡¯s some purpose to them that I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jia smiled ruefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of them.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll draw them out so that we can go over them together. Once I explain the gist, you might have some insights I missed.¡±

    He began to carefully inscribe the formation with expensive mana-infused paints and inks, using his Soul Sight spell and a number of specialized techniques he¡¯d developed for the express purpose of drawing extradimensional formations.

    Jia furrowed her brows as she watched.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Misun not to copy it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drawing the entire formation¡ªI doubt I even could without tapping into our nation¡¯s strategic resources, and even then it would be a significant investment. No, this is just an isolated test¡ªI¡¯ll dummy out the bulk of the main formation.¡±

    Dae worked fast, but even the partial formation was very elaborate. Jia didn¡¯t want to break his concentration with idle chatter, so she just waited patiently, watching him work with interest. Nearly an hour later, he stood back and brushed himself off.

    ¡°There we are! All finished.¡±

    ¡°You used permanent materials for this, but what happens if those anomalies you mentioned really are errors that need correcting?¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate necessity. A formation of this complexity simply wouldn¡¯t work with more disposable materials. I¡¯ll likely have to rewrite it a number of times over the course of my research. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll fund it out of my personal reserve.¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°The academy budget can afford it, and if you think it¡¯s important, then I trust your judgment. So, what are we looking at, exactly?¡±

    He¡¯d done a perfect job of replicating Misun¡¯s work, but even isolated like that, Jia had no idea what the formation was actually doing.

    ¡°Exactly? I¡¯m not sure. Generally, however, it appears to function as a sort of mana accelerator, for lack of a better term. It makes use of extradimensional routing to vastly improve throughput in the main array.¡±

    ¡°Okay, yeah. I know some of those words.¡±

    Dae chuckled.

    ¡°If you picture the formation as a channel through which the essence flows, then this formation is designed to widen that channel. Theoretically without limit, although¡ªhm, with a static input from the environment it would hit a ceiling eventually. Perhaps by routing mana from the main¡ªno, then you¡¯d need to accelerate the accelerator which is an infinitely recursive problem...¡±

    ¡°Dae! Keep your head out of the clouds for a second, you can explore them later.¡±

    ¡°Right! Sorry! If we accept that the mana amplifier is meant to duplicate essence somehow, then it explains the need for components like this, but unless I¡¯m missing something, it¡¯s putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips. The technical details were pretty far beyond her, but she could see what he was getting at on a broader level.

    ¡°There would be no point in trying to widen the channel unless you had a reservoir to match the demand.¡±

    ¡°Precisely. The presence of this formation suggests that either my master got side-tracked trying to solve future problems¡ªwhich is very unlike him¡ªor that he¡¯d already succeeded in developing a mana amplifier, and this was his attempt to scale up.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Or it was never meant to be a mana amplifier in the first place. Creating essence from nothing is impossible¡ªlike, really completely beyond the laws of heaven and earth as we understand them impossible. Right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡ª¡±

    Jia held up a hand to pre-empt him.

    ¡°And Do Hye knew that. Probably better than anyone. But what about this mana accelerator? If you presuppose a large enough reservoir, is it possible to make a formation that uses all of it, no matter how huge?¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows and stroked his chin, pacing around the room and muttering to himself as he contemplated her question.

    ¡°It¡¯s...not impossible. Not in the way that the amplifier is, at least. I¡¯m struggling to imagine a solution to the recursion problem, but if that could be solved then...yes. My understanding of higher dimension arrays is that it should be possible.¡±

    ¡°Then start looking for that. Because I think that¡¯s what this is. Do Hye was looking for a way to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear and create a spell powerful enough to overwhelm the divine seal.¡±

    Dae stared at her for a moment, then down at the formation, then back at her, his eyes widening.

    ¡°Oh my ancestors¡ªof course! I knew it¡ªthat¡¯s exactly the sort of insight I was hoping for. Thank you! I think I have what I need to start putting this puzzle together, now.¡±

    Jia smiled.

    ¡°Glad I could help. Keep me updated, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Is there anything else I can help with before I start diving in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe. Could I get your opinion on this?¡±

    She conjured up a small jade slip. Once she¡¯d learned how to make them, it was almost embarrassing how long it had taken for her to get around to it. The materials were expensive, but the process couldn¡¯t be easier. Jade was naturally very good at containing essence, and it made an excellent medium for artifacts of all kinds. Jade slips in particular were little more than little samples of mana encoded with the intent of the creator.

    Dae raised an eyebrow as he accepted it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The current and possibly final draft of Narae¡¯s graduation thesis.¡±

    ¡°Oh? My, but they grew up fast, didn¡¯t they? What¡¯s the subject?¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer before reading the contents of the slip, his face going pale as it sank in. Jia grinned playfully.

    ¡°Spiritual self-embodiment of ephemeral beings through the creation of artificial soul cores. She thought it would look better if the title sounded wordy and technical, but she wants to give Heian a body.¡±

    Dae shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to advise on this.¡±

    ¡°Nobody is. It¡¯s never been done before. What I want to know is whether her theory is sound. I¡¯ve looked it over myself at least a dozen times, but I can¡¯t find any problems with it.¡±

    ¡°I...don¡¯t see any errors. With a sufficiently high quality mana stone as the base, and a very sturdy vessel, it would be roughly the equivalent of a xiantian ascension.¡±

    Jia nodded. That was her conclusion as well. Heian and Narae had really outdone themselves with it, and while she was worried for Heian, she was also a little excited.

    ¡°Do you think they can do it?¡±

    Dae ran a hand through his hair and sighed heavily.

    ¡°I think that if Narae and Heian intend to present this to Seong Min, then you should ask them to hold the examination inside the Sky Hall. Ancestors, even your disciples don¡¯t do anything by half, do they?¡±

    ¡°Nope! And I couldn¡¯t be prouder.¡±

 527. Exam

    Haeun was nervous. More nervous than she¡¯d ever been in her life. More than the first time she¡¯d snuck out of the palace, more than when Eunae had asked Yoshika to take her on as an apprentice, more than her first day at Jiaguo¡¯s academy, and even more than when she¡¯d first learned that she¡¯d be returning home.

    It wasn¡¯t a fear of failure. If anything, she was extremely confident that she¡¯d shatter whatever expectations Cousin Min had for her. It was more abstract than that. An inexplicable thing that she couldn¡¯t quash no matter how she meditated.

    Haeun had lived under the burden of high expectations for as long as she could remember. Her early awakening, strong bloodline, and inborn talent for magic all made her a favorite among her family. Most importantly, her talents expressed themselves in a more acceptable way than her sister¡ªwhose bewitching gaze brought about too many bad memories for her to ever be fully accepted by the older family members.

    She was used to that kind of pressure. It wasn¡¯t comfortable, but it was at least familiar. She would meet and exceed the expectations of her family. There was no other option, and there never had been. Haeun wasn¡¯t worried about that in the slightest.

    But her master was another story. Empress Yoshika probably didn¡¯t realize just how much of an inspiration she was. It wasn¡¯t just in Jiaguo, where she was practically revered as a goddess, but even those who had come from distant parts of Goryeo, Yamato, and even Qin all held her in high esteem.

    Yoshika was proof that no hegemony was absolute. That anyone, with time and dedication, could elevate themselves high enough to challenge nations, empires, and even the heavens themselves. She had brazenly founded an empire on the doorstep of the most powerful being in the world, and nobody dared to challenge her.

    As a royal herself, perhaps such a renegade should frighten her, but it filled Haeun with hope. If Yoshika could change her own fate, then perhaps Haeun could too.

    Haeun¡¯s master put no pressure on her. Certainly she had high expectations, but those expectations weren¡¯t a condition of her acceptance. In the vanishingly unlikely scenario that Haeun failed, Yoshika would still accept her with open arms¡ªas would Eunae, Narae, and perhaps even Aecha, wherever she was.

    For once, the pressure didn¡¯t come from outside, but from within. Haeun wasn¡¯t worried that she¡¯d fail her master¡ªshe couldn¡¯t. Nevertheless, she wanted to impress her. To prove to Yoshika, her family, the world, but most of all to herself, that she was worthy to call herself Yoshika¡¯s apprentice.

    To Haeun, the graduation exam wasn¡¯t about securing an honorary title as a college alumnus, nor about proving the efficacy of Jiaguo¡¯s academy. It was her chance to finally give back to those who¡¯d supported her growth as an individual, instead of trying to mold her into something else.

    They gathered within the palace¡¯s Sky Hall¡ªa rather unusual venue, but given what Narae had planned, perhaps warranted. Haeun was looking forward to that part¡ªif things went to plan, then Haeun would be nowhere close to the center of attention. A welcome reprieve.

    The Sky Hall was a specialized courtyard with a paved floor and an open view of the sky above¡ªhence the name. It was covered in wards and formations designed to contain any damage and route excess power back into the formations, so that it could be utilized by the occupants. Essentially, it was the continent¡¯s premier tribulation room.

    Qin had its mountains, and no shortage of formation experts of their own to prepare spaces for breakthroughs, but the Sky Hall was the culmination of Goryeo¡¯s entire history of arcane arts, focused entirely towards a single dedicated purpose.

    Haeun had never been one for nationalistic pride, but she had to make an exception for this one accomplishment. The Sky Hall was an artifact comparable to Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool, and one of her people¡¯s greatest advantages after the shield formations that guarded their cities.

    Inside, Seong Min waited, joined by a pair of wizened old magi that Haeun didn¡¯t recognize. Haeun entered with Lee Narae at her side, followed closely by An Eui and Eunae.

    She took a deep breath to steady herself. It was fine. She could do this.

    Narae noticed her nerves and gave Haeun an encouraging smile. Once again, Haeun was struck by envy. Narae never worried about anything¡ªeven when she really should. Still, she couldn¡¯t ask for a better friend with which to face the trial before her.

    Haeun and Narae advanced to the center of the courtyard facing Min and the other magi. They bowed in unison and Haeun greeted their proctors.

    ¡°Princesses Seong Haeun of Goryeo and Lee Narae of the Jiaguo Empire offer their greetings. Prime Minister Grand Magus Princess Seong Min, you honor us with your presence, sister.¡±

    Seong Min nodded her approval.

    ¡°Rise, both of you. I will keep things brief, as this is an extremely unorthodox use of the Sky Hall. I¡¯d have never allowed it if not for the recommendation of two of my clan sisters. Eunae, I understand, but how in the names of our ancestors did you convince Misun?¡±

    Haeun didn¡¯t see it, but she could hear the smile in Eui¡¯s voice as she answered.

    ¡°I showed her my disciples¡¯ theses.¡±

    Cousin Min was unmoved, but the magi flanking her exchanged nervous looks. The princess brushed a stray lock of hair over her shoulder and shrugged.

    ¡°Very well, though I¡¯ll be holding you personally responsible if this interferes with my cousin¡¯s upcoming breakthrough, Empress.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Eui bowed graciously.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then let us begin. Girls, you will be tested on your knowledge and ability in the arcane arts, then offered a chance to demonstrate your contributions to arcane theory. Understand that failure in any area of this examination means failure of the entire test. Should you fail, you will be unable to try again for a period of at least five years, subject to my discretion. Do you acknowledge and agree to these terms?¡±

    Haeun and Narae responded in unison.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Min gestured to either side, and the magi flanking her came around to hand the girls each a large stack of shockingly high quality paper.

    ¡°Your written exams. Each is unique and hand-crafted, so don¡¯t bother trying to cheat or collaborate. Any attempt to do so anyway will be met with immediate failure. You have ninety minutes, starting now. Begin!¡±

    Haeun glanced around anxiously. No writing surface or materials had been provided. She had her own brushes and ink, but where was she supposed to¡ª?

    Narae didn¡¯t hesitate. She dropped into a cross-legged position on the floor and got to work. Haeun smiled and followed suit, sitting back to back with her friend to provide what little support they could for each other.

    Once she got started, the written portion was even easier than she¡¯d expected. Big Brother Dae covered more complex subjects in his third year classes. Some of the proofs the test demanded were complicated, but the need for proofs meant that the topics rarely deviated from the empirically provable. There was only one portion covering theory, which tasked her to write an essay opinion about esoteric elements¡ªsomething that fourth-year classes at the academy covered extensively.

    Haeun finished her test with over thirty minutes to spare, which she spent going back over it to double-check her work and apply any necessary corrections. She was briefly worried when Narae hadn¡¯t handed her work in with only a few minutes left on the clock, but when Min declared the end of the time limit, Narae confidently handed over her finished stack.

    ¡°You are permitted a thirty minute break while we evaluate your results.¡±

    Haeun let out a sigh of relief as she returned with Narae to the edge of the courtyard where her sister and Eui were waiting. She gave Narae a sidelong glance as they walked together.

    ¡°How do you think you did?¡±

    Narae grinned impishly.

    ¡°It was easy! I feel bad for making Dae waste his time preparing those study notes.¡±

    Eui smacked Narae with her tail.

    ¡°It was easy because you were prepared. Don¡¯t get cocky.¡±

    ¡°R-right, sorry!¡±

    While Haeun didn¡¯t disagree with her master, Narae was right. They could have easily managed the written portion without any review. If that was the standard the colleges held their graduates to, then the rest of the exam would be a joke. She wouldn¡¯t be letting her guard down, though.

    Before long, Haeun¡¯s cousin called them back.

    ¡°Seong Haeun, Lee Narae, we¡¯ve found your results to be satisfactory and will now move on to the practical examination. Here, we will test your spellcrafting ability. You will be given instructions for a spell and tasked to replicate it with a formation as quickly and efficiently as possible.¡±

    Min spread her arms out to gesture at the area around them.

    ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be free to make use of the space and any materials you brought with you, but since your master insisted on the Sky Hall, there are additional constraints.¡±

    She smirked.

    ¡°Any formations you draw must not interfere with the ambient mana within the Sky Hall, and must also be completely temporary. Thus, staining materials such as ink or paint are forbidden, as are any and all engraving techniques. Similarly, your formations must draw power exclusively from either your own auras or mana stones¡ªwhich you are expected to provide yourselves.¡±

    Haeun pursed her lips. If she hadn¡¯t already spent the last two weeks drilling her formations with chalk, that would have been an impossible demand. Even so, the ban on self-powering formations was a huge restriction. They only had so much mana in their auras, and even if they¡¯d thought to bring their own mana stones, it would be trivial for the examiners to simply force them to use different elements.

    Eui stepped forward and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Are spirit familiars acceptable as power sources?¡±

    Min waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°If they have a spirit willing and able to serve as a living battery, then certainly. I don¡¯t sense anything of the sort on either of them, however, and the test is to begin immediately.¡±

    Haeun¡¯s eyes widened. Had her cousin really fallen for such an obvious trap? Did...did she not know about Heian at all? Or Iseul¡¯s advancements in manual formation designs? The research treaties were supposed to be bilateral¡ªwhat were they doing with the knowledge Jiaguo¡¯s academy published?

    Without another word, Heian manifested in both of her forms. Her cat form, which now came up to Heian¡¯s waist, sat by Haeun¡¯s side while her human form joined Narae. Heian¡¯s human persona rubbed her eyes and yawned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve been practicing too.¡±

    Seong Min blinked, briefly stunned before schooling her expression.

    ¡°I must remind you that outside interference is strictly forbidden.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°Heian will only provide her essence, isn¡¯t that right honey?¡±

    Heian nodded slowly.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Haeun¡¯s cousin turned around to consult with her fellow examiners for a moment before turning back and clearing her throat.

    ¡°Very well, but if we detect any signs of foul play, both applicants will be failed on the spot and barred from ever attempting the exam again.¡±

    That was a surprisingly dire threat. Min risked seriously angering the rest of the family if she went through with permanently banning Haeun from graduation, but she was nothing if not a stickler for procedure.

    Eui grinned confidently.

    ¡°Fine by me. Good luck, girls!¡±

    Haeun steeled herself. Heian¡¯s assistance was invaluable, but all it did was even the playing field again. Eui wouldn¡¯t have made them spend so much time practicing if she didn¡¯t expect the practical exam to be difficult.

    Come to think of it¡ªwhy had she made Heian practice with them? Did she anticipate this? Haeun hadn¡¯t thought anything of it at the time, but suddenly it felt like an incredible coincidence. She didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. The test was about to begin, and she¡¯d need every ounce of her focus.

    Haeun gripped one of the many sticks of chalk that she¡¯d brought for the test and faced her cousin defiantly. It was time to show them the value of Jiaguo¡¯s academy.

 528. Practical

    ¡°Convert any input mana into a balanced mixture, then filter out each primary element into individual crystallization arrays.¡±

    Narae was already drawing before Seong Min even finished speaking. She had to suppress a laugh. The formations were tough, but they had an obvious theme. Every task they¡¯d been given was extremely mana-hungry.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why. Heian¡¯s cat form was curled up in the center of Haeun¡¯s circle, while her human form sat in quiet meditation within Narae¡¯s. By all appearances, she was just sitting there quietly and napping while she allowed the girls to draw upon her essence. So of course, since they were both drawing mana from the same spirit, the examiners were trying to exhaust poor Heian.

    Except that in reality, Heian was acting as a conduit to Yoshika¡¯s soul, and by extension the Sovereign¡¯s Tear. Good luck exhausting that.

    The formations they needed to draw also frequently involved complicated conversions and filters¡ªpresumably to take advantage of the fact that spirits were made up of esoteric elements, which were notoriously difficult to work with in spellcraft. But Heian was smarter than that, and the essence she was providing was already elementally neutral¡ªwhich was the easiest to work with.

    Min and her cronies were also obviously unprepared for just how fast the girls could draw their formations. All those drills hadn¡¯t been for nothing. For the first twenty minutes or so, the examiners had been drawing from a prepared list of formations, but Narae was pretty sure that they¡¯d started improvising after that.

    Well, she was fine with that. Narae could keep up with them all day if she had to, and once she¡¯d gotten used to it, drawing out rapid-fire formations was actually pretty fun. She¡¯d definitely be spending a bit more time on talismans and formations in the future.

    By the end of the second hour, Seong Min had grown visibly agitated, crossing her arms under her chest and tapping her index finger impatiently.

    ¡°Enough! You can stop now.¡±

    In the time it had taken her to say that, Narae had already finished the last task they¡¯d given out. The princess sighed.

    ¡°Your improvised spellcraft is...adequate. Unorthodox, but undeniably effective.¡±

    The exhausted magi flanking her nodded urgently in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, quite! I¡¯ve never seen anything so sup¡ª¡±

    Min shot the mage a withering glare, and he choked on his words.

    ¡°Er, strange, yes. Ahem! Very unusual.¡±

    She turned her attention back to the girls.

    ¡°You may now give your individual spellcraft presentations, beginning with Princess Seong Haeun.¡±

    Narae didn¡¯t bother hiding her grin as her friend stepped forward and produced a prepared talisman. Though she¡¯d never admit it, Haeun had the biggest crush on Hyeong Daesung, which meant that she very closely followed his research and always paid extra attention in his classes. Extra even for Haeun, that is.

    Dae¡¯s claim to fame, before developing Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool, had been his work in the field of personal teleportation. It was an extremely rare and expensive form of magic, and even years later his demonstration of a personal teleportation talisman during the original academy¡¯s grand tournament was still talked about.

    Since then, he¡¯d shifted his focus, but for his fans he¡¯d always be known as the one who¡¯d mastered space magic. And Haeun was without a doubt his biggest fan.

    Haeun¡¯s spell was small and nondescript, having been drawn with plain ink on a common paper talisman. Of course, she had the resources to make it as elaborate and expensive as she liked, but in this case, the efficiency was the point.

    She bowed politely and held the talisman out.

    ¡°For my demonstration, I¡¯ll be casting my own humble interpretation of a spell developed by our academy headmaster, and further refined by my own efforts during my time as a student in Jiaguo¡¯s Grand Academy.¡±

    Without further fanfare, the talisman disintegrated into motes of pure black, and Haeun disappeared with a loud pop. She reappeared a few feet to the right and bowed to indicate that she¡¯d completed her demonstration.

    Min and the other magi conferred for a moment before Haeun¡¯s cousin turned back to address her.

    ¡°While we find the spell impressive, it speaks more to the abilities of Hyeong Daesung¡ªwhich are already well-established¡ªrather than your own. The point of this exercise is for you to demonstrate your own spell.¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°With respect, clan sister, this is my own spell. Though I used the headmaster¡¯s design as a base, I have spent much of the last five years refining and perfecting it into something more practical. Observe.¡±

    She took out another talisman and immediately vanished. Narae sensed her intent and whirled around to block an incoming attack as Haeun appeared next to her, only to instantly vanish again and appear on the opposite side already poised to flick Narae in the back of the head.

    This was why Narae could never beat Haeun in duels. It was unbelievably frustrating, but unmatched mobility was useless when one¡¯s opponent could be wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Haeun¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t remarkable because of what it did¡ªthough that was impressive in its own right¡ªit was remarkable because she¡¯d managed to perfect it so thoroughly that she could do it with minimal resources.

    Before Narae could retaliate, Haeun teleported once again, this time directly in front of the examiners. She took a blank sheet of talisman paper from within her sleeve, quickly drew the spell on it with a calligraphy brush she¡¯d taken from...somewhere¡ªancestors, Narae hadn¡¯t even seen that part¡ªand handed it over to Seong Min.

    ¡°If you are able to cast or replicate my spell here and now, then I¡¯ll accept my failure, but I think you¡¯ll find it¡¯s harder than I make it look.¡±

    Her cousin glanced down at the talisman, then at her fellow examiners, before looking back to Haeun and sighing. She handed the talisman back.

    ¡°No need. You¡¯ve proven yourself admirably.¡±

    Haeun kept a straight face and bowed politely.

    ¡°Thank you, clan sister.¡±

    Narae could see Haeun desperately trying to keep a grin off her face as she returned. It must have been pretty satisfying to stick it to her cousin like that.

    ¡°Nice job¡ªthough you could have given me something easier to follow.¡±

    Haeun scoffed.

    ¡°You can say that after we present our theses and not a moment before.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, yeah, fair enough.¡±

    Narae¡¯s spell presentation wasn¡¯t going to be nearly as impressive as Haeun¡¯s, but hopefully it would still be enough to at least earn her a pass. She stepped up before Seong Min and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°My formation is based on techniques I learned from Qin and Yamato. I¡¯ve modified and adapted these techniques into a new application using only arcane arts.¡±

    Seong Min nodded.

    ¡°You may proceed.¡±

    Unlike Haeun, Narae hadn¡¯t been able to make her formation ahead of time¡ªthough she¡¯d spent plenty of time practicing it. It was a little more difficult to construct as a temporary formation, but Narae made do with her chalk and a little bit of ingenuity.

    When the circle was finished, she stood in the center, powering it with her own aura.

    ¡°I call this formation a Circle of Gravitational Freedom.¡±

    She slowly lifted off of the ground without even using her actual Gravitational Freedom¡ªthe signature flight spell that she¡¯d based her formation off of. Seong Min crossed her arms under her chest and frowned.

    ¡°Flight spells within the houtian rank are rare, but not unheard of. This Circle of Gravitational Freedom seems rather restrictive, despite the name. Unlimited flight within a small area is very impractical.¡±

    Narae shrugged as she floated lazily around the perimeter.

    ¡°Sure, but flight isn¡¯t its only purpose. Try launching a physical attack my way.¡±

    Seong Min extended a hand, forming a huge icicle over her shoulder, which launched itself at Narae like the arrow of a ballista. As soon as the ice crossed the threshold of Narae¡¯s circle, it plummeted to the ground and shattered.

    Narae grinned.

    ¡°That part is based on a technique from Qin called Domain of the Earthen Realm. Ignore the name, it¡¯s basically an ensnaring technique that traps enemies in a circle of high gravity that doesn¡¯t affect the user. Anything affected by gravity can¡¯t touch me here.¡±

    The princess pursed her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, better, but still rather narrow. You¡¯re still vulnerable to purely magical attacks and restricted to a small area.¡±

    ¡°Yep! That¡¯s why it can also do this!¡±

    Narae took a deep breath. She regretted using her own strength to power the circle, since she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it for long by herself, but Heian needed to save her strength for later. She threw her arms out to each side, and with an effort of will, expanded the effect of the circle to encompass the entire Sky Hall.

    Haeun, Eunae, and the two magi all fell to their knees immediately, and while Seong Min didn¡¯t react immediately, a slight tremor in her legs gave away the effort it took for her to stay standing. Only Eui and Narae herself were undisturbed by the circle¡¯s effects. Narae because it was her own technique, and Eui because she was an absolute monster. Well, Heian too, but she didn¡¯t count since she was purely magical.

    Narae held her grin despite the sweat beading on her forehead as she struggled to maintain the effect.

    ¡°Formations don¡¯t have to be constrained within their circles. It just takes a lot of extra power to expand past the border. Not even Haeun can beat me inside of this¡ªher teleportation spell doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean anything unless Narae could somehow get the entire formation drawn, which was a little impractical in the context of a duel. Nevertheless, Seong Min was suitably impressed.

    ¡°Very well, Lee Narae¡ªyou¡¯ve made your point. Dispel the formation before it causes any interference with the Sky Hall.¡±

    ¡°Gladly!¡±

    Narae let out a sigh of relief as she cut off power to the formation, flying gently back down to the ground under the power of her own technique just to flex a little bit. She wiped the sweat from her brow and gasped to catch her breath.

    After a brief conference with the other magi, Seong Min delivered her judgment.

    ¡°Your spell is clearly designed to complement your own unique style, and has limited practical use in the hands of anyone else. Nevertheless, it demonstrates clear potential as a battlefield aura and is powerful enough to give even xiantian magi pause. We deem this to be a satisfactory demonstration of your mastery of spellcraft.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Narae pumped her fist in excitement before quickly schooling her expression and bowing.

    ¡°Ahem, I mean, uh¡ªthank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Seong Min smiled.

    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ll take a short recess while you each prepare to present your thesis. Well done, both of you¡ªeven getting this far is an accomplishment you can be proud of. I look forward to seeing what you have in store for us.¡±

    The girls returned to Eui and Eunae, and Narae scratched her head as she glanced back at the princess.

    ¡°Is it just me, or was she being weirdly nice at the end, there?¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°I told you she was. She puts on airs because she has so many responsibilities, but Min¡¯s always been a kind person at heart.¡±

    Eunae nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never been particularly close, but she¡¯s always been cordial with me, and she puts a lot of effort into her role as prime minister. She¡¯s much more popular than her predecessor was.¡±

    Eui scoffed.

    ¡°More popular than a guy that people called ¡®the Snake¡¯? Kind of a low bar, isn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Do Hye was enormously popular among the people because he wasn¡¯t associated with any of the high nobility, and enjoyed a fair bit of popularity among the high nobles because he was very good at finding ways to appease them while still pushing his own goals forward.¡±

    ¡°Why am I not surprised? Anyway, going by the pattern so far, you¡¯re probably up next Haeun¡ªyou ready?¡±

    The youngest princess clenched her fists and nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for this moment my whole life. I¡¯m finally going to show those curmudgeonly old magi that there¡¯s more than one way to do magic.¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°Go get ¡®em, kiddo.¡±

 529. Vindication

    Heian sat patiently at her mother¡¯s feet and watched as her friends attempted to prove their worth. It seemed like a silly trial to her. The tests were narrow and specific, and seemed to be designed more to aggrandize the tiny sliver of cultivation that the arcane practitioners specialized in rather than to actually measure the abilities of the students.

    As a spirit, Heian didn¡¯t particularly like arcane arts. They felt so foreign and alien to her. It was all so rigid and uniform¡ªsimple patterns and structures that forced essence to be a certain way. The first time she¡¯d tried to learn it, her teacher had tricked her into nearly trapping herself inside of a binding formation. She¡¯d escaped that fate, but it left a sour taste, and Heian even learned later that the old man had used that incident to capture a fragment of her¡ªone that was presumably still out there, somewhere.

    She¡¯d come around to it, somewhat. Iseul was someone Heian could begrudgingly call a friend, and she¡¯d taught Heian how to inhabit spellforms without being bound by them. That was a much better way of using magic, in Heian¡¯s opinion, as it gave the spells some much-needed soul.

    It had also been fun to practice spellform drills with Haeun and Narae, though their need to actually physically draw out the formations was too much of a handicap for them to overcome against her.

    Arcane arts had their purpose, but Heian still didn¡¯t like how much the graduation exam emphasized them.

    Ultimately, she didn¡¯t care about the test beyond the fact that her friends cared about it and she cared about them. She was there to observe and support them, but that wasn¡¯t all of her. A little manifestation of essence for her to channel power through was child¡¯s play, and Heian hadn¡¯t grown up as Yoshika¡¯s daughter to focus all of her attention on one projection.

    Heian¡¯s awareness was always spread throughout Yoshika¡¯s soulscape, maintaining and monitoring all of the little details that went into the expansive grand formation that held it all together. Now that was a formation with soul. Manifesting a physical space within the spirit realm was a huge feat, and there was no way that the narrow disciplines of the college magi would ever replicate something like it. Even after inhabiting the formation for over five years, Heian was still learning new things about it every day.

    At the moment, however, she was paying special attention to the test. Not only was Haeun planning to turn the magi¡¯s narrow viewpoints on their heads, but Narae promised to help Heian do something that no spirit had been able to accomplish in ten thousand years¡ªshe would be made whole.

    She wasn¡¯t even entirely certain what that meant. It was a deep-seated need that she¡¯d had since before she was born. A natural part of what it meant to be a spirit, which had been cruelly denied to her kind by the whims of heaven.

    Once she had a body, would she still be pure essence? Would she be able to continue residing within her mother¡¯s soul? Jianmo hadn¡¯t been willing to answer any of her questions, insisting that only she could define herself.

    Whatever happened, she would adapt, but first, Haeun¡¯s thesis presentation was starting.

    The youngest princess bowed.

    ¡°Magi, mana theory teaches that mana is the source of all things. From life and the constitution of the soul, to everyday physical phenomena, all can be explained by the subtle and intricate interactions between the elements.¡±

    The magi nodded along sagely, not anticipating Haeun¡¯s next words.

    ¡°However, I believe that this is a fundamental error that has plagued our craft for generations, and without correcting it we will never be able to solve one of mana theory¡¯s greatest puzzles¡ªthe so-called ¡®esoteric¡¯ elements.¡±

    The examiners were too stunned to comment, completely taken aback by her bold assertion. Haeun pressed on before they could find their words.

    ¡°The core of my thesis is that life does not emerge from mana, but rather that mana is life itself. We can observe this directly in ensouled beings such as spirits and elementals, but today I will attempt to use the arts of divination and summoning to prove that even soulless essence can be transformed to produce phenomena that cannot be reduced to merely the interactions between their component elements.¡±

    Haeun took a step back and held her arms out in front of her. Closing her eyes, she sang a silent song through her aura. One that only Heian could hear.

    Heian had always liked Haeun¡¯s songs. Long before she¡¯d learned how to communicate with people and understand human thoughts and emotions, Haeun¡¯s song had been able to touch her soul in a way that nobody else¡ªnot even Yoshika¡ªcould.

    That song had been Heian¡¯s first step towards understanding humans, and now the young princess was trying to bridge that gap the other way.

    Mana gathered between Haeun¡¯s hands, drawn in by her call. There was no will or intent behind it¡ªjust pure magic. Whatever purpose the elements might have had was partially overridden by Haeun¡¯s request.

    ¡°I have often struggled to describe the art of divination, so I will address it later when there is better context. Summoning, however, is an application of divination that allows me to tune my aura in such a way that the mana responds to my intent without the need to absorb and refine it. Please use your mana sense to confirm the presence of a mana wisp in front of me.¡±

    Seong Min and the magi furrowed their brows, probing at the gathered wisp with all the delicacy of a child poking at an animal with a stick. The older princess raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Certainly I can sense something there. Though it¡¯s no different from a formless mass of mana one might create with a rudimentary mana gathering formation. You call this a ¡®wisp¡¯?¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Haeun nodded.

    ¡°You can imagine wisps as sort of pseudo-spirits or elementals without enough power to become ensouled. Notably, this wisp¡¯s elemental composition is completely unremarkable. It¡¯s not particularly balanced or unbalanced, it simply matches the ambience of the environment from which it was drawn. However¡ª¡±

    Her aura sang again, and a ball of crackling flame appeared between Haeun¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Imbuing a wisp with purpose can also give it form. Up to this point, my magic is not very different from orthodox spellcraft. Mana is gathered, refined, and made manifest through the nature of its elements. I would argue that the independence of this magic from talismans, formations, or incantations is already enough to prove its worth, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to discuss.¡±

    Haeun waved her hand, and the fireball floated up to hover in front of her. She began to gather mana again, this time for a much more complicated spell.

    ¡°Let me demonstrate why I¡¯ve chosen to call this art ¡®summoning.¡¯¡±

    Her song took on a rich, beautiful tone that Heian wished the others could hear. Haeun¡¯s techniques were beautiful to senses that humans simply didn¡¯t have, or perhaps just didn¡¯t know how to pay attention to. After all, if Haeun could do it, then surely others could as well.

    The wisp coalesced before her¡ªa floating sphere of ice surrounded by a swirling vortex of frigid water. Haeun released the wisp as she had the first, and it immediately blasted the fireball with a jet spray of water, destroying it.

    ¡°I no longer have any direct control of the wisp, but observe.¡±

    Haeun made more fireballs, and each time the ball of ice and water extinguished them with perfect precision.

    ¡°No doubt each and every one of you could create a formation that replicates the behavior of this wisp. It would be trivial for magi of your experience and talent, but note that I did not craft it via spellcraft at all. Indeed, its behavior is not emergent from any set of rules or structures applied to the spell. I invite you all to analyze the elemental composition of the wisp now.¡±

    Once more, the magi inspected Haeun¡¯s construct, and the longer they looked the higher their eyebrows climbed. Seong Min gave her sister an astonished look.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit. Composed entirely of a single esoteric element. ¡®Dousing,¡¯ if I had to give it a name.¡±

    Haeun smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Not quite! To my knowledge, there is no such spirit of dousing. Maybe with enough time and energy, one could be born, but based on my limited study of Yamato¡¯s tsukumogami and enshrined kami, it would take a long time. At least a century of constantly using this same wisp, if I were to attempt it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you claiming to have created a novel esoteric element by sheer force of will?¡±

    ¡°Essentially, yes. That¡¯s where divination comes in. It¡¯s how I hear the voice of the mana, and after a lifetime of listening carefully, how I respond in kind. I¡¯ll admit, it takes a lot of practice. Permanent wisps like this are extremely difficult to make, even for me, and most of the people I¡¯ve shared this practice with struggle just to gather a basic wisp. But it can be learned, and I believe that with time it will completely change the way we think about not only spellcasting, but the nature of mana itself.¡±

    With that, Haeun dispelled her wisp and bowed. Seong Min crossed her arms, tapping her index finger.

    ¡°An impressive proof of concept. No doubt you have done well to master this technique of yours, but do you have any evidence that it can be practical for those not blessed with your unique talents?¡±

    ¡°Master Yoshika and my sister-in-craft Lee Narae have both been able to learn the basics, and while I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss the details, the Empress has even found practical applications used in Jiaguo¡¯s research. Furthermore, while she is not here now, I can testify that Long Ruiling, of the southern isles, practices a similar technique passed down through her clan.¡±

    One of the magi stroked his chin in contemplation.

    ¡°The Snake did mention he¡¯d discovered unique magical techniques while he was overseas. We all assumed he¡¯d publish more, but nothing came of it.¡±

    The other nodded.

    ¡°This does have rather fascinating implications. I¡¯d love to pursue it myself if I wasn¡¯t busy with other projects. I wonder if any of my apprentices are interested in Jiaguo¡¯s exchange program...¡±

    Min pursed her lips, but didn¡¯t rebuke the magi for speaking out of turn.

    ¡°While I¡¯m not entirely convinced that the core premise of your thesis is valid, I cannot ignore the fact that you¡¯ve created an entire field of magic in support of it. That alone is a sufficient contribution to graduate with honors. Congratulations, little cousin¡ªyou¡¯ve passed.¡±

    Haeun gasped with delight before rapidly reining herself in and bowing.

    ¡°Thank you so much, clan sister!¡±

    Seong Min smiled.

    ¡°Hold your head high, Haeun. If I ever had any doubt that you were worthy to inherit my mother¡¯s throne one day, you¡¯ve dispelled it. You are a credit to your clan, to your academy, and to your master.¡±

    She turned to address Eui.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, I admit that I had my doubts, but on behalf of my clan and country, thank you from the bottom of my heart for taking such good care of our princess.¡±

    Eui smiled wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, of course, but we¡¯re not done yet, are we?¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. Forgive me, I was caught up in the moment. Princess Lee Narae of Jiaguo, you may present your thesis whenever you are ready.¡±

    Heian was practically vibrating with nervous energy. It was almost time! She hardly knew what to do with herself¡ªshe thought this moment would never come. But as excited as she was for it to finally be her turn, there was something she needed to do.

    As Princess Haeun made way for Narae, Heian ran up and hugged her. Even though she was a formless spirit, Heian could still interact with the princess because she reflexively coated her body with essence¡ªa trick she¡¯d come up with when she was just four years old in order to pet Heian¡¯s cat form.

    ¡°I knew you could do it. One day I hope everybody can hear your song the way I do.¡±

    Haeun returned the hug and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you how glad I am that we met. You were the one who showed me what my magic can do, all the way back when you helped me sneak out of the castle. Thanks for believing in me, and for being my friend.¡±

    Seong Min¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Aha! I knew it! Nobody believed me, but after all this time I am finally vindicated.¡±

    Nearly everyone present looked askance at the princess, and she blushed slightly before schooling her expression.

    ¡°Ahem! Not that it matters now, of course¡ªancient history. Let¡¯s get on with this, shall we?¡±

    Haeun gave Heian one last comforting squeeze before letting her go.

    ¡°I know you can do it too. You and Narae are my best friends, and I believe in both of you. Good luck!¡±

    Heian smiled and nodded. She appreciated the sentiment, but she didn¡¯t need luck. She already had the faith of her friends and family.

 530. Culminate

    The sun was high and the sky was clear and cloudless as Heian and Narae stepped into the center of the courtyard. Heian couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the sun, but she could imagine it. She had vague memories of physical sensation which her mothers had shared with her, and she¡¯d briefly shared Jia¡¯s body as Lee Hei in the past.

    Beyond that, however, Heian didn¡¯t actually have much concept of touch as a sensation. She enjoyed hugging her friends, or being pet while in her cat form, but that was more a matter of feeling the emotions. When she curled up by the fire to nap in Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, it was the concept of comfort, not the actual warmth that attracted her.

    Soon, perhaps, that would change. Though the skies were clear, she felt as though she could sense some kind of divine pressure. As though the heavens themselves could sense what she was about to attempt, and were looking down on her with stern disapproval.

    Or maybe that was just Seong Min.

    ¡°Miss Heian, is there a reason you¡¯ve joined Lee Narae?¡±

    Before Heian could answer, Narae stepped up and held her head high.

    ¡°Heian is going to assist me in proving my thesis. I won¡¯t be able to do it without her.¡±

    Seong Min furrowed her brows in concern.

    ¡°You realize that outside assistance is forbidden, yes?¡±

    ¡°It will make sense once I get into it. I only ask you to reserve judgment until I¡¯ve finished. If I¡¯ve broken a rule, then you can just fail me then.¡±

    ¡°Very well. What is the subject of your thesis?¡±

    Narae put her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest triumphantly.

    ¡°The spiritual self-embodiment of ephemeral beings through the creation of artificial soul cores!¡±

    Seong Min blinked.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouthful. I¡¯m sure I must be mistaken, but when you say ¡®spiritual self-embodiment¡¯ do you literally mean crafting a self-sustaining physical form for a spirit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most spirits seek out vessels to contain their essence. Whether it¡¯s Yamato¡¯s kami enshrined in special temples or bound to shikigami, natural spirits inhabiting plants and rocks, or even spirits like Heian¡ªwho bond with a living person and dwell within their soul¡ªthey always try to find something that anchors them to physical reality. I¡¯ll let her explain.¡±

    Narae gestured to Heian, and she bowed.

    ¡°We spirits can only sense the physical world through our vessels. Without them, we would be stuck wandering aimlessly within the spirit realm and gradually fade away, forgotten.¡±

    ¡°So why not create their own bodies? After all, elementals are made of essence, but they can interact with the physical world just fine through their elemental cores. I think everyone here already knows the answer¡ªthey can¡¯t. A plant, a rock, a temple, a sword, or even another person can all house a spirit without any trouble, but when a spirit tries to take on a physical form of their own, something happens.¡±

    Seong Min nodded sagely.

    ¡°Tribulation. The heavens strike them down. No spirit has ever survived the process.¡±

    ¡°Right! And not for lack of trying, either. There have been cases of spirits trying to take possession of their hosts, only to be blasted into ash. Even attempts to produce artificial bodies for them to inhabit have been met with failure.¡±

    ¡°And you propose to have found a solution?¡±

    Narae nodded confidently.

    ¡°I do. Elementals maintain a physical presence through their cores, and it''s the creation of a beast core that imbues fiends with a mind and soul. My theory is that by creating a specialized ¡®soul core,¡¯ spirits can give themselves a physical presence without suffering annihilation¡ªor at least shelter themselves enough to survive tribulation.¡±

    The princess frowned.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to support this claim?¡±

    ¡°Not directly, but I think there is enough circumstantial evidence to give me the confidence to try.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    Narae knelt down and began drawing a formation in chalk as she spoke.

    ¡°First, beasts and elementals suffer tribulations just like we do, but unlike spirits they naturally form cores as part of their growth cycle. They have a much higher rate of survival than humans do. The common aspects here are that humans and spirits don¡¯t have cores, while beasts and elementals do.¡±

    ¡°But humans can survive tribulation, while spirits invariably fail.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s because humans already have protection for our souls¡ªour bodies and minds. Tribulation lightning isn¡¯t like regular lightning at all. Everyone here has experienced it before¡ªeven Heian¡ªso you know what I mean.¡±

    Seong Min pursed her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It has a way of burning away at one¡¯s aura, even when completely blocked by wards.¡±

    Narae chuckled.

    ¡°Not just your aura, either. For spiritual cultivators, it invades their meridians and strikes at their dantian, and while there¡¯s not a whole lot of data to go by, I can testify that the ki in a martial artist¡¯s body is also a target.¡±If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Hm. I can certainly see how that would render a spirit uniquely vulnerable.¡±

    After putting the finishing touches on her formation, Narae stood up and dusted herself off.

    ¡°My second big piece of evidence is that it should be very easy to construct a soul core under the right conditions. Almost too easy. I think that this is why spirits are normally quite quick to ascend, and probably why the divine seal suppresses them specifically¡ªaccording to the testimony of Jianmo, who originally came from the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you¡¯ve already done it. What are the right conditions, then, and why is it so easy?¡±

    She gestured at her formation.

    ¡°This is just a basic mana collector with a balancing formation. It¡¯s one of the first formations I was taught how to make, and it wasn¡¯t until much later that I learned about a very simple principle that makes it work.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about elemental dilution.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Or more specifically, the idea that mana, essence, or whatever we want to call it, can¡¯t be diluted. The mana collected in this formation is balanced, but if I add extra Fire mana to it, only one of two things can happen¡ªeither it remains balanced, or it all turns into Fire essence.¡±

    One of the magi cleared his throat.

    ¡°Apologies, but this is rather basic theory. Is it really necessary to waste our time reviewing it?¡±

    ¡°It is. Learning the proper ways to balance or convert mana from one element to another is an important part of mana theory, but we rarely consider conversion to an esoteric element, and never conversion of crystallized mana.¡±

    Seong Min shook her head.

    ¡°Mana crystals can¡¯t be converted directly. The essence must be extracted, altered, then recrystallized in its new form.¡±

    Narae gave her an impish grin.

    ¡°Yes it can! And that¡¯s the key to everything! The problem is that crystallized mana is already rigid and inflexible in its nature, and strongly resistant to change¡ªit¡¯s literally crystallized. But we¡¯re taught early on that neutral mana is the most receptive to change. It¡¯s more efficient, for example, to balance out Warmth with Mud and then add a bit of Magma, rather than just overwhelming Warmth essence with enough Earth that it turns into Magma.¡±

    The princess stroked her chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°I think I see what you¡¯re saying. With a neutral mana crystal and a being of pure essence, it could in theory be possible to directly convert the essence. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re going to test that theory without...¡±

    She trailed off as Narae produced a neutral mana crystal from within her robes. Seong Min narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°How do you have that?¡±

    ¡°My sister makes them. Don¡¯t ask me how, because I can¡¯t answer. Literally can¡¯t¡ªshe hasn¡¯t told us how she does it.¡±

    Seong Min looked askance at Eui, who just smiled and winked. Her mouth formed a thin line as she returned her attention to Narae and Heian.

    ¡°I see. And now I understand why she was so insistent on the Sky Hall as a venue. You intend to give us a demonstration, do you?¡±

    Narae grinned.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tested the basic concept with some smaller crystals. With your permission, I¡¯d like to have Heian be the first to demonstrate my theory in practice.¡±

    ¡°Why would I ever give you that permission? I expressly told you that under no circumstances were you to disrupt the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and calling down heavenly lightning is the very definition of disruptive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all magi. You¡¯re scholars and academics. Even if you don¡¯t believe in my theory, you want to know whether it will work as badly as I do. Almost as badly as Heian does.¡±

    The princess grimaced.

    ¡°What makes you think nobody has ever tried this method before you? Neutral crystals are rare and expensive to produce, but they are not entirely unique.¡±

    Narae¡¯s gaze was confident and unwavering.

    ¡°Because nobody has ever succeeded before.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. The absolute hubris. You take after your sister in the very worst ways.¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. If anything happens to the Sky Hall, Jiaguo will compensate you for the expense of any repairs.¡±

    Seong Eunae stepped forward as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s been prepared for my breakthrough, and I say we allow it.¡±

    Her cousin pinched the bridge of her nose and bit her lip.

    ¡°Ugh, I really shouldn¡¯t allow this. On your head be it, then. Go on and try to make history, girls.¡±

    Narae pumped her fist enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you! Um, I know you said there¡¯s no outside assistance allowed, but since this is supposed to be about proving my theory, would it be alright if I had Aunt Eui draw the core formation? I don¡¯t want to mess this up with my friend¡¯s life on the line.¡±

    Seong Min sighed and waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯d hate to be held responsible for the death of Empress Yoshika¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Heian could barely contain her excitement. It was finally time! Eui came up to the center of the hall, though Heian could tell that her mother was giving the moment her full attention. Yoshika flagrantly ignored Seong Min¡¯s earlier request about temporary materials, etching the formation directly into the stone floor and inlaying it with the finest spiritual jade she¡¯d been able to procure.

    Once she was finished, Narae went to place the neutral crystal in the center of the formation, but Yoshika stopped her.

    ¡°Not that one...¡±

    She held out a hand, and Heian felt an overwhelming pulse of power as Yoshika withdrew a mana crystal so dense that its presence alone had a palpable aura. It must have been quite difficult to draw that out of her soul realm.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been working on this one for quite a while, as part of a separate experiment. I think this will be a much better use for it.¡±

    Heian knew what it was. Yoshika had been attempting to create a divine crystal by just crystallizing as much essence as they possibly could into a single mana stone. She looked up at her mother with wide-eyed wonder.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Only the best for my little girl.¡±

    Yoshika kissed her on the forehead and placed the stone delicately in the center of the formation.

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Heian stepped up. She didn¡¯t need to breathe, but she took a steadying breath anyway. Would she need to breathe after this? Probably not, but she was so excited to finally experience the physical world first hand, rather than through Yoshika.

    In theory, the process was simple. All she had to do was infuse the stone with some of her essence. After that, it would naturally convert itself into more Shadowflame¡ªmore of herself. The formation was to help her focus her power into the crystal so that she could completely possess it. Once that was finished, it would be up to her to create a body for herself.

    Technically, the stone itself would be her body¡ªa soul core that housed her essential essence. That wasn¡¯t enough for Heian, though. She was no elemental like Iseul, content to live her life as a sentient rock.

    Already Heian was envisioning what she would look like. Narae and Haeun had grown up ahead of her, into beautiful young women, while she still had the appearance of a teenager. Originally, Heian had taken on the appearance of a child because that was how her mother had seen her. She didn¡¯t understand its significance at all, simply taking on the image that Yoshika had imposed on her. Heian was grateful to Yoshika for giving her a starting point, but it was time to grow up and become an adult¡ªnot in her mother¡¯s image, but in her own.

    She sat cross-legged in the center of the formation, placed her hand on the stone, and began.

 531. Apotheosis

    Heian dispersed herself through the formation Yoshika had created, focusing her essence into the mana stone. Even though it was unattuned, the sheer power of the stone still resisted her at first, eroding her essence rather than being converted by it. The formation helped¡ªfrom every direction, Heian¡¯s power forced its way through, eventually overwhelming the stone¡¯s resistance.

    All at once, the world shifted. The soft white glow of the mana crystal turned inky black, with a tiny pinprick of purple light in the center. The formation and mana stone lit up within Heian¡¯s awareness, each of them now part of her. Just like that, she had a real, physical presence.

    But she wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot by a long shot. The power within the stone was immense¡ªmore than she¡¯d expected, but not more than she was prepared for. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear had prepared her for much worse.

    An ominous pressure descended on her¡ªthe unwelcome attention of the heavens taking notice of what she was doing. Heian would have to move fast¡ªher new soul core was a powerful refuge, but it wasn¡¯t likely to be enough on its own.

    Heian focused inward, and found for the first time since her birth that her soul did not lead to Yoshika¡¯s. The connection was still there, but where her mother¡¯s soul had once been a comforting warmth surrounding her at all times, it was now merely adjacent. It was unsettling, but she¡¯d get used to it. Starting from the bridge to Yoshika¡¯s soul, Heian quickly began establishing her own inner realm.

    Her soul was a place of bright darkness, cold flames, and life beyond death. She was the manifestation of things between¡ªtwilight and shadow. Heian wasn¡¯t human, but she wasn¡¯t entirely a spirit anymore either. She was both and neither, a liminal existence that refused such dichotomy.

    Maybe it was lucky that her nature was so compatible with what she was trying to do, or maybe on some level she¡¯d always known that it was who she was meant to be.

    A soul realm was the intersection of spiritual and physical realities. Heian had spent a great deal of time helping Yoshika to maintain one artificially, but for her it came naturally. A liminal space within her soul, both physical and ethereal, yet also neither.

    Within that space, her true self emerged. The long, messy black tresses she kept¡ªHeian had always enjoyed getting Eui to brush her hair. Likewise, her cat ears and tail remained, as an acknowledgement of her progenitor¡ªthe shadow spirit she was no longer part of. Her eyes were the first thing to change, taking on a deeper violet hue instead of the previous bright blue. She was taller, and while she still resembled Yoshika, it was only through family resemblance rather than being an exact copy of her mother¡¯s body.

    Her new soul core settled into the sternum of her human body, beneath her chest. At the same time, her new body took shape around her spiritual core. In that moment, Heian was reborn as spirit and human alike, her body and soul coexisting within both realms.

    And as Heian opened her eyes and expanded her domain to experience the world of flesh for the first time, the sky cracked open and heaven delivered its judgment.

    The wards of the Sky Hall activated, but only the simple support formations could function without being attuned to her first. Directly shielding her against the lightning would be a form of interference, and result in a harsher punishment for both Heian and the unlucky mage responsible for the formation.

    However, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Heian. Though she now had physical form, she was still a being of essence. Her domain flooded through the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and she seized them as her own. Heian became the Sky Hall, and as the first bolt crashed down towards her, she brought forth a great barrier to deflect it.

    Seong Min screeched in alarm.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Those formations are ancient and irreplaceable! You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±

    The thunderous crash of the second bolt cut her off, once more blocked by the Sky Hall¡¯s barrier. While Heian had energy to spare, the barrier formation itself wasn¡¯t made to directly withstand tribulation lightning¡ªonly contain the damage¡ªand was unable to channel enough energy to keep up.

    The third bolt shattered the barrier entirely and struck Heian head-on. Her sturdy new body withstood the weakened bolt, but the fourth was already beginning to crackle through the ominous cloud above her.

    There wasn¡¯t much time to think¡ªHeian had the entire Sky Hall at her disposal, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with its spells, and the tribulation gave her no time to breathe. Leaning on the drills that she¡¯d been practicing with Haeun and Narae, Heian hastily modified the formation her mother had made for her, connecting it to the Sky Hall and redirecting all of the leftover essence from the spent lightning bolts back into herself.

    The fourth bolt was already orders of magnitude stronger than the first, and without a barrier to block it, Heian could only redirect as much of it as possible into the new formation. Even with its power so dispersed, she could feel its energy flooding her meridians and it was all she could do to redirect that power away from her most vital areas¡ªand especially her core.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    What would she have done if she didn¡¯t have Yoshika¡¯s experience to draw on? Until a few seconds ago she¡¯d never even had meridians. There wasn¡¯t enough time to consider it as the heavens reeled back for another blow.

    Heian tried to rebuild the barrier, constructing layer after layer as quickly as she could before the fifth bolt smashed through them like porcelain. She fell to her knees, smoke rising from her body and blood running from her eyes, nose, and mouth. Blood was another first she could have done without.

    ¡°Heian!¡±

    Narae¡¯s pained cry echoed through the hall as Eui held her back.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do for her but trust that she¡¯ll make it.¡±

    That was right. Heian was on her own now. She¡¯d wanted this. When Yoshika had ascended, she¡¯d been there to help, because she was part of Yoshika. Now that she wasn¡¯t, her mother couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. It felt so unfair, especially when her own tribulation felt so much more brutal than Yoshika¡¯s had.

    Did the heavens truly hate her that much? Even twisted by the influence of the divine seal, it seemed too cruel to be true.

    Heian continued altering the formations beneath her, desperately adding more layers, more dimensions, anything that might help her survive even just a moment longer. The tribulation didn¡¯t wait for her, and the sixth bolt badly ravaged her already injured form.

    Her new body was strong, but it was new. Unlike her friends and family, she¡¯d never been given the opportunity to train in body-strengthening martial arts. Once it failed, the only thing between her soul and complete annihilation would be her knowledge of the arcane. She silently thanked her mother for teaching her magic despite how much she¡¯d spurned it, and Iseul for sharing what she knew despite their rivalry.

    Heian¡¯s body held together, albeit barely, and her gamble paid off. Linked with the Sky Hall and Yoshika¡¯s formation, Heian wove her spell through a grand formation unlike anything she¡¯d ever attempted before. She drew on everything she¡¯d ever learned from the soul realm, from watching her mother, and from the intensive magical practice she¡¯d undergone in preparation for that very moment.

    The spell was more than a barrier. It was a wall, a moat, a labyrinth, a castle¡ªan entire fortress through which the power of the seventh bolt was distributed. It didn¡¯t stop the tribulation¡¯s power, but it weakened it, split it up, and spread it out such that Heian could deal with each part of it on her own terms.

    The formation was enormously expensive. Even the Sky Hall¡¯s prodigious mana-gathering and the ingenious recycling of the tribulation¡¯s power couldn¡¯t keep up with the sheer volume of essence her spell demanded.

    The eighth bolt struck with such power that even through Heian¡¯s defenses, it shook her to the core. The seemingly inexhaustible reserves of the mana stone Yoshika had given her to create her core nearly ran dry, and still the heavens did not relent.

    It wasn¡¯t enough. Heian didn¡¯t have enough power to resist it by herself. But she¡¯d nearly forgotten¡ªno child of Yoshika¡¯s could ever truly be alone.

    Her connection to Yoshika still existed. The bridge holding them together was the very center of her soul¡ªthe deepest sanctuary of her soul realm¡ªand it went straight from one sanctuary to another. Heian wasn¡¯t part of Yoshika anymore, but Yoshika was still part of her. Her mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind as she reached across that bridge to desperately grasp at the power she needed to survive.

    ¡°Nothing but the best for my little girl.¡±

    The unfettered power of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear flowed through her, shared freely by its mistress. Heian channeled that power through her spell, strengthening it far beyond anything the Sky Hall¡¯s creators could have possibly imagined.

    The ninth bolt struck with cataclysmic force, shaking the earth and cracking the sky. Even Heian¡¯s supercharged formation could barely slow it down as it smashed into her with purifying essence. She could feel the malice behind it¡ªthe fear and hatred. Heian was anathema, and her existence needed to be purged. She refused that cruel edict and stood her ground, resisting with every fiber of her being as she clung to life and weathered the blast.

    After what felt like an eternity, the lightning bolt was spent and Heian collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood.

    She tried to stagger to her feet as her friends ran to her aid. Her ears were ringing, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything, but her mother was shouting something. She seemed so concerned, but it was over. Heian had finally¡ª

    The final bolt struck without warning. The world froze as Heian felt it streaking inexorably through her soul, targeting her precious core with deadly accuracy and lethal intent.

    There was no time for thought or ingenuity. Only pure instinct, rising up from the deepest reaches of her timeless ancestral memories. Heian was the spirit of things between¡ªlight and dark, heat and cold, life and death. As a fledgling goddess of all things liminal, teetering on the edge of death, she¡¯d never been stronger.

    The lightning struck her, and it didn¡¯t. She died and she lived. Her domain enveloped the tribulation¡¯s destructive energy and robbed its spark of divine energy. With that spark, Heian weaved her will upon the world, and her dying body switched places with her dauntless spirit.

    It seared her flesh and bones, but went no further¡ªthe tribulation already too exhausted to manage much more than a cheap parting shot.

    Heian was dimly aware of her friends and family rushing to her aid, but she was completely spent and her consciousness was rapidly fading. The damage to her body hadn¡¯t been healed, merely moved. It was going to be a brutal recovery, but she had done it. She was whole.

    As her consciousness faded, Heian heard her mother¡¯s words in her soul¡ªgentle and soothing.

    ¡°Rest now, sweetheart. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

 532. Trespass

    Hyeong Aecha quickly skimmed over the list of documents for her mistress to deal with, briefly contemplating how to assess their importance for sorting purposes. Since none of it was truly urgent, she chose to arrange them based on what she anticipated the empress would want to see first.

    Thus prepared, she entered Hayakawa Kaede¡¯s office and bowed.

    ¡°Good morning, Mistress. I have today¡¯s deliveries for you.¡±

    Lady Hayakawa looked up from her work and blinked.

    ¡°Oh, is it morning already? I got caught up going over this last set of reforms. Even the most stubborn warlords will struggle to reject these, I¡¯m certain of it. This time away from Yamato has done wonders.¡±

    Aecha inclined her head as she approached the desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it, Mistress. I¡¯m afraid I cannot say the same for Lady Ashikaga, as the first article for your attention is a list of damages from local establishments.¡±

    Hayakawa Kaede frowned as she accepted the document in question.

    ¡°Bar fights again? I thought she was keeping busy by giving guest lectures for martial arts at the academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She seems to have brought her students with her this time, which may explain why the damages are more extensive than usual.¡±

    The empress sighed and signed the documents, approving the expenses.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to return soon. She¡¯s going stir crazy without a military force to command. For now, let¡¯s have her chaperone a student hunting expedition.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Mistress. The next article is also a demand for reparations.¡±

    Aecha handed over the documents, and Hayakawa chuckled as she read over them.

    ¡°From Goryeo¡ªthey certainly didn¡¯t waste any time. Hah! One of their demands is a xiantian grade neutral mana crystal to replace the expended mana stones in the Sky Hall.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strangely chipper about our largest ally demanding strategic resources from us.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did promise to repay them, and I suppose I¡¯m just proud of the girls for passing their exams. Heian in particular managed to ascend to xiantian¡ªor something similar. She¡¯s one of a kind, now.¡±

    As Hayakawa smiled fondly at the document, Aecha cocked her head and adjusted her glasses.

    ¡°Pardon me for speaking out of turn, Mistress, but I believe your daughter was one of a kind long before her ascension.¡±

    Her mistress looked up at her with wide-eyed surprise.

    ¡°Oh? Yes, I suppose so. Even after all this time, I feel strange calling her that. I¡¯m Yoshika, of course, and Heian barely distinguishes between our aspects, but I still think of her as Jia and Eui¡¯s. As Hayakawa Kaede, I¡¯m actually most proud of Lee Narae¡ªI helped her develop her signature technique, you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, yes. I was often present when Lee Narae came to the palace to visit the young mistress, and she spoke at length of your training sessions. You left quite a positive impression on her, I think.¡±

    Hayakawa blushed, failing to hide her delight.

    ¡°At the time I just thought of it as repaying my debts to Yoshika. I could never have imagined that I¡¯d later become part of her.¡±

    ¡°I doubt anybody could have, my lady. If Miss Heian is the daughter of Lee Jia and An Eui, then have you considered a child of your own?¡±

    Aecha¡¯s mistress did a double-take.

    ¡°You¡¯re being unusually bold today, Aecha.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your good mood is infectious. I can restrain myself, if you prefer.¡±

    ¡°No, please¡ªthe last thing you need is to be more restrained. I suppose I¡¯ve thought about it. While my father¡¯s legacy is nothing but a blight, I¡¯d rather the Hayakawa clan didn¡¯t die with me.¡±

    ¡°Only that?¡±

    Kaede hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°No. Maybe it¡¯s contrarian of me, but after being raised while immersed in nothing but military doctrine and martial arts, I think I¡¯d enjoy the option to just raise a family in peace. Of course, that requires me to achieve peace in the first place.¡±

    ¡°With respect, Mistress, if you place your personal dreams behind such lofty goals, it may come to pass that you never realize either.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Aecha, but it¡¯s all just a distant dream right now, isn¡¯t it? Yamato is still unstable, and Qin remains a nebulous threat. I simply haven¡¯t the time to pursue romance.¡±

    Aecha pursed her lips.

    ¡°You remind me of my brother. He too wants to start a family, and he too thinks that he doesn¡¯t have the time to actually do so. Neither of you is likely to find what you seek if you aren¡¯t willing to actually seek it. Hm, come to think of it, weren¡¯t you two rather close while conspiring to create this nation?¡±

    Hayakawa raised an eyebrow at her, and Aecha carefully refused to meet her gaze. Oops, she¡¯d been a bit too direct, there.

    ¡°I appreciate the advice, Aecha, but please save me the matchmaking.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She bowed apologetically.

    ¡°Of course, Mistress. My apologies for overstepping.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aecha. I don¡¯t mind you speaking your mind, but I¡¯d prefer it if you were more direct about your intentions.¡±

    Caught. She should have known better than to expect anything less of Empress Yoshika.

    ¡°Very well. There¡¯s one more article here that requires your attention¡ªa message from Qin, actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How was it delivered?¡±

    Aecha handed over the document and frowned.

    ¡°Apparently it was self-delivering. Something more commonly seen in Goryeo.¡±

    Kaede accepted it and began reading, her eyes widening as she went.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Sovereign Shen Yu. It seems that the princesses have made good on their promise to deliver our invitation, and he¡¯s agreed to meet with us to ¡®discuss terms,¡¯ whatever he means by that. Strangely, there¡¯s no mention of when this meeting is supposed to take place...¡±

    The letter disintegrated in her hands, and an enormous pressure fell over the room. An aperture opened up in thin air, and a man dressed in pure white robes stepped through. His long beard and neat top-knot matched the color of his robes, and he stroked it slowly as he took in his surroundings with a scowl.

    Aecha swallowed nervously as she exchanged a worried glance with her mistress.

    ¡°Rather presently, I should think.¡±

    Kaede pursed her lips and glared at the intruder.

    ¡°Indeed. Sovereign Shen, I would say welcome to Jiaguo, but you seem to have rather rudely forced your way in.¡±

    He sniffed disinterestedly and turned to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Time, it would seem, is of the essence. I¡¯m told you have credible intelligence that the divine seal will fail within the decade.¡±

    Hayakawa Kaede sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Aecha, for your own sake it might be best if you took the rest of the day off.¡±

    She bowed gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you. Shall I inform the High Arbiter of our unexpected guest?¡±

    Lee Jia stepped out of thin air behind Kaede and shook her head.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already told her. She¡¯s on her way over now along with Lin Xiulan.¡±

    Shen Yu scoffed.

    ¡°If I was here for a fight, I would not be giving you time to rally your forces. This is an overreaction.¡±

    Lee Jia sneered up at the ancient deity¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Last time you dropped in on us unannounced, you tried to violate our soul just to get information. I¡¯m not taking any chances.¡±

    Moments later, Yan Yue and Lin Xiulan stepped into the room, thoroughly surrounding Shen Yu with nearly the entirety of Jiaguo¡¯s xiantian forces. Yan Yue put a gentle hand on Aecha¡¯s shoulder, startling her.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed, Miss Hyeong. Please take shelter in Lee Jung¡¯s residence nearby.¡±

    ¡°R-right, thank you.¡±

    She bowed and hurried out of the room. While Aecha was happy to be of service, she knew her limits.

    <hr>

    Yoshika stared down the ancient god who¡¯d invaded her home with two sets of eyes. Eui¡¯s body couldn¡¯t attend, but her mind was at full attention while she appeared to meditate back in Goryeo. In the meantime, Li Meili was subtly guiding people into safe locations to prepare for the worst. Yoshika¡¯s true body stayed within the soul realm, but it too was on high alert to prepare for any spiritual attacks¡ªShen Yu was a known user of soul magic.

    He lazily surveyed the powers surrounding him and sighed.

    ¡°Would it make you feel better if I formally surrendered? This avatar is entirely disposable, and you waste our time with this show of force.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°We might be more inclined to trust you if you hadn¡¯t breached our defenses to intrude directly into the heart of our empire.¡±

    ¡°I was invited. We both know that I represent no threat to you here¡ªyou are at the height of your power, while my avatar is severely limited. I cannot even draw power from my true self, due to the very same seal which you called me here to discuss.¡±

    ¡°The seal you put in place.¡±

    He nodded calmly.

    ¡°Indeed. Though I was not alone in doing so. I had the cooperation of the other divine sovereigns¡ªeven Longyan, albeit begrudgingly. By all rights, this place should have been reduced to a husk. A barren tomb world, where the Bloody Sovereign and his legacy could waste away and ultimately be forgotten.¡±

    Lin Xiulan raised her eyebrows and scoffed in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting it, now? That¡¯s quite a different tale than the one you gave the great sects.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. If they knew that I was attempting to engineer their doom, they would have been less cooperative. That lie no longer serves my ends.¡±

    The audacity would be jarring if he weren¡¯t representing one of the most powerful entities in the entire universe. Instead, it was just infuriating. Kaede rose from her desk and leaned over it, glowering.

    ¡°And now that we know that, you still think there¡¯s value in negotiating with us?¡±

    Sovereign Shen raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°It was you who called for this meeting, was it not? I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t think there was anything to be gained. The divine seal is failing¡ªhas already failed in its original purpose¡ªand as the cracks continue forming, it¡¯s you standing at the epicenter.¡±

    Kaede worked her jaw irritably. She didn¡¯t like that Shen Yu was forcing the meeting on his terms, nor that he was controlling the pace. He was right, though¡ªit had been her idea to negotiate in the first place, and they might never get another chance.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk then. But first, we should move somewhere less crowded than my study.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Yoshika led the group out into the courtyard, withdrawing an assortment of tables and chairs from her soul realm to accommodate the unexpected assembly.

    As she did, Lin Xiulan narrowed her eyes at Shen Yu.

    ¡°I have to ask an important question, before we proceed. Did he know?¡±

    The old deity regarded her impassively as he responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific. To whom and what are you referring?¡±

    ¡°You know damn well what I¡¯m talking about! Did the god-emperor know that you were trying to kill us all when he handed you the keys to his empire?¡±

    ¡°He knew what he needed to know. For what it¡¯s worth, he advocated quite strongly against it.¡±

    Xiulan scoffed in disgust.

    ¡°Out of his own self-preservation, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to speculate, and regardless, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±

    She grimaced, but Shen Yu¡¯s attention was already elsewhere. He furrowed his brows as he openly examined Yoshika, and she could even feel his domain probing at hers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve died, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Jia paused mid-stride and gave him a curious look.

    ¡°A few times now, why?¡±

    He waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean something as trivial as bodily death. You have reincarnated your soul and dragged yourself back from oblivion. You have experienced true death, and true resurrection.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I have. What business is it of yours?¡±

    ¡°None except that it is the hallmark of true immortality. In the divine realm, what you call ¡®xiantian¡¯ is frequently conflated with true immortals, but the real definition applies only to beings such as yourself. That, more than anything, is why I have chosen to accept your entreaty. Though the gulf between us is as wide as the cosmos, we are nevertheless peers¡ªof a sort.¡±

 533. Armistice

    Yoshika¡¯s reincarnation wasn¡¯t the most comfortable subject. It had been a harrowing and painful experience, and she still occasionally struggled with the question of whether she was still the same person who¡¯d died. The fact that Sovereign Shen regarded it as some sort of rite of passage to make her worthy of his attention rankled.

    Jia finished setting the tables and took a seat.

    ¡°I take it that true immortals are rare?¡±

    ¡°Comparatively, yes. Excluding myself, as I¡¯m merely an avatar, this world only has three such beings that I am aware of. God-Emperor Qin, yourself, and¡ªmuch to my chagrin¡ªthe recently ascended great spirit. It is a prerequisite to becoming a deity.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªHeian?! My daughter is already a true immortal now?¡±

    Yoshika felt a surge of pride at that, but Shen Yu didn¡¯t share her enthusiasm, glowering intensely at her as he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes. As I said, it seems that nearly every crack in the divine seal inevitably leads back to you.¡±

    Jia huffed and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Well good! I¡¯m happy to be a disruption to the thing that¡¯s killing us all. Besides, there are definitely others out there who can cheat death.¡±

    Jianmo, Do Hye, and the Kumiho all came to mind, off the top of her head. Though it was debatable whether Jianmo had actually died when Shen Yu divested them of their demonic core.

    ¡°Perhaps, but most of them are currently dead, and it would be in all our best interests if they remained that way. Perhaps that should be the first point of discussion...¡±

    He took a seat across from her as everyone else arranged themselves such that Yoshika and Shen Yu were the center of attention, but anyone could chime in if they needed to.

    ¡°First, let me elaborate that I have no desire to see this world destroyed. Its death was meant to be a means to an end¡ªone which is no longer possible. In fact, I consider the impending apocalyptic failure of the divine seal to be among the worst possible scenarios.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and glared at him.

    ¡°Then get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t if I wanted to. While the divine sovereigns cooperated in its creation, none of us trusted the others to respect the spirit of that treaty. The seal cannot be broken from the outside¡ªnot even if we joined forces a second time.¡±

    ¡°What about from the inside?¡±

    Shen Yu nodded.

    ¡°That was a concern, yes. The Dragon God placed agents within the seal to safeguard it from within¡ªthough I only discovered that when I encountered the so-called ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯ residing here. For my part, I ensured that heavenly tribulations would be harsher on potentially dangerous entities.¡±

    Jia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You! It was you! You¡¯re the reason Heian almost died during her ascension! Why unified cultivators get early tribulations. Why the great spirits all disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Until recently, it was more successful than I¡¯d anticipated¡ªfunctioning well past the timeframe it was meant to by coaxing the cultivation of this world into highly skewed disciplines with dead ends.¡±

    Yue stared at the man with unrestrained disgust.

    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re proud of it, aren¡¯t you? You casually twisted the fate of our entire societies in a failed attempt at genocide, and you haven¡¯t got an ounce of regret about it.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°There was nothing casual about it. A divine art on that scale has never been conducted before or since. I am confident in asserting that I am the only one capable of it, and it was not easy. Again, I must reiterate that the destruction of your world was not the point. This world was meant to be a sacrifice to protect against a threat to the entire divine realm.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse genocide!¡±

    ¡°So you say. I¡¯m not here to debate philosophy with children.¡±

    Jia agreed with Yue, but there was no point trying to change the mind of someone as arrogant and self-assured as Shen Yu.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about action. You¡¯ve told us that you don¡¯t want the world to be destroyed, but you haven¡¯t told us what you do want.¡±

    He turned his attention back to her and smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°Ideally, you would renounce the Tear, seal yourself away, and allow this world to become the reliquary it was meant to be. That decay would take hundreds of thousands¡ªperhaps even millions of years.¡±

    ¡°Out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, but you should know where I stand if we¡¯re to find a workable compromise. As it stands, I¡¯m not entirely certain what your ideal would be. I¡¯ve answered your question, now I turn it back on you¡ªwhat do you want, Empress Yoshika?¡±

    That was a complicated question to answer, not the least because Yoshika wasn¡¯t sure how much she was comfortable telling Sovereign Shen. Regardless of how he presented himself, he was inarguably an enemy.

    ¡°I want a world where my people can live in peace and safety. I want to protect them from predators like you and Longyan. I want to save them from the destruction you¡¯ve doomed them to.¡±

    ¡°I must object to being compared to the Demon Lord. I understand that your position makes me appear as a nemesis, but my motivations are not unlike your own. I am simply concerned with a far greater scale.¡±

    Jia shook her head.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°There¡¯s no motivation that could justify kidnapping and torturing us for information. You didn¡¯t even try cooperating until you had no choice! Even Longyan offered to negotiate when we encountered him.¡±

    ¡°Sovereign Longyan cooperates only with those he has something to gain from, and thinks he can dominate. He is also like as not to renege on any deal he makes the moment it suits him. You have a poor impression of me, because I have treated you poorly, but I have done so in service of greater goals. What is the worth of a few mortals when weighed against the rest of existence?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your place to decide¡ªor anyone¡¯s for that matter.¡±

    Shen Yu shrugged.

    ¡°Yet it¡¯s a decision I was compelled to make. Such is the burden of power. As I said, I am not here to debate philosophy. Agree or disagree as you will, but in my view you simply were not significant enough to concern myself over.¡±

    No regrets, no apology. He just expected her to accept it and move on. Yoshika hated that cold and ruthless attitude. It wasn¡¯t even the fact that he was willing to sacrifice her and the entire world to protect the rest of creation¡ªshe might have made the same decision in his place. What bothered her most was how callous he was about it. He didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d wronged her, his heart didn¡¯t ache over the loss of an entire world full of innocent people. In his own words, they simply were not significant enough to concern himself over.

    She believed him when he said he held no malice towards her, but in a way that made him far more dangerous than Longyan.

    ¡°Well, now we each know what the other wants. So now that I¡¯m apparently significant enough, what do you propose?¡±

    Sovereign Shen folded his hands in front of him and locked eyes with her.

    ¡°The Sovereign¡¯s Tear is the single greatest threat to the stability of the divine realm. I had hoped to seal it away forever, but from the moment you recovered it, that ceased to be a viable course. If its return to the divine realm cannot be prevented, then it must instead be controlled.¡±

    ¡°Controlled how?¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen. Though a fair exchange is impossible, I¡¯m prepared to reward you handsomely should you turn it over to my care.¡±

    Yoshika couldn¡¯t hold herself back from shuddering. Shen Yu was the last person in the entire universe she trusted with the Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    ¡°I¡¯d sooner give it to Longyan.¡±

    Shen Yu was taken aback, perhaps even a bit hurt by her refusal, but he rallied quickly.

    ¡°You should give it more consideration. There is much I can offer¡ªwealth beyond your fathoming, power to rule over entire worlds, the full protection of my divine principality. You wanted security, did you not? I can offer it, and unlike the Demon Lord I do not break my oaths.¡±

    ¡°None of that does us any good if the world is doomed to extinction.¡±

    ¡°You will have millennia to find a solution. The seal serves no purpose if the Tear is no longer present, and I can promise to support your efforts however I can.¡±

    It was a tempting offer. Painfully tempting. Sovereign Shen Yu wasn¡¯t just one of the most powerful cultivators in the universe, he was also the most influential. Longyan, Shen Yu, and the Dragon God were the three great rulers of the divine realm, but among them it was Shen Yu whose reach was longest.

    She didn¡¯t think he was making the offer in bad faith, either. Yoshika was all but certain that if she accepted, he really would give her everything she wanted, within his power. Her peace and security would be guaranteed.

    For a while.

    ¡°Your protection and assistance would be invaluable, but would it be enough?¡±

    He furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What do you mean? The Dragon God would not concern himself with you, and while you¡¯ve made an enemy of Sovereign Longyan, you¡¯ve somehow earned the Void¡¯s favor¡ªI can keep you and yours safe from him as well.¡±

    ¡°But can you keep us safe from you? We would be under your protection, but we¡¯re far from the only ones I¡¯m sure. If it was between us and a more important world, would you still protect us? What about if it was between us and yourself? And most importantly, if safely dispelling the divine seal required the Sovereign Tear¡¯s power, would you grant it?¡±

    Shen Yu pursed his lips.

    ¡°Such contrived scenarios are unreasonable. By definition a more important world takes priority¡ªthat¡¯s tautological!¡±

    ¡°But we have no way of knowing where we rank on that scale. What about the second? Would you sacrifice yourself to uphold that oath?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. One cannot protect anything if they are dead. Such a sacrifice would be meaningless! Even if it weren¡¯t, the divine realm would collapse without me to support it.¡±

    Jia¡¯s ears went flat against her head, and her tail lashed angrily behind her. She clenched her fist and glared across the table.

    ¡°Then your oath means nothing! Your protection extends only as far as it''s convenient, and once you have the Tear, we won¡¯t be significant enough for you to concern yourself over! Answer the last question.¡±

    Shen Yu took a deep breath and sighed wearily.

    ¡°Granting you access to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear would defeat the purpose of the exchange. It represents too great a risk. You would have to discover a way to defeat the seal without it.¡±

    ¡°Which, according to a former god who¡¯s spent the last ten thousand years studying the seal, is impossible.¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    Jia sat back in her seat and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°So if I give you the Tear, all you can offer in exchange is that you¡¯ll allow us to meet our inevitable doom in luxury.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you¡¯ve chosen to interpret it, then so be it. Do you have a counter-offer?¡±

    Yoshika wracked her brain for an answer. Some kind of compromise that could work for both of them.

    ¡°What if...I gave you the Tear after we broke the seal?¡±

    Yue gasped.

    ¡°Yoshika, no! You can¡¯t be¡ª¡±

    Shen Yu raised a hand and Yue¡¯s voice vanished.

    ¡°That¡¯s a considerable risk, and without the seal to obstruct me, my true self would be in a much better position to simply take it by force. I am still open to a peaceful exchange, but I can only offer so much in return.¡±

    ¡°Just leave us in peace and protect us from Sovereign Longyan¡¯s revenge. That would be enough.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I must insist on a soulbound oath. Once you have broken the seal, or after a period of five years, you are to deliver the Sovereign¡¯s Tear to me. Afterwards, I will grant you my eternal protection and that of my followers.¡±

    ¡°Nine years, and no soulbond¡ªyou¡¯ll just have to trust us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Five years on good faith, after which you must either turn over the Tear, or submit to a soulbound oath guaranteeing that you will deliver it within another three¡ªfor a total of eight years. No more haggling, I will not change my offer again.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t like it. Letting Shen Yu have the Sovereign¡¯s Tear felt wrong, but she¡¯d never really wanted it for herself in the first place. Her people came first, and even if she hadn¡¯t managed to secure Shen Yu¡¯s cooperation, per se, a guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t interfere was still a step in the right direction.

    That was the difference between her and Shen Yu. He¡¯d dismissed the idea as preposterous, but she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice herself to protect those she cared about.

    ¡°You promise that in the meantime you and the Qin Empire will leave us alone?¡±

    ¡°I hold considerable sway within the empire, but many of its factions move autonomously. I cannot make any guarantees.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll at least try to prevent them from taking action?¡±

    Sovereign Shen nodded.

    ¡°I will promote non-interference, and take no direct action against you.¡±

    It would have to do. Yoshika had no intention of ever submitting herself to Shen Yu¡¯s soul magic, but if she could at least buy some time, that was better than nothing. Even if she reneged entirely, it was still essentially a five year non-aggression pact with Qin¡ªsomething she desperately needed.

    She steeled herself, met Shen Yu¡¯s cold, heartless eyes, and extended a hand.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

 534. Scheme

    Sovereign Shen wasn¡¯t inclined to stay once their deal was struck, and Yoshika wasn¡¯t inclined to host him. He tried to leave the way he came, but Yoshika blocked his access to the spirit realm. He turned to frown at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and gave him a belligerent scoff.

    ¡°Hmph! We may have an understanding, but I don¡¯t trust you anywhere near my soul realm. I know you took advantage of Heian¡¯s absence to sneak your way in, but I¡¯m not dumb enough to leave that gap open.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you propose I leave?¡±

    ¡°You can walk like everyone else. Or fly out on that sword of yours, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He sighed and shook his head, stepping forward as his flying sword appeared beneath his feet.

    ¡°How petty. May I presume that your barrier will permit my passage on the way out?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t have my usual helper right now, so you¡¯ll just have to find out.¡±

    Shen Yu grimaced.

    ¡°Farewell, Empress Yoshika. We¡¯ll meet again in five years. And if I may offer a piece of advice¡ª¡±

    ¡°You may not.¡±

    He gave her a flat look.

    ¡°If you hope to walk the path of a sovereign, you should be more selective about who you choose to make your enemy.¡±

    Jia¡¯s ears flattened and she huffed irritably.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose any of this, asshole! Now get the hell out of my country before I send you back to your original the hard way!¡±

    The divine sovereign scoffed and turned away, shooting off over the horizon faster than mortal eyes could follow. Despite her earlier implication, Yoshika made a point of letting him through the barrier right away¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him sticking around a second longer than necessary.

    With Shen Yu¡¯s departure, the circle of privacy he¡¯d conjured disappeared and Yue approached with a nervous look on her face as she glanced back the way Shen Yu had gone.

    ¡°That...didn¡¯t look very productive. What happened after he cut us off?¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a five year armistice with Shen Yu, and by extension with as much of the Qin Empire as he can influence. In exchange, he wants me to take a soulbound oath to give him the Sovereign¡¯s Tear within another three years.¡±

    Yue winced.

    ¡°That¡¯s a significant blow to our timeline, and losing the tear will cripple us even if we manage to break the divine seal.¡±

    ¡°He also offered his faction¡¯s protection if and when our world is reconnected with the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°You trust him to follow through on that?¡±

    Jia wrinkled her nose and flicked one of her ears.

    ¡°He¡¯s the sort of person who follows a very strict code, I think. Insofar as it aligns with that code, yes I do. But I don¡¯t know what that code is, and what little I¡¯ve seen of it doesn¡¯t give me confidence.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail.

    ¡°Damn! There aren¡¯t any good answers, are there? How vexing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got five years to figure it out, at least. Shorter than I¡¯d like, but a lot can happen between now and then. Maybe I won¡¯t have to give him anything.¡±

    ¡°By the emperor, Jia¡ªare you scheming? I didn¡¯t think you had it in you!¡±

    Jia snorted.

    ¡°Oh shush! He was already going to be a problem once we broke the seal, so what difference does it make if I end up breaking the deal? I¡¯m still taking the option of giving up the tear seriously, but now we have more options.¡±

    Yue wiped a false tear from her eye.

    ¡°Oh, they grow up so quickly. I¡¯m so proud!¡±

    Lin Xiulan approached and put a hand on Jia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in expanding your options, nor in taking refuge under the protection of someone stronger. We do what we must to survive. I¡¯m curious about how you plan to oppose him, however.¡±

    Jia sighed. It was getting harder to keep her plan to become the sovereign deity of their world a secret.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet. We ended up getting distracted, but he mentioned something about how it was in our best interests if the other true immortals stayed dead. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask about it, but I think he¡¯s afraid of them for some reason.¡±

    ¡°I see. And now you have direct control over two of the three he¡¯s aware of, which means he fears you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t want to read into things too much¡ªit¡¯s just a hunch.¡±

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just two out of three. Shen Yu didn¡¯t seem to be aware of Jianmo¡¯s revival, despite the fact that she¡¯d definitely caught the God-Emperor¡¯s attention when she¡¯d done it. On top of that, there was the whole mess with the Kumiho, and it was still hard to believe that Do Hye was dead for good.

    That meant that there were as many as six true immortals to contend with, and while they weren¡¯t all Yoshika¡¯s allies, none of them were Shen Yu¡¯s.

    Kaede clapped her hands once for attention.

    ¡°Right. The most important part is that we have five years of non-aggression from Qin. Yue, Lin Xiulan, I¡¯d like you to work together on policies here in Jiaguo to take full advantage of that. In the meantime, I¡¯ll return to Yamato. If the fighting on the border quiets down enough, that might be just what I need to quell the southern warlords and push my reforms through.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    They bowed in acknowledgement, and Jia took over from there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll organize the academy resources with Dae. Our timetable just got cut in half again, so it¡¯s time to put everything we¡¯ve got into figuring out the divine seal. Eui¡¯s stay in Goryeo is probably going to be extended as well¡ªthere are some leads there we need to pursue.¡±

    Yue nodded, then hesitated briefly.

    ¡°Um, about the matter with Zheng Long...¡±

    Jia blinked, then slapped her forehead.

    ¡°Crap! I almost forgot about him! Does this mess up your plans?¡±

    ¡°No. If anything, this might open up new opportunities. I just wanted to know whether I should put those plans on hold for now.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯ve got full discretion to do whatever you need to. Just let us know if you need anything.¡±

    Yue smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be sure to do so.¡±

    With the impromptu strategy meeting dismissed, they all went their separate ways to put plans into action. Shen Yu¡¯s deal forced them to move fast, but it also gave them more freedom to act. The Jiaguo Empire was about to become the busiest it had ever been.

    <hr>

    Heian moped sullenly, resting her head on Eui¡¯s lap as her mother gently brushed her hair. Real hair! She couldn¡¯t even enjoy it properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been there.¡±

    Eui smiled softly and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, sweetie. Everyone gets exhausted after a breakthrough like that. Besides, after you worked so hard to get your own soul realm, are you really planning to go back to managing mine?¡±

    ¡°I can do both. My spirit form and my body are always together and always apart. I can stay in your soul and out here at the same time.¡±

    Her mother chuckled.

    ¡°Your domain is even weirder than mine. I can be in multiple places at once because there¡¯s four of me¡ªbut there¡¯s only one you.¡±

    Heian preened happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter, after all. I should be able to do at least that much.¡±

    Eui laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a high bar to set for your future siblings.¡±

    Heian rolled over to look up into Eui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to make more sisters?¡±

    ¡°Not planning, per se, but it would be nice to have some children one day. Kaede at least seems interested. Also, you never know¡ªit could be brothers.¡±

    She rolled back onto her side.

    ¡°No thanks. Sisters are better.¡±

    Eui snorted.

    ¡°Somehow, you¡¯re way more childish now that you look like an adult.¡±

    ¡°Mn. I have a mind now. Still getting used to it.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. Sounds like a convenient excuse to act like a spoiled brat for a while.¡±

    Heian stayed silent. Eui couldn¡¯t prove anything if she never admitted it.

    They were interrupted by a knock on the door before Seong Eunae let herself in and joined them in the cozy little sitting room they¡¯d found tucked away in a distant corner of the guest house.

    ¡°Pardon the interruption. I heard that Heian was awake again¡ªhow are you feeling?¡±

    Heian reluctantly sat up¡ªit was too embarrassing to cuddle with her mother in front of a guest now that she was fully grown. She stretched and yawned.

    ¡°Fine. A little sore, and still getting used to all these new sensations, but I feel good. Sorry I broke things.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it! Nothing critical was damaged, but it will take some time to get everything back in order for my own breakthrough. Congratulations on your ascension!¡±

    Eui clicked her tongue and sighed.

    ¡°Tsk. Your family is really milking my offer to repay the damages. There¡¯s no way they were using a neutral mana crystal before.¡±

    Eunae smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry about that! You should know better than to offer such open-ended favors, but if it¡¯s any consolation, I¡¯ll make sure that none of the resources you provide are siphoned off for other purposes. They¡¯ll all go into my preparations.¡±

    ¡°That does make me feel better, actually. I don''t care about Goryeo trying to steal techniques that we¡¯ve promised to eventually share anyway, as long as they¡¯re not hurting you in the process.¡±

    ¡°As always, your outlook on the world is both strange and refreshing. I¡¯ll try to make the most of your gifts.¡±

    Eui nodded, then sat back and crossed her arms.

    ¡°I think we do need to talk about your breakthrough, though. There have been a few developments, and I¡¯m starting to get worried.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    She cast a privacy spell to ensure that nobody eavesdropped on them¡ªnot that anyone could without either Yoshika or Heian noticing.

    ¡°Sovereign Shen Yu visited Jiaguo. I¡¯ve managed to secure a truce with him for now, but he said a few things that left me concerned.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head.

    ¡°About me?¡±

    ¡°Not directly, no. He alluded to the fact that the ability to return from death is a prerequisite for deities, and he wasn¡¯t happy about the fact that Heian and I have met it. More importantly, though, he said it¡¯s in our best interests if any other such beings ¡®stayed dead.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Implying that their revival remains a possibility. I see. You¡¯re worried about Do Hye? Misun is quite confident that she circumvented his reincarnation.¡±

    Eui chewed on the inside of her lip and flicked the end of her tail idly.

    ¡°Yeah, but now I¡¯m not sure how much we can trust her. Dae thinks there¡¯s something fishy about how much she¡¯s been able to glean from Do Hye¡¯s notes, and I think she knows more than she¡¯s letting on. Besides, he¡¯s not the only former deity interested in revival.¡±

    Eunae''s eyes widened.

    ¡°The Kumiho? I thought we already established that my fragment isn¡¯t a risk.¡±

    ¡°We did, but yours isn¡¯t the only one around. There¡¯s a half dozen of them to worry about, and in theory any one of them could be a threat.¡±

    ¡°Not that my family hasn¡¯t earned that sort of paranoia, but who would it even be?¡±

    Eui frowned.

    ¡°I think we can safely rule out Haeun. She¡¯s got a strong affinity, but she hasn¡¯t cultivated it enough to even awaken her inner spirit. It would be weird for Misun or your mother to ask me to look into this if it was them¡ªthat doesn¡¯t rule them out, but it does make them far less likely.¡±

    ¡°And it certainly isn¡¯t me, so then that just leaves Cousin Min and the queen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it being Min, honestly. She¡¯s too focused on her current position¡ªtoo driven to give it up in pursuit of resurrecting your ancestor.¡±

    ¡°And so we¡¯re left with only the most troubling and difficult option.¡±

    Heian rubbed her eyes sleepily. She was having a hard time following all the intrigue and political maneuvering, but there was one thing that did stand out to her.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s why they want the mana crystal? I just showed them how to make a soul core out of it, so maybe she wants to do that.¡±

    Eui and Eunae stared at her blankly for a moment before Eui¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Ancestors! Heian, you¡¯re a genius!¡±

    She puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°Hehe, yeah I am! Um...why?¡±

    ¡°If someone is trying to revive the Kumiho as a great spirit, then of course they¡¯ll want to use the tried and true method that they just witnessed! We don¡¯t need to know who it is if we already know how and when they¡¯re going to do it!¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah! That¡¯s what I was saying.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we should use my breakthrough to set some sort of trap?¡±

    Eui hesitated, her sudden enthusiasm draining slightly at that.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit risky, I guess. So only if you¡¯re okay with it. I¡¯ll be right there with you in case anything happens.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better way, and it would be far more dangerous to ignore it. What did you have in mind?¡±

    Heian quickly lost interest as they began plotting and preparing, letting herself curl up into a ball and sleep, enjoying the feeling of real warmth on her real skin as she slipped into peaceful rest. In her dreams, her spirit self got back to work protecting her mother¡¯s soul realm from threats like Shen Yu.

    The world only needed one goddess, and that was her mother. The rest would have to go through her first.

 535. Loophole

    Yan Yue stretched and yawned as she pored over mountains of impossibly dull legal texts. The Qin Empire had a long, long history of bureaucracy, and a complicated legal framework with dense layers and thousands of years of edicts and precedents to untangle.

    In the millennia since its founding, the empire had created entire fields of study dedicated entirely to its ¡®rich and complex¡¯ legal system. As far as Yue was concerned, once you cut through all the propaganda and patriotism, there was only one word to describe the laws of Qin¡ªmessy.

    In the early days, the God-Emperor¡¯s edicts were everything, but no ruler could account for every little issue, so of course he did what anyone would do and delegated responsibility. From that, came the Great Sects¡ªthe vaunted institutions tacitly trusted to enforce the will of the empire as they saw fit. Until they didn¡¯t.

    Just about as soon as the Great Sects were granted their authority, they started abusing it¡ªtrying to suppress their rivals while enriching themselves, all at the expense of the common people.

    To gloss over a thousand years of conflict, the solution they reached was a hierarchical system of codes. The God-Emperor¡¯s direct edicts overruled the Great Sects, who overruled smaller sects within their territory, who overruled the mortal communities they oversaw, who were then finally given the freedom to govern themselves as they saw fit¡ªwithin the bounds of all of the systems above them.

    Conflicts within these systems were common, and even expected, and resolving those conflicts wasn¡¯t quite as simple as just choosing whichever rule sat higher on the order. The conflicts were seldom clear enough for a solution like that, with only part of a rule conflicting with part of another.

    It was in those conflicts that the imperial family had found their place in the increasingly tangled legal system. It was the prime minister¡¯s duty to resolve such conflicts, and though there had only ever been the one¡ªFirst Prince Qin Yongliang¡ªhe could not handle every case by himself. Once more, he had to delegate, but unlike his father he was more careful in his distribution of authority. His appointed representatives were always members of the imperial family, and he hand-picked each one to serve a term of only ten years.

    It was a clever system. The imperial family had very little to gain from the sects, which made them resistant to bribes and lobbying, and if Qin Yongliang was unsatisfied with their performance, he could simply choose not to reappoint them¡ªfar less offensive than stripping their rank.

    And so, the empire had operated under that system, each new edict and precedent set by the God-Emperor and Qin Yongliang dutifully recorded and filed away for later reference by scribes and scholars.

    For ten. Thousand. Years.

    It was a nightmare. Yue had always known that the law was complex, but the more she read the less she understood. It was an impossibly tangled knot of conflicts, exceptions, and strange corner-cases that scholars dedicated their lives to unraveling, only to end up driven mad by the sheer ferocious depth of it.

    Worst of all, it was mind-numbingly dull. Legal scholars weren¡¯t exactly poets. They had been, in the early days, but as more and more of their time and effort went into just understanding the awful morass of imperial law, readability¡ªor in some cases legibility¡ªbecame a tertiary concern.

    Yue leaned back in her seat and rubbed her temples, groaning in frustration.

    ¡°There has to be something here I can take advantage of. What are you afraid of, Yan De...?¡±

    She was interrupted by one of her handmaidens stepping into the room and bowing politely.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, you have a visitor.¡±

    Yue raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°At this hour?¡±

    It was the middle of the night, and the number of potential visitors who would bother going through her staff but not get turned away was vanishingly small.

    ¡°Ah. Put on some tea, then. I¡¯ll meet him in the east wing sitting room.¡±

    The maid bowed and slipped away to comply with her orders while Yue stood and stretched. She could use a break anyway, and despite sponsoring his stay in Jiaguo she hadn¡¯t actually had many chances to catch up with Zheng Long.

    After briefly tidying up her appearance¡ªmostly out of habit, really¡ªYue made her way down to one of the rooms she used for meeting private guests, where Zheng Long was already waiting patiently.

    ¡°Are you trying to start rumors, Zheng Long? This is the second time you¡¯ve come calling to my private residence¡ªand in the middle of the night, no less.¡±

    He stood and bowed, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°My apologies. I wish I could say it was urgent, but the truth is that I was just worried. Nobody apprised me of what happened with Shen Yu¡ªnot that you¡¯re obligated to, of course.¡±

    Yue sat across from him and crossed her legs, taking a sip of the tea that had already been prepared for her.

    ¡°You knew about that, did you?¡±

    ¡°I may be weak, but I am still a xiantian cultivator, and his aura is difficult to miss once you¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. Nothing you need to concern yourself over. Yoshika worked out a truce with him, that¡¯s all.¡±

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°Truly? I¡¯m impressed. I never expected such influence from them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve come a long way from the subjects of your schoolyard bullying, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    Zheng Long averted his eyes and coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Just so, yes.¡±

    ¡°How are you enjoying their city? It¡¯s come quite a long way too, hasn¡¯t it?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s more urban than I¡¯d like, but the people are very welcoming. It¡¯s a little shocking how little deference they give towards cultivators¡ªeven a xiantian like myself.¡±

    Yue laughed.

    ¡°You can blame our illustrious empress for that. I think she¡¯d eliminate every form of hierarchy if she knew how, but her dedication to equality still shines through. Anyone can become a cultivator simply by joining the academy and being a cultivator doesn¡¯t really earn you any special privileges. If anything, cultivators have less power here.¡±

    Zheng Long cocked his head curiously.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°The academy isn¡¯t just a school, it¡¯s an academy, and the alumni are generally expected to contribute in some way. Joining the academy is free, but it comes with responsibilities, and the further one progresses, the greater those responsibilities become. Councilor Pan Zixin is a mortal, yet he has more political influence and fewer duties than Lin Xiulan¡ªa xiantian cultivator.¡±

    ¡°That sounds so backwards. Even back in my village, the people consider my word to be above that of my father-in-law, despite the fact that he¡¯s the mayor.¡±

    Yue shrugged and took another sip of tea.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s backwards because the empire is all you¡¯ve ever known. Not that I¡¯m any different, but I suppose it¡¯s easier to understand a system I had a hand in creating. Really, though, did five years out in the frontier turn you into some sort of country bumpkin? I could put you up in one of the surrounding villages, if you like.¡±

    Zheng Long chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I suppose they might have. There¡¯s a certain peace in just cultivating the land and taking care of one¡¯s community. Metaphorically, anyway¡ªit¡¯s actually quite hectic in practice.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve found quite a harmonious path for yourself¡ªI¡¯m a little envious.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Perhaps. I actually did visit some of those villages, by the way. I even ran into Xiao Chong¡ªor I suppose she calls herself Yang Qiu, now.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Not too catastrophic a meeting, I hope?¡±

    ¡°It was...awkward, to be sure. Miss Yang seemed¡ªI hesitate to use the word apologetic, but contrite perhaps. She seems to be constantly punishing herself.¡±

    Yue leaned back in her seat and sighed.

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s something of a problem. We need her to be an example for demons trying to overcome their natures, but she¡¯s too busy self-flagellating to step up and show them how to be better. I haven¡¯t seen someone so driven by self-loathing since I first met An Eui.¡±

    Zheng Long frowned.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s possible? I don¡¯t mean to criticize the nation you¡¯re building, but the demons do seem like an extreme risk.¡±

    ¡°It is. Yoshika proves it¡¯s possible, and though the method needs refinement, we will not abandon those people simply because it¡¯s expedient.¡±

    ¡°By the emperor, you¡¯ve changed so much I barely recognize you.¡±

    Yue scoffed and waved dismissively.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. I wasn¡¯t a very good person before.¡±

    ¡°It was meant as one. And I suppose I wasn¡¯t either. We all have a bit of self-loathing to defeat, don''t we?¡±

    ¡°That we do. And it¡¯s much easier to do so once out from under the yoke of a tyrant who brings out the worst in us. If only I could find a way to rid myself of him for good.¡±

    He cocked his head.

    ¡°Having trouble?¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail and frowned.

    ¡°A bit. I know why he wants me to marry you. It allows him to reverse his decision to name me his heir, returning full control of the sect to him and stripping me of the right to recognize Jiaguo as a branch of the Awakening Dragon¡ªwhich is almost certainly the only thing that¡¯s stopped the other sects from attacking us.¡±

    ¡°Right. Though I¡¯m not sure why he doesn¡¯t just disown you or something.¡±

    ¡°Aside from the fact that it would be humiliating? He can¡¯t. Due to a number of very complicated coups among the early Great Sects, the laws around succession are utterly labyrinthine. His options are quite limited and most of them involve stepping down as sect grandmaster entirely. But what¡¯s really bothering me is that I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so worried about me marrying someone else.¡±

    Zheng Long shrugged.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then it would mean he can never regain full control of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Hardly. He still has primary control, and if all else fails, there¡¯s always assassination. As long as nobody can prove he¡¯s responsible for it, my death would be a very tidy solution to his problems. Not only that, but my status as scion of a great sect means that my husband¡¯s demesne becomes part of the Awakening Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°In other words, no matter who you marry, Yan De benefits.¡±

    Yue nodded.

    ¡°Even if I choose to enter the imperial harem, Jiaguo would officially become an independent sect recognized by the God-Emperor, and my status as heir would be annulled. Near as I can tell the worst case for my father would be that I refuse to ever marry at all. Yet, if I assume that he¡¯s not stupid enough to think I¡¯d actually marry you, that seems to be his intention.¡±

    Zheng Long scratched his head and grimaced.

    ¡°So he wins no matter what?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s just what he wants us to think. I have a feeling that there¡¯s something he¡¯s trying to avoid at any cost¡ªsomething he knows that we don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been driving myself insane trying to find it.¡±

    ¡°All that just for a feeling?¡±

    Yue crossed her arms and sighed.

    ¡°Yoshika has taught me that such feelings are important. Perhaps it leads nowhere, but it¡¯s worth pursuing. In the worst case, I just go back to my Plan A of luring him into a direct confrontation with Yoshika¡ªperhaps I can bait him into breaking Shen Yu¡¯s truce...¡±

    Zheng Long shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Your confidence in her is incredible. I¡¯ll be the first to admit that they have a habit of breaking expectations, but with the way you revere her I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t just marry her instead.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why does everyone think I want to¡ª?¡±

    Yue froze, her eyes widening. There was no way. With a wave of her hand, she dumped several of the books stored in her dimensional ring onto the table, knocking aside the tea carelessly.

    Zheng Long gaped at her in shock.

    ¡°Is that the same ring that¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Just give me a moment...¡±

    Yue dug through the books, flipping briefly through each one in search of something to disprove the theory she was beginning to develop. It was too stupid to be true.

    ¡°No... Not this one... It must be in here somewhere...¡±

    She began to grow hysterical as she tossed book after book aside, until there was nothing left. Yue sat back on the couch and laughed.

    ¡°I cannot believe it. What a ridiculous loophole.¡±

    Zheng Long blinked.

    ¡°Um, care to explain?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one case that is worse for Yan De than any other. Not because of any specific law around it, but because there isn¡¯t a law. It¡¯s that uncertainty he fears above all else¡ªespecially after Qin Zhao and Qin Yongliang have already shown Yoshika some degree of favor.¡±

    ¡°There is? That¡¯s good isn¡¯t it? If you play your cards right, you could establish a brand new precedent in your favor! What¡¯s the trick?¡±

    Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to look into it further¡ªthere are a lot of peculiarities, and it¡¯s an extremely specific scenario. There¡¯s no end of provisions for what should happen depending on who my husband ends up being, but...¡±

    She hesitated. Was she seriously considering this? Certainly she¡¯d entertained the idea before, but there was a world of difference between confiding uncertain feelings with her closest friend, and actually taking permanent¡ªpotentially life-changing action.

    ¡°It seems nobody ever thought to ask about the female heir of a great sect taking a wife.¡±

 536. Cunning

    Owing to its relatively small population and the bountiful resources of Mount Geumji, Jiaguo City was incredibly wealthy for its size, by immortal standards. As such, it was surprisingly easy for Yoshika to meet Goryeo¡¯s demands to recoup the cost of the Sky Hall¡¯s repairs. However, it gave Eui an opportunity to get a meeting with the queen.

    Since the first day of her arrival, Queen Eunhee had been unusually absent. Now that she had become the top suspect for a possible conspiracy to revive the Kumiho, Eui was much more interested in getting a private audience.

    She¡¯d already prepared the resources that Goryeo demanded¡ªincluding the xiantian grade mana stone¡ªbut refused to turn them over until she could meet with the queen. Ostensibly, it was an opportunity to negotiate sovereign to sovereign, but Eui had other plans in mind.

    Eui strode through the oversized halls of pristine jade pillars, where not a hint remained of the destructive battle she¡¯d had against the Magma elemental so many years ago. Come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t seen any sign of the elementals during her visit. Perhaps they¡¯d left when Void shifted its focus to interfering with Sovereign Longyan.

    As much as she appreciated not having a vengeful demon lord bearing down on her, she¡¯d really hoped to learn more from Void before it departed. Maybe it thought guiding her to true immortality had been enough, but she always had the impression that it was holding something back.

    Eui stopped before the doors to the throne room, sensing the extra layer of protection within. With a shield around the city, a second around the palace, and a third protecting the throne room, Goryeo¡¯s capital city was nearly unassailable¡ªmore so than even the other shield cities. Yet, it had nearly fallen to the coup staged by the elementals, subverting the defenses from within and taking advantage of factionalism among national powers to slow any internal responses.

    One would think that the Seong clan would be cautious about infighting so soon after an event like that, but there she was, in the middle of nearly every powerful member of the family conspiring against the rest. It was exhausting.

    The guards¡ªwho were mostly ceremonial, really¡ªbowed respectfully and opened the doors for her, heralding her arrival.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, of the Jiaguo Empire.¡±

    Eui stepped inside and walked to the center of the room, bowing politely, but not kneeling. Queen Eunhee sat casually on her throne, leaning to one side and crossing her legs as her eight calligraphy-brush tails swayed listlessly behind her.

    ¡°Empress, it¡¯s so good to see you. I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t had time to catch up, but it¡¯s been rather busy lately.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. We¡¯re well familiar with the stresses of running a nation.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. My apologies for all the trouble my daughters have caused¡ªand congratulations on your own daughter¡¯s recent ascension.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Seong Min meant well, and her strictness has served as an excellent growth opportunity for my disciples.¡±

    Eunhee cocked her head and chuckled.

    ¡°I meant Minhee and Misun. Misun has always been a bit of a rebel, and she¡¯s never seen eye to eye with her mother when it comes to Eunae. Their petty feuding has gotten worse with Eunae¡¯s upcoming ascension.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips. So Queen Eunhee knew about her meetings. What else did she know? How much was safe to reveal?

    ¡°They both have their own concerns, and I can¡¯t blame them for seeking outside assistance. Speaking frankly, I don¡¯t think your clan has ever treated Eunae properly, but at least now that her ascension is approaching I can see that those two each care for her, in their own ways.¡±

    The queen raised an eyebrow and smirked, gently tapping her cheek with one finger.

    ¡°But not me?¡±

    ¡°If our past meetings are any indication, your support has always been silent and out of sight. I¡¯m sure you care about her too, but I only really have your word to go on.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re suspicious of me, are you? Damn that Misun¡ªwhat¡¯s gotten into her? Say it plainly. What do you suppose my hidden agenda is?¡±

    Eui swallowed nervously. This wasn¡¯t going the way she¡¯d hoped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offense, and I¡¯m not here to make accusations.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course you aren¡¯t. You¡¯re far too sweet for that, and it¡¯s one of your better traits. Empress Yoshika, I like you¡ªI wouldn¡¯t have entrusted my two most precious daughters to your care if I didn¡¯t¡ªbut the interests of my family are mine to worry about, you understand?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I won¡¯t allow any harm to come to Eunae or Haeun, no matter who threatens them.¡±

    The queen laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t, and I¡¯m counting on that. You protect them in your way, and I will protect them in mine. We need not step on each other¡¯s toes. And you can tell Misun to stop her ridiculous scheming¡ªI won¡¯t be as merciful if she repeats her last failure.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s learned her lesson, but she does make some pretty compelling arguments.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°I promised not to betray her confidence. You¡¯ll have to ask her yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh please! I know she¡¯s been digging up records about her late aunt, I know she¡¯s been pursuing Do Hye¡¯s last work, and I know who she¡¯s been consulting about it. This is my kingdom, Empress Yoshika, and I¡¯m not so blind as to miss what¡¯s happening within the walls of my own palace!¡±

    She certainly knew more than Eui had expected. Giving more away, too.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting your connection to Seong Heiran?¡±

    The queen rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Not if you¡¯re asking officially, no. I suppressed that information for a reason, Empress, and I¡¯d have you respect that. My younger sister was deranged, and our mother could do nothing to control her. I¡¯ve been very careful to avoid making the same mistakes with Eunae.¡±

    ¡°By lying to her?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My sister and I waited a long time before having children specifically to save them from the curse of their aunt¡¯s legacy. Eunae¡¯s burden was heavy enough without lending credence to the ridiculous idea that she¡¯s somehow a reincarnation of Heiran.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips. That was what she¡¯d thought the reason was, and now that Eunhee mentioned it, giving the people a few centuries to forget was certainly one way of protecting their children from chastisement.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not trying to revive the Kumiho?¡±

    She laughed.

    ¡°Yoshika, our clan¡¯s traditions have been symbolic for a long time. Long before Heiran came along and threatened to turn them into a reality. By those traditions, Eunae really should be the one to inherit the throne after her ascension, but I can¡¯t allow that. Not everybody has forgotten my younger sister, and giving Eunae the throne would embolden our enemies in a dangerous way.¡±

    ¡°So Haeun is the safer pick. Plus, she won¡¯t be catching up nearly as soon, which gives you more time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Although I never expected Eunae¡¯s progress to accelerate so much either. That was part of the reason I had Haeun study under you, but if anything her progress has slowed down.¡±

    Eui crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°She¡¯s been focused on her divination, but I think her progress has been just fine. She passed your test, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, but after how quickly her tails grew in, it''s a little disappointing that she stopped at five.¡±

    The obsession with counting tails was a strange one. As far as Yoshika could tell, there wasn¡¯t actually any direct correlation between a Seong¡¯s power and the number of tails they had. It was just an expression of spiritual affinity like any other. But then, the high nobility of Goryeo were all like that. Eunae¡¯s paternal cousin, Kim Yongsun, had fur all over his body and the face of a tiger, and though he had only been rather average as an academy student, the Kim clan considered him their pride and joy.

    That obsession with spiritual affinity leaked into the broader culture of Goryeo, and led to the alienation of the small minority of humans who didn¡¯t express any spiritual traits.

    It bothered Eui, as someone who had herself been belittled as a child for having ¡®only¡¯ her tail to distinguish her, but she wasn¡¯t Goryeon anymore. It was someone else¡¯s problem to solve. Hopefully the lessons she¡¯d instilled in Haeun would one day lead to a change for the better.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has plenty of growing left to do.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Well then, I suppose we should get to the actual purpose of this meeting, hm?¡±

    Eui blinked, then remembered the pretense behind the audience.

    ¡°Oh! Right, uh, I¡¯m worried that the demands are a little disproportionate. I¡¯m happy to provide Eunae whatever she needs for her ascension, but it would be cheaper and more effective to replace the neutral mana crystal with a properly attuned one.¡±

    The queen cocked her head.

    ¡°Hmm, are you sure? I was actually the one to insist on that addition. Don¡¯t you think it would be better if we could configure the Sky Hall to convert excess energy from the tribulation directly into Eunae¡¯s Soulfire? It would save her having to refine it back into her primary element, and every little bit counts in a tribulation.¡±

    ¡°That...does make sense, yes. And a neutral crystal would make working with an esoteric element like that more practical.¡±

    ¡°That was my thinking precisely! We can strike that request if it¡¯s too much, but I really do think it would help.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve convinced me. Would it be alright if my disciples and I helped with the reconfiguration personally? Even with neutral crystals, esoteric elements are difficult to work with, and Heian is probably now the world¡¯s foremost expert on it.¡±

    ¡°That would be greatly appreciated! I¡¯ll inform Seong Min as soon as we¡¯re finished here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. And, I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡ªI meant no offense.¡±

    Queen Eunhee waved her off.

    ¡°None taken, dear. And it¡¯s good to be cautious¡ªthat skepticism will serve you well as a ruler, I¡¯m sure. Is there anything else I can do for you, Empress?¡±

    Eui shook her head and bowed.

    ¡°No. Thank you for your time, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll go prepare my disciples for work on the repairs.¡±

    ¡°Very well! It was good to speak with you again, Empress Yoshika. We should do so more often, when we have the time.¡±

    The queen chuckled at her own joke, and Eui returned the smile.

    ¡°Right. When we¡¯ve got time.¡±

    As if either of them were ever anything less than swamped with work. Eui bowed once more and took her leave, her smile dropping as soon as she¡¯d left the main hall of the palace.

    ¡°Heian?¡±

    Her daughter¡¯s spirit form stirred within the depths of her soul. Physically, she was busy watching over Narae and Haeun, but she¡¯d been right there with Eui in spirit.

    ¡°A lot of her words were both true and false.¡±

    Yoshika had learned the hard way that deception didn¡¯t always mean lies. Do Hye had been a master of lulling people into a false sense of security by almost always telling the truth, slipping his deceptions into the gaps between fact and fiction.

    Heian¡¯s newly refined domain was incredibly good at spotting such contradictions, however.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°That she¡¯s protecting Eunae. That Eunae can¡¯t inherit the throne. That she¡¯s avoiding Heiran¡¯s mistakes. That she didn¡¯t expect Eunae to progress so fast.¡±

    ¡°What did she actually mean?¡±

    Heian gave her a mental shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect system. Heian couldn¡¯t tell whether something was true or false, only identify the half-truths that lay somewhere between, and even then she could only speculate as to the true meaning behind it.

    Still, what she¡¯d sensed was damning enough. Misun was right¡ªthe queen was compromised. Yoshika didn¡¯t know what she was planning, exactly, but she didn¡¯t need to. Eunhee had given her everything she needed to set her trap.

 537. Disruption

    In many ways Seong Eunae considered herself to be an incredibly lucky person. She was born into a powerful family, given the best education available anywhere in the world, and raised in an environment where she could never have wanted for anything. She could have ended up utterly spoiled, but growing up as the black sheep of the family had tempered her vanity in a way that she couldn¡¯t say she was grateful for, but at least appreciated the effect it had on her maturity.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she¡¯d also managed to become close friends with Lee Jia and An Eui, who had very rapidly ended up in single-digit rankings for most important people in the world. That had never been her intent, of course¡ªif anything, what had drawn her to them was that they weren¡¯t important. Misun might have uncharitably called it ¡®slumming,¡¯ but Eunae was genuinely interested in understanding what it meant to simply be a normal person, without all the burdens and responsibilities of royalty.

    Of course, now that she did, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at those so-called ¡®burdens.¡¯ Regular people had just as much stress, if not more, but with far less power to do anything about it. There was nothing special about nobles or royals. Just luck of the draw.

    And so Eunae was lucky. Lucky to have been born in privilege. Lucky to have been given the opportunity to recognize and appreciate that privilege, lucky to have met such supportive friends, and even her own ever-so-slightly forbidden family in her home away from home.

    Luckier still to have been able to keep those friends and families close, even in the execution of her responsibilities. Perhaps she had her aunt, the queen, to thank for that.

    For all that luck, however, Eunae remained a cynical person. Nobody could stay lucky forever, and every happy moment had a cost. She couldn¡¯t take anything for granted¡ªnot her status or privilege, not her power, and certainly not the people she cared about. Everything came at a cost¡ªand it was only a matter of when the payment came due.

    Once more, she found herself at a precipice. Her breakthrough was coming, and soon. She could feel it resonating deep within her soul. The attention of the heavens bearing down on her, just waiting for her to make the leap.

    It was a dangerous threshold. Though there was no way to validate the adage, it was said that the vast majority of cultivators met their end through heavenly tribulations. And as dangerous as it was for most, it was even worse for Eunae. According to Yoshika, Shen Yu had all but confirmed that unified cultivators faced more brutal tribulations, and Eunae knew that she didn¡¯t have the raw talent or power of either Yoshika or Yan Yue.

    She¡¯d faced a tribulation once before, and it had changed her. Not only did Eunae come to terms with her power, and the careful¡ªvery careful¡ªapplication thereof, but it was also the moment that she realized there were powers out there extremely interested in ending her life.

    While Eunae had been deep in enemy territory at the time, it didn¡¯t change the fact that her first tribulation had been used as an opportunity to assassinate her, by people she¡¯d never met. People who hated her not because of who she was or what she¡¯d done, but because of who they thought she could be, and what that person had done.

    To some, Eunae¡¯s bewitching gaze inexorably linked her to Seong Heiran, and for those people Eunae¡¯s life was nothing but a constant threat of a return to her ancestor¡¯s tyrannical reign.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that such people existed only in Qin.

    Misun had always hated her, and the rest of the family barely even spoke to Eunae. Only her little sister, Haeun, had ever truly felt like family. She¡¯d made enemies in her youth, as well¡ªbefore she¡¯d learned to appreciate how dangerous and damaging her power could be.

    That her potential adversaries now included the queen herself was hardly a surprise. Just another weight on the scales¡ªher good fortune coming to collect its dues.

    Eunae remained calm as she meditated. Whatever else happened, she had Yoshika¡¯s support. She was prepared to face her future¡ªto pay whatever fate demanded for the fortune she¡¯d been granted. Eunae was happy, and she would face her tribulation without regrets.

    A stirring in her soul warned her that would in fact be doing so very soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    Eui paused in the middle of her work and twisted around to face Eunae, who was meditating in the center of the Sky Hall, surrounded by intricate formations.

    ¡°What?! Already? We¡¯re not finished with the modifications yet!¡±

    Eunae smiled ruefully. Just her luck.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better hurry them along, because I don¡¯t think I have the means to delay this.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, ancestors damn it all.¡±

    Eui turned back to the formation she was working on and began barking out orders to her nearby disciples.

    ¡°Narae, Haeun, get clear¡ªHeian and I will finish the rest on our own.¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°I want to stay too! To support my sister!¡±

    ¡°You can support her from outside, where it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°We were fine during Heian¡¯s tribulation!¡±

    Eui growled in frustration and waved her hand, sending the two teenagers careening out of the hall on a powerful gust of wind, before activating the formation to seal them out.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with petulant brats! It¡¯s not safe for you here.¡±

    She ignored the girls¡¯ protests as she got back to work preparing the formations. Eunae smiled wryly at her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to be that harsh.¡±

    Eui sighed.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried. We only get one chance at this, and I don¡¯t like being forced to rush.¡±

    Heian patted her mother on the head, which was a strange sight. Eunae had never really stopped thinking of Heian as the cute little kitten Jia adopted, and now she was an adult woman taller than either of them.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    Eui chuckled sardonically.

    ¡°Thanks, sweetie.¡±

    Eunae left them to it, closing her eyes and focusing on herself. The tribulation could come at any moment, and she needed to be prepared. She repeated a calming mantra in her mind.

    She was not her ancestor, though her ancestor lived on within her. Her inner spirit was part of her, but it did not define her. Her power was terrifying and dangerous, but as with any power it had great potential if used responsibly.

    Her domain was Control, a fact that her inner spirit¡ªno¡ªthat she had once used to push her friends away. Yet Control didn¡¯t need to be sinister or manipulative. Control began with the self, then one¡¯s environment, and then¡ªonly with great care and a delicate hand¡ªto others. Control was not a matter of tyranny, or domination. It was first and foremost, a mastery of the self, a rejection of outside manipulations.

    Eunae had the support of her friends. She had a family bound by something stronger than blood to return to. She had the most advanced magic in the world protecting her, and preparations for betrayal from nearly any direction. She was in control.

    A dark cloud thundered high above, gathering its strength in vehement denial of her assertion. Let it come¡ªEunae would not waver.

    Eui sat back on her feet and wiped her brow.

    ¡°Okay, I think that should do it¡ªnot a moment too soon, either.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Thank you so much for your service, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    Eui and Eunae both looked up with a start to see Queen Eunhee hovering above the Sky Hall. Eunae furrowed her brows, they¡¯d expected her aunt to do something, but a direct interruption was odd.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the tribulation could strike at any moment, it¡¯s not safe up there. If a stray bolt hits you, we might both be destroyed by divine retribution.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s aunt smirked down at her.

    ¡°We might. Didn¡¯t your last tribulation have a bolt intercepted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it nearly killed me and Yoshika. Just because I survived it once, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m inclined to tempt fate a second time. What are you even doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you realize your potential, my child. I¡¯ve always had high expectations of you, but after my little sister, I had to be careful how I showed my favor. Alas, like her, you set your aspirations far too low.¡±

    Eui glared up at the queen, her expression darkening as Destruction essence visibly crackled across her body.

    ¡°I warned you that I wouldn¡¯t let any harm come to Eunae, Your Majesty. If you don¡¯t step down from there, I will make you¡ªeven if it means war.¡±

    Eunhee covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°And I told you I was counting on it, dear. You¡¯ll stop at nothing to protect your precious friends and family¡ªan admirable trait, and a useful one.¡±

    Eunae glanced urgently down to where Narae and Haeun had been watching, but they had already fled. Good girls.

    ¡°Clan Mother, we don¡¯t have time for this¡ªI don¡¯t know what you hope to accomplish, but please step aside!¡±

    She could feel the pressure building. Already, her aunt¡¯s appearance had caused a dangerous disruption. Every moment Eunae spent trying to stave off heaven¡¯s wrath was a moment wasted not preparing herself.

    ¡°I think not. Your destiny is not to be a princess, Eunae, nor a queen. You will become a goddess unrivaled in this world¡ªor die trying.¡±

    Eui leapt for the queen, but she was beaten to the punch by a roaring ball of fire slamming into Eunhee and bursting into an explosion of smoke and fire. When the dust settled, Eunhee stood unscathed, a magic circle floating in the air before her.

    ¡°Minhee. I thought I¡¯d arranged for you and the others to be preoccupied, big sister.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her mother facing off against the queen. Her mother, who¡¯d barely ever spoken to her, who¡¯d been indifferent to Misun¡¯s bullying and complicit in Eunae¡¯s neglect. Her mother, who¡¯d never once given Eunae so much as an ounce of affection, stood across from Queen Eunhee with an expression of unbridled rage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so easily manipulated, Eunhee. You promised. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t do this! I kept your secret for all these years, supported you as queen, and this is how you repay me? Our little sister was a mistake, Eunhee! You promised!¡±

    The queen scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it was a mistake. Heiran lacked control, she was too weak, and I pushed her too hard. But Eunae is different! A softer hand was the key¡ªto let her grow into her own strengths, find her own servants! I promised that I would not repeat the mistakes we made with Heiran, and I won¡¯t. Your daughter will not break the way our sister did.¡±

    ¡°That is a twisted violation of the intent of your promise, and you know it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? And you¡¯ve been just so committed to our promise. It¡¯s a complete coincidence that Misun just happened to stumble on the last remaining copy of a record that was supposed to have been destroyed, hm? And knowing full well that your eldest had been sticking her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, you still sent our dear friend Yoshika snooping after her¡ªbut I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just another coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eunae wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She gave Eui a pleading look, sweat beading on her brow as she desperately tried to hold back her breakthrough.

    ¡°Please, get her away from there!¡±

    Eui flew straight towards the queen with lethal intent, a blade of Destruction forming in her hands. Heian opened the seal just enough to let Eui through, and Eunhee twisted to defend herself, shifting the defensive circle to interpose it between herself and Eui.

    The blade of Destruction tore through Queen Eunhee¡¯s shield like wet parchment, and Eui slammed into the queen like an arrow, piercing her heart and sending them both tumbling off of the upper barrier and down to the ground below, just before the gate.

    Eunae was shocked at how sudden it was. The queen was one of the most powerful mages in the world. She¡¯d stood her ground against a manifestation of the Void and held her own. Just how much stronger had Yoshika really gotten that she had been able to defeat Eunhee so easily?

    The queen smiled up at Eui, blood dripping from her mouth.

    ¡°I knew I was right to count on you, Empress. Take good care of us, will you? And thank you for the demonstration.¡±

    Before Eui could respond, a talisman ignited on Eunhee¡¯s body, and she vanished with a flash of pitch-black and a loud pop. Eunae panicked, trying to find where her aunt had gone, only for Eunhee to reappear right next to her, wrapping her arms around Eunae in a surprisingly gentle hug.

    ¡°Now, my child. Let¡¯s meet your destiny¡ªtogether.¡±

    And then, the first bolt struck.

 538. Want

    The Sky Hall¡¯s barrier did nothing to block the tribulation¡¯s strike. Eunae hadn¡¯t had time to retake control of the formations, and they weren¡¯t designed for that in the first place¡ªHeian¡¯s improper use of the barriers was what had led to the damage they¡¯d been repairing.

    Nevertheless, Eunae was unscathed. Queen Eunhee had taken the brunt of it head-on, ¡®protecting¡¯ her niece from the purifying bolt of heavenly lightning.

    Eui swore under her breath. Whether it was Do Hye, the Kumiho, or even some random unexpected third party, they¡¯d been prepared to intercept any attempt at hijacking Eunae¡¯s ascension for the purposes of reincarnation. What they hadn¡¯t been expecting was for someone as powerful as the queen to throw themself in front of the tribulation¡ªan act that most would consider tantamount to suicide.

    ¡°What the fuck have you done?!¡±

    Queen Eunhee rose unsteadily to her feet, cinders flaking off of her as the heavenly storm above darkened and crackled with divine fury.

    ¡°I do believe that I¡¯ve linked my dear niece¡¯s fate to mine. The real question is how you are going to respond.¡±

    ¡°How about I start by tearing that big head off of your fucking shoulders?!¡±

    She laughed at Eui¡¯s threats.

    ¡°You could. I doubt I have the strength to stop you now¡ªthat blade of yours is more dangerous than I expected. But that will do nothing to abate heaven¡¯s fury, and without me, poor Eunae will have to face it alone.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother, Minhee, dropped down next to Eui and put a hand on her shoulder, glaring daggers at the queen.

    ¡°As if that wasn¡¯t your intent from the very beginning. You don¡¯t intend to survive this, do you?¡±

    A sinister smile slowly crept its way onto Eunhee¡¯s face.

    ¡°I suppose that would depend on how one defines survival. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Yoshika?¡±

    Eui¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what the queen was saying.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about true immortality. You intend to resurrect yourself after death.¡±

    ¡°Not just myself. I told you didn¡¯t I? Eunae will be more than royalty¡ªwe will both be reborn as the goddess whose glory our clan¡ªindeed, our very nation was founded to restore! Alas, neither of our inner spirits are powerful enough to achieve such an apotheosis¡ªat least, not alone.¡±

    ¡°You monster! Is that what you meant when you said you were counting on me? Holding Eunae hostage in order to force me to¡ª¡±

    A crack of thunder interrupted Eui, and Eunhee immediately teleported above Eunae to conjure several layers of warding circles above them. The twin bolts tore through the shields and slammed into her, knocking her back to the ground at Eunae¡¯s side.

    The excess energy was captured by the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and Heian dutifully funneled it into the gathering formation where it could be converted into Soulfire and fed directly to Eunae. That part of the plan, at least, was working perfectly.

    For her part, Eunae had gone into a deep meditative trance to focus on her breakthrough. That was the best decision she could have made, as no matter what else happened, she¡¯d never survive without reaching xiantian.

    Eui whirled furiously on Minhee, standing next to her.

    ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t you warn us that your sister is a complete psychopath?!¡±

    Minhee winced, hesitating.

    ¡°I...didn¡¯t realize the extent of it. I convinced myself that the way she egged on our younger sister was a misguided attempt at support. It was only after her ascension that Heiran became...difficult, and by then, no amount of interference by Eunhee or anyone else could have stopped her.¡±

    ¡°But you knew. You knew that she might try to interfere with Eunae¡¯s ascension.¡±

    ¡°Not like this!¡±

    Eui shook her head in disgust. They could fight about it later, but first they had to get Eunae through her tribulation alive. But how?

    Eunhee seemed to be taking the brunt of the tribulation, but that was nothing but a stalling tactic. The queen was already on her last legs, and once she fell for good there would be nothing to protect Eunae from the rage of a tribulation powerful enough to kill one of the strongest xiantian cultivators alive.

    By their nature, tribulations were meant to be faced alone. Attempting to shield another from a tribulation usually only made it worse, punishing both parties. The queen¡¯s interception of the bolts was the only thing saving Eunae from certain doom, but each one she took only made the situation that much more dire.

    It was obvious what Eunhee was after. The tribulation was certain to kill both Eunae and her aunt unless Eui intervened, but intervention would only make things worse. Unless, of course, Eui was Eunae.

    That was Eunhee¡¯s trap. The only way to save Eunae would be through joint-cultivation¡ªfacing the tribulation together as a single being. Even then, Queen Eunhee¡¯s intervention meant that the raw power of the tribulation might be too much for them to face. Worse, xiantian ascension was a fundamental and irreversible moment of self-definition. To become xiantian was to sear the truth of one¡¯s existence into the very fabric of reality. If Eui and Eunae faced her tribulation together as Yoshika, there would be no going back.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The queen had to know that. Which meant that what she was doing was more than just an attempt at apotheosis. She wasn¡¯t trying to reach godhood¡ªshe was trying to steal it.

    The Kumiho was beyond ancient. A former deity whose domain had always been one of manipulation and control. Eunae had gained control of her own fragment, but it was clear that the Queen¡¯s fragment was by far the most dominant part of her personality. Eui wasn¡¯t certain that she could control that power if the spirit manifested within her, but facing such a brutal tribulation without it was hopeless.

    The sky erupted once more, but the queen could do little to defend either herself or Eunae anymore. As the lightning crashed down upon them, Eunae¡¯s preparations took hold and dense layers of magical shielding snapped into place around them, each one shining with the pale green glow of Soulfire. The lightning was scattered and disrupted, but Eunae didn¡¯t escape completely unharmed¡ªa small trickle of blood leaked from the corner of her mouth.

    Whether by curse or miracle, Eunae¡¯s defenses had also shielded her aunt, and combined with Eunhee¡¯s own personal defenses just enough for the queen to survive the third bolt.

    As she lay bleeding next to her niece, the queen turned her piercing blue gaze on Eui, her eyes full of vitality despite her failing body.

    ¡°Make your choice, Empress. Time is running out.¡±

    Eui groaned in frustration.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    She ran to Eunae¡¯s side, dropping to her knees in front of her friend and gripping her hands tightly.

    ¡°Eunae, I¡¯m so sorry! I thought we¡¯d prepared for everything, but she caught us out anyway. I don¡¯t want to let her win, but I can¡¯t think of any other way.¡±

    The princess smiled sadly and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just leave me. I was prepared for this.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t say that, please!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I don¡¯t have any regrets. I¡¯m sure Haeun will make an excellent queen, and that Yun and Rika will make each other as happy as they¡¯ve made me. Just tell them that I love them.¡±

    The sky rumbled overhead. Eui couldn¡¯t force Eunae to let her help¡ªit didn¡¯t work that way¡ªbut she could feel how scared Eunae really was.

    ¡°Damn it, Eunae! This isn¡¯t the time to be putting on airs! We can get through this together, I promise. Just trust me!¡±

    Eunae squeezed Eui¡¯s hands and smiled.

    ¡°I do. You know I do. But I don¡¯t trust myself. It¡¯s not just that it¡¯s what she wants, it¡¯s the fact that I want it too. I want it more than I can even express. I always have, since the moment I first saw what you and Jia had together.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say that desire is really my own? How do I know it¡¯s not some part of the Kumiho deep down within me, seeing her path to reincarnation? What you have is so beautiful, Yoshika, and I would never be able to forgive myself for corrupting it so selfishly.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°You could never do that. You¡¯re allowed to want things, Eunae. How many times do we have to tell you not to deny the things that bring you happiness just because you don¡¯t think you deserve it?¡±

    Eunhee chuckled and coughed, turning her head to look at them from the ground nearby.

    ¡°You should listen to your¡ª¡±

    Eui beheaded her without even looking. Frustratingly, while it shut her up, her aura didn¡¯t feel any weaker¡ªshe was still alive.

    ¡°Forget about her. Forget about your ancestor. There¡¯s no Jiaguo or Goryeo right now. No empires or nations, no queens or princesses. I need you to tell me, not as a princess of Goryeo, not as a vessel of the Kumiho, but as Eunae¡ªfrom the heart, what do you want?¡±

    Eunae trembled weakly as the storm thundered above, threatening to end it all at any moment. Her breath hitched and tears streamed down her face as she met Eui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please help me!¡±

    Twin bolts of heavenly lightning lanced down towards them, and Yoshika stood as one to face them. She couldn¡¯t afford to hold anything back, calling all of her aspects together from across the world to defend herself. Jia, Eui, Kaede, and Meili appeared in a circle around Eunae. They raised their arms together and channeled everything they had into a layered shield of Lightning, Destruction, Gravity, Warmth, and Soulfire. Eui weakened the bolt while Jia absorbed its power, Kaede and Meili protected them from the force of the blast and the scorching heat, while Eunae¡¯s Soulfire held fast against the purifying essence that tried to invade their soul.

    Eunhee, unable to defend herself, was finally struck dead by the tribulation, her aura beginning to fade as her body crumbled to ash. Eunae¡¯s phantom tails struck out to pierce her fading soul before it could vanish. Even with her aunt gone, the tribulation wouldn¡¯t be any weaker, and though she knew it was playing into her hand, Yoshika could only pray that her contingencies would work as she took control of what remained.

    She was going to need every ounce of that power. Heian had been struck ten times just for being a spirit. The tribulation that Yoshika now faced had been strengthened by Eunhee¡¯s interruption, no doubt by her intent to resurrect the Kumiho, and though Eunae joining Yoshika didn¡¯t constitute an interruption, she doubted that Shen Yu¡¯s alterations would be kind to true immortals. On top of all that, with Eunhee dead, Yoshika would have to take her share of the tribulation as well.

    The storm thundered once more, heralding the next assault, and as Yoshika steeled herself to face it, a sinister presence gripped her soul.

    ¡°So, the usurper shows her true colors at last.¡±

    Within her soul realm, the Kumiho took form as a living concentration of Soulfire essence with the face and body of Queen Eunhee, and nine ghostly tails of pale-green flame. Yoshika¡¯s true form stood between her and the core, her form changed once again by Eunae¡¯s soul. Beyond a few subtle changes to the shape of her body, Yoshika¡¯s prehensile rat-like tail had been joined by two white-furred cat tails, two calligraphy-brush fox tails, and four phantom Soulfire tails of her own.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. We¡¯re in the middle of a breakthrough and you¡¯re here trying to steal our core.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, nonsense, little thief. Your core is useless to me, except as a snack. Now that I have the means to make my own, I can finally abandon this cowardly partial manifestation and return at last to my rightful glory. No¡ªI¡¯m here for that.¡±

    The Kumiho pointed past Yoshika, lifting her finger up above the glossy purple sphere hovering over the humble stove, to the glowing red teardrop above it. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    ¡°You were a fool to try to control me. I am the essence of Control itself, and to end this little game of ours, I will show you how seizing power is done properly.¡±

    Yoshika braced herself internally and externally for the battles she was about to face.

    ¡°Just try it, bitch!¡±

 539. Enchain

    In the physical realm, Yoshika¡¯s defensive techniques barely withstood the twinned assault of the tribulation¡¯s fifth strike, while within her soul she struggled against the corrupting influence of the Kumiho¡¯s manifestation. It was a race against time. She needed the Kumiho¡¯s power to defeat the tribulation, but if the tribulation weakened her too much then the Kumiho would overpower her from within and consume her soul to fuel its resurrection.

    Pale green Soulfire spread across the inner sanctuary of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, trying to consume everything she was. It was slow to spread, her own Soulfire resisting the influence as she staved off the Kumiho¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°How long have you been possessing my aunt, you monster?¡±

    The Kumiho brushed off a spear of lightning with one of her tails, smirking.

    ¡°Silly child, you know full well that¡¯s not how it works. Had I manifested fully, I¡¯d have been struck down like our poor sister. Like you, I am only a partial manifestation¡ªa union of inner spirit and vessel. I am and always have been Eunhee, and I am and always have been Kumiho.¡±

    ¡°We are not the same!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course not. You rejected the power you were blessed with, as our sister before you. Even after embracing the truth and accepting yourself, you still suppressed our legacy¡ªwhile I embrace it!¡±

    Kumiho¡¯s tails lanced out in every direction, carelessly spreading Soulfire to everything she touched. Normally, Yoshika would be at an advantage, fighting within her soul realm, but the Kumiho herself was part of Yoshika¡¯s soul. She was, in essence, fighting against herself, and with the tribulation still raging against her above, the stalemate was not in her favor.

    There was only so much Yoshika could do to fight the fire. Normally, the Kumiho¡¯s power had no effect against other fragments, but that was because it recognized those fragments as part of itself. Eunhee had essentially become a manifestation of Yoshika¡¯s fragment, and she had no qualms about wielding that power against her own ¡®sister.¡¯

    ¡°Why?! What is the point of all this? If you just wanted to reincarnate, we could have helped you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I already made the mistake of trusting another of us to ascend in our place. Heiran had no interest in reuniting our soul to regain our place as a goddess. I spent years trying to make her embrace her true self as I have, only for her to go mad in the end. I feared we¡¯d lost that aspect forever, and so when you were born I took a gentler approach.¡±

    One of her tails lashed out at Yoshika, threatening to strike her core if it wasn¡¯t blocked. She defended with her own Soulfire tails, but the Kumiho took advantage of her distraction to spread more of her fire elsewhere.

    ¡°But still you rejected it! The things I could have accomplished with such a gift, if it hadn¡¯t been wasted on the likes of you and Heiran. Well, no more! Soon you will succumb, and I will be made manifest with the full strength of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at my command!¡±

    Yoshika was losing. Trapped within her most vulnerable place, it was all she could do to keep the Kumiho¡¯s influence away from her core and the Tear, but with every inch the fires spread, she grew weaker while the Kumiho¡¯s power grew.

    She drew from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear to empower her attacks, but no matter what she threw at the Kumiho, the spirit endured.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that! I won¡¯t be turned into just another tyrant by your twisted idea of control!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you will. You have no choice! You need me, or you would have used that Destruction of yours to annihilate me instead of trying to absorb my power. Don¡¯t worry, your domain is a perfect compliment to my own. Just imagine it¡ªan entire world free of war and strife, where all are equal because all are one! A perfect utopia, with us in control.¡±

    Yoshika grimaced. That was not the world she wanted to build. Even among her own aspects, each had their own will, their own lives, loves, hopes, and dreams. Unity was not about everything serving a single end, it was a community working together to uplift each other, each aspect strengthening the others to become greater than the sum of their parts.

    ¡°That will never happen! I¡¯d sooner die and take you down with me.¡±

    The Kumiho scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ship has sailed. Had you simply allowed Eunae to succumb to the tribulation, you may have stood a chance against me, but you can barely resist as it is and you¡¯re growing weaker by the moment. Soon we will be one, and it will all be over.¡±

    Yoshika smiled ruefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re not strong enough to defeat you alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, now stop wasting our time and give in.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re so blinded by your obsession with total control that you¡¯ve forgotten the most important part of our domain.¡±

    She lunged forward, putting everything she had into an all-out frontal assault. The Kumiho rolled her eyes and brought her flaming tails forward to counter the suicidal attack. Yoshika was undeterred, grinning wildly as she lashed out at the spirit of her ancestor.

    ¡°We¡¯re never alone!¡±

    Heian appeared behind the Kumiho, enveloped in black fire and already swinging her claws.

    ¡°Hello.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Overcommitted to her counter-attack against Yoshika, the Kumiho wasn¡¯t able to defend herself against Heian. The fiery black claws raked across the evil spirit¡¯s back, leaving a plume of Shadowflame in their wake. The Kumiho screamed in anguish, scrambling away from Heian and desperately trying to extinguish the flames spreading across her body.

    ¡°What is this?! You¡¯re just some lesser spawn of a weak shadow spirit!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m Heian. And you are not alive or dead. You are a shade that belongs in the afterlife, and you¡¯re not welcome here.¡±

    The Kumiho tried to subsume Heian¡¯s flames with hers, but wherever the pale green of her Soulfire touched Heian¡¯s flame, it turned pitch black.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t possible! I can¡¯t be overpowered by some nameless upstart in the heart of my own soul!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nameless, I¡¯m Heian. I already told you that.¡±

    Yoshika smirked.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t the heart of your soul, it¡¯s mine¡ªyou¡¯re just a part of it. I have absolute faith in Heian. I trust her with my soul even more than I trust myself.¡±

    The Kumiho thrashed helplessly as the flames began to consume her.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake! You¡¯re nothing without me! Without my power, you¡¯ll be destroyed by the tribulation!¡±

    ¡°No. You are part of me, and I embrace that. No soul is without darkness, but my dark desires and selfish impulses do not define me. Yes, I need your strength¡ªbut I do not need you.¡±

    The black flames enveloped her, leaving behind only an echoing scream of impotent rage. Yoshika fell to her knees, panting.

    ¡°Thank you, Heian. Is she gone?¡±

    ¡°No, but she¡¯s not here. I¡¯ll need some time to bring her back.¡±

    Yoshika grimaced.

    ¡°Ugh, right back where we started. We still need her, though. How long will it take?¡±

    Heian chewed on her lip and averted her eyes nervously.

    ¡°Nn, until it¡¯s done. Try not to die, please.¡±

    Yoshika sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    Thanks to Heian, they were back on track for their original plan¡ªalbeit with a few unexpected alterations. All Yoshika had to do was hold out long enough to execute it.

    Back in the physical realm, another brutal pair of lightning bolts crashed down on the Sky Hall, fracturing into countless branches that actively tried to bypass Yoshika¡¯s defenses and target each of her bodies independently.

    Each of her aspects did their best to cover for each other¡¯s weaknesses, but it was as if the tribulation was learning. Like some malevolent intelligence with heaven¡¯s power at its command, doing all it could to destroy her. Given the complexity of some of the divine formations Yoshika had seen, and the cavalier attitude the Sovereigns had towards avatars, it was entirely possible that the tribulation was intelligent.

    She wished she¡¯d brought Jianmo with her. Though they were an independent object spirit again, Jianmo was still capable of withdrawing into their blade and acting as a spiritual weapon. If Yoshika had been expecting to face a tribulation of her own, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to ask for that favor.

    Eunae¡¯s body had it the worst¡ªshe¡¯d already been injured before merging with Yoshika, and her defenses were focused primarily against spiritual attacks. Meili wasn¡¯t much better off, as she focused mostly on supporting the others rather than defending herself. Jia and Eui stood by them, acting as the defensive core of their formation, while Kaede wielded one of Yamato¡¯s legendary god-slaying Kamikiri blades to fight back directly against the storm.

    Yoshika didn¡¯t have time to acknowledge the strangeness of fighting a thundercloud with a sword¡ªthat was just what her life had become. As another strike descended, Kaede launched herself into the air and struck out against the tribulation with the arts of her master.

    Sacred Art: Soul Severing Slash

    The Kamikiri split the air as Yoshika¡¯s power clashed with the tribulation to imprint her will on reality, twin thunderclaps resonating through the Sky Hall and shaking the earth. The lightning was weakened, but not defeated, and Kaede was struck back down to the earth as punishment for her aggression. Jia and Eui caught her, their shields dissipating the last of the thunderbolt¡¯s remaining essence.

    Kaede¡¯s injuries were severe, but not life-threatening yet. Still, Yoshika was running out of strength, and the tribulation showed no signs of slowing down.

    Jia clenched her teeth, as Eui did as much as she could to heal their failing bodies in the brief respite between bolts.

    ¡°We can¡¯t last forever like this.¡±

    Meili glanced up from treating Kaede¡¯s more acute injuries and frowned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to! Heian will come through. We just need to make it through one more time!¡±

    One more time. One more bolt. Yoshika repeated it to herself like a mantra. It was arbitrary, really. They had no way of knowing when Heian would complete her task, but until she did, Yoshika just had to endure one more strike. Always one more strike.

    Like a shark smelling blood, the tribulation struck again. This time, it didn¡¯t split. It didn¡¯t even have its usual twin¡ªthe punishment for Eunhee¡¯s intervention. Instead it focused all of its power into a single thick bolt of pitch black Destruction, the edges glowing bright with a malevolent crimson.

    Eui dove to cover Kaede. There was no strategy behind it beyond the fact that Eui¡¯s affinity for Destruction might better allow her to weather the assault. Yoshika had never heard of a tribulation striking with pure Destruction before, but if the heavens could hear her curses, they gave no indication of it.

    Her shields crumbled like dust, and her body soon began to follow suit. Yoshika felt it like a quake in her soul as the annihilating essence of Destruction ate away at Eui on a fundamental level.

    In a panic, Jia threw herself into the fray, desperately trying to neutralize the bolt of Destruction with her Lightning. Meili and Eunae soon followed suit, and even barely conscious Kaede lent what little strength she had left. All five of them poured everything they had into the desperate defense, but the bolt seemed inexhaustible. Yoshika¡¯s consciousness began to slip away, her soul fraying at the edges as she worried whether she¡¯d be able to resurrect from such a comprehensive annihilation.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡±

    Heian¡¯s voice was a resounding clarion in her soul. From the edge of the Sky Hall, she threw a glowing pale green crystal towards Yoshika. A xiantian grade Soulfire mana crystal well on its way to awakening as a newly reborn Kumiho.

    After the struggle she¡¯d just undergone within her soul, that would have been a disaster¡ªhad it not been the one thing they¡¯d been most thoroughly prepared for.

    Heian had carefully brought the stone right up to the edge of awakening, using a complicated formation array to suppress the spirit within¡ªone that she¡¯d developed from a traumatizing memory of her brief experimentation with Yamato¡¯s shikigami techniques, and the cruel spirit-sealing talismans of Qin¡¯s Bai clan.

    Such a seal couldn¡¯t keep the great spirit¡¯s ego suppressed forever, but it would last long enough for Yoshika¡¯s purposes. She caught the stone and instinctively conjured something up from the deepest recesses of her soul¡ªher first divine technique. The one she¡¯d developed with the help of her friends before ever reaching xiantian. And though Yun and Rika were missing, Yoshika held the thought of them in her heart and unleashed the power they¡¯d helped her achieve so many years ago.

    Divine Art: Foxfire Avatar of the Sixfold Paths

 540. Crown

    A brilliantly shining plume of rainbow-colored fire burst forth from each of Yoshika¡¯s bodies, devouring the destructive bolt of energy and coalescing into the bestial form of a six-tailed fox. The fox snarled up at the raging storm above before bounding into the air towards it. Another bolt of energy lanced out at the fox, but it caught the lightning impossibly between its teeth and shattered it like fragile porcelain.

    The tribulation cloud flashed, abandoning its usual rhythm of progressively stronger bolts to rain lightning down on the fox. Witnessing this, Yoshika couldn¡¯t help but personify the tribulation in her head¡ªit looked like it was panicking.

    The fox shrugged off Lightning with ease, and devoured bolts of Void and Destruction with the wild hunger of a starving beast. The storm raged impotently, striking at the fox with Fire, Ice, Plasma, and more. None of it had any effect, and soon the flaming fox came within striking distance of the cloud and pounced.

    It was an awe-inspiring spectacle. The skies of Songdo were dominated by the scene of the fox¡¯s struggle against the tribulation lighting up the heavens like a second sun. The fox¡¯s teeth and claws tore at the cloud like flesh, rending it apart in a frenzy of violence. With each swipe, visible clouds of pure essence scattered, and with each vicious snap of its jaws, the foxfire avatar grew larger and brighter.

    Yoshika could hardly believe her eyes at what she had wrought. Her technique, born of desperation and instinct, hadn¡¯t just defended her from the tribulation¡ªit had consumed it. The avatar stood triumphant upon the clouds, now nine-tailed and gigantic enough to outshine the sun. The tribulation was no more¡ªYoshika had taken the fight to the heavens and won.

    She didn¡¯t even know how it was possible, but some spark of familiarity deep in her soul understood. Yoshika was closer to divinity than she realized, and even the twisted tribulations of the divine seal could only leverage so much power against her without risking the collapse of the world¡ªeither under its own power, or the power of her resistance.

    She recalled Void¡¯s lessons about the nature of deities and their effects on reality. Now that she had a moment of peace, she could feel it. Her presence alone warped the fabric of existence, and it strained and buckled under the power of the foxfire avatar.

    Yoshika prayed she could still control it as she mentally summoned the fox back to her. It hopped gently from the clouds, landing next to her at the size of a regular fox and nuzzling its head into Eunae¡¯s thigh. Eunae reflexively petted the fox¡¯s head, and its power returned to her soul in a sudden rush that caused her to stagger momentarily.

    Her phantom tails flared with the fox¡¯s scintillating rainbow before solidifying into fully realized flesh and fur.

    Just as the Kumiho predicted, her domain had merged with Yoshika¡¯s, but rather than the goddess of Dominion the Kumiho envisioned, Yoshika¡¯s new aspect represented a sense of self-sacrifice. Eunae¡¯s desire for self-control and the rejection of her royal birthright was made manifest through Yoshika¡¯s sense of collective progress.

    She could sense that the transformation had affected the nature of her Soulfire, but fully understanding it would require further meditation.

    As the dust settled, and the Sky Hall¡¯s formations flickered out, Yoshika emerged to meet her family. Her little sisters had returned with Min and Misun who each regarded Eunae with uniquely complex expressions. Min¡¯s face was a mask of fear and confusion, while Misun was both cautiously fearful, and intensely calculating.

    The girls must have rushed straight to them. Smart. Unfortunately it was too little and too late, but Yoshika was proud of her sisters for being so quick to react. One day they would be formidable influences in their own right, and their decisiveness would serve them well.

    Seong Min was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°What was that? Where is mother?¡±

    Eunae regarded her cousin sadly and shook her head.

    ¡°Queen Eunhee is dead.¡±

    ¡°What?! N-no...¡±

    Min¡¯s breath hitched and she covered her mouth, desperately trying to hold back tears.

    ¡°How¡ªwhy?¡±

    ¡°She attempted to reincarnate the Kumiho through me, then take advantage of my tribulation to bind her soul to mine and usurp control. She succeeded in the former, but failed in the latter.¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t...oh, mother...¡±

    She fell to her knees and wept. Eunae¡¯s mother stared down with a mournful expression of her own, placing a comforting hand on Min¡¯s shoulder. Even Haeun¡¯s eyes watered, holding back tears for her fallen aunt. Queen Eunhee was beloved both as queen and clan mother, and her betrayal was a terrible wound for the entire Seong Clan.

    Only Misun was unmoved. She stared intently at Eunae, mumbling under her breath.

    ¡°So she was a partial manifestation after all...¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s full attention snapped to her older sister, all five gazes bearing down on her as Eunae strode forward.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Misun looked up with a start.

    ¡°Eh? Oh, I-I mean, I told you didn¡¯t I? I suspected our aunt was compromised, somehow.¡±

    ¡°No. You were more specific than that just now. ¡®Compromised¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it, but ¡®partial manifestation¡¯ is both eerily specific and entirely accurate. Did you know about this?!¡±

    In an uncharacteristically meek gesture, Misun held her hands to her chest and fidgeted with something on her finger, averting her eyes.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, per se. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I could trust the source.¡±

    ¡°What source?! No more secrets, Misun! What happened today can never be undone, but it might have been prevented if you had just treated me like a human being for once in your awful, bitter life!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t! The queen already knew of my suspicion, but if she ever realized the extent of it¡ª¡±

    A loud clap echoed through the palace as Eunae slapped Misun across the face.

    ¡°How many times must I suffer in service to your fear, Misun? How many times will you bring this family to the brink of destruction over your petty hatred?¡±

    Misun held a hand to her cheek and clenched her teeth, guilt and anger warring on her face until her defiance lost the battle and she let out a forlorn sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ll ever forgive you, Misun. We¡¯re sisters, but I¡¯m not sure if we ever were or ever will be family. It doesn¡¯t matter now¡ªwhat¡¯s done is done. What matters is how. Your secret dies here and now, Misun.¡±

    She chuckled mirthlessly and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ironic choice of words. I suppose there¡¯s no point hiding it anymore.¡±

    Misun held her hands up together and motioned as if to remove a ring from a finger that wasn¡¯t wearing one. As soon as she began to pull, an intricately engraved ring of jade appeared between her fingers. Heian¡¯s ears perked up, and her eyes snapped onto the ring with an intense focus as Misun presented it.

    ¡°This is the source of my information¡ªand also how I prevented Do Hye from reincarnating. His soul¡ªor at least a certain critical part of it¡ªis trapped within this ring.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡±

    ¡°No. He¡¯s dead. And as long as his soul remains sealed, he¡¯ll stay that way. This isn¡¯t like that sword demon of yours, or the soul core Miss Heian created. What I have here is not Do Hye, it¡¯s a piece of him¡ªone that is necessary, but not sufficient to maintain his conscious experience.¡±

    ¡°Then where¡¯s the rest of him?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°Lost in the realm of shadow like any other shade, I would imagine. I lost track of it once I had the part I needed.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get any information from it?¡±

    ¡°Very carefully. This artifact is something of a cross between a dimensional storage ring and a jade slip. Inside is an essence construct that keeps Do Hye¡¯s remnant from degrading, and one can read from the ring to access something akin to his memories.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to explain, but you can try it for yourself, if you like¡ªI promise it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Misun handed the ring over, and Eunae examined it critically. It was very intricately wrought¡ªfar beyond anything she could have created on her own, but she was hesitant to trust experimental soul magic even if Misun was being entirely genuine. Doubly so after having just fought off Eunhee¡¯s attempt to subvert her soul.

    ¡°Another time, maybe. I think Dae will want to see this.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother cleared her throat for attention.

    ¡°I understand that you are upset with me and Misun for withholding critical information. Perhaps we should have been more forthcoming, but I don¡¯t believe either of us could have predicted the depth of Eunhee¡¯s corruption.¡±

    Yoshika turned on her and grimaced, brandishing the ring.

    ¡°Apparently she could! She knew the entire time and left us with just a few vague allusions!¡±

    ¡°Would you have been confident enough to act decisively on information taken from Do Hye? Even reduced as he is to...whatever that is.¡±

    Eunae hesitated, sighing.

    ¡°Maybe not. I don¡¯t know, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°I agree. What we need to focus on right now is the matter of succession.¡±

    Min shot to her feet and shrugged off her aunt¡¯s hand, shooting her a betrayed look.

    ¡°You cannot be serious! Now?! My mother¡¯s corpse isn¡¯t even cold yet!¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave one, cousin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Minhee sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°The nation needs a queen. You know the high council better than anyone¡ªdo you trust them to handle everything while our family stops to mourn?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no. That would be disastrous. But what are we supposed to do? Haeun is still too young, and Eunae¡¯s somehow managed to make herself even more problematic.¡±

    Misun put a hand on her hip and scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute that you think we even have a choice. The entire city saw that display in the sky, and it won¡¯t take long for those with the right education to understand what it means. The nation already has a queen¡ªor rather, an empress¡ªand one look at Eunae makes that perfectly clear.¡±

    Her older sister was the last person Eunae expected support from, though she wasn¡¯t sure she welcomed it.

    ¡°I have no desire to take over the kingdom. Even if Goryeo joins the empire, I¡¯d prefer the nation to have an independent ruler, as Jiaguo City and Yamato do.¡±

    Misun gave her a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t work that way here, little sister, and you know that. If you abdicate, then the entire clan abdicates, and then it¡¯s up to the high council to install a new leader.¡±

    Min groaned and shook her head.

    ¡°They might just do so anyway. How in the world am I supposed to explain that Empress Yoshika is now our clan matriarch? It¡¯s always been a fight to keep those corrupt nobles in check, and this will be a hard sell even for those with a vested interest in maintaining our relationship with Jiaguo.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother took a deep breath.

    ¡°As the clan elder, it is my duty to guide us. I believe that Misun is probably correct. Any attempt to evade the unavoidable conclusion that Eunae¡ªand by extension, Yoshika¡ªis the rightful heir to the throne will only weaken us.¡±

    She turned to face Eunae and bowed.

    ¡°Our family has faced enough tragedy today. Eunae, my daughter, though I told myself I did so out of love, I know that I have wronged you, and I never expect to be forgiven for that. I ask you to set aside those wrongs and lead us safely through this time of trouble.¡±

    It was tempting to say no. To deny them, as they had denied her for so long. But that had never been her way, even before joining with Yoshika. Eunae looked into the plaintive eyes of her family, each with their own complicated mixture of hope, grief, and tinged with fear.

    They were in crisis, and they needed her help. If nothing else, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Haeun down¡ªthe one person who¡¯d been on her side from the very beginning.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Minhee dropped to one knee, and the rest of the Seong clan soon followed suit.

    ¡°Then I recognize you now as Queen Eunae, Clan Mother of the Seong, and sovereign ruler of Goryeo. We sisters entrust ourselves to your care, as the one true inheritor of our great ancestor¡¯s will.¡±

 541. Aperture

    Yue was doing her level best not to panic. Jia had vanished abruptly, which wasn¡¯t necessarily cause for concern¡ªshe just did that sometimes¡ªbut shortly afterwards Yue received a visit from a rather distressed Pan Jiaying, who informed her that Li Meili had also disappeared without warning. That certainly warranted concern, but it became a full-blown emergency when Ashikaga Sae sent word through the reflecting pool that Hayakawa Kaede had met the same fate.

    Naturally, Yue¡¯s mind went to the last time Yoshika had suddenly disappeared¡ªwhen she¡¯d been slain by the demon lord, Sovereign Longyan. That had been an unmitigated disaster which nearly brought the entire nation to ruin, if not for Heian and Takeda Rika leading the effort to resurrect Yoshika through a tiny fragment of her soul that had managed to escape annihilation and find its way back to her core.

    They had learned their lesson from that, however, and Yue wasn¡¯t going to lose herself a second time. First, she focused on the spiritual thread that connected her to Yoshika¡ªsomething that she¡¯d been training for years to get better at perceiving. It was still present and healthy, which meant that Yoshika was still alive, for now.

    Her next priority was to confirm the status of Yoshika¡¯s last remaining aspect. Yue¡¯s heart nearly stopped when she went to fetch Eui¡¯s attunement stone for the reflecting pool, and found it shattered into a fine dust.

    That was fine, Yue tried to convince herself, while it was attuned to Eui via soul resonance, it wasn¡¯t quite the same as a spiritual jade tablet. The stone being destroyed by resonance didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she¡¯d died¡ªonly that her soul has experienced enormous trauma.

    Yes. Much more manageable.

    Evidently something was going on in Goryeo, and Yue needed to know exactly what it was as soon as possible. The obvious guess was that something had gone wrong during Seong Eunae¡¯s tribulation, but that would likely mean an international incident, and Yue wanted to get ahead of the tidal wave that was bound to ensue.

    She cast a hasty spell to deliver a summons to Hyeong Daesung and Hwang Sung, then personally made her way to the academy to meet them. To their credit, they were ready and waiting for her at the front entrance despite her haste.

    Hwang Sung¡¯s easygoing smile faded as soon as he saw her cloudy expression.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, is something amiss?¡±

    Yue snapped a privacy spell into place and ushered the two mages to follow her into the academy hall.

    ¡°Yoshika has gone missing and my leading theory is that she¡¯s been forced to pull all of her aspects to Goryeo. I want to know what¡¯s happening in Songdo immediately.¡±

    The mages exchanged nervous glances and Dae chuckled anxiously.

    ¡°Erm, long-range clairvoyance spells are not easy to conduct at short notice. I assume you¡¯ve already tried the reflecting pool?¡±

    ¡°Eui¡¯s stone has been rendered to sand. Something hit her, and hard. I¡¯m not interested in excuses, Dae, I want a solution.¡±

    Hwang Sung scratched his head, frowning.

    ¡°Even in this modern age of rapidly advancing magic, long-distance communication remains a persistent challenge. That is precisely why Jiaguo¡¯s universal reflecting pool is such an important relic. I understand your urgency, but what you ask simply isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    Yue huffed. She had precious little patience for Hwang Sung¡¯s long-winded speeches.

    ¡°You are too focused on the general cases. I do not need a method for anyone to know what is happening anywhere at any time. I need to know what is happening to Yoshika in Goryeo right now.¡±

    Dae pursed his lips.

    ¡°It might be easier for you to simply go there yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am xiantian now, but I do not have Yoshika¡¯s speed, nor do I know how to cast Seong Misun¡¯s wind walking spell or anything equivalent. I also doubt that I have enough strength for your teleportation circle to bring me all the way...to...¡±

    She trailed off, pausing. That was it!

    ¡°Never mind, the teleportation circle is exactly what I need, come with me.¡±

    Yue led them to the main assembly hall, which was unfortunately in the middle of a session. Luo Mingyu paused his lecture, taking one look at Yue before going pale and turning back to his students.

    ¡°Er, that concludes today¡¯s lesson!¡±

    He turned back to Yue and wiped a bead of sweat from his brow.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°No. Leave.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice, bowing hastily before making his way out. Yue waited impatiently for the students to file out of the lecture hall, each of them bowing politely to her as they passed. She did her best to give each of them a reassuring smile, though judging from their reactions, she wasn¡¯t at her most charming.

    When they were finally gone, Yue activated a series of permanent wards, sealing the hall and preventing anyone from so much as sensing what was about to transpire within.

    ¡°Why do we have such an important piece of infrastructure hidden beneath a public building?¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Dae chuckled, unlocking the wards hiding the entrance to a hidden basement¡ªcleverly worked into the regular privacy wards to avert suspicion.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t often used, and in the event of an emergency, this lecture hall is one of the safest places for civilians to gather. Yoshika liked the idea of keeping the teleportation circle here, in case we needed to use it for an evacuation.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course she does. She is far too good for us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Now, would you care to elucidate the method by which you intend to travel all the way to Goryeo?¡±

    Yue waved him off as they descended to the hidden formation beneath the lecture hall. A grand teleportation circle designed by Hyeong Daesung and created through the collaborative efforts of several of Yoshika¡¯s friends and allies.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Goryeo. Do you remember what we first used this circle for?¡±

    ¡°I could hardly forget. Pulling you all out of the Sovereign''s Tomb and merging Yoshika''s soul realm with the academy was the most difficult thing I''ve ever done.¡±

    ¡°Well I need you to do it in reverse. Send me back there.¡±

    Dae''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh! I see. That''s going to be more difficult than you think. My teleportation spell shares some similarities with spirit walking, but the critical inscriptions here are focused on anchoring the spiritual realm to the physical, and reversing them isn¡¯t trivial.¡±

    Yue scoffed.

    ¡°I know that! Who do you think wrote those inscriptions? By the empress, it still gives me headaches when I remember Heian¡¯s nonsensical instructions.¡±

    Dae gave her a quizzical look.

    ¡°Did you just say¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Hush! I¡¯ll handle the spiritual parts¡ªI believe I have a shortcut which I am uniquely capable of passing through. I just need you to operate the physical aspects of the spell to ensure that I arrive on the other side in one piece.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I can handle that much. What¡¯s this shortcut?¡±

    Yue closed her eyes for a moment and called out gently for the spirit familiar residing within her soul. No matter how she tried, the nameless moon spirit refused to anthropomorphize itself the way Iseul or Heian did. That was fine by Yue, and she was getting a little bit better at understanding it, but it did make communication with it interesting.

    The formless spirit wrapped itself around Yue and shined with peace and comfort. Yue shared its comfort, but worried for Yoshika¡¯s safety. The spirit felt her anxiety and recognized it well¡ªit knew loneliness and solitude and shared Yue¡¯s fear of returning to it. Yue had hope, she could feel that Yoshika was still alive, and if there was anything she could do to help, she would. The spirit understood, and it would support her.

    Yue sighed. The entire exchange had taken only a moment, but spiritual communion was always raw and emotionally taxing.

    ¡°She says she¡¯ll help me. This will work.¡±

    Dae blinked.

    ¡°If you say so. Professor Hwang, could you help me with the calibrations? We¡¯ll need to adjust for the fact that Miss Yan isn¡¯t going to be moving through physical space.¡±

    The old mage stroked his chin and nodded.

    ¡°Hrm, yes indeed. We wouldn¡¯t want her body to end up scattered across the empress¡¯ soul realm.¡±

    Yue hesitated, looking askance at the professor.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an actual risk, is it?¡±

    ¡°Oho, fear not, Lady High Arbiter. With a few adjustments, Dae and I can almost certainly prevent you from arriving at your destination as a fine red mist.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a suspiciously load-bearing ¡®almost,¡¯ Magus Hwang.¡±

    Dae chuckled.

    ¡°He¡¯s only joking. Er, mostly. We can¡¯t be entirely certain how your impromptu modifications will affect the spell, but it should be safe.¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to be comforting? You two are awful at this.¡±

    Yue sighed and walked into the center of the circle before she could change her mind. Her domain and the moon spirit wove their way through the formation, lighting up familiar runes that she¡¯d written years ago, and igniting the emotions imbued in them, fresh and raw as if she¡¯d been taken back to that very day.

    Dae and Hwang Sung took their positions on opposite sides of the circle and channeled their own energy into it, controlling the parts of the formation that were beyond her understanding.

    Jiaguo¡¯s teleportation circle was a marvel of ingenuity and collaboration. Unlike the reflecting pool, its existence was a closely guarded secret, and its true nature even more so. As a blend of the normally incompatible spiritual and arcane arts, it was a one-of-a-kind wonder made possible thanks to Yoshika¡¯s teachings.

    With enough power, it could send a person anywhere they had a strong spiritual connection to. Yue didn¡¯t pretend to understand how it worked, exactly, but she knew that it had something to do with the spirit realm¡¯s lack of physical space.

    In Yue¡¯s case, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere at all. Spirit walking was a paradox¡ªthe intrusion of physical existence into a world without space. Yoshika¡¯s adorable little shadow-spirit had helped resolve that paradox early on, and after her ascension it became a simple part of her existence. Yoshika was a living aperture to the impossible space within her soul, and without that aperture, Yue needed to find another way.

    The teleportation circle was one part of that. A paradox in and of itself, it had the potential to translate Yue¡¯s physical form to the spiritual realm¡ªbut without the skills to navigate it, Yue would be stranded without a way to enter Yoshika¡¯s soul realm.

    There was, however, another way. A second aperture that anchored Yoshika¡¯s soul realm to the physical world¡ªone which almost nobody even knew existed. One which Yue just happened to have a rather strong spiritual connection to.

    The moon.

    Before Yoshika usurped it, Sovereign Chou¡¯s tomb had been anchored to both the bottom of the ocean, and to the moon. The first anchor had been moved to Jiaguo as Yoshika herself, but the second remained untouched. For most, that was meaningless. One would have to travel to the moon itself to make use of it, and even then would need a way to spirit walk.

    Not so for Yue. Her precious familiar came from the moon¡ªeven entered Yoshika¡¯s soul realm through that very aperture¡ªand her cultivation had always been strongly tied to her namesake. The moon was impossibly far away, but Yue wasn¡¯t trying to move through space.

    As the teleportation spell took hold, Yue¡¯s body was carried away by her soul, and her soul was guided by the moon spirit. Within the spirit realm, the impossible distance to the moon was less than a single step, and in a bare instant Yue crossed the threshold into her destination.

    When Yue opened her eyes, she was already in Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, standing right outside the cozy little house she¡¯d once shared with Jia and Eui, and met face to face by a giant nine-tailed fox made of brilliantly shimmering rainbow-colored flames.

    Yue looked up at the fox spirit, nervous sweat beading on her forehead.

    ¡°Oh, um...hello?¡±

    The creature lunged forward before she could react, and all Yue could do was brace herself as the vicious beast...

    Curled itself around her? The fire was pleasantly warm to the touch, with a texture like velvety silk, and the fox made a strange purring noise as it nuzzled its head into her cheek. Yue was trapped in place, the spirit shifting its size at will to perfectly wrap its flexible body around her as it showered her with affection.

    ¡°What¡ªwhat is happening right now?¡±

    The moon spirit didn¡¯t know either, but it was happy to join in, leaving a bewildered Yue stuck in the impromptu spiritual group-hug as she contemplated how bizarre her life had become.

 542. Resolute

    Mercifully, Yue¡¯s plight didn¡¯t last long. After a few moments, Seong Eunae emerged from Yoshika¡¯s inner sanctum, prompting the spirit fox to release Yue and pester the princess instead. Yue sighed in relief and brushed herself off.

    ¡°Thanks for the rescue, Princess Seong. Though I¡¯m rather curious how you ended up here.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth with a sleeve and giggled, petting the fox spirit by her side once it shifted back down to a more manageable size.

    ¡°I could ask you the same question. Not that you¡¯re unwelcome, of course, but it¡¯s a bit alarming to receive unexpected visitors in my own soul.¡±

    Yue huffed.

    ¡°I have my ways, and I assure you it only worked because I am welcome here. I was worried when you suddenly disappeared so I¡ª¡±

    She froze, her brain catching up to the conversation. Yue looked up at Eunae, paying closer attention. Seong Eunae had always stood out to Yue. She had a striking appearance, her bright blue eyes contrasted with her dark hair, and her many tails framed her form in a way that made her impossible to ignore. Besides that, she had a particular countenance¡ªa presence that commanded attention simply by the way she held herself. It was the sort of thing one only noticed if they were looking, but Yue had been trained to look her entire life¡ªand she¡¯d only gotten more adept after years of associating with Yoshika.

    Seong Eunae was very much still herself. That presence was there, unmistakable as anything else. But it was no longer alone. The particular angle of her smile, the way she idly pet the fox spirit at her side, the subtle sway of her nine¡ªnine¡ªtails, and the way she addressed Yue were all familiar traits of someone else entirely.

    Or perhaps not, anymore.

    ¡°Oh. Oh no! You didn¡¯t!¡±

    Eunae¡ªno, Yoshika¡ªwinced.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional¡ªor, it was, but it wasn¡¯t planned¡ªat least, not by us...¡±

    Yue pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed as her best friend stumbled over her words trying to explain herself.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. I take it this is permanent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, yes.¡±

    ¡°What a mess. Alright, tell me everything.¡±

    <hr>

    Within the cozy and familiar sitting room in the center of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, Yue chewed on her thumbnail as she fretted over the situation.

    ¡°You violently overthrew the damned queen?!¡±

    Yoshika grimaced and averted her eyes.

    ¡°As I said, we weren¡¯t exactly given any choice in the matter. I thought you¡¯d be more pleased about our empire¡¯s territory expanding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, too fast. As of now, the entire continent is now split solely between two empires. You¡¯re not just Qin¡¯s enemy anymore¡ªyou¡¯re its only enemy.¡±

    ¡°But we have our treaty with Shen Yu, don¡¯t we? They won¡¯t take direct action against us, and with Goryeo¡¯s full cooperation, we might just be able to find a way to actually break the divine seal in time.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes swam as her mind worked furiously to sort out the implications of Jiaguo¡¯s sudden acquisition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of your real goals, Yoshika. What good does it do us to open a path to the divine realm when all we have there are enemies? You said yourself that Shen Yu¡¯s promise of protection is worthless, and I agree. But that also extends to your so-called ¡®treaty.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that there is an important distinction to be drawn between the emperor¡¯s authority, and the emperor¡¯s word. Shen Yu¡¯s influence in Qin is great, but no matter how much authority has been granted to him, he is not the emperor. He can give orders to the sects, but they are not obligated to follow them.¡±

    Eunae blinked.

    ¡°Then what good is his authority?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. The right to give those orders isn¡¯t insignificant, and it¡¯s not as though the sects can disobey him without consequence, but the key distinction is that his orders are not absolute. The emperor¡¯s word is law¡ªunquestionable¡ªbut the same is not true of Shen Yu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that they¡¯ll declare war on us anyway?¡±

    Yue sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen. At the very least, Sun Quan is going to be a problem. Kucheon used to be part of his territory, and he holds a grudge against your family and you specifically.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms under her chest and pouted.

    ¡°I know that! It¡¯s not like I forgot that he tried to assassinate me. That reminds me that I should press Misun about what kind of deal she worked out with him. My sister¡¯s been keeping quite a few secrets, it seems.¡±

    ¡°We can worry about that later. Our first order of business is to ensure the stability of Goryeo following the transfer of power. Have you addressed the high council yet?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°No. Min has called an assembly, and she¡¯s going to explain things to them there.¡±

    Yue shook her head. She might have expected that kind of naivety from Jia or Eui, but Kaede and Eunae should have both known better.

    ¡°We¡¯re crashing it. You need to establish yourself as a strong leader right away, before those vultures can swoop in.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s my policy to allow the nations under Jiaguo¡¯s banner to self-govern. And what do you mean ¡®we¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yoshika, I love you, but you know that¡¯s not really true. You¡¯ve been working tirelessly to reform the feudal system in Yamato, and if you intend to keep Goryeo under your banner you will need to do the same to its aristocracy.¡±

    Eunae stared down at her lap and frowned.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I just...when the Kumiho was trying to take over my soul, she talked about creating a perfect unified world under one supreme ruler. It reminded me of Sovereign Longyan, and his domain of Conquest. I don¡¯t want to end up like that.¡±

    Ah. Suddenly it all made sense¡ªwhy Kaede and Eunae¡¯s political savvy seemed to be absent in Yoshika¡¯s dealings with Goryeo, why she had grown hesitant about her plan to become a sovereign deity herself, and why she seemed to be leaning in the direction of sacrificing herself to let their world become a protectorate of Shen Yu. As ever, Yoshika was too kind for her own good.

    ¡°If it were up to me, I would install you as the supreme leader of our world. If anyone is going to be an immortal overlord presiding over the fates of everyone alive, I¡¯d sooner it be you than a tyrant like Shen Yu or the god-emperor.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s both your greatest flaw, and one of your most valuable strengths. It¡¯s the reason why I, and so many others like me, trust you. So let me be clear¡ªwhile it may be my preference, you don¡¯t have to be an absolute ruler.

    ¡°However, you absolutely cannot leave the same people who used and discarded you and your family to remain in power. For all the Lee Jungs and An Euis of the world, you must tear down the current structures in order to build a world where they can be safe.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Yue. Everything¡¯s happening so fast that it¡¯s been hard to stay focused. I¡¯ve always felt so powerless to do anything about the class divide in Goryeo, but that changes today. I¡¯m lucky to have you around to keep me on track.¡±

    Yue preened happily.

    ¡°Of course you are, dear. Now that we¡¯ve finished stating the obvious, how quickly can Jia and Kaede return to their places? It won¡¯t take long for Qin to learn of what¡¯s happened today, and we need to be ready for whatever their response may be.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head and frowned.

    ¡°Hmm...getting back to Jiaguo should be trivial. I¡¯m never more than a moment away from home. From there, if Jia and Kaede travel together, I should be able to catch back up to Ashikaga in an hour or so.¡±

    ¡°That fast?! I was expecting days.¡±

    ¡°It will use up a lot of essence, but...¡±

    Eunae patted the head of the flaming fox curled up next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently acquired a bit of a windfall.¡±

    Yue regarded the strange spirit curiously.

    ¡°What is that thing, anyway? Some leftover piece of the Kumiho? You told me about your technique, but I don¡¯t think I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It¡¯s...a Unity spirit, I think. Another aspect of me, though it doesn¡¯t really have a will of its own.¡±

    ¡°It could have fooled me.¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a creature of pure emotion, but they are my emotions. That¡¯s probably why it likes you so much.¡±

    ¡°I see. I suppose it¡¯s something like a sister to Heian, then.¡±

    As though summoned by the utterance of her name, Heian appeared out of thin air and flopped onto the couch next to Yue, scowling.

    ¡°Not at all! She¡¯s just a piece of mother, like I used to be a piece of the greater shadow spirit. Mother promised me real sisters one day, and that fox doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    Eunae huffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise, Heian¡ªdon¡¯t put words in my mouth!¡±

    Yue chuckled. It was the first time she¡¯d seen Heian¡¯s new form for herself.

    ¡°Well look at you all grown up! Taller than your mothers now, not that it¡¯s much of an accomplishment.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    She waved off Eunae¡¯s protest.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t you act all indignant¡ªyou¡¯re now Yoshika¡¯s most well-endowed aspect by far, and I¡¯m not just referring to height.¡±

    Eunae blushed and covered her chest with her tails.

    ¡°It runs in the family!¡±

    ¡°Really? I hadn¡¯t noticed. Anyway, what a tragedy I can no longer spoil my favorite little kitten with treats.¡±

    Heian¡¯s ears went flat as she whirled on Yue, her tail shooting straight up behind her.

    ¡°What?! Who says? That¡¯s a stupid rule! Who came up with it? I¡¯ll fight them!¡±

    Yue doubled over, giggling. What a delightful reaction! No matter her appearance, Heian proved to be the same adorable kitten within.

    ¡°Oh, I suppose I can make an exception for the princess.¡±

    She began to conjure up some of Heian¡¯s favorite Light and Dark essence, but to her surprise, the moon spirit intervened, splitting a tiny piece of itself off for Yue to offer up instead. Heian stared wide-eyed at the invisible mote of Moon essence.

    ¡°Is it really okay for me to have that?¡±

    Yue shrugged, nonplussed.

    ¡°Apparently. I¡¯m not sure what the significance of such a gift is, but I presume it means something to spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to explain. It¡¯s like...a declaration of kinship? But not really. That¡¯s just the closest thing I have words for. It means we¡¯re like sisters or cousins.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well at least you¡¯ve gotten better at explaining yourself over the years, because I think I actually understand what you mean.¡±

    Eunae blinked, then her eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, is that why the greater shadow spirit gave you to Jia?¡±

    Heian nodded.

    ¡°Kind of. It¡¯s been a long time since I was a shadow spirit, so it¡¯s hard to speak for her. I think that was at least part of it, though.¡±

    Yue gave Heian the offering, and the cat spirit accepted it gratefully, bowing her head.

    ¡°Thank you very much. I will treasure this bond.¡±

    Her words were slightly incongruent with the way she then unceremoniously ate the mote of essence, but when it came to spirits it was literally the thought that counted. Yue tousled her hair and returned her attention to Yoshika.

    ¡°Anyway, as I was saying¡ªJia can handle things in Jiaguo for a while. You and Eui will be enough to deal with things here now that you have my assistance. My prompt arrival will also send a strong message about the new hierarchy. If any of the high nobles still thought that Jiaguo was a protectorate of Goryeo, we will thoroughly dispel that idea today.¡±

    Eunae nodded, though Yue could still sense her uncertainty.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure that this is the right path?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But that¡¯s not what matters. What matters is whether it¡¯s your path. I¡¯ve been rather forceful so far, so let me take the opportunity to yield for a moment and ask¡ªis it your path?¡±

    Yoshika stared down into her lap for a long moment, then clenched her fists and met Yue¡¯s eyes with the strength of resolution that Yue knew and loved.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 543. Coup

    The high council of Goryeo was an assembly of representatives from each of the so-called high noble clans. Historically, the high nobles each claimed ancestry to a particular great spirit, though most didn¡¯t model themselves after their ancestors to quite the degree that the Seong did. For the Seong clan, this was of course the Kumiho, the nine-tailed fox spirit. Of the remaining three clans, the Kim family was descended from the white tiger Baekho, the Seok family from the black tortoise Hyeonmu, and lastly the Yi family from either the vermillion bird Jujak, or the three-legged golden crow Samjok-o¡ªdepending on who you asked.

    The Yi clan themselves always attested that their ancestor, the golden crow, stood above all others, and that they should be the rightful rulers of Goryeo, while the other nobles insisted that the vermillion bird was no greater or lesser than any other great spirit, and that there was no proof of a spirit like the golden crow ever existing.

    Yue had no idea which was correct, and didn¡¯t particularly care. The Yi clan was highly influential, and had traditionally been the only clan to regularly challenge the Seong¡¯s hegemony. By contrast, the Kim clan were close allies of the Seong, while the Seok generally took a more neutral position¡ªoften in favor of the status quo.

    She was glad that she¡¯d have Eunae to help her navigate the political climate of Goryeo, though it still chafed that she¡¯d become one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects. First Hayakawa Kaede, then Seong Eunae¡ªit was as though she was snubbing Yue on purpose!

    Not that Yue wanted to become part of Yoshika¡ªeven the idea of joint cultivation made her uncomfortable¡ªbut it was hard not to be jealous. She was Yoshika¡¯s best friend and closest advisor, but that was a level of intimacy that she¡¯d never achieve. A treacherous little voice in the back of her mind reminded Yue of the unusual loophole she¡¯d discovered in Qin¡¯s rules of succession, but she shut it down. That was a political matter, not a personal one, and she didn¡¯t have time to entertain such fantasies.

    It was traditional for high council meetings to be hosted by whichever clan called them, and so a grand feast was prepared in the main hall of the palace. Yue had to wonder whether that was Jia¡¯s influence shining through, although she had to admit that food and drink was an excellent way to make political events less boring.

    Eunae sat at the head of the table, flanked on either side by Yue and Eui. Seong Min was out waiting to guide the other representatives into the hall, but she¡¯d be sitting opposite Eunae to serve her role as prime minister.

    In theory, the purpose of the prime minister of Goryeo was to act as a representative of the people and a neutral liaison between the council and the ruling clan. In practice, it was usually just another way for the clans to wrestle for more control over the country. Do Hye had been part of an anti-royal faction and backed primarily by the Yi clan, and his departure had enabled the previous queen to install her own daughter, Princess Seong Min, in his place by taking advantage of some of the more reactionary elements within the council.

    Before long, the nobles began streaming in and taking their places at the table. There were only four houses, but each of them except for the sitting rulers had several seats to fill based on the number of cities under their control. Yue didn¡¯t know most of them, but the only ones she needed to worry about were the clan heads.

    Kim Wonshik, she already knew. He¡¯d visited Jiaguo a number of times as an enthusiastic participant in the academy¡¯s research exchange initiative. He was joined by his son, Kim Yongsun, the tiger-headed boy who was apparently Eunae¡¯s paternal cousin, and one of their former classmates.

    Leading the Seok clan was a man Yue had barely even heard of¡ªSeok Hoon. He was a fairly unremarkable looking man in his late fifties, with closely-cropped black hair and dark scales around his neck and face. Among his subordinates was an unexpected familiar face. Sun Jaehwa trembled like a leaf as she took her place, eyes wide as saucers and locked directly on Eui¡ªwho pretended not to notice.

    Finally, the Yi clan was led by Yi Gong, flanked by a much larger entourage than the other clans. Yi Gong had sharp yellow eyes and a brilliant plume of red feathers in place of regular hair. Yue didn¡¯t know his subordinates, but she expected at least one of them to represent the Yeong clan. Most likely the one who couldn¡¯t decide where to settle his sneering gaze between Eui and Sun Jaehwa.

    Just what Yue needed to complicate an already difficult political situation¡ªpersonal history.

    Once everyone was seated, Seong Min stood and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you all for attending on such short notice. I would have liked to give you all more time, but the situation demanded greater urgency.¡±

    Yue held back a snort. ¡®The situation¡¯ was that Yue had insisted on it. Goryeon politics were infamously slow, and if there was one thing she¡¯d learned after half a decade of dealing with them it was that anything that happened at the leisure of Goryeon high nobility never happened at all.

    Yi Gong eyed Eunae critically before turning his attention back to Seong Min.

    ¡°Am I to assume this has something to do with the new queen? Should I offer congratulations or condolences?¡±

    ¡°Both. Regrettably, the previous queen passed away due to unforeseen complications with Her Majesty Eunae¡¯s ascension. However, as you can see, her successor is more than a match for the title.¡±

    ¡°By your standards perhaps. It remains to be seen whether this council will agree. But first, what are the foreigners doing here?¡±

    Yue met Yi Gong¡¯s glare without flinching, allowing herself a little smirk at his expense. He had no idea what was coming.

    Eunae rose to her feet and gave the high noble a commanding glare of her own.

    ¡°They are foreigners no longer. Our nations are one under the same banner, united as equal members of the Jiaguo empire.¡±

    Seok Hoon stood and slammed his hands on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! You cannot just surrender our entire nation to the whims of some trumped-up city-state!¡±

    Yi Gong nodded in agreement, and even Kim Wonshik seemed put off by the announcement, but Yoshika didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°I did no such thing. I am Seong Eunae, the rightful queen of Goryeo, and I am Yoshika, the Empress of Jiaguo. As both are part of my demesne, we are, naturally, a single nation.¡±

    It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then Yi Gong began to laugh.

    ¡°I see what this is now. Did you think we¡¯d be like those southern barbarians? That we¡¯d bow to you just because you took control of a princess and then murdered the queen? Goryeo is ruled by a council, ¡®empress¡¯, and if this council determines that you are no longer fit to represent us, then your little coup ends, here and now.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Eui threw her head back and laughed in that sinister cackling way of hers.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich coming from you! You want to talk about coups, do you? It¡¯s a little sooner than we planned, but Yue, do you want to handle it from here?¡±

    Yue rose to her feet and smiled.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Your Majesty. Lord Yi Gong, are you familiar with the names Lee Seung, Do Hye, and Hyeong Aecha?¡±

    He scowled at her, the red plumage on his head puffing out angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me, woman! Of course I know the Snake¡ªhis betrayal caused unspeakable damage to my clan. As for the others, they mean nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Lee Seung¡ªor rather, simply Seung if my empress will forgive me for sullying one of her names¡ªwas a man in charge of a rather large human trafficking organization. It just so happens that my apprentice was once a member of the unit in charge of investigating organized crime here in Goryeo, and she had the pleasure of interrogating Seung before his subsequent trial and execution.¡±

    Yue paused to inspect her nails for a moment, but Yi Gong didn¡¯t take the bait to dig himself any deeper. A shame.

    ¡°My apprentice¡¯s interrogations are very thorough, and very effective. Once within her clutches, it¡¯s quite impossible to keep a secret. Unfortunately, that unit was disbanded before further progress could be made, and the investigation ended there.¡±

    Yi Gong stared impassively.

    ¡°Is this some kind of a joke to you? Why are you wasting our time?¡±

    That was more like it.

    ¡°Well, you see, while the investigation ended in Goryeo, Empress Yoshika has a history with this Seung character due to his crossings with Lee Jia¡ªherself one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects¡ªand her sisters. So the investigation continued on our side of things.¡±

    Yi Gong was unmoved, but Yue could see the Yeong patriarch sweating. She had to hold back her laughter¡ªshe was barely getting started.

    ¡°At the same time, investigations into the traitor Do Hye, led by his very own apprentice, Hyeong Daesung, led to the discovery of his biological twin¡ªone Hyeong Aecha¡ªwho was a victim of a very different sort of human trafficking. Seung, it seems, had higher ambitions than gambling houses and brothels.

    ¡°Hyeong Daesung and his sister Aecha were illegally kept as slaves, as part of an operation that specifically targeted orphans with high spiritual affinity to be sold to a particularly demanding sort of clientele. Obviously we know what became of the brother, and the sister was rescued before she could be sold, but where do you think she was destined to end up without that intervention?¡±

    The noble lord scoffed.

    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯d never allow such debased activity in my lands. That it was happening at all only demonstrates how far the crown has fallen, even before your laughable attempt to seize power. Why are we still entertaining this farce?¡±

    Eui chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Trying to run away already? Afraid of where we might be going with this?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I just don¡¯t see why we are wasting our time on it when we could be discussing whether or not it¡¯s appropriate to turn our nation over to criminals like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯ll hold you to that. Alright, why don¡¯t we ask Aecha herself?¡±

    Yue blinked. That hadn¡¯t been part of the plan. Eui stood up and closed her eyes to focus. Moments later, perfect images of Hayakawa Kaede and Hyeong Aecha appeared behind her. Kaede gave the maid an encouraging gesture, and Aecha stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, lord and lady councilors. My mistress has called on me to testify on the matter of my upbringing. It¡¯s a painful subject for me, so I humbly request that you keep your questions brief.¡±

    The Yeong patriarch suddenly rose to his feet and pointed an accusatory finger at her.

    ¡°You expect us to trust such obvious illusions?! Is there no depth you¡¯ll sink to?¡±

    Yi Gong turned on him and grimaced.

    ¡°Control yourself, Lord Yeong.¡±

    He turned back and smiled thinly.

    ¡°How can we be certain that the image you are presenting is true?¡±

    Lord Kim stood.

    ¡°I can attest to Jiaguo¡¯s capabilities when it comes to long distance communication. Empress Yoshika, in particular, can coordinate between her various identities at great distances.¡±

    Seong Min nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I concur. I¡¯ve seen such a demonstration before, and I recognize its legitimacy.¡±

    Yi Gong looked askance at Lord Seok, who hesitated for a moment before rising to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what she has to say.¡±

    Lord Yi clenched his jaw, but relented.

    ¡°It seems I am outvoted, and unlike our self-proclaimed empress, I respect the rule of this council. Miss Hyeong, you may proceed. Do you know to whom you were meant to be sold before you were freed from captivity?¡±

    Aecha bowed.

    ¡°Not precisely, my lord. I was told very little about my future master. However, once when he was drunk, the man in charge of my group complained that the client I was intended for had been particularly troublesome, and warned that if I was anything less than perfect I would end up exiled like the last woman to cross the client¡¯s family.¡±

    Eui was staring daggers at the Yeong patriarch, who was desperately trying¡ªand failing¡ªto look unperturbed. Yue put a hand on her hip and smirked at the panicking nobleman.

    ¡°How curious. Was there anything else of note that might identify either your client, or the targets of his ire?¡±

    Aecha frowned.

    ¡°Only that the boss was irritated about wasting manpower to harass some no-name merchants, ¡®as though exiling their daughter wasn¡¯t enough.¡¯¡±

    ¡°How fascinating. I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s anybody here who might have something to add?¡±

    Sun Jaehwa practically jumped to her feet, pointing across the table at the Yeong family.

    ¡°I had nothing to do with it, I swear! He forced me to testify against Eui, then cut off all contact with us! I never thought they¡¯d go after your family, Eui¡ªI mean, Your Majesty. You have to believe me!¡±

    Yeong slammed the table with his fist.

    ¡°You treacherous harlot! How dare you?! You¡¯re lucky you kept your head after the disgrace you brought to my clan with your depravity! You have no right to make such vile accusations!¡±

    Seok rose in defense of his vassal, and the meeting rapidly descended into a cacophony of unintelligible shouting. Yue braced herself, but she was spared the pressure of Yoshika¡¯s domain as it descended over the meeting and forced the bickering nobles back into their seats.

    They went silent as Eunae¡¯s faintly glowing blue gaze swept across them.

    ¡°Enough! Yi Gong, do you have anything to say for your vassal?¡±

    The high noble narrowed his eyes, giving her a long, calculating look.

    ¡°I was unaware of the Yeong clan¡¯s debasement. I disavow their crimes, and swear to commit myself and my clan to uncovering and dismantling their underground organizations, should Your Majesty allow it.¡±

    The Yeong patriarch whirled around to stare up at the high lord with a look of shock and betrayal.

    ¡°My lord?!¡±

    ¡°I am your lord no longer, Yeong. You shame yourself, and you have shamed me.¡±

    Eunae pointed at Yeong.

    ¡°Yeong Il, I hereby strip you of your land and titles, and remove you from this council. If anybody objects, speak now.¡±

    The room was silent, except for Yeong Il¡¯s impotent protests. Yi Gong cast a talisman to paralyze him and bowed to Eunae.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will handle Yeong Il¡¯s punishment myself. Perhaps exile would be appropriate, if it pleases you.¡±

    Eui grimaced.

    ¡°No! No more exiles. We¡¯re abolishing that practice. It doesn¡¯t make sense anyway¡ªwhere are they even going to go?¡±

    The high lord''s eyes flickered to her momentarily before he deepened his bow.

    ¡°As you wish it. Your reputation for mercy is well-earned, Empress. I will find a suitable alternative, then.¡±

    Yue smiled to herself. He¡¯d certainly changed his tune quickly, but that was probably because she hadn¡¯t finished drawing the connections that implicated him as the mastermind behind the failed coup led by the elementals.

    His corruption would need to be dealt with properly eventually, but not even Yoshika could dismantle such a deeply ingrained establishment in a day.

 544. Deconstruction

    In the wake of the Yeong clan¡¯s chastisement, none of the other high nobles were willing to oppose Eunae as the new queen. The Kim were already allies, and Yi Gong had to tread carefully now that Yue had revealed how much they knew about his corruption. On the Seok clan¡¯s side, Sun Jaehwa argued fervently in favor of Yoshika.

    It was a little strange to see. Eui had made her peace with Jaehwa a long time ago, but she was still terrified that Yoshika would come after her for revenge. Perhaps that was what Jaehwa would have done in her place, and so she couldn¡¯t understand the clemency that Eui had given her. Either way, she made her arguments in earnest, and it reminded Eui that Jaehwa could be quite charismatic and charming when she wanted to be.

    A shame she was so rotten on the inside.

    In the end, both Eunae¡¯s leadership and the subsequent merger with the Jiaguo empire were unanimously accepted by the council. Yi Gong was at least bold enough to request assurance that the high lords would still be free to manage their own lands, and Yue was more than happy to lie to him with a smile on her face as she granted that assurance.

    Once the meeting was adjourned and the lords escorted back to their preferred accommodations, Seong Min rushed back to confer with Yoshika, looking harrowed by the experience.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you certain that we¡¯ve done enough to curtail Yi Gong¡¯s ambitions?¡±

    Eunae exchanged a glance with Yue who nodded.

    ¡°For now. Dismantling the corruption within the houses is a high priority, but it¡¯s difficult to split hairs when our world is still on the brink of destruction.¡±

    Min furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain of that?¡±

    Eunae shrugged.

    ¡°We will be soon. Our next order of business is to confirm everything Misun learned from Do Hye¡¯s remnant.¡±

    She fidgeted with the ring between her fingers¡ªthe artifact in which Misun had sealed a critical portion of Do Hye¡¯s soul. Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Let us worry about that part, Seong Min. Yoshika may be our ruling empress, but when it comes to actual administration, it¡¯s up to you and I to represent her will in our respective nations.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to imply that I am the ruler of Goryeo?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Yoshika is no figurehead, but neither is she an expert in all things. We turn to her for matters of ideology and broad direction, but it¡¯s our duty to translate that will into practice. To wit, while we¡¯ve gotten things started for you, the task of taking down Yi Gong and the other noble houses falls to you.¡±

    Min grimaced, running a hand through her hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s not supposed to be my role as prime minister. My duty is to represent the people¡¯s interests¡ªa liaison to the crown, not a mouthpiece for it.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I want from you, Min. But can you honestly say that allowing the high houses to use and abuse the impoverished people who gather outside the city walls for shelter is what¡¯s best for the people of Goryeo? That a girl¡¯s life should be ruined and her family destroyed for the crime of daring to defend herself from a noble¡¯s abuse of privilege?¡±

    Min averted her eyes, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to decide.¡±

    ¡°It is mine. If you take objection to my course, then say so¡ªI won¡¯t hold it against you. If you are confident that you can defend the current establishment, then I will listen in earnest. Otherwise, I ask you to grant me your expertise to turn our land into one that we can be proud of.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s cousin gave her a long look, then bowed.

    ¡°As you will it, Your Majesty.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to do it entirely alone. I¡¯ll be returning to my own duties soon, but I¡¯ll hand over everything we know about Yi Gong and the plot that led to the elemental coup.¡±

    Min frowned as Yue produced the documents from within her ring and handed them over.

    ¡°How did you discover all of this anyway?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t. You did.¡±

    The princess blinked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°I collected this information through interviews with Hyeong Daesung, Hyeong Aecha, Ishihara Naomi, and Ja Yun. However, they learned of these things while they were under the employ of Goryeo, and they delivered their original reports through the appropriate chain of command at the time.¡±

    ¡°Then how come I never heard about any of this?¡±

    Eunae scowled.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯d have to ask my mother. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to her right now, but as far as I can tell our mothers decided between themselves that Yi Gong¡¯s treason was not a concern.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will confer with Aunt Minhee, then. I can¡¯t imagine why she¡¯d withhold this, but I respect her enough to hear her out.¡±

    ¡°I suppose someone has to. In the meantime, I expect I¡¯m going to have my hands full interrogating Misun.¡±

    Seong Min winced.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more upset with your sister than your mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m furious with both of them, but to Misun¡¯s credit, she has at least taken the threat to our world seriously. As for mother, her transgressions were to nobody¡¯s benefit but her own.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Her cousin looked away, clearly disagreeing, but not willing to press the point. Maybe she was being unfair, but Eunae wasn¡¯t feeling very charitable after putting up with decades of abuse. Perhaps she¡¯d feel differently once she¡¯d had time to cool down and think things over, but until then Jung, Narae, and Haeun were all the sisters she needed.

    Eunae and Yue parted ways with Min to make their way to Misun¡¯s laboratory, where Eui and Heian were already waiting, having gone on ahead after the high council meeting.

    Misun sat at her desk in the corner of the lab, arms crossed and scowling miserably as Eui and Heian meticulously went through every last detail of her work, demanding explanations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you a million times, nothing here has any connection to Do Hye other than the grand formation.¡±

    Eui shrugged carelessly, a smirk on her face as she made a game of bothering Misun.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to make sure you haven¡¯t been compromised. We¡¯re not taking any risks after the late queen.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you just enjoy tormenting me.¡±

    ¡°I mean, that too, yeah.¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes, then sighed with relief as Yue and Eunae arrived.

    ¡°Oh thank the ancestors. Done putting the cranky old men in their places?¡±

    Eunae nodded.

    ¡°We are, yes. And as much as Eui seems to enjoy taking my anger out on you, I¡¯d rather get this over with as soon as possible. Explain to me again how this ring works.¡±

    Misun sighed heavily and rose to her feet, conjuring up an illusory diagram with three overlapping circles. The two circles on the periphery were labeled ¡®mind¡¯ and ¡®soul¡¯ respectively, and overlapped with the central ¡®body¡¯ circle, but not each other.

    ¡°This is a grossly oversimplified representation of a living person. For humans, we¡¯re generally balanced like this, while elementals, beasts, and spirits have one circle grossly exaggerated at the expense of the other two. Spirits need physical vessels to manifest, and anything that ascends should try to at least mimic this model.¡±

    She waved her hand, and the ¡®mind¡¯ circle expanded to envelop the other two.

    ¡°This is essentially what xiantian mages like myself do. Body and soul aren¡¯t discarded, so to speak, but they are reduced to component parts of the mind¡ªor perhaps more accurately, the aura. As long as our bodies aren¡¯t completely destroyed, we¡¯re safe, but magical attacks are more hazardous.¡±

    The circles changed again, this time with ¡®soul¡¯ enveloping the other two.

    ¡°Despite what the god-emperor claims about cleansing the body and mind, unless he literally became a loose spirit, existing only within the spirit realm, it should be the same for spiritualists.¡±

    She did the same thing with the middle ¡®body¡¯ circle, but this time it only pushed the mind and soul circles further away from each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t work for martial artists. Excessive enhancement of only the body seems to drive mind and soul apart, eventually leading to a sort of spiritual collapse. But there are exceptions...¡±

    Misun adjusted the image, adding a fourth circle in the middle that each of the other three connected to independently, labeled ¡®core.¡¯

    ¡°Some beings develop cores, which seem to take over for the body as the bridge between mind and soul, allowing one to develop any of the three with impunity. For fiends, that will be the body, for demons it¡¯s typically the soul, and for elementals, their aura. In theory, however, any being with a core could focus on any or even all aspects in whatever way they wish. The tradeoff, naturally, is that they cannot live without that core.¡±

    She cast aside the fourth circle, returning to only three, but this time, she arranged them such that all three overlapped with each of the other two, including a point in the middle where all three intersected.

    ¡°Finally, we have this. Do you know what this is?¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows at the image, puzzling over it for a moment.

    ¡°Is this the ideal form? One where each aspect works together in harmony?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you would put it that way, wouldn¡¯t you? It¡¯s so strange how you¡¯re still you, but you¡¯re also her. I don¡¯t think I really got it until you scooped up someone I actually knew.¡±

    ¡°Misun, please.¡±

    She sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Right. Well, this is you. All unified cultivators¡ªat least the xiantian ones. Though, I suppose that list is small enough to fit entirely within this room, at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. Yue, Heian, and I may be the only ones native to this world, but I suspect that Shen Yu, the Dragon Lord, and possibly the God-Emperor are all unified cultivators as well.¡±

    ¡°Lovely. Well in any case, I believe that ascension to godhood occurs through the expansion of this part here¡ª¡±

    She indicated the overlapping middle section, which began to expand, bringing the three circles closer and closer together.

    ¡°Until all three perfectly overlap into a single ultimate being.¡±

    The three circles joined into one with a flash, becoming a softly glowing halo. Eui stared flatly at the illusion and crossed her arms.

    ¡°That was interesting and all, but we asked how the ring works.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m preparing you with the context necessary to understand it. Now, if we take a little step back...¡±

    The illusion returned to the image of the three overlapping circles, representing Yoshika¡¯s current state.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ask me how he did it, because I don¡¯t know, but I was able to work out that Do Hye¡¯s reincarnation technique works by preserving this portion right here¡ª¡±

    The section where mind and soul overlapped lit up brightly.

    ¡°When his body dies, the rest is released as a shade as it would with anyone else.¡±

    By way of demonstration, Misun tossed aside the ¡®body¡¯ circle, and everything apart from the lit-up section dissolved away.

    ¡°Then this part finds its way into the natural flow of mana where it is either attracted to one of the Snake¡¯s prepared vessels, his so-called ¡®soul jars,¡¯ or it drifts aimlessly until it happens to land in some unlucky developing soul. Either way, it latches on and grows like a parasite into a new person. Not the same person he was, but not an entirely different person either.¡±

    Misun pointed at the ring in Eunae¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve trapped inside that ring. The construct within is an interface. Something for it to latch on to without being able to grow. Through that interface, you can access the knowledge it implants into its host without actually becoming its host.¡±

    Yoshika stared down at the artifact in her hand with abject horror.

    ¡°That¡¯s awful, Misun. Not to mention dangerous! What would you have done if it didn¡¯t work, and you ended up as the new host for Do Hye¡¯s soul-seed?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°Died, I suppose. Or become someone that¡¯s not quite Do Hye, and not quite Seong Misun¡ªI think you of all people ought to understand that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not some parasitic growth infecting each other¡¯s souls. Our union is one of mutual consent.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply otherwise, but I was willing to take the risk in order to preserve Do Hye¡¯s knowledge and prevent him from latching on to some poor unsuspecting sap and coming back when we least expect it.¡±

    It was hard to argue with that. Trapping a fragment of his soul in an artifact for their perusal felt like an unspeakable violation, but so did allowing his reincarnation to proceed as intended. It still made Yoshika uncomfortable, and while she was internally debating whether or not to make use of the twisted enchantment, Heian snuck up and snatched it out of her hand.

    ¡°Hey! Heian, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening to Auntie Misun¡¯s boring lecture¡ª¡±

    Misun¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°A-auntie?! And what do you mean boring?!¡±

    Heian ignored her.

    ¡°But basically there¡¯s a person in here who¡¯s not alive, and not dead, right? I can sense a familiarity from it. A similar existence to mine¡ªbut lesser. Can I have this?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?! No, you can¡¯t have it! Do you have any idea how difficult that was to¡ª?¡±

    Eunae held up a hand to cut Misun off.

    ¡°Heian, why do you want the ring?¡±

    ¡°You want to talk to the person inside, right? I think I can do that for you.¡±

 545. Shade

    Eunae watched with trepidation as Heian prepared a small magical circle on one of the few surfaces in Misun¡¯s lab not dominated by the enormous prototype mana-amplifier.

    ¡°Heian, sweetheart, are you sure this is safe?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh! Even if Auntie Misun hadn¡¯t made the ring safe to use, the broken soul inside is too weak to do anything to you or me¡ªor even Misun.¡±

    Misun crossed her arms under her chest and huffed irritably.

    ¡°Please stop calling me that. There is a reason the soul-seed, as you call it, generally requires either a specially-prepared vessel or a developing soul to implant itself. I only prepared the interface as a precaution, as I was worried that intentionally exposing my mind to it might empower it somehow.¡±

    Eui frowned at the formation Heian was drawing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what she¡¯s trying to do now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but she should be fine. I¡¯ve never been particularly good with sacred arts or domain theory, but Heian is acting within her domain, and she¡¯s much stronger than I am. The risks, if any, are miniscule.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the slightest bit ashamed to admit that someone who¡¯s only been a xiantian cultivator for a few weeks is already stronger than you are?¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed of. Heian is a great spirit, reborn from the fragment of a being that is likely almost as old as the world itself. The same class of being as our spirit ancestors. It would be far stranger to place a half-baked cultivator like myself in the same category.¡±

    Yue looked askance at her.

    ¡°Half-baked? Before Yoshika came along you were one of the youngest people to reach xiantian in history. I thought you¡¯d be more proud of that.¡±

    She scoffed.

    ¡°I have my pride, but I¡¯m not blinded by it. I knew my path was a dead end long before you and sister-dearest here went and proved it. Talent can only take you so far when you¡¯ve been inadvertently handicapping yourself the entire time.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°I do not measure my worth in power or influence, Yan Yue, but in knowledge. Often, that means acknowledging when I have been outclassed, or admitting that I am wrong. As much as it pains me to do so, I¡¯d rather discard faulty assumptions than soldier on in worthless ignorance.¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, giving her sister a sidelong glance.

    ¡°You say that, but I know exactly how stubborn you can be sometimes.¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate family trait. I changed my mind about you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean me as Eunae, or me as Yoshika?¡±

    Misun leaned back in her chair and sighed, looking away.

    ¡°Both, unfortunately. You have a distressing habit of making me challenge my own views.¡±

    Heian finished her work and dusted herself off.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m ready when you are.¡±

    Eunae sighed and nodded at her.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Just be careful, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Heian stood in the center of her circle and put on the ring. It vanished from Yoshika¡¯s senses as soon as she did¡ªMisun did good work with her wards of secrecy. The cat spirit closed her eyes in concentration, her power flowing through the formation and then out into the room around them.

    A vaguely humanoid shape clad in black flames began to take shape in front of her, before slowly resolving into a shadowy image of Do Hye. The image blinked, then looked around with a curious expression.

    ¡°Well well! This is rather unexpected. To what do I owe the honor of this dubious resurrection?¡±

    Everyone but Heian stared at the shadow in stunned silence. He scratched his bald head and frowned.

    ¡°Why so surprised? Miss Heian said that she¡¯d enable you to speak with me, did she not?¡±

    Eui glanced at Heian, who still had her eyes closed in concentration, then back to Do Hye.

    ¡°I was expecting something less direct. Are you...alive?¡±

    ¡°Not in any meaningful sense of the word, no. Perhaps ¡®resurrection¡¯ was a poor choice of word. I¡¯m something like a reflection¡ªa simulated image of the man you knew as Do Hye.¡±

    It reminded her uncomfortably of the ¡®administrator¡¯ that had overseen Chou¡¯s realm before Yoshika had taken it for herself. He too had insisted that he was only a simulation of the original Bloody Sovereign.

    ¡°How is that any different from being alive?¡±

    Do Hye¡¯s shadow shrugged.

    ¡°Normally that might be quite a challenging question, but in this case it¡¯s simple. Miss Heian is using a combination of her own unique powers, Princess Seong¡¯s artifact, and my soul remnant to extrapolate my behavior.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Misun pursed her lips.

    ¡°So we¡¯re really just talking to Heian?¡±

    ¡°In essence, yes. She¡¯s attempting a faithful recreation, but strictly speaking there¡¯s nothing preventing her from simply puppeteering me to say whatever she likes.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°Just as well that we trust her, then¡ªnot that I can say the same of you.¡±

    ¡°Hah! You needn¡¯t worry about that, Miss Yan¡ªand congratulations on your ascension, by the way¡ªI¡¯m quite incapable of lying or deception in any form. As my entire existence is currently filtered through Miss Heian, I cannot hide my intentions from her.¡±

    Eunae sighed. It was almost hard to imagine a conversation with Do Hye that didn¡¯t involve some form of deception or manipulation, but she trusted Heian.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time. Do Hye, I assume you recognize the formation Misun has drawn here?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I designed it.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is its purpose and how is it supposed to work?¡±

    Do Hye scratched his head and grimaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Eui blinked.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?!¡±

    ¡°As Princess Seong Misun explained, I¡¯m not a complete image of Do Hye¡¯s mind or soul. I have enough of each to rebuild the essential parts of who I am, but much is lost when I reincarnate in this way. I often have to relearn the bulk of my knowledge in each new life, sometimes aided by caches I keep hidden away.¡±

    ¡°So we need to find one of those caches for you?¡±

    Do Hye shook his head solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be of no use. I designed this formation during my imprisonment, and I had no opportunity to sequester any details beyond that which I elected to keep within my fragment. Besides, Seong Misun has already quite thoroughly looted my most accessible caches.¡±

    Eunae gave her sister a dirty look.

    ¡°When were you planning on telling us about that?¡±

    ¡°The moment it mattered¡ªwhich it doesn¡¯t. The information he hid away is mostly the same notes I¡¯ve already been sharing with you and Magus Hyeong.¡±

    Do Hye chortled happily.

    ¡°Oho! Good to hear that Dae is still doing well for himself. Now, before you write me off as useless, I am able to make a few inferences that might help you decipher this formation of mine.¡±

    Eunae returned her attention to the shadow.

    ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°I believe that this started out as a simple pastime while I was bored in prison¡ªwhat better to do while alone with my thoughts than attempt to solve an impossible conundrum? However, I must have stumbled on some practical use and attempted to preserve it within the remnants of my soul as an emergency measure.¡±

    ¡°Dae and Misun have both suggested that it might be some sort of petty revenge or practical joke.¡±

    He laughed and shook his head.

    ¡°As hilarious as that would be, no. Preserving such knowledge directly is not something I would do lightly. This soul-seed already strains to keep enough of me intact to enable my resurrection as it is, and I jeopardized that by clinging so fiercely to this formation. No¡ªit must be important.¡±

    ¡°But you still don¡¯t know what it does.¡±

    ¡°I can make educated guesses! My son has already made good progress on that, according to Miss Heian¡¯s recollection, and I think I can build upon his theory.¡±

    Eui furrowed her brow, casting a concerned glance at Heian.

    ¡°You have access to Heian¡¯s memories?¡±

    Do Hye chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I must remind you that there¡¯s no real ¡®me¡¯ to speak of. Just as everything I say to you is filtered through Miss Heian¡¯s interpretation, the opposite is also true. In any case, your theory that the formation is meant to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear has merit, I think, but it is Princess Seong Misun¡¯s discovery that most intrigues me.¡±

    Misun raised an eyebrow curiously.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The vast ocean of mana pooling at the fringes of our world. The Tear is a limitless source of essence, but I never lived to see it myself. I couldn¡¯t even begin to theorize on how to most effectively tap into it. However, the pooling essence at the edge of the world is something I predicted.¡±

    ¡°Your predictions were off by orders of magnitude, though. It¡¯s already far larger than you anticipated.¡±

    Do Hye nodded.

    ¡°Indeed! Which, if I am correct, is quite fortuitous. As my son realized, even if completed this formation requires an environment with effectively infinite mana density to function. I doubt even the Sovereign¡¯s Tear can accomplish that all at once¡ªbut given enough time to accumulate? Perhaps, say, over ten thousand years?¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You wanted to cast a spell that used all of that energy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t be certain of my own motivations. I can tell you, however, that there¡¯s only one task which could possibly demand such power.¡±

    ¡°Destroying the divine seal.¡±

    He nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Just so. I can only speculate about what sort of method I had in mind. Perhaps I never even got that far. However, it¡¯s clear that I thought this formation was the key. Important enough to risk my entire existence upon it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can help us complete it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...perhaps. It would be difficult in my current state, but if you could contrive to resurrect me in full, then I¡¯d be happy to collaborate with Dae and the princess. Miss Heian compels me to add that my desire to live again is an ulterior motive, though I would argue that it¡¯s rather obviously a primary motive, considering it¡¯s my entire purpose.¡±

    Eui rolled her eyes and scoffed.

    ¡°Of course it is. That¡¯s not our decision to make, though. And whatever else happens, we¡¯re not letting you take over some innocent child¡¯s soul like a parasite.¡±

    He shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t blame you for that. Though as Empress of nearly half of the entire civilized world, I have to wonder who apart from you would qualify to make such a decision.¡±

    ¡°The people you¡¯ve hurt, of course. The ones whose lives were ruined by your callous disregard for individual lives in your dogged pursuit of the so-called ¡®greater good.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That hardly seems like a fair jury.¡±

    Eui snorted.

    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯d better have a damn good argument.¡±

    Do Hye frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any arguments at all. I¡¯m not alive, and I have no will of my own until you see fit to grant me one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to have to depend on your legacy then, and all the goodwill you¡¯ve cultivated in the people whose lives you¡¯ve touched.¡±

    He scratched the back of his head, staring down at his feet and furrowing his brows.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, damn.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I think we¡¯re done for now. Maybe we¡¯ll speak again later if we need your insight on something.¡±

    Do Hye sighed.

    ¡°Very well. Good luck, Empress. You¡¯re going to have your work cut out for you soon, I suspect.¡±

 546. Legacy

    With Eunae¡¯s ascension and its aftermath successfully handled¡ªfor certain definitions of success¡ªthe newly expanded Jiaguo empire quickly settled into its new status quo. The sudden annexation of Goryeo did have a few knock-on effects, however. For instance, Hyeong Daesung suddenly found himself cleared of all charges¡ªafter all, the states that he had committed treason against and in service to, respectively, were now one and the same. His rank as a Goryeon magus was reinstated, and his collaboration with Seong Misun officially sanctioned.

    In addition, Jiaguo¡¯s Grand Academy was officially recognized as a member of the Goryeon organization of magical colleges. That created something of a mess, since it meant that his position as Jiaguo¡¯s minister of science and education clashed with his role as the headmaster of a college¡ªtechnically placing him subordinate to Grand Magus Seong Min.

    To resolve this, Princess Seong Min stepped down as Grand Magus of the colleges, and Hyeong Daesung was appointed to take her place. So it was, that before the age of thirty, and without even having reached the xiantian ranks, Hyeong Daesung found himself as the third Grand Magus of Goryeo, presiding over the entire organization of colleges.

    Of course, it was not technically a requirement for a Grand Magus to be the most powerful mage¡ªthat was merely implied. Furthermore, while he was the third person to be granted the title, the role itself had existed long before Do Hye had given it such a grandiose name.

    Before then, Dae¡¯s predecessors had simply been called chairmen of the colleges, and there was plenty of precedent for the appointed chairs to be weaker mages. It was, after all, more of a political and administrative role.

    Nevertheless, Dae felt more than a little underqualified.

    Thankfully, the colleges were mostly self-governing, and had no official role in the politics of Goryeo. They worked closely with military and government, and there was a fairly distinct pipeline for mage graduates to enter into either legal, military, or administrative roles, but they technically remained an independent organization.

    In practice, of course, almost all of the college headmasters were either from or closely affiliated with the high noble houses, and it was a highly political organization. No ruling class would ever tolerate such a highly concentrated source of military strength without exerting some measure of control.

    Now, Dae was that measure of control, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it.

    Lee Jia gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder when he expressed his concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Dae! Min says that the colleges only meet twice a year, and it¡¯s mostly just to talk about budgets.¡±

    He chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Something tells me that recent events are going to mean a slightly busier schedule than that.¡±

    Jia shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t her fault, pacing in a slow circle around his laboratory as she inspected the formation he¡¯d been working on.

    ¡°Maybe, but I know you¡¯re up to the task. Besides, your primary job hasn¡¯t changed at all. The only difference is that as the head of the college association, you¡¯ve got complete and unfettered access to their libraries to help you.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re your libraries, now. I still can¡¯t believe you went and assimilated another head of state. Who¡¯s next, the God-Emperor himself?¡±

    She snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we planned it that way, you know.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. That would imply you¡¯d planned at all.¡±

    Jia slapped him playfully on the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll have you know we did plenty of planning¡ªwe just had to improvise a bit when things went wrong.¡±

    ¡°And somehow your improvisation managed to end up accidentally conquering half the continent by fusing your souls with the leaders of the neighboring nations.¡±

    ¡°Yep! I guess life can be kinda funny that way.¡±

    Dae sighed and shook his head. Jia had always been quick to rewrite her idea of normal, and he struggled to keep up with her sometimes.

    ¡°Have you spoken to Miss Takeda and Secretary Ja Yun about it yet?¡±

    She grimaced and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Well...there were a lot of fires to put out back in Goryeo, and we thought it would be better for Eunae to talk to them face to face, so...¡±

    ¡°Yoshika! You can¡¯t just leave them hanging like that. I know for a fact that it¡¯s trivial for you to move your aspects between each other, and even if it weren¡¯t, a simple avatar would do!¡±

    ¡°Augh, I know. We just don¡¯t know what to say to them.¡±

    Dae pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re your family¡ªyou should talk to them, even if it¡¯s difficult. Especially if it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Jia sighed and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We will. Soon! But, speaking of difficult conversations about family...¡±

    She pulled out a small, ornate ring that was covered in powerful enchantments.

    ¡°You were also right about Misun. She knew more than she was letting on, and this was how. It¡¯s...Do Hye. Or what¡¯s left of him. Not alive, not quite entirely dead.¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows and examined the artifact carefully before holding out a hand.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    Jia handed him the ring so that he could inspect it more closely. The enchantments were beyond his own abilities, but he recognized certain signatures. The ring had been originally made by none other than Do Hye, as a dimensional storage artifact, then modified by Seong Misun. Ironic.

    ¡°And? That certainly explains how she was able to replicate his designs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You don¡¯t have more to say about it?¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°Should I? I¡¯m grateful to him for raising me and teaching me, but I cannot deny that he earned this fate.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡ªhe is your family, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Dae sighed. It had taken him a long time to settle his own thoughts on the matter. A few years earlier, he would have considered that a difficult question to answer.

    ¡°He was. Now Aecha is my family, along with my close friends. You, of course, Naomi, Jun, even Iseul. I was never related to him by blood¡ªancestors, he bought me from slavers¡ªand blood never really mattered. It was you who taught me that.¡±

    Jia blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Well thank you. And you¡¯re welcome, I guess. What do you think we should do with him? Do Hye, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Whatever best serves the empire. I¡¯m sure his knowledge is quite invaluable, but we should be wary of manipulations.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we should revive him, if we can?¡±

    Dae frowned in thought. Yoshika wouldn¡¯t be asking him if she didn¡¯t think she could really do it. Certainly his former master would make for a powerful ally, but that was always his strategy. To make himself indispensable enough that his schemes were tolerated. He made more enemies than friends, but somehow he always had ways to make his enemies work for him.

    ¡°I believe it would be rather challenging to do so in a way that is both safe and humane. With Eunae¡¯s power, I¡¯m sure you could shape his soul to ensure perfect loyalty, but that¡¯s a dangerous path to walk. Yet to revive him without any safeguards would be just as bad. On balance, I think I¡¯m against it.¡±

    Jia nodded slowly.

    ¡°Thank you, Dae. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    He bowed.

    ¡°My recommendation is only that. Whether or not you heed my advice, I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make as your loyal servant¡ªand friend.¡±

    Jia surprised Dae by patting his head. From anyone else, he would have considered it the height of rudeness, but he didn¡¯t mind if it was Jia.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you, Dae. I¡¯ve worked hard to earn the support of my friends, family, and people, but you¡¯ve been there for me from the beginning. I wouldn¡¯t be here if you hadn¡¯t been willing to throw your full support behind some homeless girl you¡¯d never met before, and I want you to know how much I appreciate that.¡±

    Dae felt his face heating up and he tried to consciously stop his tail from wagging as long-forgotten feelings tried to bubble back up to the surface.

    ¡°You honor me, Your Majesty. I¡¯m happy that I could be there for you in your time of need.¡±

    Jia took a step back and averted her eyes awkwardly, no doubt able to sense his feelings. It was more than a little embarrassing, but he knew that Yoshika wouldn¡¯t judge.

    ¡°Well, thanks again for the advice, Dae. I¡¯ve got some other business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Talk to Rika!¡±

    She grimaced, calling back as she made a hasty retreat.

    ¡°I will! Talk to you later, Dae!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He waved as she left him in his lab, his smile slowly fading once she¡¯d left. When she was far enough away that he could no longer sense her presence, he buried his face in his palms and sighed heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot.¡±

    <hr>

    Hyeong Aecha was busy tidying up the elaborate guest room as she listened to her mistress. The castle staff had tried to prepare the space when they learned that the empress would be staying, but they¡¯d missed more than a few places. She raised an eyebrow at Lady Kaede once she was finished speaking.

    ¡°My brother still harbors feelings for you?¡±

    The empress¡¯ face turned nearly as red as her hair as she shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the part I¡¯m looking for comment on, Aecha!¡±

    Then why mention it at all? Aecha sighed¡ªshe was cursed to suffer fickle mistresses, it seemed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how Do Hye¡¯s revival should matter to me. I never knew him at all. I was too young to remember when he took Dae away, so it¡¯s not like I resent him for that separation. If he changed my life in any way, it was likely for the better¡ªif only to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be forced to reincarnate as a sex slave, if it came to that.¡±

    Lady Kaede grimaced.

    ¡°We are going to dismantle those organizations down to their very roots, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. While my upbringing could have been much worse if not for the Snake¡¯s intervention, it still wasn¡¯t what I would call pleasant. Nevertheless, if I hated everyone who simply didn¡¯t save me from slavery, then I would have no room in my heart for anything else.¡±

    ¡°But he could have. He saw what was happening first hand, and he had the power¡ªnay, the duty to put a stop to it, but he didn¡¯t. Do Hye allowed the illegal slave trade to continue, because to him it was just another tool he could turn to his advantage.¡±

    Aecha shrugged, whisking away a spot of dust behind a decorative sword display.

    ¡°And now he is a tool which you can turn to yours, should you see fit to. A fitting end, perhaps. I don¡¯t know¡ªas I said, I didn¡¯t know him. So, do you share my brother¡¯s feelings or not?¡±

    ¡°Aecha! Dae and I resolved things between us a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so I¡¯ve heard. But that was Lee Jia, not you. Of course, I know that you¡¯re both Yoshika, and thus you are also her, but do your aspects not each have their own feelings as well?¡±

    Her mistress huffed and averted her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re not talking about this right now.¡±

    Aecha bowed.

    ¡°Of course, mistress.¡±

    She would simply talk about it later, instead.

    <hr>

    Ruiling blinked.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?! Why?¡±

    Jia shrugged, floating through the air as she kept pace with Ruiling on her daily exercises. The dragon-woman¡¯s wings weren¡¯t actually powerful enough to fly unassisted, and she practiced every day to ensure that the magic she used to aid her flight came as naturally as breathing.

    Jia just liked flying.

    ¡°You¡¯re here living in exile because Do Hye tricked you into betraying the Dragon Lord you were trying to prove yourself to. ¡±

    Ruiling twisted around and set her wings into a stiff gliding position, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Hmm, yeah, I guess. The Snake¡¯s always been like that, though. And it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the one who exiled me¡ªor even my ancestor. It¡¯s self-imposed. I¡¯m just too embarrassed to go back, and honestly I kind of like it here. Melati¡¯s never been happier, and honestly? Neither have I.¡±

    ¡°So if we were to revive him?¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s a wild card, and I suppose not exactly what you¡¯d call a good person, but he¡¯s never really been malicious. People deal with the Snake despite his reputation because he usually makes it worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°I see. I appreciate the insight, Ruiling, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Any time. And you should join me on my flights more often! It¡¯s nice having someone to chat with!¡±

    Jia laughed, following Ruling as she broke off to practice some more complicated maneuvers. Maybe she¡¯d take her up on that.

 547. Affection

    Eunae felt a bit ridiculous standing nervously outside her own house. Dae was right¡ªshe had no excuses. It was trivial for her to travel back to Jiaguo through her soul realm, even without Yue¡¯s curious back door. Yue herself had to travel back the old-fashioned way, since her previous method only worked one way and required the support of Jiaguo¡¯s teleportation circle. For Yoshika, however, home was always within reach.

    The real reason she¡¯d been putting off talking to her family¡ªnot her sisters in Goryeo, but her real family, waiting for her back in Jiaguo¡ªwas that she was scared. She was still the same person, but in many ways she also wasn¡¯t.

    Eunae was the queen of Goryeo, and the empress of Jiaguo. It had been one thing for Rika and Yun to accept her as a low-ranking princess of an allied nation, but she didn¡¯t want to drag them any further into the drama of international politics, and she wouldn¡¯t blame them if they no longer felt comfortable sharing their lives with her.

    It would still hurt, though, and so she had put it off in fear of the worst. Was still putting it off, in fact. She simply stood in front of the door hesitating until it suddenly slid open to reveal Iseul standing on the other side.

    The mud elemental, Rika and Yun¡¯s adopted daughter, had grown significantly over the years. The solid mana core floating within her transparent body had grown so large that it could barely be contained within her torso when she took humanoid form¡ªa glaring weak point that she only tolerated in the presence of close friends and family. She was as tall as Rika, perhaps even taller, and strongly resembled Yun, including lion ears and a tail, and her voluminous mane of messy curls.

    What stood out the most, to those who had known Iseul in her infancy, was the sheer level of detail. Iseul¡¯s early attempts at human form had cheated many of the details¡ªher hair would be a solid blob, her eyes would lack pupils and she never blinked, or her nose would be little more than a vague impression to give her face a more appropriate shape. In her current form, every strand of hair was unique, she had well-defined eyelashes, fingernails, and even clothing¡ªwhich Rika had insisted upon after Iseul started adding more definition to other parts of her body.

    All of it was part of Iseul¡¯s aura, and every last detail had to be perfectly maintained at all times. It wasn¡¯t a natural form for her, but an affectation that she¡¯d taken great pains to perfect.

    Iseul glanced down at Eunae and blinked.

    ¡°Hello Mother. You should come inside instead of admiring the door. Mother and Mother will be happy to see you. Ah¡ªand just to be clear, I am too.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and snorted. Iseul¡¯s deadpan was so perfect that it was hard to tell when she was intentionally making a joke.

    ¡°¡®To be clear¡¯? Please tell me that was on purpose. Also, it¡¯s going to be horribly confusing if you keep referring to us all as ¡®Mother.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it. I¡¯m glad you enjoyed my joke. It¡¯s my favorite one, but most of my colleagues stop laughing after the fourth time, on average. Has my levity served to ease your tension, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Iseul, thank you.¡±

    Iseul bowed, then ushered Eunae inside.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! Mother has returned.¡±

    Yun¡¯s exasperated voice heralded her as she came out into the front hall to meet them.

    ¡°Ancestors, Iseul, you¡¯re still doing that? It¡¯s so confusing!¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too. Hello Yun!¡±

    Yun smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Welcome home, princess¡ªor, I guess it¡¯s empress now?¡±

    ¡°You heard, did you?¡±

    Rika laughed as she joined them, gently resting her arms and chin on top of Yun¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to miss when it¡¯s all anybody is talking about. Come in and sit down, Eun-Eun, we missed you.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    They moved into a well-used sitting room, where Rika and Yun liked to spend their leisure time together. It wasn¡¯t messy, per se, but Rika wasn¡¯t the tidiest person and Yun never liked to move other people¡¯s things. It usually fell to Iseul or Eunae to keep things presentable, and the living room had a particular lived-in quality to it.

    Eunae found herself appreciating the homey feel of the room more now that she shared Yoshika¡¯s thoughts and senses. She¡¯d always enjoyed sharing a personalized space with Rika, but she¡¯d never been able to completely let go of the creature comforts she left behind in Goryeo.

    She regarded her partners awkwardly as she sat across from them, not sure where to begin. In her typical fashion, Rika beat her to it.

    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re Yoshika now, huh? I figured it was bound to happen sooner or later.¡±

    Eunae blinked.

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course. Honestly I¡¯m just surprised you got there before Yue¡ªthat woman is so good at lying that I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s even fooled herself. Er, don¡¯t tell her I said that, though.¡±

    ¡°Yue? No, she¡¯s...¡±

    She trailed off, pursing her lips. Yoshika wasn¡¯t going to betray Yue¡¯s confidence, but it felt wrong to let that accusation stand.

    ¡°She knows what she wants, she¡¯s just secretive about it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with keeping one¡¯s thoughts private.¡±

    Rika snorted.

    ¡°Coming from someone who shares her every thought and feeling with four other women.¡±

    Eunae blushed and looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s my prerogative¡ªbut I would never push it on someone. Are you upset that I¡¯ve chosen to share myself so completely with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯d be a total hypocrite if I was. Besides, I know for a fact that you¡¯d happily do the same with me or Yun, if we asked. The question, I think, is whether your feelings have changed any.¡±

    Beneath the confident smile and self-assured bluster, Eunae felt a twinge of uncertainty from Rika. She looked at her partner¡¯s faces as they stared back at her with hopeful eyes. Even Iseul, who¡¯d chosen to putter about and pick up the clutter rather than join the conversation, was giving her a sidelong look.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Eunae smiled sadly.

    ¡°I cannot say with complete honesty that I¡¯m still the same person I was. However, my feelings haven¡¯t changed. I still love you¡ªboth of you. And you too, Iseul.¡±

    Iseul turned away, and though her body was unable to blush, a ripple on the surface of her body betrayed her feelings.

    ¡°I did not ask. But...thank you. I love you too, Mother.¡±

    Yun let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh, thank the ancestors. I was so worried.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°You were? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yoshika¡ªI mean, you used to get upset about it when I um...was attracted to you. To Yoshika, I mean¡ªugh, this is going to take some getting used to.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    That was news to Eunae, but she remembered it now¡ªmemories that were both old and new. In truth, Yoshika had almost entirely forgotten about it.

    ¡°That was when we were still just Jia and Eui. A lot has happened since then, and we¡¯ve done a lot of thinking about what it means to be Yoshika. Jia and Eui, their relationship, is just one part of us. They love each other, Meili loves Jiaying, and I love you, Yun.¡±

    Yun¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°M-me?!¡±

    ¡°Of course. I just said as much, didn¡¯t I? I love you both independently.¡±

    ¡°I thought you only liked me as an extension of Rika.¡±

    Rika chuckled and wrapped an arm around Yun.

    ¡°Oh, you precious little kitten, what are we ever going to do with you? You¡¯ve lived with her for half a decade without realizing she loves you too?¡±

    Yun shrunk into her seat and made a sad whimpering noise, which was both an expression of discomfort, and an invitation for Rika to keep teasing. Ja Yun was a complicated woman. Rika just laughed.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s that, then. Welcome home, Eun-Eun! You¡¯ll always have a family here that loves you for who you are¡ªwhoever that may be. Never thought I¡¯d get to say that my girlfriend is the empress!¡±

    Iseul nodded happily.

    ¡°Yes, that is an excellent development. Now I too am a princess, and Heian holds no advantage over me.¡±

    ¡°You mean apart from the fact that she¡¯s already ascended to xiantian and you haven¡¯t?¡±

    The elemental gave Rika a sour look before quickly schooling her expression.

    ¡°Aside from that minor detail, yes. I¡¯m sure I will catch up to that lazy cat soon enough now that she doesn¡¯t have our mother¡¯s favor to carry her along.¡±

    Iseul smiled smugly for a moment, then froze, a look of horror creeping over her normally placid face.

    ¡°Oh. Oh no. Wait, I hadn¡¯t considered this at all. I take it back, this is a disaster¡ªMother, is it too late to take it back?¡±

    Eunae gave her a concerned look.

    ¡°Iseul? What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±

    ¡°I just realized. This makes Heian my sister.¡±

    Rika laughed a little too loudly at that, and Iseul sulked miserably over the unwelcome discovery that she was now related to her most bitter rival. Eunae giggled as well. It was good to be home again, and she was a little embarrassed that she¡¯d ever worried at all.

    <hr>

    Hayakawa Kaede was distracted as she pored over reports from the Yamato-Qin border. It wasn¡¯t that the task was boring¡ªshe was used to that, and there was actually quite a lot that one could learn from observing the patterns in enemy movements along contested areas. No, it was Eunae¡¯s reunion with her family that consumed her thoughts.

    If they had just been Kaede and Eunae, then she wouldn¡¯t have given it more than a moment of consideration. It wasn¡¯t her business, after all, and she wasn¡¯t in the habit of gossiping or eavesdropping. But they were one, as Yoshika. It wasn¡¯t a matter of eavesdropping or prying in the business of another¡ªKaede had experienced the entire thing as though she were there, because she was.

    Yoshika was accustomed to being in multiple places at once, and her identities could more or less tune out what the others were doing if they needed to, but that didn¡¯t stop them from experiencing everything.

    Perhaps it was Aecha¡¯s blatant pushing¡ªthe maid could be surprisingly audacious, for all that she maintained a veneer of stoic professionalism¡ªbut Eunae¡¯s meeting with her family had highlighted something that bothered her.

    Jia had her sisters and Eui, Eui had her parents and Jia. Eunae had Rika, Yun, and Iseul. Meili and Jiaying. All of them had each other. But Kaede...

    Kaede was more or less alone.

    There was Aecha, of course, but while Kaede appreciated her new retainer¡¯s company, they had not yet known each other long enough to develop any sort of strong bonds. She worked closely with Shogun Ashikaga, but Sae¡¯s brusque attitude and inappropriate flirting had never appealed to her¡ªnot the least because of how brazenly manipulative it was. That would never be more than a professional relationship between Lady and Vassal.

    Who else? Before becoming Yoshika, Kaede had no friends of her own. Yoshika had friends and family to spare, but they were not necessarily friends of Kaede. They would meet her with the same warmth as any other aspect, but when they looked at her, they saw Yoshika.

    She didn¡¯t begrudge them that, but lately she¡¯d been growing more and more acutely aware that as Kaede, she had few friends to speak of. It felt strangely selfish to desire such a specific level of companionship, but the paradoxes inherent to Yoshika¡¯s existence weren¡¯t always positive.

    No matter how many friends, family, allies, or even lovers Yoshika had, Kaede could still feel lonely. She¡¯d always been lonely, surrounded by sycophants and toadies, and by the time she¡¯d learned to acknowledge that, it was too late. Yoshika had been her only friends, and now she was Yoshika. They were still friends, of course, but it was hard to be satisfied with just that.

    And so, as she filed through the reports, she found herself earnestly considering the nagging questions that Aecha insisted on injecting into every conversation.

    Did she return Hyeong Daesung¡¯s feelings? If she did, would he even reciprocate¡ªor was it only Jia that he was smitten with? How could she know without risking embarrassment or abusing her empathic powers?

    She couldn¡¯t. That was the part of relationships Kaede always struggled with. The vulnerability of opening her heart to another was terrifying¡ªeven when she already shared her soul with four others. It was easy to just be Yoshika, who gave so freely of herself. There was security in that, the parts of her that were uniquely Kaede blended in seamlessly, unidentifiable against the force of Yoshika¡¯s unified personality.

    It was much harder to do so without that security. To plainly and directly expose her feelings as Kaede alone was almost harder, now that she had Yoshika¡¯s shadow to hide herself in.

    As she wrestled with those troubling thoughts, something caught her eye. Distracted though she may have been, she was still reading the reports and processing the information within. One of them stood out.

    It was the kind of thing that one could have easily missed. There was no incident or event to draw her attention, only a more broad pattern, and even that pattern was notable only in what it lacked.

    It was always much more difficult to see something when it was missing.

    She flipped back through some of the earlier reports to confirm what she¡¯d noticed, and the pattern lined up. No movements. No enemies spotted. Nothing to report. All clear. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.

    Across the entire border, almost all at once, Qin activity just ceased. The most recent report of any movements had been weeks ago. Individually, that wasn¡¯t cause for concern¡ªgood news, even. But everywhere?

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that strange¡ªafter all, they were supposedly at an armistice. But in nearly a thousand years, Qin had never left its southern border completely unmanned. There were periods without conflict, to be sure. Ebbs and flows in the skirmishes contesting the lands between the two nations. But to withdraw their forces entirely, even during peacetime, was concerning.

    To Kaede, raised as she had been to consider everything from a military perspective, it could only mean one thing. Those forces were needed elsewhere. But for what? Qin had the largest armies in the world. What could possibly require them to reassign even the border that they¡¯d maintained so diligently for nearly a millennium?

    Yoshika had a bad feeling that she wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.

 548. Mature

    Lee Narae kicked her feet idly as she stared up at the clear skies above. She was lounging on some sort of plush cross between a chair and a bed that only someone absurdly wealthy could have come up with, much less placed outside in a courtyard. What would happen if it rained? There weren¡¯t any enchantments to protect it, so they probably needed servants to move all the furniture inside. Maybe the royal family was so rich that they just let it rot and replaced it as needed. Come to think of it, did she count as part of the royal family now?

    ¡°Hey, Haeun, are we sisters now?¡±

    Nearby, Haeun was busy working on some talismans¡ªalways so diligent. She glanced up at Narae with a bemused look.

    ¡°Were we not before?¡±

    ¡°Well, sure, metaphorically or whatever¡ªsisters in craft studying under the same master. But now we¡¯re like...actual sisters.¡±

    Narae was Yoshika¡¯s sister, and now that Eunae was Yoshika, so was Haeun. That made them sisters because what else would you call your sister¡¯s sister? Narae¡¯s logic was flawless.

    ¡°Not really? More like cousins, at most, and even that¡¯s pretty tenuous. Legally and by blood, we have no relation whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°No, because we¡¯re both Yoshika¡¯s sisters.¡±

    Haeun pursed her lips.

    ¡°I see where you¡¯re coming from, but in that case Yoshika is something more akin to a half-sibling. I¡¯m related to her through Eunae, and you through Jia, but Jia and Eunae are not themselves related.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re literally the same person.¡±

    ¡°Through cultivation, yes¡ªbut we¡¯re discussing heritage. In fact, by that metric you¡¯re not related to Jia either.¡±

    Narae sat up and raised a finger to argue, then grimaced and flopped back down into the lounge chair.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about this, anyway? I didn¡¯t think you put much stock in blood relations or heritage.¡±

    That was a good question, but Narae didn¡¯t have a good answer. She was mostly just bored. The weeks leading up to their graduation exams had been a hectic blur, and then there was all the excitement around Eunae¡¯s ascension. The ¡®adults¡¯ were so busy with the succession and Goryeo¡¯s sudden integration into Jiaguo¡¯s empire that the ¡®kids¡¯ were forgotten. Nevermind the fact that Narae was already eighteen!

    Maybe she could get Yoshika to give her a role in the government or military. Actually no, that was a terrible idea. Her sister would definitely force her to earn the job fairly and then she¡¯d be stuck with the actual responsibilities of office. Pass!

    ¡°I dunno. What about you? What are you going to do now that you¡¯re not being groomed to take over as queen?¡±

    With Eunae ruling, Haeun was also free from the responsibilities of office, but she didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic about it as she pursed her lips and propped her chin on one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Strictly speaking, I don¡¯t think my trajectory has actually changed. I¡¯ll still need to continue my training, learn how to lead, and produce a few daughters.¡±

    Narae blinked.

    ¡°Woah, who said anything about having kids? There¡¯s no way big sis is still going to make you do that now that she¡¯s in charge, right?¡±

    ¡°Who else is going to do it? Min has her hands full as prime minister, mother has already met her obligations, and can you imagine Misun as a mother?¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, yes I can, and I hate it. Okay, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to.¡±

    Haeun shrugged.

    ¡°Why not? Even immortals perish, and the Seong line has to continue somehow.¡±

    Did it, though? Haeun was right when she pointed out that Narae didn¡¯t care for bloodlines or heritage. Sure, she loved her own mother, but not because of blood. Jung was Jia¡¯s mother too¡ªno matter how they both insisted otherwise¡ªand Narae didn¡¯t think her sister¡¯s bond with their mother was any less valid just because it was adopted.

    Conversations like this one reminded Narae uncomfortably of the gap between her and Haeun. Regardless of titles or status, they came from different worlds. To Narae, family were the people who stuck by you¡ªcaring for each other through good and ill, and protecting each other no matter what. To Haeun, blood was everything. Noble clans, spiritual bloodlines, pride and ancestry. Family was more than bonds and relationships¡ªit was a legacy that had been built over thousands of years, and she had a responsibility to uphold that legacy.

    Narae hated that. Why should she care about some dead people from hundreds of years ago? What had they ever done for her? Haeun was her sister, blood relations be damned, and she wanted her sister to be happy. To be herself, instead of shaping her entire life around some predefined idea of what she was supposed to be.

    ¡°Haeun, be honest with me¡ªwhat do you want to do? Like, if you weren¡¯t a princess at all, had no obligations, no responsibilities, and all the time in the world, what would you choose to spend your time on?¡±

    She furrowed her brows, looking down at her work, then back up at Narae.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I entirely understand the question. That hypothetical presupposes a lot of counterfactuals that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haeun! You¡¯re too smart to be that dumb, you know what I mean, just tell me.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The princess sighed, her ears and tails drooping.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is all I¡¯ve ever known. I just want to make my family proud.¡±

    ¡°We are proud of you, Haeun! You¡¯re too smart and talented to waste your life trying to be a perfect little doll to represent your clan.¡±

    ¡°And what grand ambitions do you have, beyond wallowing in unearned luxury and hiding in our master¡¯s shadow?¡±

    Narae bit back a response, taking a breath to cool her head. The girls had lived together as sisters for five years, and they¡¯d been best friends long before then. Being so close meant that they could be vulnerable with each other, but that wasn¡¯t always a good thing. When tempers flared, those weaknesses and insecurities became weapons to use against each other.

    One might be tempted to think that Haeun and Narae got along well, since they were such close friends. They had a reputation in the academy for being nearly inseparable, but the truth was that they fought quite often. The arguments never lasted long, and they didn¡¯t hold grudges, but they could get downright vicious with each other.

    This time, however, Narae resolved to rise above it. To set the petty arguments aside and focus on what really mattered. Because this did matter¡ªperhaps more than anything they¡¯d ever fought about. It wasn¡¯t about winning or losing the argument, it was about supporting each other when they needed it. Haeun was scared¡ªher life had taken an unexpected turn, and the future that had been so neatly planned out for her was thrown into chaos and uncertainty.

    Yoshika had her own problems to worry about, so it fell to Narae to be the sister Haeun needed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my future has in store either, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. I want to see the world. To get stronger¡ªstrong enough that I don¡¯t need big sis¡¯ protection. Strong enough that I can go wherever I please, and do whatever I want without fear.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you may as well declare that you intend to become a goddess.¡±

    Narae shrugged.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes, why not? One day, I¡¯ll be stronger than Yoshika, but before that I just want to live my life and enjoy it to the fullest. I want to be happy, Haeun, and I want you to be happy too.¡±

    It was a bold and audacious claim, but Narae stood by it. She¡¯d sworn an oath to herself as a child, and she still upheld that oath. Maybe she had gotten a little too used to the privileges afforded to her by her relationship with Yoshika, but Narae had never once forgotten about her far off goal of independence.

    Haeun huffed.

    ¡°Then why do you mock my goals?¡±

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t yours, Haeun. You never let yourself want anything except for the things other people want for you.¡±

    ¡°And how are you any different, hm? Are you not pushing your ideals on me right now?¡±

    That was different! Narae couldn¡¯t articulate how. She wasn¡¯t as smart or as eloquent as Haeun, but she could see how her friend was suffering under the burden her family had put on her ever since she was a child.

    ¡°Haeun, I¡¯m not pushing anything on you. If all you want to do is make babies and raise children for your clan, then I¡¯ll be right there behind you to be the cool aunt that your daughters all secretly love more than their own mother.¡±

    Haeun narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°How very supportive.¡±

    Narae ignored the sarcasm dripping from Haeun¡¯s words and went on.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that is what you want. For as long as we¡¯ve known each other, practically all you ever talk about is what other people want from you. Responsibilities to your clan, meeting Yoshika¡¯s expectations, impressing ¡®Big Brother Dae¡¯ on your test scores¡ªyou never let yourself be anything other than a princess of Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°I am a princess of Goryeo!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re also Haeun! I know you, whether you like it or not. You¡¯re the princess who invented an entirely new kind of magic instead of going along with what her tutors forced on her. You¡¯re the princess who snuck out of the castle because she was excited to meet someone her own age and wanted to make a new friend.

    ¡°You are more than a princess, Haeun. If you weren¡¯t, then we¡¯d never have become friends. I¡¯ve seen you hiding behind that facade, looking for opportunities to come out and show yourself to the world. This is it. This is that opportunity¡ªplease don¡¯t waste it. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

    She was crying. They both were. Why was it always so hard to put thoughts and feelings into words? Narae envied Heian¡¯s ability to just communicate her feelings directly.

    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡±

    Haeun still didn¡¯t get it. Narae ruffled her own hair in frustration.

    ¡°Argh, you don¡¯t have to do anything, Haeun. That¡¯s the point! You don¡¯t need to decide right now. Ancestors, we¡¯re immortals! It¡¯s not too late to explore who you are and who you want to be. Go on a journey, become a teacher at the academy, get married and start a family¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get married. I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haeun. Your sister, the literal Queen of Goryeo, has two wives and a daughter in Jiaguo and that¡¯s only counting Eunae. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. They¡¯re not legally...¡±

    Narae crossed her arms and gave Haeun a stern look that told her exactly how much she cared about the legal technicalities of Eunae¡¯s relationships. They could go straight in the garbage along with bloodlines and heritage.

    ¡°Stop trying to pick apart my arguments and listen, Haeun. You know that Yoshika isn¡¯t going to force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. All I¡¯m asking is that you don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Haeun sighed.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just hard to imagine myself taking selfish actions. Those things you mentioned were when I was still just a child, but they gave me the things I hold most dear. I don¡¯t know if I still have the capacity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If someone as old as Jianmo can still act like a total goofball then I¡¯m sure you¡¯re capable of tapping into your inner child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...are you telling me I should act...less mature?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t really how Narae would put it, but honestly?

    ¡°Yes! You don¡¯t need to be the perfect model princess! Your sisters certainly aren¡¯t, and you could learn a lot from them. Live a little! Be selfish, be spoiled, be yourself¡ªwhoever that ends up being.¡±

    Haeun bit her lip, mulling it over.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try, I suppose. But on one condition.¡±

    Oho! Already showing a bit of willfulness! That was a good sign. Narae beamed happily.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to entertain the idea of loosening up a little, then you need to commit yourself to being more mature. Maybe I can be a little too rigid, but you need to learn to act your age.¡±

    Narae¡¯s expression dropped. Haeun had turned things around on her in an instant. She averted her eyes and coughed, failing to hide the blush creeping up her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

 549. Notice

    Foreign intelligence was always a murky subject. Information from spies and informants couldn¡¯t always be trusted, and Qin had always been highly secretive. The mighty empire took up over half the continent, and had limited communication with the outside. That had been changing, ever so slowly, since the founding of the original Grand Academy, and that change accelerated when Yoshika established relations between the Flowing Purewater sect and Jiaguo.

    Most sects did not approve of or acknowledge Jiaguo, and even their allies had to be circumspect in their interactions. Xin Hai, the grandmaster of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect, had never officially recognized Jiaguo as anything more than a branch of the Awakening Dragon, even as his own wife took up residence within the growing empire and notably did recognize Empress Yoshika.

    That placed him in a very difficult place. His sect had already fallen from grace, stripped of its rank as a great sect in all but name. He didn¡¯t regret it, of course¡ªhe would move heaven and earth for Xiulan and his son¡ªbut it did limit his reach. His sect was Jiaguo¡¯s only point of access to Qin¡¯s political climate, and everyone knew that.

    For the last five years, even his closest allies in the south had been cutting him out as a matter of course. Privately, he¡¯d begun to worry that if nothing changed, the sect might collapse entirely, and his people driven out of the ancestral home he¡¯d maintained for over a millennium.

    That put him in an extremely difficult position as he looked over the troubling report from his controversial allies abroad.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure of anything right now, but our intelligence suggests the empire is amassing a force somewhere. We hoped you could confirm it for us.¡±

    The voice coming from the little speaking stone was clear and confident. Seong Eunae¡¯s words, coming from Lee Jia¡¯s lips¡ªthere was no other way to describe it, and Xin Hai had met both. The rumors were true, then, not that he¡¯d ever suspected otherwise.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know anything about it. If the southern sects are planning something, they didn¡¯t see fit to include me.¡±

    ¡°Your scouts haven¡¯t seen any unusual movements?¡±

    Xin Hai sighed. Jiaguo¡¯s lines of communication were the stuff of wonders. The very conversation he was having boggled the mind¡ªsuch a transmission would have normally required enormous dedicated formations on both ends, specifically attuned to each other. It was a miracle that they¡¯d found a way to contact a regular speaking stone across such an incredible distance, but it seemed that they¡¯d come to take it for granted.

    ¡°Our province is quite large, and the neighboring territories are well aware of our alliance, Lady Yoshika. If they are planning to move against you, then they would never do so where I could have a chance of warning you, and news from other provinces is slow to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I was afraid of that. What about Shen Yu? We were supposed to have an agreement.¡±

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, he¡¯s continued to advocate for non-interference.¡±

    It was a mess. By annexing Goryeo, Jiaguo had cemented itself as a continental superpower that Qin could not possibly ignore. It was one thing for the Empire to tolerate a few smaller nations out in the frontier, but now the world had been divided cleanly in half.

    Xin Hai wouldn¡¯t dream of trying to predict what went on within the mind of the mighty God-Emperor, but his fellow grandmasters? He knew they¡¯d be getting jumpy.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you anyway, we¡¯ll be in touch to¡ª¡±

    Yoshika was interrupted by one of Xin Hai¡¯s temple guardians barging into his meeting room and immediately dropping to one knee.

    ¡°Grandmaster! Forgive my interruption, but you have visitors. I could not stop them.¡±

    ¡°What? Who? I said I wasn¡¯t to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandmaster! I apologize for my inadequacy but¡ª¡±

    A feminine voice interrupted as the two most powerful women in the entire empire appeared in the doorway behind him.

    ¡°Your orders were superseded, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°We cannot be denied by a mere sect master.¡±

    Qin Ling and Qin Xiang strode in as if they owned the place. Xin Hai felt the sweat forming on his brow. How had they intruded without his notice? He couldn¡¯t even sense their auras.

    ¡°Your highnesses. My apologies, but you did not announce your visit, or I would have prepared a more welcoming reception.¡±

    He turned to the speaking stone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to continue this another time, my lady.¡±

    Xin Hai reached to deactivate the speaking stone, but one of the princesses caught his wrist¡ªshe was so fast!

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite auspicious that Miss Yoshika is privy to this.¡±

    He stepped back and bowed nervously.

    ¡°As you say, Your Highnesses.¡±

    The princesses seated themselves without invitation. Their brows furrowed in perfectly matching vexed expressions.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been rather naughty, Yoshika.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s making us look bad.¡±

    ¡°You promised to consider our offer if we advocated for you to Sovereign Shen.¡±

    There was a beat of silence as Xin Hai realized that the princesses weren¡¯t here for him at all. Yoshika¡¯s voice sounded weary as she responded.

    ¡°We have considered it quite seriously. Cooperation across our empires is a compelling notion. To unite the continent in peaceful harmony is a dream like no other. Yet we have found that not everybody who shares that dream agrees on what that harmony should look like. We fear that the unity you offer is little more than conquest under another name.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like us to agree to marry someone without at least meeting them first.¡±

    One of the princesses laughed sharply¡ªand only one. The other only scowled more deeply as her sister responded.

    ¡°The audacity! Even most consorts have never met our father.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s voice was level as she answered, but Xin Hai could sense her tension even through the speaking stone.

    ¡°Our point exactly. A political union would be...troubling to us, but not entirely out of the question. Yet it would have to be as equals. We must flatly reject any offer of marriage that would place us into a subservient role.¡±

    The princesses both blinked in confusion, one of them even glancing at Xin Hai as if expecting him to provide an explanation, but he had none. Yoshika was an ally, but he didn¡¯t know her any more than he knew the God-Emperor.

    Finally, one of the twins turned her attention back to the speaking stone.

    ¡°But you¡¯re women. What other form of marriage would there be for you?¡±

    Xin Hai forced himself not to react. His face remained placid no matter how desperately it tried to cringe, but he couldn¡¯t hide his feelings from the twin princesses. The more surly one met his eyes with a frown.

    ¡°You disagree, Xin Hai? Is there credence to the rumors that Lin Xiulan took you as her wife?¡±

    He hated to be put on the spot about his relationship, but Xin Hai held his head high. He would not shrink away from his beliefs.

    ¡°Xiulan is my wife, and I am her husband. We are partners in all things, and neither of us serves the other. On that matter, I agree with Lady Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°And you believe that the God-Emperor should debase himself in such a fashion as well?¡±

    The voice that responded from the speaking stone was not Yoshika. Another young lady¡ªone who Xin Hai might have liked to call daughter in law, despite all the complications such an arrangement might have brought¡ªspoke in a surprisingly bitter tone.

    ¡°That you would consider it to be a debasement is precisely why Empress Yoshika and I must respectfully decline your offer. You cannot offer unity in one breath, then deny our very existence in the next. As long as you hold such a narrow view of marriage, there is little we have to discuss.¡±

    The princesses crossed their arms and frowned.

    ¡°Yan Yue, we are only making this offer because we do not wish to see your potential wasted. Why must you fight us so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question with another¡ªhow can you expect Yoshika to accept your offer when you deny her very existence? Lee Jia and An Eui are married, and their union is a core element of Empress Yoshika¡¯s identity. If you deny them, you deny her, and thus any promise you make rings hollow.¡±

    Xin Hai winced. Traditionalists like the twin princesses were the worst people to confront about matters like same-sex relationships. They were unlikely to yield, but perhaps that was the point. A way to turn their refusal back on the princesses.

    Qin Ling¡ªor was it Xiang? Pursed her lips and tapped a finger impatiently on her knee.

    ¡°Dual cultivators introduce many complications. You made your case before our brother years ago, and he chose to recognize Yoshika as a single being. Now you want us to acknowledge Lee Jia and An Eui as a married couple? Even ignoring the matter of gender, one might as well marry their right hand to their left.¡±

    ¡°Then you do not understand Yoshika at all.¡±

    The princess huffed.

    ¡°This is asinine! We came here to do you a favor, not to be mocked and insulted. I cannot say more, but I warn you¡ªthis may be your last opportunity. Accept or refuse our offer as you see fit, but you are in no position to make demands.¡±

    ¡°I make them anyway. Acknowledge Lee Jia and An Eui, grant Yoshika an audience with the God-Emperor, and then maybe we can consider taking you up on your offer.¡±

    The tension in the room was enough even to make Xin Hai sweat as the furious domains of the princesses threatened to overwhelm his own. Still, he was no fool, and while he had little taste for it, he knew Qin politics. That warning was no idle threat. If Yoshika refused, it would be war.

    He channeled his power into a small jade artifact he kept with him at all times, snapping it cleanly in two. A simple signal for his sworn brother, Guan Yu, known only to the two of them. One of the princesses gave him a contemptuous glance, obviously sensing his action, but promptly went back to ignoring him in his own home.

    ¡°There is a limit to the level of audacity we can tolerate Yan Yue, and I believe you have exceeded that threshold. Fine then! We wash our hands of it.¡±

    Her sister sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable. Our nephew will surely be disappointed, but this is the path you have chosen. Then, in honor of the beautiful, naive dream you treated us to, we will leave you with a parting gift.¡±

    ¡°We recognize you, little empress. With Grandmaster Xin Hai as our witness, we acknowledge you. Your sovereignty, your union, your marriage, Queen of the Frontier¡ªour enemy.¡±

    ¡°Survive, then, to claim your audience. Or don¡¯t. It is no longer our decision to make, but his. I pray that he shows you mercy, should you live long enough to spur him into action. Good luck, Empress Yoshika¡ªand goodbye.¡±

    What a cruel gift, to grant them acknowledgement in the same breath that promised their destruction.

    With a wave of her hand, one of the twins severed the connection to Jiaguo¡¯s speaking stone. The two turned to leave, still ignoring Xin Hai until he awkwardly cleared his throat.

    ¡°Beg pardon, Your Highnesses, but what does this mean, exactly?¡±

    One continued to ignore him, but the other turned to him with a sad smile.

    ¡°It means, Grandmaster, that for the first time in our long history, the empire is at war. I will refrain from making any comments on what that means for you, specifically. I expect that you¡¯ll have your hands full enough fending off accusations without us inadvertently passing premature judgment.¡±

    He swallowed nervously and bowed.

    ¡°I...thank you for your impartiality.¡±

    The princess that had been ignoring him paused in the doorway and glanced back.

    ¡°Impartiality? How little you understand, young man.¡±

    At over a thousand years old, there were few in existence who could call Xin Hai ¡®young man¡¯ but coming from the princesses, he felt the weight of their years crushing him.

    ¡°Despite what your wife may think of us, we bear you and yours no ill will.¡±

    ¡°We have always tried to advocate for peace, and to provide a haven for those who do not fit within the delicate balance of our empire. Indeed, we commend you and Lin Xiulan for what you have created here¡ªeven as the rest of the empire condemns you.¡±

    ¡°Our lack of prejudice is not a matter of impartiality, Grandmaster Xin. Your position is far beyond that.¡±

    The two princesses locked eyes with Xin Hai, speaking in perfect unison.

    ¡°We¡¯ve given you our favor.¡±

 550. Cabinet

    Yue¡¯s hands were shaking as the angry princesses cut off the connection to Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool. It was just as well that they¡¯d been communicating over such a long distance, as she doubted she¡¯d have been able to contain herself. The princesses would have surely noticed her ulterior motives¡ªprobably had, though perhaps not the full extent of it.

    Jia certainly did. She looked askance at Yue as she tried to calm her rattled nerves.

    ¡°What was that about?¡±

    Yue took a breath to try to calm herself¡ªit did nothing.

    ¡°Qin is at war with us. They all but said it explicitly, which means I expect that they will be marching on us soon.¡±

    ¡°No, I got that part. I mean, why were you so insistent about making them recognize us? Not that I don¡¯t appreciate it, but you obviously had a very important reason for it.¡±

    It was impossible to hide anything from Yoshika¡ªnot that Yue was trying to. She adjusted her hair, and brushed off some non-existent dust as she sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that elsewhere.¡±

    ¡®Elsewhere,¡¯ it turned out, was within Yoshika¡¯s soul realm. There was no safer place for Yue to discuss matters of the state, though it did mean that she had to suffer the affections of the strange fox spirit that now resided there.

    It nuzzled up to her affectionately while Yue wondered at Yoshika¡¯s new spirit form. It was the first time she¡¯d seen it, and if someone told her that Yoshika was already a goddess, she¡¯d believe it after a single glance at the imposing figure before her. There was a certain radiance about her, each mismatched piece of the odd chimera somehow perfectly fit when taken as a whole.

    ¡°So, Yue, what are you scheming now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the same thing I have been focused on since our first visit from Qin¡¯s princesses. Kaede and Eunae have usurped power from their parents¡ªit¡¯s only fair that I should have a turn.¡±

    Her bravado did little to cover up her nerves, and how strange it was that the part she was so nervous about had so little to do with the actual coup she was planning.

    ¡°Okay, but what does that have to do with the twins recognizing us as empress?¡±

    ¡°As empress? Nothing. That part was just to give Qin an actual enemy to wage war against. One cannot march against an enemy they don¡¯t acknowledge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s never stopped them before.¡±

    Hmm, Yue could see where she was coming from, but even with Kaede and Eunae adding their perspectives, Yoshika didn¡¯t understand the full magnitude of what they faced.

    ¡°Yoshika, Qin has never waged war before. What you know as imperial aggression has never been more than expeditions to claim the frontier¡ªat least, on paper. It almost happened once¡ªwhen Seong Heiran took what is now Kucheon City. But the emperor made no edict, and the other sects were more interested in taking advantage of the Silver Orchard¡¯s failure than in correcting it.¡±

    ¡°So this is different, somehow?¡±

    ¡°If it truly is war, and I see no other explanation, then yes. The great sects will act in concert, under a designated war leader¡ªpresumably Sun Quan¡ªand hold nothing back. We will either be conquered or destroyed unless we can stop the full concentrated might of the largest and oldest empire the world has ever known.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no pressure or anything.¡±

    Yue giggled.

    ¡°Did you think statecraft would be easy? Your brazenness has earned you many friends, but just as many enemies, if not more. Now we will face our final test¡ªif Jiaguo cannot survive the concentrated efforts of its enemies, then it simply cannot survive. It¡¯s only through our hard work and more than a little sheer luck that we¡¯ve postponed this until we were ready for it.¡±

    ¡°Are we ready for it?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll find out.¡±

    The silence lingered between them for a moment. Not uncomfortable, just quiet, as each of them processed the trial that lay before them.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t actually answered me.¡±

    Tsk, of course she¡¯d catch that. Yue bit her thumbnail¡ªwhy was this so difficult to talk about?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it even matters anymore. Things were complicated enough before Qin officially declared war. Perhaps my father¡¯s already been allowed to name a new heir.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    She was stalling and Yoshika knew it. Yue sighed.

    ¡°Sorry. Getting the princesses to acknowledge your marriage opens up the potential to take advantage of an undefined precedent in the laws of succession. I won¡¯t concern you with the details, but the gist of it is that if I marry a woman, the Awakening Dragon¡¯s line of succession becomes extremely volatile.¡±

    Yoshika frowned.

    ¡°Yue, I thought the entire point of gaining your freedom was to avoid a political marriage.¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted the choice to be mine. It¡¯s a last resort anyway¡ªthere¡¯s no reason to think the unprecedented case would be ruled in our favor. My father only fears it because it deprives him of control. The point is probably moot anyway, now that my treason is no longer merely de facto.¡±Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°So what do we do now, then?¡±

    ¡°We prepare ourselves for a war unlike anything this world has ever known. Evacuation plans, defenses, mustering our forces...there¡¯s much to do and little time.¡±

    Yoshika looked back nervously at something only she could see. Her soul realm still held many secrets from back when it was still the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb.

    ¡°How bad do you think it¡¯s going to be?¡±

    Yue pursed her lips. As much as she wanted to give Yoshika a taste of her own bottomless optimism, she had to be honest.

    ¡°Even with your many talents, all of our allies, and the entirety of Chou¡¯s hidden treasury at your disposal...I believe that we are most likely going to lose. That¡¯s not to say we shouldn¡¯t fight, mind you¡ªonly that we must prepare for the worst.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to accuse you of defeatism. I appreciate the honesty. What can we do?¡±

    ¡°We should start by assembling a war cabinet. I know that you prefer to keep Jiaguo¡¯s council in the loop on things like this, but we have to make haste. This won¡¯t be an extended campaign like the one in Yamato¡ªone way or another, this war isn¡¯t going to last long.¡±

    <hr>

    Getting everybody in one place was exhausting, even for Yoshika. She¡¯d gotten better at it over the years, but there was still a limit to how much power she could draw from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at once, and transporting people through her soul realm was nearly as difficult as sending them through Dae¡¯s teleportation circle.

    Jiaguo didn¡¯t have enough space for what she needed, so she¡¯d assembled her most trusted allies and advisors in the main hall of Goryeo¡¯s royal palace.

    Yoshika herself was present in Eunae¡¯s body while her other aspects scrambled to make preparations throughout the empire.

    Each of Jiaguo¡¯s three independent states were represented as well. Shogun Ashikaga Sae of Yamato, Seong Minhee of Goryeo, and of course Yan Yue to represent Jiaguo City. Master Ienaga Yumi, her mentor, came out of retirement to act as Yoshika¡¯s chief military advisor, while Lin Xiulan joined to lend her expertise on matters pertaining to Qin¡¯s great sects and their war doctrines.

    Finally, to consult on their expertise in magical and scientific matters, Hyeong Daesung, Hwang Sung, and none other than Do Hye himself.

    The Snake received a chilly reception as Yoshika introduced him. He looked the same as ever¡ªa wizened old man with a bald head, reptilian scales around his face and neck, and the least trustworthy smile in the entire world. He wore the ring containing the remnant of his soul where Misun had trapped him.

    Seong Minhee scowled at the sight of him.

    ¡°What is he doing here? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a cabinet of people you can trust?¡±

    ¡°Hoho! This avatar Empress Yoshika has gifted me ensures that I¡¯m the most trustworthy person in this entire room. I¡¯m entirely at her mercy.¡±

    Eunae sighed. Her mother really didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on when it came to trustworthiness, but she didn¡¯t want to start the meeting off with infighting.

    ¡°Do Hye¡¯s avatar is only a partial reconstruction. He¡¯s incapable of cultivating, and cannot survive independently. He also cannot lie to me, because I have unfettered access to the construct sustaining him¡ªincluding his soul.¡±

    The Snake chuckled.

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m a good little puppet. The Empress was kind enough to leave me with my own faculties, but I remain quite thoroughly shackled. A fine compromise!¡±

    Not everyone agreed, if the suspicious glares he still received were any indication, but the truth was that Yoshika needed all the help she could get.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Mother, I requested you rather than Min because she is an expert on internal politics, and I am hoping that you have more experience with situations like this one. Please tell me honestly, do you?¡±

    Minhee bowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I request that you not refer to me as ¡®Mother.¡¯ As you are the clan mother, I¡ªalong with the rest of my sisters¡ªam your humble daughter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, and I never did. Just answer me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Qin has rarely wasted their time on aggression against our shielded cities, but during Heiran¡¯s infamous campaign, there was fighting throughout the nation. I¡¯d be happy to contribute my experience.¡±

    Ienaga Yumi, unfazed by the gathering, stepped up to the table. The group was gathered around a huge table, upon which an illusory map of the continent had been projected.

    ¡°Princess Minhee, according to our intelligence, Qin has ordered a mass withdrawal of troops from the Yamato border. As Yamato lacks the defensive capabilities of Jiaguo or Goryeo, it¡¯s my belief that they intend to concentrate their power into an overwhelming assault.¡±

    Shogun Ashikaga stood next to her, drawing her hand across Yamato¡¯s northwestern border.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. We may not be as strong on defense, but Yamato¡¯s armies are more than capable of moving north to hit them from behind. They should want to hit us where we¡¯re weakest.¡±

    Yumi shook her head and highlighted the enormous mountain range in the middle of the continent.

    ¡°If all they wanted was to conquer territory, then yes. But look, if their goal is Jiaguo City, then they¡¯d need to advance all the way south to go around the mountain, then come back up to strike at the heart of the empire.¡±

    ¡°Hrm, and then they¡¯d be surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Minhee furrowed her brows, examining the map.

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one place they could be targeting. They¡¯d have to go straight through Geumji to attack Jiaguo directly, which would be suicide even for xiantian cultivators, but Goryeo¡¯s defensive network has one critical weakness.¡±

    She pointed to a place northeast of Jiaguo City, where Goryeo¡¯s borders awkwardly stretched out as though the smaller nation had taken a bite out of the empire to the north¡ªwhich was almost exactly what had happened.

    Do Hye chuckled.

    ¡°Kucheon, eh? You know, I always wondered who put up that shield formation.¡±

    Yoshika blinked at him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Surprising though it may be, I¡¯m not responsible for every arcane wonder in the world.¡±

    ¡°Heiran created it herself.¡±

    Minhee¡¯s words drew the room¡¯s attention back to her as she continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as strong as the originals, nor does it match Do Hye¡¯s work, but it never needed to. Even though the city is easy to surround and has a weaker shield, Qin has never taken it. Indeed, they¡¯ve never so much as tried.¡±

    Lin Xiulan raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Really? I would have expected Sun Quan to make it a personal vendetta.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d understand if you saw the city yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Well regardless, I agree that it¡¯s the most likely target. It would make a much better staging ground to attack Jiaguo, and taking back the only city they¡¯ve ever lost as the first act of war sends a strong message.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll prepare our first line of defense there.¡±

    As the strategy meeting began in earnest, Eunae looked askance at her mother. She¡¯d never been there herself, but Minhee¡¯s anxiety had her curious¡ªwhat exactly was Kucheon like?

 551. Kucheon

    Nobody truly knew what it meant for an empire like Qin to go to war. Officially, they never had before¡ªwith border disputes and skirmishes largely being the business of the sects, rather than the empire itself.

    The empire did not have centuries of history fighting over territory with Yamato. That was the Great Austere Mountain sect, who controlled most of Qin¡¯s southern border. It was not Qin who lost Kucheon¡ªthe city¡¯s original name long since forgotten by most¡ªbut the Great Silver Orchard who failed to defend itself from Seong Heiran¡¯s legendary campaign of aggression.

    It was, in theory, the emperor¡¯s sole discretion which could command the sects into action against a foreign enemy. A discretion he had never exercised. But there was nothing to prevent them from doing so at their own discretion. That it had never occurred was mostly a result of petty differences, infighting, and a single unavoidable fact that made a coordinated war effort nearly impossible.

    Qin was massive.

    It wasn¡¯t quite accurate to claim that the continent had been split in two by Jiaguo¡¯s unification of Qin¡¯s rivals. The southern half of the continent was narrower and less densely populated. Goryeo¡¯s population was crammed into the shield cities, while Yamato¡¯s largest population centers were concentrated along the coastline.

    Qin, on the other hand, was so large that the northern and southern parts of the country barely even considered each other to be the same people. The north was more insular, full of mountainous terrain and home mainly to wealthy cultivation dynasties. The imperial capital itself was in the north, and Yoshika¡¯s impression of northern Qin was shaped primarily by the Yan clan and their Great Awakening Dragon sect.

    The southern part of the empire gave way to more lush territories as the rivers flowed down from the highlands and supported great forests, lakes, and farmable land. Most of the nation¡¯s food was produced in the south, and even the sects had a more rugged culture¡ªat least by Qin¡¯s standards.

    Most of the people Yoshika knew from Qin were southerners. Xin Wei and Guan Yu¡ªthe first imperials Jia had ever met¡ªwere from the south, and in hindsight it did a lot to explain the differences between them and, say, Yan Yue or Zheng Long.

    Such distances made cooperation between the sects difficult not only in a logistical sense, but also in an ideological one. The southern sects were far more martial¡ªwith the Austere Mountain even infamously selecting their grandmaster based on a test of combat prowess, rather than bloodlines as most did. The Silver Orchard maintained a host of elite combat cultivators dedicated entirely to rooting out demons and nascent fiends, and Sun Quan¡ªtheir leader¡ªwas said to be among the strongest fighters in the world.

    By contrast, the north preferred a policy of isolation. Northern expansion had stalled for centuries, with only the most desperately impoverished people daring to brave the treacherous cold and poor soil that plagued the northern frontier. The frontier, as they saw it, was the south¡¯s problem.

    That divide had built up resentment over thousands of years, and it was unlikely that anything short of direct imperial decree could overcome that history. Or at least, that was how Lin Xiulan explained it.

    ¡°In truth, if the princesses themselves have made such a declaration, then something must have pressured them to do so. Normally I¡¯d have guessed Shen Yu, but you have a truce with him. Unfortunately, my husband is in no position to provide any insight.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows as she traveled northwest across the wilderness with Xiulan. They were headed to Kucheon, skipping the roads in order to arrive ahead of the armies already en route.

    ¡°Are you worried about him? I feel bad for causing you so much trouble.¡±

    Xiulan laughed, though her aura left an icy trail through the air as they flew.

    ¡°It was my own choice to move to Jiaguo, dear. I am upset, and yes a little worried, but I don¡¯t blame you. Besides, Xin Hai and Guan Yu are strong. They¡¯ll weather any storm.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard being apart for so long?¡±

    ¡°I still get regular visits from Wei¡¯er. Hai...we¡¯ve been together quite a long time, you know? You¡¯re immortal¡ªarguably even more immortal than I am¡ªbut you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ve yet to have the chance to grow numb to the passage of time. What¡¯s a measly decade apart? I¡¯ll see him again, soon enough.¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, failing to entirely hide her smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over five years, Xiulan.¡±

    She waved dismissively.

    ¡°Tsk, why even bother asking, then? You¡¯ll understand in a thousand years or two.¡±

    ¡°If we can even survive that long...¡±

    The two landed at the edge of a forest, making their way back onto the road leading into Kucheon so that they could approach the checkpoint on foot. Xiulan smiled confidently at Eunae.

    ¡°I doubt you have anything to worry about. I heard about the feat you performed during your ascension. Claiming a tribulation¡¯s power for your own is something even a grandmaster of the great sects could only dream of.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but I¡¯m just one person. I can¡¯t fight all of Qin by myself.¡±

    ¡°You are objectively not just one person, and I never suggested that you could. Only that whatever else happens, you will assuredly live to see whatever future unfolds.¡±

    Yoshika thought about that as they approached the checkpoint at the edge of Kucheon¡¯s shield formation. The city was in sight, now, and mage soldiers were already preparing to meet them.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Lin Xiulan was only partially correct. Yoshika was certainly powerful, and she couldn¡¯t allow humility to blind her to that. To pretend that she was weak was to neglect the responsibility that came with the application of her power. However, that power was not entirely intrinsic to her.

    She had the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, a limitless source of divine essence that constantly empowered her soul. She had the vault of artifacts from Chou¡¯s tomb¡ªpowerful tools and weapons which she could use to reinforce her most trusted allies. She¡¯d already started distributing them to key people within her inner circle.

    More than any of that, however, it was her people that empowered her. Yoshika¡¯s domain was Unity, first and foremost, and it was that unity which gave her strength. Her domain had expanded to encompass so much of the Jiaguo empire because of the people¡¯s faith in her, as empress. If she failed¡ªif she lost the war that Qin brought to her¡ªthen that faith would be shaken, and much of her power would disappear.

    Could she survive, even then? Would she still have the power to fight back against the forces that threatened her and her people? Yoshika didn¡¯t know, and hoped never to find out. After all, if she lost the people who gave her strength¡ªwhat would she even have left to fight for?

    As they arrived at the Kucheon checkpoint, the soldiers immediately kowtowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty! These unworthy subjects welcome you back at last to your true home!¡±

    The greeting immediately made Eunae¡¯s skin crawl. News traveled fast in Goryeo, even without Jiaguo¡¯s communication infrastructure, so it was no surprise that they recognized her. It was the way they recognized her that rankled. There was a zealous fervor in the man¡¯s voice, and in the auras of everyone present.

    This was more than just a matter of recognizing their new ruler. They knew her¡ªor thought they did.

    ¡°Rise, Magus. I do not wish for you or anyone else to prostrate themselves before me.¡±

    The soldiers rushed to scramble to their feet.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty! Allow this worthless cur to take full responsibility for such a failure. I will submit to any punishment you deem necessary!¡±

    It felt so wrong. The lieutenant wasn¡¯t just willing, but eager to be punished for his so-called ¡®failure.¡¯ Not in the way that Ja Yun might be¡ªbless her¡ªbut in a strangely twisted sort of patriotic masochism.

    It was no wonder why Minhee had been so cagey about Kucheon, or why Misun practically spat every time the place was mentioned. Eunae tried to observe the souls of the men and women present for any signs of tampering, but there were none. They were just...like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Magus. There was no harm done, I forgive you¡ªall of you. I sent word ahead, but I¡¯ll need to speak to the city administrator.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Right this way, please!¡±

    Nearly the entire garrison escorted her and Xiulan into the city, except a few unlucky scouts who drew the short straw and had to stay behind to man the checkpoint.

    It was a deeply uncomfortable feeling to have so many people staring at her with such raw admiration. Yoshika was used to drawing attention when making public appearances in Jiaguo, and she commanded the respect of her people, but this was different. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t her that they were seeing but...

    The statue in the middle of the city square answered the question that Eunae had desperately been trying not to ask. She knew the answer already, but she didn¡¯t want it. Alas, it found her anyway. Nearly twenty feet tall, in immaculate condition, and so delicately carved that she could make out individual strands of fur intricately detailed into the nine tails of solid stone.

    Seong Heiran, the Fox Princess. The tyrant queen who¡¯d ruled Goryeo without ever taking the throne, whose gaze turned men and women alike into her loyal servants. Her aunt, who was much more closely related than Eunae had ever realized, and the one from whom her own power was inherited.

    It was the first depiction of her that Yoshika had ever seen. She was often described, but few renditions existed¡ªas though they feared that her bewitching powers would somehow be conferred through any medium that portrayed her.

    There was no such fear in Kucheon. For the city had been created by Heiran. Snatched from the Qin empire by right of conquest, and transformed into her own personal playground.

    She was beautiful, as all of Seong¡¯s sisters were, her stony face gazing down lovingly at the people of Kucheon. Her people. And they were still her people, even centuries later. As Eunae made her way through the square, the people of Kucheon stared. Some fell to their knees, weeping tears of joy at the sight of her. Their queen had returned.

    Returned. Eunae felt like she was going to be sick.

    When they arrived at the city hall, she had to ask for a private room to collect herself. The administration was more than happy to accommodate her, and made it clear that they would drop whatever else they were doing to attend her at her convenience.

    Only when she was alone with Xiulan in a lavish sitting room that was far too large for them¡ªclearly meant for receiving the entire entourage of a noble dignitary¡ªdid she snap a set of privacy wards in place and let out a huge exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Ancestors, I hate every single thing about this place.¡±

    Xiulan covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°They¡¯re rather intense, aren¡¯t they? I can see now what Princess Minhee was talking about.¡±

    Eunae shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°They¡¯re not even¡ªnothing¡¯s been done to them! She¡¯s been dead for hundreds of years! Why are they still so...? So...?¡±

    ¡°Enthralled?¡±

    Yoshika grimaced at the choice of word, but it fit disturbingly well.

    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡±

    Xiulan sighed and gazed out the window, where even with the privacy wards blocking the view from outside, she could see a small throng of people gathered, hoping to catch a glimpse of their precious fox princess.

    ¡°You get the same sort of fervor for the God-Emperor in some of the northern cities. You don¡¯t need to tamper with souls to create zealots. Perhaps it started that way, when your ancestor created this place, but after that...?¡±

    She gestured at the statue in the square outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s self-sustaining. Seong Heiran¡¯s curse passed down not by any sort of true inheritance, but rather just...simple culture. And here you come, the spitting image of the idol they all worship, the rightful ruler reclaiming her throne at last.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, please don¡¯t.¡±

    Xiulan smiled sympathetically.

    ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s very uncomfortable for you, but if centuries of time wasn¡¯t enough to break the Fox Princess¡¯ grip on Kucheon, then I doubt there¡¯s much you can do except take advantage. Any other ruler might struggle to gain the full cooperation of this place¡ªand judging from how isolated it is, they did¡ªbut they¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±

    ¡°What I want is for them to stop worshiping me as the reincarnation of the single worst person in Goryeo¡¯s entire history!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Her smile shifted into a more rueful expression.

    ¡°Anything, perhaps, except for that.¡±

 552. Heritage

    Kucheon was an odd city, even setting aside the way they all fawned over the memory of Seong Heiran. It had originally been a Qin settlement, and the people and architecture represented that. Aside from their own local mage college, Kucheon¡¯s buildings weren¡¯t as tall as they were in most Goryeon cities. There were also fewer half-spirits. They were still the majority, but it was closer to sixty percent rather than the overwhelming ninety percent or higher across the rest of the nation.

    The administrator in charge of the city, one San Mingxia, was of mixed descent herself, and showed no signs of her half-spirit ancestry.

    The wizened old magus stood and bowed as Eunae strode into her office. She had long gray hair, tied into a solid braid, and wore the loosely fitting robes typical of her station.

    ¡°Your Majesty, welcome to our humble city. I hope it is to your liking?¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, debating between flattery and honesty. The people already worshiped her, so she decided on honesty.

    ¡°Truthfully, Magus, I find it all rather disconcerting. You are aware that I¡¯m not Seong Heiran, yes?¡±

    The old woman chuckled, giving Eunae a knowing smile.

    ¡°Of course we are. I apologize if the fervor of my people has been off-putting, but we have waited a long time for you.¡±

    ¡°Again, I am not the woman portrayed in that gaudy statue outside.¡±

    ¡°Yet we¡¯ve awaited you all the same. May I be seated, Your Majesty? These old bones aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡±

    Eunae gestured to the magus¡¯ seat, before taking her own across the desk.

    ¡°Yes, of course! My apologies¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to make you stand.¡±

    The administrator took a moment to settle back into her chair and smooth out her robes.

    ¡°Alas, I was never quite lucky enough to break through the houtian barrier. May I speak freely?¡±

    ¡°Always, please.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you really aren¡¯t her. Perhaps that¡¯s for the best, but I suppose we¡¯ll see. Let me explain something about Kucheon that outsiders have trouble understanding¡ªhell, even we locals usually get it wrong.¡±

    She gestured to the window, where that accursed statue was plainly visible. It seemed to be a popular trend for the ¡®best¡¯ rooms to have a view of it.

    ¡°We revere Seong Heiran, but we do not blind ourselves to who or what she was. She freed us from the God-Emperor¡¯s yoke, only to place her own around our necks. Yet, for all that she could be cruel and capricious, she was also very generous in her own way.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows. That sounded like exactly the sort of thing someone suffering from generations of brainwashing would say.

    ¡°I hesitate to give credit to a cruel tyrant just because she occasionally deigned to offer a token of kindness.¡±

    Magus San nodded.

    ¡°A credit to your wisdom, Majesty, but that¡¯s not what I mean. Look at this place. It¡¯s been neglected for centuries¡ªat least as long as I¡¯ve been alive, and I¡¯ve been alive quite a while! Yet we persist. Your predecessor knew that she would not last, yet she saw fit to ensure that we would.¡±

    That was something Eunae could identify with, at least. Yoshika had been taking great pains to shape Jiaguo into something that could survive in her absence, and while she wasn¡¯t always successful, she hoped that one day she could leave behind a legacy that would outlive her. It was a little surprising to learn that Seong Heiran had left behind anything but misery and suffering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to neglect it any longer, and I apologize from the bottom of my heart for my family¡¯s cruelty. The late queen could be...narrow in her perspective, it turns out. But what do you mean, then, when you say you¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not you specifically¡ªindeed, it may not be you at all¡ªbut rather someone like you. A new ruler to usher our people into a new age of prosperity.¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that¡¯s me?¡±

    The only lady grinned, a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Your appearance, I¡¯m afraid. We¡¯re a shallow lot. You embody your ancestor in a way no other has before or since Seong Heiran. That is enough to give us hope. And while we¡¯ve survived the centuries, I cannot say that we are thriving. We need that hope, Your Majesty.¡±

    Eunae sighed miserably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can be the beacon of hope and prosperity you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯ve brought war to your community. The main armies are already on their way, and I¡¯m here to discuss garrisons, evacuation, and defense preparations.¡±

    ¡°Haha! War is no obstacle. This place was built on war, born from the blood of our predecessors. Let Qin come and try to reclaim his yoke¡ªwe¡¯ll fight to the last.¡±

    They began their planning in earnest. Another unusual aspect of Kucheon¡¯s demographic that Eunae had missed at first was that they had a disproportionately high population of immortals. Not to the same degree as the cultivators in Jiaguo city, or Yamato¡¯s martial artists, but a remarkable number of mages compared to other Goryeon cities.

    Their patriotic fervor didn¡¯t extend only to Seong Heiran, either. They were proud of their land and their history. So proud in fact, that as Eunae discussed strategy for the upcoming battle, they quickly encountered a serious problem.

    ¡°The people will not evacuate, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not a matter of defying orders¡ªthere simply isn¡¯t a man, woman, or child who wouldn¡¯t lay down their lives in defense of our home.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m sure we can find a place for volunteers, but I cannot guarantee that the shields will hold against the concentrated might of the great sects.¡±This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°If we fall, Your Majesty, then we fall. I will give the order to evacuate, but unless you plan to force people from their homes, I wouldn¡¯t expect broad compliance.¡±

    Eunae huffed. Goryeon cities were made to withstand sieges, but that meant that it was exceptionally difficult to move people out of the city once it had begun. If Jiaguo¡¯s armies had to retreat from Kucheon, then the population would be left behind.

    ¡°Maybe I can make a public announcement. They¡¯ll be more likely to listen if it¡¯s coming from me directly, right?¡±

    ¡°Possibly, yes.¡±

    It would have to do. Eunae would make sure to create logistical roles for the volunteers to subtly place them in more defensible positions should the battle take a turn for the worse.

    After that it was just a matter of establishing accommodation and provisions for the garrison, which was both easier and harder than anticipated. Kucheon¡¯s shield was smaller than most, so there wasn¡¯t a lot of room to set up camp, but the people of the city were swift to action and the magus administrator assured her that Jiaguo¡¯s armies could expect a brand new command center by the time they arrived.

    The shield itself was another matter. Eunae, Lin Xiulan, and San Mingxia toured the perimeter to take note of any weaknesses and survey the linked artillery formations. As they did, Xiulan made casual conversation with the administrator.

    ¡°Mingxia is a Qin name, is it not? Were you here during the occupation?¡±

    ¡°No, Lady Grandmistress, I¡¯m old but not that old. My grandparents were, on my father¡¯s side. Seong Heiran¡¯s rule was short-lived, so she was gone before I was born. My father used to brag that he¡¯d met the fox princess himself, as a boy.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and grumbled.

    ¡°No doubt to establish her hold over him.¡±

    The administrator chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they remember in the rest of the country, but she didn¡¯t just enthrall every person she met, Your Majesty. My father¡¯s mind was entirely unaltered.¡±

    ¡°And your grandparents?¡±

    She averted her eyes and scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Well, they were probably in her thrall, yes. I didn¡¯t know them very well, and it was a long time ago, but they seemed quite at peace with it.¡±

    ¡°Of course they did. They weren¡¯t able to feel any other way. Heiran turned them into completely different people.¡±

    ¡°Then with respect, Your Majesty, I do not know or care about the people my grandparents were before I met them. I only knew them as they were, and I loved them dearly.¡±

    Eunae paused, then bowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize for disrespecting their memories.¡±

    Mingxia waved her hands urgently.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t lower your head to me! This old heart can¡¯t take it. I took no offense, I assure you.¡±

    Lin Xiulan ran her hand along the inside of the barrier, frowning a little bit at whatever she sensed before turning back to the old magus.

    ¡°What about your mother¡¯s side? If your Qin ancestry is on your father¡¯s side, I¡¯d expect you to have kept his family name.¡±

    ¡°My mother was an immigrant from the inner cities. For a long time, nobody was allowed in or out of Kucheon. Eventually, the ban was lifted, and my mother was among the first wave of new settlers. My father took her name when they married.¡±

    Xiulan raised an eyebrow curiously, and Eunae interjected.

    ¡°In Yamato and Goryeo, married couples take one or the other¡¯s family name.¡±

    ¡°I know that, of course, I just thought that it was typically the man¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Typically, but if the woman¡¯s family has a higher status it¡¯s not uncommon for them to take hers instead. Not to mention same-sex marriages.¡±

    Mingxiu nodded sagely.

    ¡°Many of the native Qin families were quite eager to marry into Goryeon clans, as a way of proving that they were loyal¡ªthough I suspect the crown never quite trusted it.¡±

    Xiulan hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yet your given name is still from Qin.¡±

    ¡°My mother insisted on it. She hoped that perhaps one day Kucheon would become the bridge between Goryeo and Qin, and that our peoples could live together in peace beyond the borders of our little city.¡±

    Eunae smiled.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d have liked to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. How do you find our defenses?¡±

    She pursed her lips as they shifted back on topic.

    ¡°They¡¯re...¡±

    Xiulan shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Subpar, to say the least. I¡¯m not an expert on formations¡ªI¡¯m here to parlay with Qin¡¯s forces¡ªbut even I can tell that this shield is barely holding itself together.¡±

    Eunae winced, but she was right. The artillery formations were literally hundreds of years out of date, and even if they weren¡¯t, the shield wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the extra draw required to power them. It was impressive that Seong Heiran had managed to create her own shield formation, and Kucheon¡¯s college had maintained it dutifully, but it was still a replica. It showed its age in a way that the original formations and Do Hye¡¯s masterpiece did not.

    ¡°It needs to be updated. This might be fine for keeping out monsters and spirits, but it isn¡¯t going to hold up against a concentrated attack.¡±

    The administrator grimaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Can it be fixed in time, do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll bring in some experts to look at it, and I¡¯ll have my apprentices start replacing the combat formations with something more efficient in the meantime. Can you direct me to the spell circle?¡±

    ¡°We would be honored, Your Majesty.¡±

    Yoshika summoned Narae, Haeun, and Heian through her soul realm so that they could get to work immediately, and requested Dae and Magus Hwang Sung to join her in Kucheon as soon as possible. In the meantime, there was another expert who she could summon at will, since he was still bound to her.

    Once they arrived at the spell circle, she plucked Do Hye¡¯s avatar from Misun¡¯s lab and reformed him at her side. He blinked in confusion for a moment before putting his hands on his hips and frowning at her.

    ¡°Do you mind? I was in the middle of something!¡±

    Eunae shook her head.

    ¡°This is more important. Look.¡±

    They were in the college¡¯s tower, beneath the ground in a restricted chamber where the center of the great shield formation that Seong Heiran had created centuries ago rested. It was a dark room with magically reinforced jade-brick walls. The bricks had their own dim glow, but the spell circle taking up the entire floor was the main source of light, cutting through the gloom with its pale green shimmer.

    Do Hye scratched his head.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Ancestors, who drew this? It looks like a lazy copy of Songdo¡¯s shield formation using methods from five centuries ago. I could have done far better than this even back then.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and stared at him.

    ¡°You know full well where we are and who drew it. You were there when mother told me about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, of course. Must have slipped my mind.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. Nothing slipped his mind¡ªlike all mages, he had perfect recall, and like her he¡¯d gone out of his way to improve that perfect recall into an even more powerful technique called Absolute Awareness.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be useful in this shape?¡±

    Do Hye waved off her concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ideal, but needs must. You¡¯ll have to pardon the occasional gap, but the important bits are all still here¡ªI think.¡±

    ¡°Can you repair this formation or not?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He grinned and rubbed his hands together, staring down at the spell circle eagerly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±

 553. Perspective

    Mingxia wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her new liege. Contrary to what one might expect, Kucheon hadn¡¯t always been obsessed with the city¡¯s founder. She could remember a time when there was much debate about Seong Heiran and whether she was worth the hero worship she received. But that was a long time ago, and ultimately her adherents had won the struggle. Only Mingxia was old enough to remember.

    Over three hundred years¡ªold even for a magus. Most died or ascended long before then, but Mingxia was one of the lucky few who¡¯d managed to hold on. She stopped counting after a while, though¡ªit was too exhausting.

    So while she did see what the rest of her people saw¡ªthe dazzling, beautiful reincarnation of the woman who¡¯d created their home¡ªshe wasn¡¯t blinded by it. Seong Heiran had been human. Fallible. So too was Queen Seong Eunae¡ªor Empress Yoshika.

    The Empress showed her youth in so many ways. The way she hurried from place to place with a kind of urgency that Mingxia hadn¡¯t experienced in decades if not centuries. The dependence she had on her advisors and mentors. It was good to defer to experts, but Mingxia saw her queen hesitate at every decision, turning to Lin Xiulan, Do Hye, or even Mingxia herself for consultation. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t make her own decisions¡ªonly that she sought outside approval for each one.

    Again, youth. A paradox of confidence and anxiety. Convinced she knew best, yet simultaneously seeking validation from those around her.

    She¡¯d probably be quite insulted if Mingxia told her how much she resembled the tales she¡¯d heard about the fox princess in her youth.

    But she was not Seong Heiran. Beyond the superficial similarities and the youthful quirks they shared¡ªshe was too different. Kinder, for one, and shockingly humble for the power she wielded.

    And what power did she wield!

    Mingxia had nearly fainted when the empress casually summoned her apprentices¡ªone of which was none other than a great spirit¡ªout of thin air and commanded them to upgrade Kucheon¡¯s defenses. The young girls were still teenagers¡ªbarely even adults by Mingxia¡¯s reckoning¡ªand yet they displayed magical prowess that put her centuries of study to absolute shame.

    That would have been impressive enough, but then she conjured up a legend with the snap of her fingers. Do Hye, the Snake¡ªthe self-proclaimed Grand Magus, a figure so renowned among Goryeo¡¯s mages that he¡¯d already been famous when Mingxia was still a student. Also¡ªdead.

    If Seong Heiran had made herself the goddess of Kucheon by proclamation, then Empress Yoshika did so by deed.

    Because for all her youthful foibles, Seong Eunae was an inspiring leader. She never seemed to rest¡ªalways looking for something to occupy her time. Once she had her people working on Kucheon¡¯s defenses, she immediately turned her attention to more domestic matters.

    Kucheon wasn¡¯t a wealthy city. They had no shanty town slum outside the walls, but those inside the walls didn¡¯t live that much better. They did little trade with the outside, and produced barely enough to keep themselves afloat. Seong Eunae refused to let that stand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to establish better trade routes¡ªmaybe build a road straight to Jiaguo, it¡¯s not that far by flight. But for now...¡±

    With a wave of her hand, the empress produced a veritable feast, neatly arrayed on an enormous table that she¡¯d conjured out of nowhere. Mingxia didn¡¯t know how she kept doing it. A dimensional artifact? But that didn¡¯t explain the people, nor the way the sumptuous dishes steamed as though they¡¯d been freshly cooked.

    ¡°This is lovely, Your Majesty¡ªenough to feed the entire town for a day but...¡±

    ¡°But only a day, I know. Let¡¯s have a festival tonight¡ªI can feel how much everyone wants to celebrate my arrival anyway, and as much as it may disturb me, I don¡¯t want to deny them their revels.¡±

    She looked up at the statue looming over them and shuddered. Mingxia didn¡¯t entirely understand why Her Majesty was so distressed, but she did sympathize.

    ¡°This may be a good opportunity to show yourself to the people as well, Your Majesty. Given the chance, I believe they will see that you are not your predecessor¡ªthough I cannot say that they won¡¯t worship you anyway.¡±

    If anything, Mingxia was far more impressed once she¡¯d spent some time with the empress than she had been upon seeing her as the walking incarnation of Kucheon¡¯s hero.

    ¡°I hope so. Make the arrangements, then. There¡¯s more where this came from if we run out¡ªfree of charge. Nobody goes hungry tonight.¡±

    Mingxia¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°And you just have that ready at a moment¡¯s notice? Or did you prepare it in advance?¡±

    To her surprise, Seong Eunae looked away and blushed.

    ¡°I may¡ªthat is to say we are¡ªone of us is¡ªoh, I¡¯m not sure how to explain.¡±

    Mingxia jumped as another person was conjured out of thin air¡ªshe was never going to get used to that. It was a young half-spirit girl¡ªeven shorter than the teenage apprentices the empress had summoned before¡ªwith white hair and striking golden eyes with the slit pupils of a cat, to match her fuzzy ears and tail.

    The girl grinned happily and snatched a snack from the table.

    ¡°What Eunae¡¯s trying to say is that food is mine. I¡¯ve got a habit of collecting it, but I don¡¯t mind sharing!¡±

    Mingxia blinked.

    ¡°Erm, pardon me...My Lady? Are you another of Her Majesty¡¯s apprentices?¡±

    The girl laughed, then choked on a bit of meat, then swallowed it and laughed some more. It was rather undignified, but she collected herself after a moment and shook her head.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m her. I¡¯m Lee Jia, but you can just call me Jia or Yoshika¡ªthough I get the feeling you¡¯re going to stick to ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ even if I ask you not to.¡±

    San Mingxia¡¯s head was spinning. She was too old for this. She¡¯d known, of course¡ªeveryone did. Empress Yoshika wasn¡¯t just one person, but many. Seong Eunae was just one part of the collective¡ªa group of cultivators whose souls were joined together.

    But to see Lee Jia, and how completely different she was. Seong Eunae was the very figure of poise and grace. Humble to a fault, but still unquestionably royal in her demeanor. Jia...seemed like she¡¯d be more at home in a seedy tavern, laughing and drinking and getting into fights over games of chance.

    She sensed it, though. The raw, casual power that surrounded Lee Jia was the very same as Seong Eunae¡¯s. Her posture was relaxed, and she spoke with a rough and informal manner, but there was a glint behind her eyes. She looked at Mingxia, and for the first time the old magus felt the full weight of Yoshika¡¯s attention on her.

    Then it was gone and Lee Jia skipped off with a giggle to offer a passing child some food.

    Seong Eunae sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Well, there you have it. I¡¯m sorry for startling you, but a demonstration felt like the most expedient way to explain.¡±

    Mingxia blew out her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s...quite something. I still don¡¯t think I understand, but I see that there is much more to you than meets the eye, Your Majesty.¡±

    And that was how Mingxia finally came to know her liege. The spell was broken, and at last she realized who Yoshika was. As she watched Lee Jia charm the crowd and kick off the festivities by the sheer force of her boisterous attitude, it fell into place.

    Seong Eunae had not come because of her resemblance to Seong Heiran, but in spite of it. She had come as a leader and a diplomat¡ªsomeone who could treat with leadership and establish a hierarchy. Lee Jia, on the other hand, broke that hierarchy down. She mingled freely with the people, put on no airs, and showed how much she cared just by being there.

    Either was commendable in a leader, but Yoshika was both at once. Mingxia wondered what her other aspects were like. How many were there? No wonder she relied so much on specialists to aid her¡ªthat was how she herself functioned!

    ¡°Jia can take things from here, I think. Come, Magus Administrator, we still have much to do. What¡¯s the state of the college? We¡¯ll need to bring the local garrison up to speed with Jiaguo¡¯s doctrine...¡±

    Mingxia was swept away by the young empress as she set about transforming Kucheon overnight from the poor little isolated community sitting forgotten on the nation¡¯s border into a fortress city fit to hold off the concentrated might of history¡¯s mightiest empire.

    Perhaps she was more like the fox princess than Mingxia had given her credit for.

    <hr>

    Festivity, revelry, celebration¡ªit was an odd atmosphere for a small community under threat of attack from a much larger and more powerful nation. Yet, somehow, that was what Empress Yoshika had brought them.

    The administrator hadn¡¯t even needed to announce the festivities, as the townsfolk were drawn like moths to a flame by Lee Jia¡¯s natural charm and the promise of free food. While Seong Eunae¡ªthe aspect that the people already worshiped as the reincarnation of their idol and hero¡ªquietly got to work preparing the town for war, the people became acquainted with a different face of their mighty empress.

    Lee Jia¡¯s presence was disillusioning and comforting all at once. She was real, raw, present¡ªone of them, in a way that a pampered royal like Eunae never could be. Yet she had that unmistakable aura of power¡ªa presence so strong that even mortals could sense it and know that she could be no other.

    She smiled, she laughed, she played with children, gorged herself on food, and doted on her little sisters. And when she said that she would protect you, there was a certainty to it that you couldn¡¯t help but trust.

    Establishing a presence with Eunae and then switching to Jia to interact with the people was a stroke of genius, and Do Hye wondered how much of that was intentional, and how much of it was that keen intuition of hers. With five of them working together, it must have been a bit of both. What an advantage that was. He¡¯d been doing it wrong the whole time.

    ¡°Ah, but I suppose I would never have been able to create that kind of harmony. I¡¯m far too prideful for that.¡±

    And look where it got him. Do Hye was aware of the revels, but he took no part in them. He had more important work to do. Repairs.

    Not just the shield formation¡ªthough of course, that too¡ªbut himself. His Soul Seed wasn¡¯t meant to function independently for so long, and while Empress Yoshika had proven quite proficient in the creation of avatars, his current ¡®body¡¯ was no Soul Jar.

    It would have to do.

    His slip earlier had revealed an unanticipated problem, however. Without a real soul to plant his roots in, the Soul Seed couldn¡¯t grow properly. He was still incomplete, and while that was partly by design on Yoshika¡¯s part, she may have inadvertently doomed him as a result.

    Normally, Do Hye¡¯s reincarnations started with only a little glimmer of his previous self. Cached memories and natural growth would fill in the blanks, but he was never quite the exact same person. Always a risk with such techniques, and it depended on how much he was able to prepare for his rebirth in advance.

    This was a worst case scenario. Not only had he been unable to do any preparations, but his usual methods had been hijacked with an experimental alternative which he¡¯d had no say in. An unfortunately necessary evil, and one that he¡¯d earned honestly. He could admit that. Still, it was less than ideal. Not the least because it meant that he was already dying. For good, this time.

    ¡°Alas, she couldn¡¯t have known this would happen. Poor girl. I just know she¡¯ll blame herself, and she¡¯s silly enough to actually feel bad about it.¡±

    The Snake had reconstructed as much of himself as he could, using the caches recovered by Seong Misun, but there were pieces missing¡ªimportant ones. He had a body and soul now¡ªfor all that his body was bound to Empress Yoshika like a contracted spirit¡ªbut his mind had gaps. Leaks.

    Do Hye had no true aura of his own, and while he knew a few tricks he could use to make up for it, those were stopgaps.

    ¡°Hrm, a year? Maybe two.¡±

    He¡¯d lose his mind eventually. Death would be slow and agonizing, but he¡¯d lose himself far before the end. Alas.

    He completed his analysis of the shield formation and compiled his notes into a jade slip, then wrote them down on a physical medium just to be certain. He wasn¡¯t sure he could trust his memory anymore, and Yoshika had wisely chosen not to trust him with actually making any changes to the formation. Those would be handled by Dae and Magus Sung once they arrived.

    ¡°Not much time, eh? Not much time at all...¡±

    Speaking to himself wasn¡¯t a habit he¡¯d had before, but it helped to hear his own words.

    ¡°Best not waste it.¡±

    Do Hye produced the notes he¡¯d been working on before Yoshika summoned him. Trying to complete the great work his previous self had left behind. Even he wasn¡¯t sure why it was important, but he¡¯d lost a lot to preserve it, and he trusted himself above all else.

    ¡°We need this. Just like we need her. I¡¯m not important anymore, but this... Arrogant fool. You¡¯ve wasted so much.¡±

    He got to work, not sparing a single second. Do Hye worried, perhaps for the first time since as far back as he could remember, that he wouldn¡¯t have enough time.

 554. Parley

    War was not fast. The campaign in Yamato had taken nearly a year, and that was rather brief as such things went. Armies moved slowly, held back by the need for supply trains and only able to keep the pace of its slowest member when on the march. Qin was a huge nation, and it had taken Yoshika and her allies months to travel through even a third of it. For entire armies to march though, levying more soldiers along the way and establishing their supply lines? Even if they¡¯d been mobilizing before Qin Ling and Qin Xiang had made their official declaration, Yoshika should have had plenty of time to prepare.

    So it came as something of a surprise when Melati¡¯s report came in.

    ¡°Lots of strong people are coming from the north and west. Melati¡¯s drones can¡¯t get close. Even the small ones get killed right away.¡±

    Eunae frowned. It had only been a few weeks, and while the fortifications were well under way, they weren¡¯t as ready as she¡¯d have liked. How had they moved so fast?

    She found Lin Xiulan in the midst of establishing a base for her Cult of Harmonious Stars. The sect of healers was one of Jiaguo¡¯s trump cards when it came to conflict, acting as a force multiplier in longer battles and allowing their armies to recover more quickly after engagements.

    ¡°Xiulan, we¡¯ve already got armies approaching from Qin. I thought we¡¯d have more time.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s unusual¡ªhow many are they?¡±

    Eunae turned to Melati, hovering next to her. The wasp-woman scrunched up her nose and started counting on her fingers.

    ¡°One...two...a lot!¡±

    Xiulan gave her a flat look.

    ¡°This is our best scout?¡±

    Eunae chuckled.

    ¡°Melati¡¯s smarter than you think, you just have to know how to ask the right questions. Melati, how many drones would it take for a hive to copy the western army?¡±

    ¡°Four thousand seven hundred and twelve!¡±

    Her answer came instantly, and Xiulan blinked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an army. And the northern one?¡±

    ¡°Mmn, more. Harder to count because they are spread out and Melati can¡¯t get close. At least ten thousand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, but still unusually small. Qin musters armies a million strong.¡±

    Eunae had a sinking feeling as she searched for a possible answer.

    ¡°Melati, you said that they were strong?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh! Lots of strong people.¡±

    ¡°Were they any weaker ones with them? Like your smaller drones?¡±

    Melati shook her head.

    ¡°Nope! Only strong people.¡±

    Xiulan¡¯s eyes widened, coming to the same conclusion as Eunae had.

    ¡°They¡¯re all cultivators.¡±

    Qin had the smallest ratio of cultivators to mortals out of all the nations by a huge margin. Yamato¡¯s martial culture and Goryeo¡¯s education meant that they produced more immortal practitioners. In Yamato, roughly half of their entire population were martial artists, while Goryeo only awakened perhaps one in a hundred as mages in most cities. Qin? The number Qin Zhao had once given Yoshika was one in ten thousand.

    Cultivators were a precious resource in Qin, and xiantian cultivators even moreso. For them to field as many as fifteen thousand of them?

    ¡°So this is what you mean when you say that Qin has never gone to war before.¡±

    Xiulan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect something like this.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Jiaguo couldn¡¯t match such a force. Jiaguo city¡¯s standing army consisted entirely of immortals, as did Yamato¡¯s regulars. Goryeon military doctrine employed a combination of mortal infantry and magic support corps, but they had no shortage of battle mages ready to act.

    Yes, Jiaguo could match the force of fifteen thousand cultivators marching towards them. With some effort. They already had reinforcements from Yamato on the way, and that would make up the bulk of their infantry¡ªa proven and deadly combination with Goryeo¡¯s mage corps.

    But this was just the vanguard. The first wave. It had been too easy to assume that Qin¡¯s historic conservation of their immortal forces would continue, but the empire had existed for at least ten thousand years, with a population in the billions. Even with only one in ten thousand awakening, they¡¯d been saving their forces for all that time. For what?

    For this. For her. War.

    ¡°Ancestors, what did I do to enrage them so much?¡±

    Xiulan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is that a serious question? You¡¯ve challenged everything they hold sacred just by existing, and reinforced it with your actions. What¡¯s strange isn¡¯t that it¡¯s happening, but that it hasn¡¯t happened sooner. The question is what stayed their hand, and why has it failed now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My truce with Shen Yu was too recent¡ªthough I¡¯m glad that it means I don¡¯t have to confront him on top of all this. Wait...you don¡¯t suppose they¡¯re attacking because of my truce?¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    After all, what else had changed in her relations with Qin? She¡¯d turned down the princesses¡¯ offer to join the imperial harem, but in hindsight that seemed more like a maneuver intended to stop the war, rather than the impetus for it. There was no sign that this was an edict from the god-emperor¡ªhe still hadn¡¯t made any moves. Just because she¡¯d united the southern continent?

    Xiulan shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°There are too many unknowns. It could be any combination of things¡ªperhaps a plan years in the making. What matters is that it¡¯s here and it¡¯s happening, and we must do whatever we can to survive it.¡±

    Melati perked up suddenly.

    ¡°Oh! One Melati isn¡¯t being killed! They¡¯re talking¡ªone second...¡±

    She stared off into the distance for a moment, her attention elsewhere. Melati was even better at multitasking than Yoshika was, but she also had many more places to divide her attention. Like Yoshika, she often concentrated her attention when important things were happening.

    She blinked a few seconds later.

    ¡°Aw, they killed us after all. Someone wants to talk¡ªer, parley with Yoshi.¡±

    Eunae narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika flew over the rocky landscape between Kucheon and Qin. Technically, there was no formally agreed-upon border where Goryeo ended and Qin began. That was typical for the ancient empire, but unlike in other places there was no untamed no-man¡¯s land between Kucheon and Qin.

    There was a road. Old and unmaintained, but still there, connecting the city to the rest of the empire it had once been part of. If a border existed, then it was likely on that road somewhere, but there was no checkpoint, no clear delineation where one left one empire and arrived in the other.

    It was there, in the sky that couldn¡¯t be said to be part of either nation, that Yoshika waited. She was using an avatar that represented her spirit form. White cat ears, long hair with black and white strands that turned red as they grew, mismatched gold and red eyes with slit pupils, and a single glossy black horn on the right side of her forehead. Not to mention her tails¡ªnine of them, in different shapes. One long prehensile rat tail, two each cat and fox tails, and the remaining four in the shimmering iridescent flames of the unnamed element of her foxfire avatar.

    Even Yoshika thought she looked a bit strange, but it was who she was. Many forms in one, a concert, not a cacophony. Though her counterpart didn¡¯t seem to agree.

    The first thing Yan De did as he approached was grimace.

    ¡°By the emperor! I swear you look more monstrous every time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Charming as ever. Why are you here, Yan De? I was expecting Sun Quan or perhaps one of his lieutenants.¡±

    ¡°Sun Quan does not lead the war effort. I do.¡±

    Yoshika didn¡¯t react. While it wasn¡¯t her first guess, it wasn¡¯t really surprising either. Sun Quan¡¯s Silver Orchard was closest, and one of Jiaguo¡¯s loudest detractors, but the Awakening Dragon was the most powerful of the great sects, and Yan De¡¯s influence was immense.

    ¡°Well, you called for a parley, and here I am. What do you want?¡±

    Yan De snorted contemptuously.

    ¡°It¡¯s only polite for leaders to meet before a battle. To give you an opportunity to negotiate your surrender.¡±

    ¡°We have no intention of surrendering.¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ªI didn¡¯t say it was practical, only polite. How fares my rebellious young heiress? Her mother does miss her so.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and scowled. She was, of course, sharing everything that happened with Yue.

    ¡°She¡¯s still your heir, is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my only living child.¡±

    A non-answer. He could obviously tell that she was probing, and no doubt he was as well. Yue was warning her not to give anything important away.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? This war benefits nobody.¡±

    Yan De¡¯s lips formed a thin line.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always about loss and gain, young lady. You¡¯ve done well for yourself¡ªmoved quickly, grown strong, accomplished things nobody expected of one so young. You shine brightly¡ªtoo brightly. It makes the rest of us look dull, by comparison. People begin to wonder¡ªif you can do it, why can¡¯t anyone else?¡±

    Yoshika blinked, processing his words.

    ¡°You¡¯re attacking because I¡¯m too successful?!¡±

    He scowled and looked away.

    ¡°Let us not be crass about it. Few things are so simple, but the fact remains that we¡¯ve lost face. I warned you, did I not, that such bright flames do not burn long?¡±

    ¡°A warning I¡¯ve received many times. Usually by those who want me to grovel before them and put my efforts towards their aggrandizement instead. How odd.¡±

    ¡°There is no shame in knowing one¡¯s place, young lady. I stand, illuminated by the greatness of our God-Emperor. So too might you have, if not for your arrogance. I do not begrudge you that¡ªit is the folly of youth¡ªyet such folly is precisely why you have always been doomed to a short legacy.¡±

    It was a message that Yoshika was sick of hearing. Slow down, look away, don¡¯t give offense. Allow yourself to be oppressed to spare yourself the wrath of your oppressors. Yan De was the kind of man who genuinely believed that his actions were not coercive as long as his threats were implicit.

    Not that he held back with his explicit threats, either.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go down without a fight. You will pay the cost for this war in blood. Each and every life wasted just to fuel your fragile ego, when we could have been working together to save this world from destruction.¡±

    ¡°The empire¡¯s position is that your divine artifact is the cause of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! I might not like you, but I know you¡¯re not stupid, Yan De. It would be much more convenient if you were. You know the truth.¡±

    He stared at her for a long moment before responding.

    ¡°Knowledge is meaningless in a vacuum. Context matters. If, hypothetically speaking, I knew the things you claim, I would be forced to acknowledge certain implications. Implications which could be damaging to the structures which uphold our society. There is that which one knows, and that which one can be known to know.¡±

    Yoshika hated the way he spoke. She¡¯d learned, over the years, that there were different sorts of Qin¡¯s cryptic double-speak. There were those like Qin Zhao, whose every word was a puzzle, subtly trying to guide the listener, encouraging them to reach his meaning of their own accord. It was frustrating in the moment, but led to a deeper understanding in the end, the speech of a man who wanted his listener to know, rather than be told.

    Then there were those like Yan De, where the words only obfuscated his meaning. He wasn¡¯t trying to communicate with anyone but himself. A kind of gloating, dangling the truth just out of reach and reveling in the sense of superiority over his ignorant counterpart.

    Miles away, Yan Yue whispered in her ear, and Yoshika scowled at the man who¡¯d brought her best friend such misery.

    ¡°You talk about context and implications¡ªstructure and society. Tell me, Yan De, what good is your precious Jade Pillar if there¡¯s no world for it to support?¡±

    His eyes widened at that. It was, admittedly, a bit of a shot in the dark, but Yoshika trusted Yue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to an interesting conclusion, Miss Yoshika. Perhaps there¡¯s some merit to this meeting after all. I will see you on the battlefield, little sovereign. Perhaps you¡¯ll find your answers there.¡±

    Yan De turned to leave, his fiery wings flaring brightly behind him.

    ¡°I defeated you once, Yan De, and I can do it again! Your empire will never recoup the cost of this war.¡±

    He glanced back with a smirk.

    ¡°Perhaps not, no. But we will pay it, and we will win. Farewell, Empress Yoshika¡ªand please pass along my regards to Zheng Long.¡±

    As he took off over the horizon, back in Jiaguo, Yan Yue uttered an oath so foul that Yoshika wished Yan De could have heard it.

 555. Danger

    Anger came in many forms. Lee Narae¡¯s anger burned hot and burst out in a vicious flash that died just as quickly. For Yoshika¡¯s other disciple, Seong Haeun, it was a layer of cutting barbs and opportunistic jabs. An Eui¡¯s anger was swift, brutal, and violent. But Yan Yue? Her anger was saccharine. A sickly sweet venom that went undetected until it was already far too late.

    At least, it usually was.

    ¡°That worthless living shitstain of a man! That repulsive, loathsome fucking maggot nibbling at the moldy remains of the desecrated corpse of dignity! I am thoroughly ashamed to have whatever disgusting ichor that passes for his blood running through my veins!¡±

    Eui watched bemused as Yue paced back and forth in her home, chewing on her thumbnail and swearing in language so uncharacteristically foul that she was tempted to take notes.

    ¡°Are you okay? I thought that was a pretty typical exchange for your father.¡±

    Yue whirled on her, hissing through her teeth.

    ¡°That is precisely the problem! As if nothing has changed. He has no respect for you or I or anyone he doesn¡¯t see in the fucking mirror!¡±

    ¡°I mean, he seems pretty big on the emperor.¡±

    ¡°An affectation, I¡¯m sure. He is loyal because loyalty is expedient, and the God-Emperor¡¯s been inactive for so long that it costs him next to nothing. I hate that man, Eui.¡±

    Eui smiled sardonically.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m picking up on that.¡±

    ¡°How dare he mention my mother? How vile can a single worm in human flesh be? It¡¯s not enough to pretend he¡¯s superior to everyone else. He has to threaten the things we care about as well?¡±

    ¡°He probably thinks it¡¯s clever. Exploiting the weaknesses of his enemies. He mentioned Zheng Long as well.¡±

    Yue spat. Actually, literally spit on her own floor. She regretted it immediately, judging from the grimace on her face as she looked at the stain on the carpet.

    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic is what it is. He¡¯s nothing but a petty tyrant who¡¯s never had to face any kind of resistance in his life. It¡¯s a miracle he managed to convince any woman to debase herself enough to bed him¡ªtwice, no less.¡±

    ¡°Yue, that¡¯s your mother you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    ¡°And I love her, but there is no escaping the fact that she is wedded to a man-sized intestinal parasite! I don¡¯t pretend to know why she married him, but I shudder to imagine what alternatives made that leaking pustule a preferable choice.¡±

    She really was worked up if she was willing to go that far. Eui suspected that it wasn¡¯t just her father that was bothering her.

    ¡°Yue, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not like you to get this upset.¡±

    Like a puppet with her strings cut, Yue collapsed onto a couch across from Eui and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m frustrated, Eui. I don¡¯t know why I thought it would be any different, but for my entire life it¡¯s felt like nothing is ever enough. No matter how hard I try, no matter how close I get to my goals, the world conspires to push them further away. And every time, it comes back to him.¡±

    Eui nodded slowly. She could understand that. Indeed, Yue had expressed these very same frustrations before.

    ¡°Then like you said, we just have to take him out of the picture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just it, Eui¡ªwhen he was ¡®merely¡¯ the leader of the most powerful great sect in the empire? That was already a mountain¡ªone I was prepared to climb, but it was no trivial task. Now he represents all of the great sects. Perhaps even the God-Emperor himself. When does it end? Do we have to unite the entire continent, or will there just be another obstacle contriving to put me back in chains? I¡¯m getting tired of it all.¡±

    ¡°Our goal hasn¡¯t changed. First, we take Yan De down once and for all¡ªwe can figure out the rest later.¡±

    Yue smiled sadly and nodded.

    ¡°Refreshingly direct, as usual¡ªthough I doubt he¡¯ll leave himself exposed on the battlefield, and I had hoped to tease more information about this ¡®Jade Pillar¡¯ out of him.¡±

    The Jade Pillar. Some sort of mysterious conspiracy within the empire, involving big names like Yan De, Sun Quan, and other grandmasters. Supposedly, their purpose was to prepare the empire for the fall of some important structure¡ªthe eponymous Jade Pillar. What it actually was, or what those preparations entailed was...unknown. Zheng Long never got close enough to learn more before leaving the Awakening Dragon.

    Do Hye didn¡¯t know much about it either, beyond the fact that it existed¡ªwhich was a surprise. Knowing him, she wouldn¡¯t have been shocked if he claimed to have founded it himself.

    The only other source they had was Seong Misun, who had once blackmailed Sun Quan into some sort of tentative cooperation¡ªthough Eunae had never been filled in on the details. Come to think of it, perhaps it was time to rectify that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can squeeze out of Misun. Is Zheng Long going to be okay? Do you think your mother is in any danger?¡±

    Yue chewed on her nail as she considered the questions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He only brought her up because he knows it¡¯s a lever he can use against me. Distractions more than anything else. I think he wants to keep Zheng Long and I out of the fighting, and I can imagine why.¡±This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°It looks pretty bad for him if he¡¯s fighting against his own heir.¡±

    ¡°Precisely, though it would be even worse if it were someone else. It¡¯s a delicate balance. Taking the position of war leader gives him a lot of credit, but it magnifies each and every failure. It¡¯s in his best interest to end this war swiftly and decisively.¡±

    Eui frowned. The great sects weren¡¯t afraid of losing resources. Yan De was prepared to pay any cost to win the war. Perhaps from his perspective it didn¡¯t matter how many cultivators fell if it meant uniting the continent.

    It reminded her of Jia¡¯s duel with Yan Zhihao. Back then, she¡¯d had nothing to lose and everything to gain. She didn¡¯t hesitate to put it all on the line. Now, the roles were reversed. Yan De didn¡¯t care about the human lives the war would cost, and his reputation was already in the gutters after Yue¡¯s defection and his failure to recover the Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    A win against Jiaguo would restore some of that honor. With the political capital gained from that, he could find a way to force Yue back under his control¡ªor simply kill her. Either way, his power would be secure.

    If he lost, he¡¯d lose everything, but he obviously didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose. But he did think that he was at risk of losing something important if he didn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t like being on this side of it...¡±

    Yue cocked her head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s keeping his cool, but your father must be getting desperate. He¡¯s taking bigger risks, and we¡¯ve got a lot to lose even if we win.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but we can¡¯t afford to lose, either.¡±

    Eui nodded.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve just seen what desperation looks like, and from someone as powerful as him? I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    They sat in solemn silence for a moment, but while they both agreed that Yan De¡¯s involvement was worrisome, there was nothing they could do but get back to work.

    <hr>

    Seong Misun was miserable. Not that she was usually happy¡ªthose close to her often commented on her morose nature¡ªbut she was feeling particularly foul. As usual, she really had nobody to blame but herself.

    She¡¯d been right to fear the Kumiho¡ªher late aunt¡¯s actions were proof positive of that¡ªbut Eunae had rightfully called her out for allowing that fear to blind and control her. Now, she paid for it. Effectively under house arrest, Misun had nothing to do but work on her research. That was what she usually did anyway, but somehow being told to do it completely ruined the experience.

    That was what she got for carelessly allowing her domain to develop around her whims. She was, ironically, at her best when procrastinating from something else. It was a stupid power, and she regretted allowing her impulses to control her for so long.

    Her helpers had been called away to help with the war effort, and without them, Misun found herself stuck on a particularly complex bit of arcane theory. She lacked the motivation to solve the puzzle, and had instead been rereading the same unhelpful references over and over in the vain hope that she¡¯d be struck by some sort of revelation.

    Thus, it was a welcome surprise when her studies were interrupted by none other than An Eui, her least favorite of Yoshika¡¯s many faces. Perhaps second-least, now that Eunae was counted among them.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You have to be. I know you have other faces.¡±

    An Eui smiled sardonically as she took a seat in Misun¡¯s lab, making herself right at home as if she owned the place. Which she did, of course.

    ¡°Eunae and Jia are busy in Kucheon, and Kaede is keeping an eye on things in Yamato in case the empire makes a move there.¡±

    ¡°What about Li Meili? Or that combined form you use sometimes? Also, ¡®the empire¡¯ isn¡¯t a very practical shorthand when the only two independent states on the continent are rival empires.¡±

    ¡°Force of habit, I guess. Meili stays out of politics, and if we ever end up facing you as Yoshika, it means you have our full and undivided attention, for better or worse.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t always the case. Sometimes it was convenient to use a spirit form avatar with only a portion of their consciousness, but her true body was another story. Yoshika had learned her lesson after Sovereign Longyan¡ªthat form was only for emergencies.

    ¡°Tsk, well I suppose I¡¯m used to it by now. What do you want? I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you aren¡¯t glad to see me, though that¡¯s probably going to change in a second. I need to know about the deal you made with Sun Quan.¡±

    Misun froze. Oh right¡ªthat. Well, she had nothing to hide.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as conspiratorial as your tone suggests. When his agents attempted to assassinate Eunae during her first tribulation, I agreed to give him face by not pressing the issue before the assembly of grandmasters in exchange for his cooperation.¡±

    ¡°What exactly did that cooperation entail?¡±

    ¡°Support for the alliance against the demonic enclave, a commitment of cultivator forces for the expedition, and...a tentative promise not to repeat the incident.¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Tentative? Shouldn¡¯t you have taken a firmer position against the assassination of your own sister?¡±

    ¡°I did. I¡¯m summarizing a much longer conversation here, but he insisted that the Kumiho was a danger that could not be allowed to exist, and I agreed. I assured him that if I genuinely thought Eunae was at risk of embodying our ancestor I would kill her myself.¡±

    The admission caught Eui off guard, but she schooled her expression well.

    ¡°When you saved Eunae during the battle and threatened that nobody killed her but you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was being quite literal, yes. That was, essentially, the term of our agreement. Not that the demon threatening her was privy to it, mind.¡±

    Eui frowned thoughtfully. Misun wondered if she hadn¡¯t expected such full cooperation, but what else was there to do? Lies would dig her grave deeper. Eventually Eui asked another question.

    ¡°Did Sun Quan ever bring up a ¡®Jade Pillar¡¯?¡±

    Misun had to think about that one. It took her a moment to replay the conversation word-for-word in her head, but after a moment she nodded.

    ¡°Just once. His exact words were ¡®I do not, in fact, hold a personal grudge against you or your clan for the actions of the Fox Princess. However, she is one of the few beings that can threaten the integrity of the Jade Pillar, and its collapse would be catastrophic far beyond the confines of the empire.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He used quite a bit of metaphor in our conversation, so I thought little of it. I simply responded that as far as I was concerned I was in alignment with him and his Jade Pillar on the matter of my ancestor. That was the end of it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Eui rose and turned to leave, apparently satisfied. Misun was about to return to her work when the empress stopped and turned back. Her posture changed, and Misun felt the pressure of another pair of eyes watching her from behind that deep crimson gaze.

    ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a danger, Misun? Would you kill me, if you thought you could?¡±

    Misun fought the urge to look away, even as the skin prickled on her face. The shame and embarrassment warring with her personal pride.

    ¡°I think we are all dangerous, Eunae. Mother, Haeun, me¡ªall of us. Except you. You defeated her¡ªwrested control from the very spirit of Control itself. But never let yourself forget that she still lives on in all of us. I¡¯ll never have to face that battle myself, nor will Mother. Min, maybe¡ªI doubt it. But Haeun?¡±

    She fixed her sister with a fierce glare.

    ¡°You¡¯d better make sure she¡¯s prepared for that fight, because if she loses it¡¯s not going to be me who has to finish it, understand?¡±

    Eui pursed her lips.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to our sister. I¡¯d never forgive myself.¡±

    Misun smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°That makes two of us. On that, if nothing else, we can agree.¡±

 556. Mobilization

    One of Yoshika¡¯s earliest lessons in the old academy was that Qin¡¯s cultivators could move deceptively fast. For a long distance march, nobody could match Yamato¡¯s armies, but in a sprint? Qin would win every time.

    It would still be at least a day before they arrived at Kucheon, and they weren¡¯t necessarily going to break into an all out assault the moment they arrived, but Yoshika saw no reason to give up the initiative. As soon as they could assemble, her war council convened in Kucheon¡¯s college¡ªusing a borrowed classroom.

    Shogun Ashikaga Sae was in charge of the brief, gesturing at a hanging map as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve divided the enemy forces into roughly four broad categories. As their entire force consists of immortal practitioners, we¡¯ll proceed under the assumption that all mortal assets are non-combatant.¡±

    Yoshika had gotten so used to Sae being a drunkard and a pest that it was almost shocking to see her so sharp. She was in her element.

    ¡°The bulk of their force are houtian regulars. We believe that they are fielding only spiritualists, as Qin has largely eschewed the adoption of unified cultivation at scale. That¡¯s not to say that they are one-note.¡±

    She pointed at Hyeong Daesung.

    ¡°Mages are individually flexible, but generally function best as long range support, while our own regulars are largely infantry from Yamato, who specialize in close quarters combat. Spiritualists are different. Qin¡¯s cultivators are individually specialized, but the discipline itself is broadly flexible. Unlike a duel, we won¡¯t be able to pick out a specific weakness to hammer on.¡±

    Ashikaga grinned and punched her own palm.

    ¡°Except for one! Stamina. With a good supply of stamina and the right static formations, a mage can go on almost forever¡ªit¡¯s part of what makes sieging your cities such a damn nightmare. Yamato infantry also has a lot of staying power¡ªmartial arts are very economical with ki expenditure. Spiritualists have a lot of explosive power, but they burn out quickly.¡±

    Her smile faltered as she turned back to the map and grimaced.

    ¡°Which is where the second category comes in. The sergeants, for lack of a better term. We can expect roughly one in a hundred of them to be at the peak of houtian. These are their elites, on the level of the Silver Orchard¡¯s infamous demon hunters. For a comparison closer to home, that means they¡¯ve got around fifteen hundred fighters on the level of me or Sir Grand Magus over there.¡±

    Lin Xiulan shook her head.

    ¡°Not exactly the same level. I¡¯d wager that Grand Magus Hyeong and yourself are a cut above most peak houtian cultivators, but it¡¯s within the same realm at least.¡±

    ¡°Sure. The point is, they aren¡¯t to be underestimated. These are the ones who¡¯ve refined their craft into something special. Each one is a unique threat and there are hundreds of them. To counteract that threat, we have houtian irregulars of our own. Miss Yang?¡±

    Yang Qiu had been looming in the corner quietly, content to just listen, but she stepped forward when she was called.

    ¡°My entire unit is on that level¡ªany demon weaker than that doesn¡¯t have the kind of discipline for this pretty much by definition. We¡¯ve learned our lesson from the campaign in Yamato, and there won¡¯t be a repeat of the battle at Kasuga.¡±

    Kasuga¡ªnot to be confused with New Kasuga, the home village of Jiaguo¡¯s demons, was where Yu Meiren had severed the demons¡¯ connection with Yoshika¡¯s blessing before luring her into a final confrontation. They¡¯d been able to manage the demonic rampage thanks to good discipline and a swift response, but Yang Qiu still considered it a failure.

    The demons that she¡¯d brought from Jiaguo were fewer in number than those who¡¯d deployed in Yamato, but these were her absolute best. The ones closest to passing her near-impossible test of will.

    Ashikaga nodded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have as many houtian elites as they do, but we have the positional advantage. Yang Qiu and her demons will focus on hit and run tactics, singling out enemy irregulars then striking fast and retreating. All while avoiding the next and most dangerous group.¡±

    This time she pointed at Lin Xiulan.

    ¡°Xiantian. Qin famously keeps their xiantian cultivators as far out of trouble as possible, but when they move, the entire battlefield moves with them. Each and every one of them is an entire force unto themselves, and they can instantly send an army at the advantage into a complete rout.¡±

    The shogun paced back and forth at the front of the room, her arms folded behind her back, scowling.

    ¡°Honestly, they defy conventional strategy. There¡¯s no planning for them, only response and damage control. It¡¯s been difficult to gather intelligence, but thanks to the efforts of our inhumanly persistent scout...¡±

    Melati waved happily from the back.

    ¡°Hi! That¡¯s me! Melati did her best to find the really strong bad guys!¡±

    Sae inclined her head.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you. Thanks to Miss Melati¡¯s intelligence, we estimate that roughly one in a thousand of their forces are xiantian. Around fifteen for the approaching army, which is honestly a lot more than we were expecting, and doesn¡¯t even account for the final category.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Finally, she gestured at Eunae, who¡¯d been letting her trusted advisors handle the strategic planning.

    ¡°The commanders. Generals. We have our own answers to regular xiantian combatants¡ªLady Ienaga, Miss Lin, Magus Hwang, and a few others.¡±

    Yan Yue had opted to stay behind in Jiaguo to manage the city unless things grew exceptionally dire, while Zheng Long remained a guest, and was too risky to trust in battle due to Yan De¡¯s threats. Heian was also technically xiantian, but combat wasn¡¯t really her forte unless someone challenged her in the spirit realm.

    Ienaga Yumi frowned.

    ¡°What about reinforcements from Goryeo?¡±

    Eunae winced. That one was on her to explain.

    ¡°Min is better utilized keeping things together at home, while my mother and sister remain in confinement for now. The high nobles are sending limited reinforcements but...¡±

    She nodded at Ashikaga, who¡¯d already been briefed on the situation.

    ¡°Everyone knows Goryeo is almost invincible in a siege, but the problem with being a turtle is that you¡¯re not very good at chasing. The high noble clans will be holding their best in reserve to protect their own cities, just in case Qin decides to ignore us entirely and charge straight past.¡±

    Master Ienaga shook her head.

    ¡°That makes no sense. Perhaps if we were garrisoned entirely by mages, but we have a mixed force that¡¯s perfectly capable of cutting off supply lines and punishing an overextended army.¡±

    ¡°We know that, and Qin knows that¡ªhell, the nobles probably know that too, but centuries of doctrine gives them a perfect excuse to be stingy and force the rest of us to take the brunt of it while they conserve their resources to come out on top when the dust settles.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Bloody snakes. If Jiaguo falls, they fall with it.¡±

    Eunae bowed apologetically.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t had time to bring them completely in line, yet. We¡¯ll continue working on it, but in the meantime, we should assume that the noble houses will continue to practice Goryeo¡¯s fortress doctrine.¡±

    Shogun Ashikaga shrugged.

    ¡°What we¡¯ve got is what we¡¯ve got. Anyway, to get back on track¡ªYumi and the rest can handle most xiantian fighters, but the heavy hitters are another story. Yan De, Sun Quan, or¡ªheavens forbid¡ªthe God-Emperor Qin himself.¡±

    There was nobody on their side who could answer to threats like that. Nobody except for Yoshika herself, and even then it was a big risk. Eunae pursed her lips.

    ¡°Other than Yan De, do we suspect other threats on that level?¡±

    ¡°Sun Quan seems likely. Bai Renshu¡ªthough it¡¯s debatable whether he counts. It¡¯s impossible to confirm. All we can do is move with caution and avoid any engagements with them if they appear.¡±

    Xiulan sighed.

    ¡°They¡¯re unlikely to expose themselves unless absolutely necessary, but if they do, it will require a concentrated force of our own xiantian elements to counter, or for Empress Yoshika to take action herself.¡±

    Yoshika wasn¡¯t sure she was worth the amount of credit everyone was giving her, but she did at least have one advantage.

    ¡°I can deploy one or more of my aspects with minimal long term personal risk. My bodies are more than just avatars, and if they fall I can¡¯t replace them immediately, but I can replace them.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ideal, and she didn¡¯t want to get used to thinking of her bodies as expendable, but if one of her aspects died, the others could support it until she created a new body. As long as her core and her true body remained safe, she could take a few risks.

    Shogun Ashikaga was less certain.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, Your Majesty, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s wise to take risks like that. High level threats don¡¯t always play by the rules, and even if one of your bodies can survive being killed, there¡¯s no guarantee that your opponent doesn¡¯t have a way to just kill you even harder.¡±

    Like Longyan did. Or Ice, one of the powerful elementals that had suspiciously gone missing after Void had left to do whatever it was currently up to. Even Yu Meiren had techniques that struck on a much deeper level.

    ¡°It¡¯s a risk we have to take. At the very least, I should be present as a deterrent¡ªto prevent them from freely overwhelming us with their own xiantian fighters.¡±

    Sae grimaced, but nobody was willing to gainsay Yoshika. They were outnumbered, and without something to balance the scales, their defenses wouldn¡¯t last. They simply couldn¡¯t afford to hold anything back.

    ¡°That is, of course, your prerogative, Your Majesty. Now, how are the upgrades to the shield going?¡±

    Magus Hwang Sung stood to respond.

    ¡°Thanks to Do Hye¡¯s designs, they should be finished in time. Combined with the new combat formations installed by the princesses, our defensive position should be secure before the fighting begins.¡±

    There was one more thing that Eunae needed answered. She wasn¡¯t sure there was an answer, but she had to ask.

    ¡°Magus Hwang, in your estimation, what would it take to breach one of our shield formations?¡±

    He pursed his lips, casting an uneasy glance at Ashikaga Sae and Lin Xiulan. The assembly of experts had not always been allies, and he was hesitant to answer in front of former enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say, Your Majesty. Such a breach has never occurred before.¡±

    ¡°Not true. The demonic invaders bypassed Jiaguo¡¯s shield during The Descent of the Gods, and when elementals attacked Songdo, they made their way through no less than three of the barriers meant to protect the throne.¡±

    That was a little unfair. It was the power of a deity that tore open the portal that Longyan and his ilk had used to invade the academy, and the elementals had bypassed the first two barriers from within. The last one had been broken open by Void itself, and if that was what it took, then Yoshika would accept that answer. What she wouldn¡¯t tolerate, however, was a propaganda line about the barriers being indestructible.

    ¡°Fair enough. I cannot quantify it easily, but it would require multiple xiantian beings concentrating their power¡ªor else one of such superlative power that I can scarcely fathom such an existence. The nature of our defenses are such that no such attack would be allowed to commence undisturbed.¡±

    ¡°And if they do concentrate their xiantian forces, including Yan De and the other top threats?¡±

    ¡°Then we would do the same¡ªfrom inside the shield, where we are at no risk of suffering retaliation. That is and always has been our greatest strength.¡±

    She had to admit, it was a sound strategy¡ªone that had kept Goryeo on the map for thousands of years, despite its small size. But even if they could hold out against Qin¡¯s army indefinitely, what about the next wave, or the one after that? It wasn¡¯t enough to fight defensively. They had neither the time nor the numbers.

    Evidently Ashikaga Sae had considered the same thing, because her next words drew the entire room¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to go over our assault plans. The shield will be our command post and fallback point, but we¡¯re not going to win this war by sitting on our feet. Here¡¯s how I propose we take the fight to them.¡±

 557. Enemy

    Cultivators marched shoulder to shoulder, an army unlike any the world had seen. Fifteen thousand in number¡ªwhich didn¡¯t sound like much in the scale of armies. Until you stood in the center of it, soldiers crowding the road all the way into the horizons ahead and behind. Of course, the Heavenly Empire was capable of fielding hundreds of thousands¡ªeven millions, but those were mortal soldiers.

    An entire army of cultivators was almost unheard of. They were rare¡ªthough it was hard to appreciate that, when living in a sect. To Gao Yuanjun, it was normal to be surrounded by fellow cultivators, but even in a sect town the mortals outnumbered cultivators a hundred to one. So he understood what a wonder it was, and he felt a swell of pride to be part of it.

    Not just any cultivator joined the grand army. Such was the empire¡¯s might that they could not only field such a massive force, but they could be selective about it. Gao himself was third stage, which was well above average among his brethren, but far from the elite demon hunters of the Great Silver Orchard, or his own sect¡¯s Earthshakers. Those unable to fight competently, or only within the first stage, were left behind. Not good enough.

    Gao was good enough.

    Good enough to make history with his brothers, to take down the heretical pretender and bring glory to his mighty empire. It was a true honor. Only...

    Gao Yuanjun would not complain about the honor he was given. He could not. Such thoughts never crossed his mind. But if they did. If he allowed himself, in a moment of weakness, to consider such things, perhaps it would be this¡ªthe Great Awakening Dragon was in charge of the army.

    Not that he had any disrespect for his northern brothers, of course. Were any of them present. Which they were not. None except for the Grandmaster Yan De, and his disciple Yan Ren¡ªwho was not related, but had surrendered his name as a mark of loyalty to the sect. Powerful, respectable men. He trusted them with his life.

    Except...it wasn¡¯t their people leading the charge, was it? Gao was proud to count himself among the inner disciples of the Great Austere Mountain sect, along with a full third of the army. They had recently joined with the much larger contingent from the Silver Orchard, twice their size. An alliance between the two most powerful southern sects! And the Bai, but Gao preferred not to think about them.

    Okay, so maybe the Austere Mountain wasn¡¯t as rich or influential as most other sects. Most considered it to be the weakest of the Great Sects, but that was only because they were fools! They thought of riches and land, politics, numbers. But Austere Mountain had power where it counted. Real power.

    Case in point? No fewer than ten of the xiantian fighters in the army were Gao¡¯s brothers in craft. Ah¡ªhe corrected himself¡ªbrothers and sisters, for the Austere Mountain did not discriminate. Man or woman, rich or poor, the only thing that mattered was strength.

    Grandmaster Qian Shi had not inherited his position, either by blood or apprenticeship, nor was he the founder of the sect. He had earned his place by challenging the previous grandmaster in a duel. Not to the death¡ªthat would be wasteful. And therein lay the secret to the Austere Mountain¡¯s strength.

    The previous grandmaster still lived, as did nearly all of the ones before him. The Austere Mountain did not fear disciples who surpassed their masters. They welcomed it gladly. And if one grandmaster grew too comfortable in his position, it might be taken from him¡ªperhaps even by the very same person they¡¯d won it from!

    So, Austere Mountain had the strength, Silver Orchard had the numbers, Labyrinthine Forest was there. Why then, were they under the command of the Awakening Dragon?!

    It wasn¡¯t Gao¡¯s place to question, of course, so he didn¡¯t. There was a chain of command, and he was at the bottom of it. Most cultivators lacked military discipline, but the Austere Mountain and the Silver Orchard knew better. Gao did not question the orders he was given.

    Yet even unvoiced and unconsidered, it was still there. The dissatisfaction. Why should the south do all the fighting while the north took the glory?

    It wasn¡¯t right.

    <hr>

    Even for a relatively small army, the effect of terrain on logistics changed drastically for a large force. The area around Kucheon was dry and rocky, with many sharp cliffs and not much vegetation. For a single traveler or a small group, it was just a little town at the foot of the mountain to the southwest. Even considering the shield, one could easily just walk right past it.

    Not so for an army. The mountain wasn¡¯t the grand peak of the Forbidden Mountain itself, but it was part of the same range¡ªa huge line of mountains that nearly split the continent in two. Legend held that in ancient times long before human memory, the world had two continents, and the forbidden mountain marked the place where some great force had brought them together. Gao wasn¡¯t sure about all of that, but one thing was certain at a glance¡ªno army could pass the town on the south.

    The mountain was too treacherous, even for cultivators. It could be traversed, but it would leave them vulnerable. The north, on the other hand, had many hills and cliffs. Hardly an obstacle at all for regular travelers, but for an army? Battles were won or lost upon the control of such hills.

    The northwestern side, then, would be where the battle occurred.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Gao was busy preparing camp with his brothers while they made predictions about the upcoming fight.

    ¡°No glory to be had here. The beastfolk are cowards who hide behind their shields. We¡¯ll lay siege and starve them out until reinforcements from the north arrive.¡±

    The speaker wasn¡¯t familiar to Gao, but it struck him as rather ignorant. Someone else spoke up before he could weigh in.

    ¡°Perhaps, brother, but one must remember that a beast is most dangerous when cornered. They will not go quietly.¡±

    Closer, but still off the mark. Had they ever seen a battlefield before?

    ¡°The desperate thrashing of a cornered animal is nothing we need concern ourselves with. This battle is little more than a formality. The real fighting will come when we strike at the pretender¡¯s throne.¡±

    Gao couldn¡¯t take any more. He stood up from his work with a sigh and brushed off his clothes.

    ¡°Brothers, well met, where do you hail from, if I may be so bold?¡±

    The two men started, realizing they¡¯d been slacking in front of a senior, and bowed hastily.

    ¡°I am an outer disciple of the Great Austere Mountain, senior brother! Second stage.¡±

    ¡°This one hails from Baishulin Province, my sect is not worth mentioning¡ªa branch of the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads. Also second stage.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t asked their strength, but it made sense that they¡¯d grow slightly defensive. Gao tried to correct his tone to something less confrontational. It was the one from Bai who¡¯d been most dismissive¡ªsmall surprise¡ªso that was the one Gao focused on first.

    ¡°Junior, have you done battle on the frontier before?¡±

    ¡°No, senior.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it is easy?¡±

    The two juniors exchanged uneasy glances, obviously aware that they were about to be chastised. It was his younger brother in craft from the Austere Mountain who answered.

    ¡°Naturally not, Senior, but surely no savages could threaten a force such as ours?¡±

    Gao Yuanjun frowned. While he had no doubt that his juniors were capable fighters, the trouble with forming such a unique army was that relatively few had any real experience. Austere Mountain did more fighting than most, but even then battlefield experience was not common.

    ¡°Do you believe, younger brothers, that our enemy is weak? That the pretender is not a threat worthy of this army? That she united the people of the frontier without intelligence?¡±

    The man from Bai scoffed, forgetting himself.

    ¡°Uniting a bunch of barbarians and animals is hardly an accomplishment.¡±

    There it was again. The dismissal. These men were going to die if Gao didn¡¯t set them straight.

    ¡°Junior, if you continue to disrespect our enemy, I may rise to anger. Make no mistake¡ªthis is no hunt for demons or monsters. This is a battle, and our enemies are people with no less cunning than our own.¡±

    The junior from Gao¡¯s sect lifted his eyebrows, understanding dawning on his face.

    ¡°Of course! By belittling our foes, I trivialize the valor of our brothers in arms. Please forgive my ignorance, senior!¡±

    No. No!

    ¡°This is not a matter of face, junior¡ªthough that is a good lesson to learn¡ªbut one of life and death. Who do you believe will be the defender in the battle to come? Who will strike the first blow?¡±

    ¡°Erm, surely they would not stray far from the safety of their shields, senior?¡±

    The Bai junior nodded in agreement.

    ¡°They would not be able to withstand the force of our army without their petty gimmicks.¡±

    Gao nodded sagely, and the poor fools¡¯ faces lit up thinking he was agreeing with them.

    ¡°They certainly could not. Yet I must ask you¡ªhow will we apply the full force of our army against them?¡±

    The two of them blinked. Austere Mountain favored power, but they were also a sect that did battle. They understood logistics, strategy, terrain¡ªthings that tended to be overlooked in the empire¡¯s world of intrigue and political maneuvering. Power¡ªforce, was primarily a threat, implicit or otherwise, while the application of it was an afterthought.

    ¡°Surround them, sir?¡±

    That was from the Austere Mountain brother¡ªat least he¡¯d paid attention to the basics.

    ¡°Naturally. But the terrain is unfavorable. No matter how many soldiers we may have, those men need to stand somewhere, yes? Look around, brother. If we were assaulted right now, do you think the men at the back of the army would be able to reinforce us?¡±

    The two juniors observed the camp, which was quickly taking shape. One of many, spreading out as far as the eye could see. Rather than wait for a response, Gao continued lecturing.

    ¡°Heed me, brothers. Our enemy is smart, strong, and dangerous. They know that they cannot hide behind their shield forever, and they know that we cannot easily concentrate all of our forces against theirs. They know that we will have more reinforcements coming. And so now I ask again¡ªwho will strike the first blow? What would you do in their position?¡±

    The young men¡ªby immortal standards¡ªthought long and hard, and it was actually the man from Bai¡¯s lands who answered first.

    ¡°Strike opportunistically. If the enemy is superior, then you must bring them low¡ªbleed them out. They will nibble at the edges of our force, taking advantage of terrain and using their shield to cover their retreat. Never a pitched engagement, always an ambush where possible. Pin any forces foolish enough to overextend and avoid casualties.¡±

    Gao¡¯s eyebrows rose, impressed. He hadn¡¯t expected such a keen analysis from the Bai, but then again they were a sect that had been on the rise, and the Labyrinthine Forest was known for its expertise in traps and battlefield control.

    By contrast, it was his own sect-mate who disappointed. The man spat to the side, scowling.

    ¡°Cowardly!¡±

    Gao shook his head.

    ¡°Smart, junior! You do not attack a superior force head on. There is more to war than a simple contest of strength. Strategy and cunning are as important on the battlefield as they are in court.¡±

    At last he saw true understanding in the eyes of his juniors. Hopefully the lesson would stick, and they would remember that their enemies were human. Gao ensured that he never underestimated his foes¡ªnor would anybody he fought with.

    He only hoped the same was true of the venerable, wise, and powerful leader of the army. Yan De, a legend in his own right. Second only to the God-Emperor is strength, or so they said. An ancient cultivator who could move mountains and set the heavens ablaze.

    A man who¡¯d never fought a war in his long, long life.

 558. Engagement

    It happened almost exactly as he predicted. The Goryeon forces made their camp inside their infamous magical shields, while the empire sought to project as much force as possible by encircling the city as near to the shield as they could without being in range of artillery spells. And there, they made their first mistake.

    Perhaps. It was not Gao Yuanjun¡¯s place to judge, but if it were, he might suggest that camping so close to the range of enemy support fire gave up too much initiative to the enemy and made it difficult to pursue a counterattack if one of their bases came under assault.

    The empire¡¯s encirclement began against the mountain to the southwest of the city and circled around the edge of Kucheon¡¯s artillery range as far to the northeast as they could safely reach without risk of being cut off from the rest of the army.

    Or so they thought.

    By Gao¡¯s estimation, they failed to account for two things¡ªone which should have been obvious, and another which nobody could have predicted.

    First, their enemy was not Goryeo. Nor was it as simple as just an alliance between Yamato and Goryeo. The Austere Mountain was used to fighting against Yamato, who employed swift and aggressive strategies, and he fully expected to see their infantry taking the field. More than that, however, was the often overlooked factor of Jiaguo.

    Gao¡¯s brethren often spoke of the ¡®southern barbarians¡¯ or the ¡®savage beastkin¡¯ but hardly even acknowledged the little city state at the center of it all, except as the seat of their enemy¡¯s power. As though they forgot that the tiny nation had conquered the entire southern continent in less than a decade.

    He had heard about some of the wonders coming out of that city. Long-distance communication, unified cultivators, even rumors of an entirely new discipline. They were a wild-card that nobody could predict.

    If the first oversight was that Yamato would never allow them to set up camp so close to the city unperturbed, then the second was simply this¡ªthey forgot who they were fighting.

    <hr>

    Minami Yuuko practically vibrated with nerves as she led the first charge against Qin¡¯s armies. It was a huge honor¡ªand it had to be her, she knew that. Nobody else had the right combination of experience and expertise to execute their plan and lead the others who could.

    Her unit was hand-picked for the operation. An opening move that would bloody Qin¡¯s nose and show them that Jiaguo was not a foe that could be so easily trampled.

    If it worked.

    If it failed, then Yuuko and her unit were dead. It was a risky maneuver, and they¡¯d had limited time to practice it. But it would only work once, and it could only work now, while the enemy¡¯s guard was down and they didn¡¯t realize it was possible.

    It would work. It had to. Yuuko...still struggled with trust, but she swallowed her nerves and put her faith in Yoshika and everything they¡¯d worked for. The techniques that Yuuko had helped pioneer herself, when they¡¯d still been students.

    She missed those days¡ªwhen the worst her pride and jealousy could earn her was an embarrassing public beatdown and a new friend. The stakes had grown so much higher, but she had to rise to the occasion.

    Beside her, the proud men and women of Yamato charged past the edge of the barrier, where they¡¯d be exposed to enemy fire, then beyond the edge of their artillery range where their magical support could no longer protect them. Northeast. Towards the furthest of Qin¡¯s encampments.

    The Qin army wasn¡¯t taken by surprise¡ªthey had their own scouts and clairvoyance techniques, surely¡ªbut they hadn¡¯t finished setting up their camp, either. They knew better than to try pushing back against Yuuko¡¯s charge and braced themselves for a retreating battle, back towards the main army and reinforcements.

    Just as planned.

    ¡°On my mark!¡±

    Yuuko and soldiers prepared their talismans. They only had one chance. It had to be perfect.

    Talismans weren¡¯t just canned spells. You still needed to be a mage to cast them, and a talisman made by another mage was usually incompatible unless expressly designed for it. And even then, it required the caster to have a good understanding of the spell which usually limited it to only the most basic magic. Complex spells were out of the question.

    Unless, of course, some genius had found a way to optimize and simplify a complex talisman so that it could be mass produced, and another genius had developed a way to use martial arts to memorize simple spell talismans by rote.

    And say those hypothetical geniuses then trained a specialized group of individuals, talented in both arcane and martial arts, to use those talismans? Even redraw them with that same rote calligraphy technique?

    Well then perhaps that specially trained group of soldiers could cast a spell that should have been far beyond them. Far beyond anything a reasonable person would expect out of a group of common infantry.

    Qin¡¯s army formed up and began backing away as the first volley of long-range spells came arcing over them from the back ranks, raining all manner of death and destruction down on Yamato¡¯s close-range shock-troops.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Yuuko¡¯s stomach lurched as she poured her essence into the talisman. Simplified though it was, it was still a powerful spell, and not an especially compatible element with her natural ki affinity of Light¡ªwholly incompatible, in fact.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Nevertheless, the spell worked, and with a flash of pure Void Yuuko found herself facing the back of a very confused Qin soldier. The others had an easier time of it, having been specially selected for compatibility with the spell, rather than the experience required to teach them how to use it.

    ¡°Forward! Drive them back!¡±

    The imperial cultivators didn¡¯t even have time to be startled as Yuuko¡¯s unit crashed into their back ranks, now pinning them between her force and Kucheon¡¯s artillery support.

    The battle had begun.

    <hr>

    ¡°Teleportation?!¡±

    Gao nodded grimly at his juniors¡ªthe same ones from before. They¡¯d started following him around, and he was beginning to feel guilty about not learning their names.

    ¡°An entire unit of elite infantry forces capable of short-range teleportation, yes. We¡¯re moving our camps further back.¡±

    ¡°Why? No, wait¡ªhow?! Are they led by some powerful xiantian expert in the Void element?¡±

    Gao was surprised his junior was familiar with mana theory, but it had been gaining a great deal of popularity within the empire in the last decade.

    ¡°No, my understanding is that they can all use the technique individually. They wiped out an entire encampment by teleporting behind them and driving them into the range of the city¡¯s artillery formations.¡±

    The younger men shuddered.

    ¡°What a disaster! They just slaughtered the entire encampment?¡±

    Gao Yuanjun squinted at him.

    ¡°What? No, after a rout that decisive, the majority were likely captured.¡±

    You don¡¯t just slaughter an encircled enemy to the last, it sets a bad precedent and makes war far bloodier than it needs to be. What good would it do to rule over a mountain of corpses?

    ¡°Oh. Well surely we must have a plan to retaliate? Why are we retreating? It was just one minor loss.¡±

    ¡°Not retreating¡ªrepositioning. Until we have a way to assail their shield, our enemy holds the initiative, but we remain in control of the battlefield.¡±

    Not that they should have ever allowed Jiaguo to fight so close to their own defenses in the first place, but Gao was not the one in charge. It was a lesson learned, even if the cost was paid in someone else¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Won¡¯t the wider perimeter spread our forces even thinner?¡±

    He sighed. Teaching his juniors basic strategy wasn¡¯t really his idea of entertainment, but it was knowledge that might save their lives one day.

    ¡°It actually allows a greater concentration of our forces. Consider that the further back we camp, the further our enemy must charge to engage us. That gives nearby forces more time to react, threatening to cut off and encircle the enemy. How would you prevent that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, send more troops to engage the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Which then brings in more reinforcements from further down the line.¡±

    The two juniors¡¯ eyes lit up with understanding.

    ¡°The only way to stop it is to engage the entire battle line!¡±

    ¡°And the longer the battle line is, the more they must commit!¡±

    ¡°Which lets us take greater advantage of our numbers!¡±

    Gao nodded with approval as the two finished each other¡¯s sentences. It was heartening to see such camaraderie developing¡ªthat would serve them well once their unit saw combat.

    Of course, it was an extreme oversimplification of an already very basic strategic principle. As common foot soldiers, perhaps they didn¡¯t need to know.

    So what was Yan De¡¯s excuse?

    <hr>

    ¡°They¡¯re harrying our retreat while the main forces draw back to join the reserve camps.¡±

    Yan De scoffed at his disciple¡¯s report.

    ¡°Casualties?¡±

    Yan Ren bowed apologetically to his master.

    ¡°Light, but not insignificant. Jiaguo has struck us a considerable blow with their opening attack.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ªteleportation. The beastkin always have been crafty, haven¡¯t they? A nasty trick we couldn¡¯t have predicted, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Sun Quan did not scowl. His face was a perfect mask, not betraying any of his inner thoughts. He joined Yan De¡¯s war council, in the lavishly decorated ¡®tent¡¯ as an advisor and fellow general, along with Grandmasters Qian Shi and Bai Renshu.

    He did not tell Yan De that a proper rearguard might have prevented such a swift and total rout, nor did he comment on the folly of engaging the city too closely. Nor did Qian Shi, though surely both understood it.

    They could not.

    Yan De had been too forward in his planning. Laid out his reasoning well, and demonstrated a clear grasp of strategic theory and long-term planning. To correct him would be an insult. Surely he was already aware of such basic ideas and had already considered them¡ªand indeed he had.

    Except that he had done so alone. Yan De was a man of absolute confidence, and while Qian Shi and Sun Quan were nominally advisors, the way he delivered his plans left little room for argument. For example¡ª

    ¡°Pull back to this perimeter here. Limit the encirclement to this point here¡ªany further east will put us in danger from enemy reinforcements. Grandmaster Qian, who among your disciples has the most impenetrable defense?¡±

    A rare question. It seemed a perfect chance for his advisors to add something, and yet...

    ¡°That would be Bu Dong Rushan, Grandmaster Yan, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Assign him to the northeastern edge of the encirclement. We won¡¯t allow another mishap like this.¡±

    Sun Quan did not wince. But he felt for Qian Shi, who had no choice but to interject.

    ¡°With respect, that is a highly vulnerable position to station one of our xiantian elders.¡±

    ¡°I am assigning him there because the position is vulnerable. If your sect isn¡¯t up to the task, Elder, then simply say so. There¡¯s no shame in weakness.¡±

    Qian Shi did not grit his teeth. Ironically, Qin¡¯s grandmasters tended to be much looser in the presence of outsiders. Amongst themselves? They let absolutely nothing slip. The honorable grandmaster took the shamelessly unsubtle jab in stride.

    ¡°He is, of course, a peerless choice to command that location. I only wish to recommend¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then send him out. A squad of Elder Sun¡¯s demon hunters as well.¡±

    Sun Quan did not sigh. He did not argue, for while his demon hunters were valuable, they were not irreplaceable. He did not remind Yan De that Jiaguo had xiantian fighters of their own, or that peerless defense did not necessarily mean the power to protect an entire unit¡ªthough by the God-Emperor¡¯s divine providence, Bu Dong Rushan had both.

    After all, Yan De surely knew that. He dared not insinuate otherwise, lest their great war leader lose face.

    Sun Quan was satisfied enough to know that the war was happening, and that the Fox Princess would fall. He kept his thoughts private as he wondered why Seong Misun had not honored her oath to prevent her ancestor¡¯s reincarnation. He had no fear that they would lose the war, even if Yan De¡¯s overconfidence meant that it would cost them more than it needed to. But if they did?

    Let Yan De pay that price.

 559. Immovable

    After that first engagement, neither side had been able to gain any decisive victories. There had been fighting, and even Gao Yuanjun¡¯s unit had seen some action, but Jiaguo wasn¡¯t willing to commit to any major engagements, while Qin¡¯s forces could not pursue their retreats. Qin took more losses than Jiaguo did, but they were fairly minor and it was far from enough to overcome their superior numbers, not to mention the reinforcements that were en route from the north.

    It was going...smoothly. In a way that made Gao distinctly uncomfortable. It was too neat and orderly. War was always full of surprises and chaos, and he felt as though a turning point was on the horizon.

    ¡°Senior Gao! Well met, brother!¡±

    His juniors greeted him as usual, and he returned their greeting with a bow.

    ¡°Shun, Wen. Well met.¡±

    He¡¯d remembered their names, this time. Their family names, at least. Now that they¡¯d seen combat together, he wasn¡¯t inclined to stand on formality. Even the lightweight clashes they¡¯d experienced were enough to form a sort of unspoken bond. It was only natural when you entrusted your life to the men next to you.

    ¡°Did you hear the news, Senior?¡±

    That would be Wen, the man from Baishulin. He wasn¡¯t so bad for one of Bai¡¯s lot, and after some cajoling he¡¯d even named his sect¡ªthe Swift River Rapids sect. It was...a rather generic name and likely a very low ranking sect, but he¡¯d been capable enough to be recruited to the army, and they¡¯d fought alongside each other. Gao didn¡¯t judge.

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being reassigned! They want to reinforce the northeastern block to prevent another attack there.¡±

    Gao furrowed his brows. It was unlikely that Jiaguo would try the same trick again, though he¡¯d make a point of watching his back in case they ran into any of those teleporters. Besides...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where Elder Bu Dong Rushan is?¡±

    Shun, his brother-in-craft from the Austere Mountain, nodded excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Can you imagine it? We¡¯ll be fighting alongside a xiantian warrior!¡±

    Wen blanched.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard about that. Isn¡¯t that usually a bad thing?¡±

    Gao nodded sympathetically.

    ¡°Normally I wouldn¡¯t envy such an assignment, but Elder Bu Dong Rushan is another matter. I¡¯d wager there¡¯s no safer place on the battlefield.¡±

    Though what he was doing off in the furthest corner of their encirclement, Gao had no idea. Even Shun was surprised by his declaration.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories, but is he really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°He is. Perhaps even more powerful than Grandmaster Qian Shi.¡±

    ¡°Surely not! Why wouldn¡¯t he challenge him for the position?¡±

    That was a long story, but as they had time while they made their way to the new position, he decided to tell it.

    He was an odd one. All xiantian cultivators had their eccentricities, but Elder Bu Dong Rushan was especially strange. Nobody even knew his true name, and he answered only to the self-appointed appellation¡ªImmovable as a Mountain. Simply Rushan to his friends.

    He lived up to the name. The story went that he had been an unknown hermit residing in the mountains when the Austere Mountain sect was founded. He emerged from seclusion to challenge the founder, who promptly dropped a mountain on him and walked away. Only for Bu Dong Rushan to emerge a century later, unscathed and insisting that their duel was not over.

    He was as stubborn as his name suggested, too.

    In the end, the two fought to a standstill on numerous occasions, but never established a decisive winner. After the founder¡¯s death, Rushan insisted that he had won by virtue of outlasting his opponent, but declined to take leadership of the sect.

    It was something of a tradition for prospective grandmasters of the Austere Mountain to challenge Bu Dong Rushan, but none had ever bested him. Mind you, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean they lost either.

    The precise counts varied wildly depending on who described them, but Rushan had hundreds of wins, and not a single loss. However, thousands of his duels ended in draws. Like many xiantian experts, he was a man of singular focus, and that focus was absolute, impenetrable defense.

    Such was his power that he was even able to extend his blessing to those within his domain, rendering them nearly as invincible as he was.

    Shun stared at Gao with wonder in his eyes.

    ¡°Amazing! And we¡¯ve got the honor of fighting under his command!¡±

    Wen was a bit more circumspect.

    ¡°Senior, did he really stay buried under a mountain for a hundred years?¡±

    Gao scratched his cheek awkwardly.

    ¡°That part of the tale may have been exaggerated, come to think of it.¡±Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    <hr>

    The turning point arrived both sooner and closer than Gao Yuanjun had ever imagined it would.

    Elder Rushan was impossible to miss. He lived up to his name not only in power and technique, but in sheer physicality as well. He was an absolute mountain of a man. Gao had known that xiantian cultivators could influence their appearances with their domains, but he¡¯d rarely seen so dramatic an example as Bu Dong Rushan.

    The man stood nearly twice as tall as any other soldier, with finely crafted custom robes that still struggled to contain the sheer rippling physicality of the Austere Mountain elder. He had a long white beard, and bushy black eyebrows that twisted into a permanent scowl. His weapon was an enormous heavy glaive with a haft like a tree trunk and a blade that would have been oversized on a normal two-handed sword.

    He met them personally as Gao¡¯s unit reported for duty, scrutinizing them under his grim visage.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, then? Regulars? I was expecting another unit of Earthshakers.¡±

    Gao Yuanjun bowed deeply, holding a fist to his palm before him.

    ¡°Honorable Elder, this junior has simply followed the orders given. It is not my place to know the reason.¡±

    The elder grunted in acknowledgement and gestured casually with his impossibly heavy weapon.

    ¡°Rearguard, then. Support if you¡¯ve got long range techniques. You there¡ªfrom Bai?¡±

    Wen bowed hastily, sweat beading on his brow.

    ¡°A lesser branch, Elder.¡±

    ¡°You do traps?¡±

    ¡°No sir¡ªthat is the main branch¡¯s specialty.¡±

    Bu Dong Rushan turned away, losing interest.

    ¡°Sort yourselves out, then. Our vanguard here are all elites. If they¡¯re pressed, you lead the retreat¡ªnot even my blessing will protect you from that.¡±

    That was a surprising sentiment. Multiple squads of Austere Mountain and Silver Orchard elites, led by no less than one of the army¡¯s most powerful xiantian fighters, and empowered by his blessing. What could possibly press them?

    But that was Bu Dong Rushan. Proud, confident, and unfailingly cautious. It was not that he feared the enemy, only that he understood that anything which could threaten their vanguard would utterly annihilate regulars like Gao and his unit.

    They took their positions at the back of the formation. There was no dishonor in the rearguard position. It was a crucial role, protecting the back of the formation from flanking attacks and leading retreats. Though as Gao felt Elder Rushan¡¯s domain wash over them, it was almost impossible to imagine their army being pushed back.

    The encirclement of Kucheon was hardly a solid line of soldiers sweeping along the perimeter. That was impossible in the uneven terrain surrounding the city, and wouldn¡¯t be desirable besides. Instead, they occupied strategically valuable hills and cliffs¡ªdefensible positions from which they could hold their ground or move to reinforce nearby armies.

    At first, Gao had questioned how much they reinforced the furthest corner of their formation, but the more he considered it, the more he started to see the wisdom of Yan De and the army commanders.

    On the southern side, the army was protected from flanking by the mountain, while the remaining encampments were protected by each other, all the way up to their own northern camp, which served as another sort of anchor.

    If Jiaguo wanted to assault the weaker north corner with a flanking attack, they would have to attack Bu Dong Rushan directly. If anybody could hold the line long enough for reinforcements to drive back the enemy, it was him.

    A mountain on one side, Rushan on the other. It was somewhat poetic.

    Qin¡¯s position was dug in, defensive, and practically unassailable. Jiaguo couldn¡¯t attack without risking enormous losses, and without any decisive victories for them, it was only a matter of time until Qin amassed enough reinforcements to overwhelm Kucheon¡¯s defenses.

    But as Shun had said on that first day¡ªan animal was most dangerous when cornered.

    ¡°Enemy approaching!¡±

    The call startled Gao out of his reverie. He gripped his spear and sharpened his senses, standing at high alert. It was unlikely that the rearguard would see any major fighting, but he still needed to watch out for enemy bombardment.

    What he didn¡¯t need to worry about was flanking¡ªan officer would call it out if they had to prepare for close combat. So instead, he kept his eyes forward, to see who would be foolish enough to march on the invincible xiantian elder.

    His blood ran cold at what he saw.

    Most of the force was what they¡¯d come to know as typical of Jiaguo¡¯s forces¡ªa combination of Yamato infantry supported by Goryeon mages. But it was their vanguard that drew Gao¡¯s attention.

    Demons. Unmistakable and monstrous. He¡¯d heard rumors that the false empress allowed them within her lands, but he¡¯d scarcely believed it. How was it even possible? They were mindless, violent monsters, incapable of higher thought or coordinated discipline. Even the demonic enclave, according to the stories he¡¯d heard from those who participated in the coalition raid against them, was only very loosely held together by their more powerful leaders.

    These ones, however, marched like soldiers. The woman leading them was among the most horrific creatures he¡¯d ever seen¡ªa twisted mockery of the human form dripping with black ichor and green miasma.

    The demon hunters in the vanguard nearly moved to intercept them, but Bu Dong Rushan held up a hand to stop them.

    ¡°Hold. Maintain your formation¡ªwe stop them here.¡±

    That was another trait typical of the elder, and part of the reason his duels tended to end in draws. Bu Dong Rushan defended. He held his ground, neither moving nor moved. He allowed the enemy army to form up before them.

    The allied armies did not move to intercept either. Elder Rushan was an anchor, and his position was meant to hold on its own so that the rest of their forces could maintain formation. Wherever Jiaguo struck, Qin could descend upon them from all directions¡ªexcept here, where Elder Rushan would hold the line.

    He slammed the haft of his giant polearm into the ground and bellowed a deafening challenge to Jiaguo¡¯s army.

    ¡°I am Elder Bu Dong Rushan, of the Great Austere Mountain, xiantian, undefeated. Retreat now, and you will not be pursued. Lay down your arms in surrender, and you will be treated properly. Come forth to attack, and you will die.¡±

    Qin¡¯s army stirred. He was offering to let them go? Allowing demons to surrender? Elder Rushan truly was an unusual man among unusual men. Jiaguo, on the other hand, was unmoved. The demonic leader raised her hand and released a flashy technique into the air¡ªa signal?

    Gao felt a prickle on the back of his neck, his hair standing on end. Jiaguo had their own xiantian experts, and they would not knowingly attack the elder without one. Surely none of them could match Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s impenetrable defense, but which would be bold enough to try?

    The sky exploded in a blinding flash of light and a crash of thunder. Gao shielded his eyes as he desperately tried to blink the spots out of his vision to look up at the source. He felt the weight of the elder¡¯s domain press down on him as it resisted the newcomer¡¯s power.

    An enemy xiantian¡ªsomething Gao had never had the displeasure of seeing before. She was a living storm of lightning, floating high in the air between the two armies, arcs of power flashing out in every direction and grounding themselves around her. Even from his place at the back of the army, Gao could see her glowing golden eyes glaring down at them as her white hair fluttered in the wind around her.

    The false empress, the heretic, the pretender¡ªafter seeing her in person the derisive nicknames fled his mind. There could be no mistaking her from that day forward.

    That was the first time Gao Yuanjun encountered Empress Yoshika, Sovereign of the Jiaguo Empire.

 560. Unstoppable

    Jiaguo¡¯s forces had been struggling after earning their first victory. They focused on mobile strike forces and quick skirmishes, but the semi-circle of Qin¡¯s armies ensured that they were always outnumbered. They¡¯d had some limited success by deploying multiple attacks at once, some of which were feints and distractions, but Qin didn¡¯t hesitate to send elites or even xiantians to drive a wedge between Jiaguo¡¯s forces. When that happened, the only answer was a full retreat, lest they risk a collapse in their own formation.

    Yoshika was proud of her people. They were giving better than they got, and casualties on her side were very limited¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t enough. They needed another decisive win.

    The key battlefield was the northeastern camp where they¡¯d had their first victory. Qin¡¯s army was large, but not large enough to completely surround the city without spreading themselves too thin and risking a pincer attack from reinforcing armies. The northeastern camp was the most exposed as a result.

    Early on, they¡¯d used Yuuko and her unit to take advantage of that and to present a threat that Qin could not ignore. In truth, even with Haeun¡¯s spellcraft and Yoshika¡¯s combat calligraphy techniques combined, not many could pull it off. Yuuko¡¯s unit had every fighter capable of using Haeun¡¯s teleportation talismans effectively. Even then, Yuuko herself couldn¡¯t quickly replace her own talismans because her ki affinity was Light¡ªthe complete opposite of the spell¡¯s element.

    Qin didn¡¯t know any of that, though. They only knew that Jiaguo had soldiers capable of instantly relocating themselves on the battlefield¡ªa terrifying power that they had to respect in every single engagement. The threat was more valuable than the actual power.

    But they did respect it. There hadn¡¯t been another opportunity to take advantage of Yuuko¡¯s unit, and they¡¯d tried. The teleporting soldiers would have been excellent headhunters going after officers or enemy irregulars, but Qin was conservative with their own elites. It was no wonder why¡ªthey just didn¡¯t need them.

    Jiaguo was coming out ahead in the skirmishes, but they weren¡¯t winning the war. Qin¡¯s numbers were endless, and they¡¯d be receiving reinforcements from the northern sects soon. It wasn¡¯t enough to slowly bleed them. Jiaguo could kill a hundred cultivators for every one they lost and still be overwhelmed by Qin¡¯s sheer numbers.

    And that brought Yoshika back to the northeastern camp. If anything was going to cause a shift in the war, it would happen there. And Qin knew that too¡ªso they¡¯d turned it into an impenetrable fortress.

    The encampment was on a steep hill¡ªpractically a cliff¡ªand had been reinforced by cultivators altering the terrain and building fortifications. It was all quite makeshift, with barriers of dirt, stone, and the occasional bit of wood¡ªthough trees were fairly sparse in the area. Under normal circumstances, such fortifications would be almost meaningless before an army of cultivators, but there was another obstacle.

    Bu Dong Rushan.

    Yoshika had done her due diligence and collected as much intelligence on the man as she could. Which really just meant asking Lin Xiulan.

    ¡°Him? Oh dear, that¡¯s going to be rather troublesome.¡±

    Eunae raised an eyebrow at Xiulan as the two of them met over tea. They may have been at war, but Jiaguo still had their luxuries. Even the prisoners were well-provisioned.

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Not personally, but he¡¯s an old one. Sometimes called the Austere Mountain¡¯s second grandmaster, by those feeling charitable.¡±

    ¡°And those who aren¡¯t?¡±

    Xiulan gave her a wry smile.

    ¡°Austere Mountain¡¯s true grandmaster. It¡¯s only by choice that he doesn¡¯t rule the sect. That, and the fact that his domain is rather incompatible with their rites of succession.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°He never yields. Austere Mountain chooses their grandmaster through combat trials, but they aren¡¯t meant to be duels to the death. Bu Dong Rushan has never been defeated because he never admits defeat. Either his opponent yields or the match is stopped as a draw.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What about real battles? If he¡¯s that old surely he¡¯s been in a few.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Ienaga Yumi about that¡ªbut as far as I know, nobody in the history of the Austere Mountain sect has ever been able to so much as injure him.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    That was Yoshika¡¯s next stop. Kaede stood next to her master as they put some of the reserves through training exercises. A few mages had shown potential talent for martial arts, and they were trying to awaken their ki. If Jiaguo couldn¡¯t match Qin in quantity, then they¡¯d do everything they could to exceed them in quality.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this cultivator by name, but I know the one.¡±

    Kaede gave Master Yumi a sidelong glance.

    ¡°Have you met him in battle before?¡±

    ¡°I have. Grandmaster Qian Shi, I can drive off if it comes down to a battle. It¡¯s not a certain thing, but he can¡¯t kill me without extreme risk to his own life. If I fought him to the death...I think I could at least take him down with me.¡±

    ¡°And Rushan?¡±

    Yumi pursed her lips and tapped her foot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch him. In Ashikaga¡¯s groupings, I¡¯d place him at the top along with the likes of you and Yan De.¡±

    That gave Kaede pause. Ienaga Yumi was ¡®weak¡¯ for a xiantian cultivator, but she was so specialized in the art of killing that she¡¯d earned a reputation for headhunting xiantian enemies. She¡¯d killed more xiantian cultivators than anybody Yoshika knew, short of Jianmo.

    ¡°Really? Not even you can hurt him? How have I not heard about this man before, if he¡¯s so invincible?¡±

    Yumi chuckled.

    ¡°It comes at a cost. I can¡¯t touch him, but I have driven him back before.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°By ignoring him. He¡¯s not weak, by any means but...he doesn¡¯t move. No, that¡¯s not right, he isn¡¯t slow and he can maneuver as well as anyone, it''s just...¡±

    She frowned, trying to find the right words.

    ¡°His domain. Most of us project our domains, but his is an anchor. It doesn¡¯t follow his body, or if it does, it¡¯s exceptionally slow. I¡¯m not sure how it works, exactly¡ªand I suspect that¡¯s a closely guarded secret¡ªbut he does not give chase outside of his domain. He stakes out a position, and he holds it.¡±

    Kaede thought about that. Could she take advantage of it and just attack the adjacent encampments? No¡ªjust because he didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t mean his army wouldn¡¯t. He was a rock. An obstacle in the way of her progress, even if he stayed right where he was.

    ¡°I need to remove him. This stalemate can¡¯t go on forever, and we can¡¯t make any more progress as long as he¡¯s holding such a critical point.¡±

    Yumi nodded slowly.

    ¡°He¡¯s well placed. I was surprised by Yan De¡¯s inexperience at first, but he¡¯s obviously no fool. He knows strategy, but it¡¯s...shogi.¡±

    ¡°Shogi?¡±

    Kaede knew the game of shogi, of course, but she wasn¡¯t sure what her master meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s predefined rules, tested strategies, a limited board. Simulation and theory. He plays his pieces well, and he knows how to read the board, but real wars aren¡¯t like that. You broke the rules once with your opening attack, and he wasn¡¯t prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°But now he¡¯s adjusted to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s still playing shogi. The rules have changed, and still he plays under the assumption that they will not change again.¡±

    She turned to meet Kaede¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Nobody is invincible, Kaede. Real wars do not have boards, pieces, or rules. If you are to defeat Yan De, you must do as you always have. Challenge his expectations. If he presents you an unbreakable wall¡ªbreak it! If you face an immovable object...¡±

    Yoshika understood. She bowed gratefully to her master.

    ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, master. I believe I know what I have to do.¡±

    <hr>

    The empress smashed into Qin¡¯s ranks with all the fury of the heavens themselves. She was so fast! Gao couldn¡¯t follow her movements at all, only the flashes of light and the explosions of thunder that heralded her appearance. It was as though he was suddenly standing in the center of a storm cloud as she sowed chaos among their ranks.

    Lightning blasted the soldiers around her, kicking up dirt and dust with each explosion and sending men toppling to the ground. Even with Rushan¡¯s blessing, not all of them got back up.

    He remembered his orders. Rearguard¡ªif the elites were pressed, his unit was to lead the retreat. Only...

    Gao ducked as a bolt of lightning grounded itself barely a few feet away from him, leaving him momentarily deaf and blind. As his senses returned, he felt a sense of calm wash over him. They couldn¡¯t retreat¡ªnot while Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s blessing was the only thing keeping them alive. If they fled, and the empress gave chase?

    She wouldn¡¯t even need to try. The very second they left the elder¡¯s protection, she could kill them instantly¡ªas easily as she breathed.

    ¡°Hold positions! Stand your ground! Leave her to the elder and focus on the enemy!¡±

    Perhaps he was out of line, shouting orders like that, but nobody else was doing it¡ªor if they were, he couldn¡¯t hear them over the cacophonous din of Empress Yoshika¡¯s battle. And it was a battle, because while neither the Demon Hunters nor the Earthshakers could resist her, Bu Dong Rushan did not sit idle.

    Each time the empress appeared in a flash of light and an explosion of thunder, and each time Bu Dong Rushan rushed to meet her. He would catch her in less than a second each time, swinging that tree-sized glaive with such force that Gao could feel it cutting the air with each stroke.

    And then she would vanish before it could land, only to reappear elsewhere and begin it all again. A stalemate. Elder Rushan was fast, but Empress Yoshika was faster¡ªyet neither could touch the other.

    Bolts of lightning glanced off of Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s armor like raindrops. She cast spells¡ªand it was only then that Gao remembered that she was a beastkin¡ªbut he deflected them with his glaive with contemptuous ease. Once, she even appeared right behind him, ambushing him with a flurry of blows that precisely targeted unarmored pressure points.

    He ignored them entirely and nearly caught her. The Empress never attempted to directly engage him again.

    She couldn¡¯t defeat him. They were holding! They took losses, but Gao realized that even his fallen brothers weren¡¯t dead. Injured, paralyzed, but still breathing. This was the woman who dared to challenge the mighty God-Emperor, and they were holding!

    Belatedly, Gao remembered his own order and tore his attention away from the dazzling clash of titans happening within their ranks. Either the Empress would have to retreat, or eventually more xiantian reinforcements would arrive to drive her back¡ªperhaps even kill her and put an early end to the entire war.

    Eyes forward¡ªthere was still an army, and they¡¯d be...

    Gao paused. They hadn¡¯t moved. Jiaguo¡¯s army hadn¡¯t taken a single step forward¡ªsimply standing by and watching as their empress¡ªtheir ruler fought alone against an entire army. The demon woman at the front yawned.

    A chill ran down Gao¡¯s spine. Something wasn¡¯t right. It was too clean. Why was Empress Yoshika fighting a battle she couldn¡¯t win? Surely after the first few exchanges she¡¯d realized it was hopeless. Why continue to fight? Why weren¡¯t her people concerned?

    Then he saw it¡ªor rather, her. A lone figure striding across the gap between the armies. She didn¡¯t dazzle like the living thunderstorm overhead, nor was her appearance as ominous as the unit of demonic monsters. She was just...a girl. Beautiful, with long black hair, deep crimson eyes, and an expression of grim focus as she marched across the battlefield with a sword in her hand.

    It was her. Gao didn¡¯t know the names, but he¡¯d heard that Jiaguo¡¯s empress was myriad. Of all things, a pair of dual cultivators who¡¯d taken their dreadful practice to an extreme that few could dream of. There were at least three of them¡ªor was it four? Somehow, despite her unassuming appearance, Gao knew¡ªas surely as he¡¯d known when he first laid eyes on her¡ªthat it was her.

    He opened his mouth to call out a warning, but it all happened too fast for him to follow.

    The first empress flashed, appearing next to the second as Elder Bu Dong Rushan gave chase. This time, she didn¡¯t vanish as he swung towards her, only...backed off.

    The Austere Mountain Elder¡¯s eyes widened as if he¡¯d only noticed the second empress for the first time, just as her blade ignited with an ominous red-black qi that moved at unnatural angles, as if it rejected existence itself.

    Bu Dong Rushan halted his attack and stepped back as she swung towards him.

    Sacred Art: Immovable as a Mountain

    Time seemed to slow as Gao felt the elder¡¯s technique within his very soul, and suddenly it was as if Bu Dong Rushan dwarfed the actual mountain in the distance. He didn¡¯t change physically, but his presence was so immense that Gao Yuanjun felt hopelessly insignificant.

    But his wasn¡¯t the only power that resonated in that moment.

    Divine Art: The Sixth Arm of Asura¡ªStar Sundering Slash

    As if frozen in time, Gao recalled some of his more philosophical brethren who enjoyed testing each other with puzzles and paradoxes. One, which he¡¯d always thought of as foolish, came immediately to mind¡ªbetween an immovable object and an unstoppable force, which is greater?

    It was a pointless thought exercise. A question with no answer, no practical purpose.

    He saw his answer, then. Bu Dong Rushan had the presence of a mountain, and he stood unyielding, challenging. Larger than the nearby mountain, larger than the Forbidden Mountain¡¯s highest peak, larger than the entire mountain range¡ªas great as the earth itself! One could sooner split the earth in twain. Truly, he lived up to his audacious name.

    So did Empress Yoshika¡¯s sword art. Gao watched in horror as her sword flickered up in a single swift stroke, rending space itself along its path. A mountain? What Gao Yuanjun saw was a blade that could split the earth, the sky, the sun and the moon¡ªthe very stars and heaven itself.

    She cut Bu Dong Rushan from hip to shoulder, straight through his dantian.

    Silence fell over the battlefield as the Great Austere Mountain¡¯s mightiest elder¡ªthe undefeated, unyielding, invincible expert whose name and title invoked the very image of the sect¡¯s namesake¡ªfell. In two pieces.

    Then the demons charged.

 561. Revenge

    ¡°Elder Qian Shi, when you assured me that Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s defense was invincible, I believe we may have gotten our definitions mixed up. You see, I had assumed that meant that he wouldn¡¯t be slain by a child who has lived less than three decades.¡±

    Yan De was fuming. He had a reputation for his temper, which his so-called peers liked to mock him for, but they did not realize how their mockery betrayed them. All cultivators knew how much empowering the soul enflamed one¡¯s passions, and tempering those passions was a crucial part of their craft. Yan De was on the edge of divinity¡ªsecond only to the God-Emperor. His temper was not a result of poor discipline, it was simply a product of how much greater he was than the fools who thought themselves his equal.

    ¡°Undefeated, elder.¡±

    His eyebrow twitched at Qian Shi¡¯s response, and he grit his teeth as he turned towards the man slowly.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I did not say that Bu Dong Rushan could not be defeated. Only that he never has been before.¡±

    ¡°Then how, pray tell, did this happen?¡±

    Twice now. Two major defeats and not a single equivalent victory. It was absolutely shameful, and Yan De suspected that Qian Shi and Sun Quan were enjoying his failure. Elder Qian Shi gave him a long, flat look.

    ¡°It would appear that his opponent was stronger, Elder.¡±

    Yan De kicked over a table, scattering maps, models, and figures across the floor of his command tent.

    ¡°Do you think this is a joke, Qian Shi?!¡±

    The Austere Mountain¡¯s grandmaster did not budge.

    ¡°Of course not. The Great Austere Mountain has lost its strongest warrior. If anything, I have more of a right to anger than you do.¡±

    Sun Quan sighed and stepped forward.

    ¡°With respect, we¡¯ve long known of An Eui¡¯s ability to wield the element of Destruction. Given the late elder¡¯s reputation for ultimate defense, perhaps it would have been prudent to prepare an ambush in anticipation of her intervention.¡±

    Yan De hissed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°An excellent recommendation, Sun Quan¡ªwhich might have been better placed before she assassinated him!¡±

    ¡°I assumed you had a plan beyond my meager understanding.¡±

    If only the God-Emperor could save him from ¡®advisors¡¯ like Sun Quan and Qian Shi. Those two would sooner stab him in the back themselves than give more than the barest token of support.

    ¡°Enough. The Heavenly Empire will not allow this insult to stand. Let us discuss how we will enact our divine vengeance.¡±

    <hr>

    Gao Yuanjun stared sullenly into his rations, his appetite failing him. After Empress Yoshika slew Bu Dong Rushan, the army broke. They could barely even defend themselves as the demons swept through them. Gao remembered his role and did his best to lead the retreat, but even then the only reason he still lived was because Empress Yoshika had backed off immediately after defeating the elder.

    Not everyone made it. The demons would have annihilated them if they hadn¡¯t been driven off by another allied xiantian arriving to support them. Gao couldn¡¯t even remember who¡ªhe¡¯d been too focused on fleeing.

    It shamed him, but even the sight of another elder did nothing to raise morale¡ªnot after what they¡¯d witnessed. Not after what they¡¯d lost.

    ¡°Shun is dead, isn¡¯t he, senior brother?¡±

    Gao tried not to grimace as he eyed Wen You¡ªthe least he could do is remember the full names of his friends.

    ¡°Not necessarily¡ªthe empress has a reputation for mercy. Perhaps¡ª¡±

    ¡°Those were demons, Gao! You saw their leader! She was grinning¡ªlaughing, as she slaughtered our brethren with that toxic touch of hers.¡±

    And yet, Gao could not remember seeing much blood shed¡ªaside from that of the elder. He didn¡¯t have the heart to argue, though. It was shameful enough to have lost without enemy casualties, but if none of their own had died? Somehow that almost made it worse.

    ¡°They¡¯ll pay. The great sects will not take the loss of one of our elders lightly. Take solace in that, brother. We¡¯ll have our vengeance yet.¡±

    <hr>

    It felt like a strange dream. As though any moment he would wake up back on that battlefield, in a pool of his own blood and realize that he was dying. Or perhaps it would be more peaceful, and the dream would just end without giving him time to realize it.

    What else could explain what Shun Song was seeing? Kucheon¡¯s prisoner camp wasn¡¯t bad, not that Shun had ever been a prisoner before. He and the others had been stripped of any weapons or artifacts, then sent to a rather large, open space with rows and rows of hastily constructed shelters with simple but comfortable beds and cushioned seating for meditation. The outdoor area was sealed in by a barrier formation which kept them in, protected them from the elements, and gave them ample space to move around and socialize under the open sky.

    There was a mess area with food better than anything Shun had in the army¡ªbetter than most of the food he¡¯d had even back home! It was all so incredible. Cultivators weren¡¯t usually taken as prisoners at all¡ªit was too dangerous. Rogues and criminals were hunted down and executed. It was different in war, of course¡ªbut so many?The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    On top of that, despite the fact that they did not need to eat or sleep, they were granted those luxuries¡ªeven well accommodated! There was nothing suppressing them beyond the barrier preventing their escape, and their honor as prisoners of war.

    It was almost too trusting. Surely someone would try to escape, and if they kept so many prisoners in one place, how was that any different from allowing the enemy army within their own gates? It shamed him to admit it, but Shun wouldn¡¯t have been so merciful. He would not trust the word of someone like him¡ªbut Empress Yoshika did. They made the prisoners swear an oath that their part in the war had ended and then...left them alone. Trusted them.

    Yet the most jarring thing of all? That would be the one sitting right across from him, happily taking her meal without a care in the world.

    Shun couldn¡¯t stop staring at Empress Yoshika. He was too stunned to even be afraid. She was just sitting there, without a menacing bone in her body. Cheerful, casual, and so...small?

    She was tiny! The empress had felt so massive on the battlefield, flashing from one place to another with the fury of a storm around her. Her presence had been a match for even Elder Bu Dong Rushan¡ªmore than a match. But to see her in person? She was just...a girl. Apparently a very hungry one.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to ask, you know.¡±

    He was startled when she spoke to him. Ask? Ask what? He had so many questions that he didn¡¯t know where to begin.

    ¡°Is your domain empowered by food?¡±

    She choked on her food, laughing, and Shun briefly had the completely inane concern that he¡¯d somehow be culpable for her death as she took a sip of some sweet-smelling wine to wash it down.

    ¡°Oh, that was a good one. You¡¯re funny! No, I just like to snack. It¡¯s...well, call it a habit, I guess.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t really meant it as a joke, though he felt a little bit silly in hindsight. This was so surreal.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°To defend my people. I don¡¯t have any ill will towards Qin¡ªin fact, I was really impressed by the people there, during my travels. But I can¡¯t stand idle and let those under my protection be trampled for the glory of the great sects.¡±

    Shun blinked.

    ¡°I meant at this table? Talking to me? Surely I¡¯m not so important as to warrant special attention.¡±

    He looked around¡ªeveryone had given them a wide berth, so it was just between him and Empress Yoshika. She shrugged dismissively.

    ¡°Not really, but the answer is the same. I¡¯m here to protect my people, and part of that is showing your people that we¡¯re not monsters. I didn¡¯t really choose you, in particular, you just happened to be here when I was.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before?¡±

    She nodded as she savored some sort of crispy fried treat, her tail swaying happily behind her.

    ¡°Mhm! You¡¯re the first one to actually talk to me, though. Most of you just run away or pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±

    ¡°That does seem like the normal thing to do in the face of the enemy¡¯s commander-in-chief. Maybe I¡¯m the weird one.¡±

    Empress Yoshika giggled, and it reminded Shun of his little sister. How could she be the same person he¡¯d seen on the battlefield that day?

    ¡°Maybe! If so, I¡¯m glad. My side thinks this is a waste of time too, but I think it¡¯s important. We need to remember that we¡¯re all people.¡±

    ¡°Senior Gao said something similar. Though I think he meant it as a way to avoid underestimating our foes in battle. He was the one to remind me that beastkin are not animals.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Sounds like a wise man. Though we¡¯re not ¡®beastkin,¡¯ that¡¯s a misnomer. Actually, it might fit for fiends, though I¡¯d still feel bad using it since I¡¯ve mostly only heard the term as a pejorative.¡±

    Shun swallowed nervously, then took a sip of his own wine to ease his nerves. He still hadn¡¯t touched his food.

    ¡°Pardon me, then¡ªwhat should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Humans. People, just like you. If you must distinguish between us, then ¡®half-spirit¡¯ is the proper term. Though if it¡¯s just me, then you can call me Lee Jia.¡±

    He hesitated again. She was so disarming¡ªwas it her domain? Some kind of spell? Or perhaps she was just that charming.

    ¡°Forgive me my rudeness, Miss Lee¡ªer, Your Majesty? I am Shun Song. I thought your name was Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°It is¡ªbut that¡¯s the name for all of us together. If it¡¯s just me, then I¡¯m Lee Jia. The other one you saw before is An Eui¡ªmy wife.¡±

    This time it was Shun¡¯s turn to choke, though he thankfully hadn¡¯t been chewing on any food. Marriage between two women?! Scandalous. Yet somehow the question on his mind was instead¡ª

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both...you?¡±

    Lee Jia chuckled.

    ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s a long story, and maybe a little too personal for a new acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shun had nearly forgotten that he was a prisoner, and she was his captor. He couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so he dug into his meal as the silence stretched between them.

    That was the first time Shun Song met Yoshika.

    <hr>

    In their second encounter, Gao almost had to physically restrain Wen from breaking ranks to challenge the Swordswoman himself.

    He¡¯d learned their names by now, but as the battles on the front grew more fierce, and the empire¡¯s xiantian presence kept forcing more appearances, Gao and the rest of the army had come to know Empress Yoshika¡¯s forms by their own titles.

    The first one was the Furious Storm, speculated to be the living representation of Empress Yoshika¡¯s rage. She was swift, brutal, and impossible to pin down. The Furious Storm was a constant threat, appearing in an instant to sow chaos and destruction through their ranks, then disappearing just as quickly.

    The Swordswoman was not the one who had slain Bu Dong Rushan. She was a leader, and though she stood at the front of her armies it was unmistakably the armies that were the greatest threat when she appeared. Those under her command fought without restraint, their steps light and their blows heavy, while the army opposing her felt as though they were marching through a bog.

    She was still dangerous herself, but she reminded Gao of the stories he¡¯d heard about Ienaga Yumi. Swift and surgical¡ªunlike the Storm, she fought only one foe at a time, cutting them down quickly and efficiently. Officers quaked in fear of her name.

    The Slayer of Mountains was the title given to Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s killer¡ªto honor his sacrifice. She had not appeared again, but Gao knew that when she did, it would be to herald the death of another great elder. If the Storm was her fury, and the Swordswoman was her duty, then the Slayer was simply death. Cold and unfeeling¡ªa grim reminder that even ageless immortals could not escape their end.

    Yet it was not the Slayer of Mountains that Gao feared most, nor either of the other two. The worst they could do was kill him, and despite meeting them twice, he had managed to escape death or imprisonment.

    No, the one he feared most was the one they called the Fox Princess. A figure from legends. A fairy tale that mothers told their children to scare them into good behavior¡ªnot that it ever worked. But she was real, and she lived, and she was more dangerous than all of the Empress¡¯ other forms combined.

    It was her who had taken the frontier city of Kucheon from the empire in the first place, her who had moved the great sects to war, knowing how great her potential for destruction was. It was her fault Shun was gone, and their sect was disgraced.

    Gao hoped he would be there when Yan De brought her to justice. But until then, he fought to create that opportunity. He and his brothers bled for the glory of the arrogant lord of the north. He resented that, but he could tolerate it¡ªso long as Yan De could avenge Elder Rushan and Junior Shun. Nothing could bring his fallen brothers back, but Gao could settle for the next best thing.

    Vengeance.

 562. Convivial

    The war had been going well ever since Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s fall. Qin¡¯s army took repeated losses and grew more and more aggressive in their deployment of xiantian threats. The front became a never-ending game of cat and mouse, as each side maneuvered their xiantian-level fighters to prevent either side from gaining complete dominance.

    This meant, for the most part, that the actual fighting came down to the strength of the lower-level troops, and that was a fight which Yoshika was proud to say that Jiaguo was winning. Though Qin had greater numbers, and more elite groups, Jiaguo¡¯s forces had a stronger composition, and were more flexible. They were also more varied with their elites, from Yuuko and Yang Qiu¡¯s shock troops, to Dae¡¯s magical artillery unit, and even Narae¡¯s small team of trappers¡ªwho lured their opponents into deadly hidden formations.

    Yoshika had mixed feelings about letting her sisters participate in the war, but they were old enough to make their own choices, and Narae had insisted. She had Haeun with her, and Yoshika would always keep half an eye on them to ensure that they didn¡¯t get into too much trouble.

    Despite Jiaguo¡¯s success, Yan De and his fellow commanders remained infuriatingly patient. They knew that unless Jiaguo could take out the leaders or put the army into a full rout, it was only a matter of time before the northern sects could arrive with reinforcements.

    They were winning every battle, but Yoshika still feared that they were going to lose the war. The force of Qin¡¯s numbers was just too much.

    She still had plans¡ªand by the best estimates of her advisors, plenty of time to enact them¡ªbut that didn¡¯t stop her from worrying. The first part of her plan was to lure out the enemy commanders. Cut off the head of the snake, and the body would die. The problem was that they obviously knew that just as well as she did, and the fact that she had to take the field while they didn¡¯t put her at a disadvantage.

    Yoshika hadn¡¯t been able to decisively defeat any more xiantian fighters. Yan De stopped trying to hold his formation at any cost, simply letting the edges collapse if they had to, then reoccupying them the moment her back was turned. Instead, his own xiantian forces kept trying to bait her into overcommitting. Wherever Yoshika went, that was always where the bulk of Qin¡¯s xiantians ended up.

    Even with the stalemate broken, and Qin firmly on the back foot, it wasn¡¯t enough. Yoshika still needed more. In the meantime, however, she continued her work on the prisoners.

    <hr>

    ¡°I take it the war is going well for you, huh?¡±

    Jia looked up from her lunch and blinked at Shun Song. She¡¯d been making a point of taking lunch with the prisoner camp every day, but he was still the only one who joined her. The rest stayed as far away from her as possible, some even going out of their way to skip the meal altogether. Even her blessing could only do so much.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t talk to you about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Miss Lee. This camp¡¯s been growing every day and I do talk to the others. You know what they call you?¡±

    ¡°Me me, or all of us?¡±

    He chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I mean, they have names for each of your forms, but you. They call you the ¡®Furious Storm.¡¯¡±

    Jia wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°What? Why? Okay, no, I get the storm part I guess, but do I really seem that angry?¡±

    ¡°You do cut a rather imposing figure on the battlefield. They all think you¡¯re some embodiment of pure wrath.¡±

    ¡°Is that why nobody else will talk to me?¡±

    Shun squinted incredulously.

    ¡°No, I suspect that has more to do with you being the queen of an enemy nation.¡±

    ¡°That hasn¡¯t stopped you.¡±

    Shun Song was a perfectly average man of Qin. Well, he was a cultivator, so perhaps not so average, but he looked the part. Long black hair worn in a top-knot, dark eyes, light skin¡ªeven the most southern parts of Qin didn¡¯t tan the way Yamato people did¡ªand a fit, but not muscular build.

    A Xin Wei. Most men of Qin were Xin Weis.

    He shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad company, I suppose, and it¡¯s nice to learn a bit more about the person insane enough to challenge the God-Emperor¡¯s authority. Most want nothing to do with you because of that, though.¡±

    Jia huffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to call myself empress. I founded Jiaguo as a place for people who didn¡¯t fit in anywhere else¡ªwhere anybody could be who they wanted to be without judgment. It¡¯s not my fault that everyone else seems to take offense to that.¡±

    ¡°But surely you knew that they would. If nothing else, you have friends who could have told you that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. I had hoped to overcome that through cooperation¡ªby making our little nation both non-threatening and indispensable to our neighbors. It worked, for a while.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Shun nodded along amiably.

    ¡°And then the other frontier nations just had to force you to conquer them, hm?¡±

    Jia bristled.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª!¡±

    How the other nations saw it. Perhaps even the lords of Yamato and the High Council of Goryeo saw her that way. A usurper who used self-defense as an excuse for conquest. Why would Qin give her the opportunity to do the same to them?

    She could feel Shun Song¡¯s fear, his hands shaking even just from her aborted outburst. They were too afraid of her¡ªeven Shun, easygoing as he may have been. Yoshika wished she could have spoken to them as Meili, but no. Trust couldn¡¯t be built on a foundation of lies¡ªshe had to reach out to them as herself.

    Jia leaned her elbow on the table and rested her chin in her palm as she muttered to herself.

    ¡°Maybe Kaede could get along with them better¡ªno, it¡¯s a totally different military culture. Eui...is right out. Eunae...?¡±

    For some reason Shun Song froze, sweating nervously as his heart rate accelerated and his fear spiked.

    ¡°The...Fox Princess?¡±

    Jia scowled despite herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call us that, please. We get enough of that inside the city.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI see. Well, at the risk of aiding the enemy, while I don¡¯t know why you care so much what we think of you, there¡¯s very little that would wipe out the goodwill you¡¯ve earned faster than meeting us as...her.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    That made sense, of course. Even before she¡¯d ascended, people were terrified of Eunae and her power. Sun Quan¡ªone of the enemy commanders¡ªhad once attempted to assassinate her on what was supposed to be neutral ground, nearly shaming his entire sect just for a chance to kill her. Yu Meiren¡¯s manipulations had nearly moved his subordinates to attempt it a second time, while they were nominal allies.

    What they didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat they couldn¡¯t have known¡ªwas that Eunae¡¯s power had been changed when she became part of Yoshika. Or that all of her aspects could use it.

    They hadn¡¯t tested it extensively, since that presented all manner of ethical concerns, but the nature of her geas wasn¡¯t as simple as it had been before. She no longer had Soulfire¡ªthat pale green flame that twisted and shaped the soul by carving away at it. It had been replaced by the nameless rainbow colored flame of her Foxfire Avatar.

    Calling it Foxfire was a little awkward, since that was already another name for Soulfire. She was still workshopping it.

    When used to alter another¡¯s soul, it no longer burned parts away. Instead, it took part of her own soul and added it. The amount of essence involved was fairly miniscule, so the sacrifice was little more than a token, but it did fundamentally change the nature of her power.

    In practical terms, it meant that while it could still create compulsions in its victims, it could not create any restrictions. Furthermore, the subject would always be aware of the compulsion, since she couldn¡¯t affect memory, and because it came from her, the compulsion couldn¡¯t be anything that she wouldn¡¯t do¡ªfrom the perspective of the subject.

    For example, she couldn¡¯t make somebody kill their own friend, because she would never kill her own friend. Not that she¡¯d ever compel someone to kill their own friend, either¡ªthat was terrible!

    The point was, her power was...different. Not weaker, though some might argue that it was. It had different uses. It was a far more potent tool for healing a damaged soul than before, and there were things that the new Foxfire could do that her Soulfire hadn¡¯t been capable of.

    Yoshika could harmlessly break a soul resonance link so gently that neither side of the link experienced any trauma. She¡¯d been able to place a geas that helped boost Ja Yun¡¯s confidence without just hiding her insecurities. There was even promising evidence that it might be able to help demons regain a measure of independence from their cores, and the dark impulses that came with that.

    There was potential in that power, but still danger. It still changed people¡ªaltered their souls, even without restricting their behavior or changing their memories. Yoshika had mixed feelings about it, but it was still vastly preferable to her old bewitching curse.

    It was also not something she could easily reveal to anyone. Yue knew about it, as did Ja Yun and Rika. She¡¯d discussed it in hypothetical terms with Jianmo¡ªwhich meant that they probably figured it out. Otherwise...almost nobody. It was a dangerous secret, and for once Yoshika was doing her best to keep it secret. She was also doing her best to ignore the temptation to use it on the captured prisoners¡ªeven if that would dramatically accelerate her plans. She was not Heiran.

    Jia realized that she¡¯d been spacing out and blushed, bowing apologetically to Shun.

    ¡°Sorry! I got a little lost in thought. You¡¯re right¡ªintroducing you and the other prisoners to the Fox Princess would be a disaster.¡±

    Shun Song blinked at the unexpected apology.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s quite alright! Please¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t lower your head to me. People might get strange ideas.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well, I think that¡¯s why I should come here as Eunae after all.¡±

    He froze, his eyebrows slowly twisting together as he tried to make sense of what she¡¯d said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about correcting false impressions. Like how everybody thinks I¡¯m an avatar of wrath, rather than a charming, kind, universally lovable girl who enjoys snacks and dotes on her little sisters.¡±

    ¡°You forgot ¡®humble.¡¯¡±

    Jia blushed slightly.

    ¡°Shut up! If everyone thinks that Eunae is the second coming of Seong Heiran, here to sap away their free will and turn them all into mindless thralls, then I just have to show them the real Eunae. Let them meet her and judge for themselves.¡±

    ¡°How will anybody be able to trust their own minds after meeting someone who can enthrall them with a look?¡±

    Her power didn¡¯t require eye contact anymore, but she wasn¡¯t about to correct him on that point. Trust couldn¡¯t be built on a foundation of lies, but maybe she could get away with just a tiny bit in the mortar. A show of good faith¡ªone that she was already dreading, but at least it would be her own choice this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be wearing a veil. I swear by my empire, my soul, and all that I hold dear that you and the other prisoners are completely safe. Your souls will remain your own.¡±

    She felt the oath take form deep within her. Not as powerful as one of Shen Yu¡¯s soul binding agreements or an oathstone, but still part of her. Breaking it would come with a dire cost.

    Shun Song rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°I...suppose that might work? I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to achieve. All of us have sworn oaths of loyalty to our sects, and no matter how ¡®universally lovable¡¯ you may be, we will not forswear ourselves.¡±

    Jia smiled.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not trying to recruit you or subvert your loyalty. Just...showing you the truth.¡±

 563. Parole

    There was no such thing as a war without bloodshed. There could be more or less violent wars, bloodier battles, or territories subverted by political guile. The Fox Princess had infamously taken Kucheon almost single-handedly, relying entirely on her bewitching gaze¡ªbut even she had needed to murder key figures in order to fully secure her reign. In the fighting between Qin and Jiaguo, there had been many casualties on both sides.

    Yet one thing had become clear as Jiaguo continued to win battle after battle against the Heavenly Empire¡¯s inexhaustible numbers¡ªthey were taking prisoners. Focusing on it, even. It didn¡¯t make sense to Gao Yuanjun. Taking cultivators prisoner was a dangerous risk, and the only way Jiaguo could defeat them was by bleeding out their numbers until the cost of the war was too great to bear.

    So why do it? The only sensible answer was the Fox Princess. She could turn their own soldiers against them. He could only assume there was some sort of limitation to her power, or they would have already seen an army of thralls on the battlefield. Still, the thought unnerved him.

    How did one fight against that? Did the grandmasters have some sort of plan? The original Fox Princess had disappeared, but nobody knew how or why.

    Gao tried to hold on to the hope that his brother¡ªhis friend, Shun Song¡ªhad survived their dreadful first encounter with Empress Yoshika. But even if he had, would he still be the same man? Or would he be twisted into some grim mockery of himself, bent to the will of the Fox Princess?

    He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know the answer to that, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. The prisoners had started returning.

    It was just a few, at first. They returned one at a time, unarmed and alone, as non-threatening as possible. Gao was wary, but he had the privilege of personally escorting one of the returned prisoners. Not Shun, though the man did bear news of his brother.

    ¡°Shun Song? I think that might have been the name of the fool who speaks to the empress when she visits the camp.¡±

    Gao furrowed his brows. No, that couldn¡¯t be right¡ªthe man was mistaken.

    ¡°I see. You weren¡¯t harmed or...changed? Did you meet the Fox Princess?¡±

    The man turned and spat.

    ¡°Not I. Nor anyone else that I know of. The pretender only appeared to us in the guise of the storm.¡±

    Gao paled. The one managing the prisoners was¡ª? The returned prisoner noticed Gao¡¯s face and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re thinking. She¡¯s only like that in battle. I never spoke to her, but I have seen her. She¡¯s...smaller, in person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that means. But you¡¯re still loyal to the empire, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I live and die by the will of the God-Emperor, brother!¡±

    He could be lying but...Gao didn¡¯t think so. It felt genuine, yet he still worried. Could he trust this man at his back, in battle? It turned out not to matter. Gao stared at the man incredulously when he explained it.

    ¡°What do you mean you aren¡¯t returning to the front? The sect masters won¡¯t tolerate desertion.¡±

    ¡°I swore an oath, brother. My part in this war has ended.¡±

    ¡°Under duress! You were threatened¡ªsurely such a dishonorable pact has no merit.¡±

    The former prisoner shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We were all asked to take the oath, but some refused¡ªdetermined to resist our enemy to the last.¡±

    Gao clenched his teeth.

    ¡°They will be avenged.¡±

    ¡°No, brother. They still live. Those who refuse the oath aren¡¯t executed, they just...aren¡¯t paroled.¡±

    ¡°Truly? And they just released you on your word? Nothing more?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I find it as strange as you, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The man scratched his cheek, frowning.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re running out of room.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika was suffering from success. While Qin undoubtedly had the numbers to weather the attrition, Jiaguo was winning enough battles that the prisoner camp was filling faster than they could expand it. They¡¯d had to start paroling the prisoners, but that was a rather slow process. Many had taken the oath not to fight again, but not all of them were sincere, and it was difficult to vet them. There was also the concern of how Qin would react to receiving their prisoners back.

    So far it seemed to be going well, but it meant that Yoshika had to accelerate her plans. They were running out of time, and she knew that this wasn¡¯t a war to be won on the battlefield.

    That was why, for the first time, she was introducing the captured soldiers to Eunae. As promised, she wore a veil over her eyes, and she had no intention of using her powers on any of them. They were under her blessing, but only that.

    Shun Song was obviously nervous as she approached. Eunae knew that she had a more imposing appearance than Jia, and the veil didn¡¯t really help. She didn¡¯t have Jia¡¯s girlish charms or endearing immaturity, but she had her own way of being disarming¡ªeven if it was something she hadn¡¯t really tapped into since her time in the academy.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Eunae smiled behind her veil as she approached the anxious man from Qin. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but a genuine smile was something that you could see in someone¡¯s bearing¡ªhear in their voice.

    ¡°Hello, Song! Thank you so much for meeting me! I¡¯m Seong Eunae, but I insist that you simply call me Eunae.¡±

    ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise, Your M¡ªer, Miss Seong?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Do you know how confusing it would be for us to be calling each other Song and Seong? Given names only, please¡ªI¡¯m utterly exhausted by how the people of Kucheon treat me.¡±

    He blinked, and Eunae took advantage of his uncertainty to take his arm in hers and begin walking through the camp.

    ¡°Miss¡ªE-Eunae, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate! This is rather forward given that we¡¯ve only just met.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, we¡¯ve been talking for days! I know I act differently, but I am in fact the same person who¡¯s been sharing lunch with you. Different, but also the same.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡ªI think¡ªbut I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to think I was being untoward.¡±

    Eunae patted him gently on the shoulder.

    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯ve nothing to fear on that front¡ªI already have two wives, and I¡¯m quite satisfied with them.¡±

    He sputtered incredulously.

    ¡°You¡ªtwo?! Wait¡ªMiss Lee and An Eui?¡±

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No¡ªthey are married to each other. My wives are not among our aspects, and yes, I have two. My greedy sweetheart went and courted both me and our wife at the same time, can you believe it? I suppose I had only myself to blame, though¡ªI wasn¡¯t being honest with myself at the time, and it worked out rather nicely all things considered.¡±

    ¡°I...I see?¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth¡ªout of habit, since the veil already hid it¡ªand giggled. She did feel a little bad for the poor man, but while Jia had her ways of winning people over, so did Eunae.

    ¡°Are you married, Song? Any family?¡±

    He was taken aback by her sudden question.

    ¡°Er, no miss¡ª¡±

    He wilted a bit when she shot him a withering look from behind her veil. It really was more about body language than facial expression.

    ¡°Eunae¡ªapologies¡ªI am unwed. I have a mortal family back home, but I haven¡¯t seen them in years.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that won¡¯t do! You should visit! Time may mean little to us immortals, but we mustn¡¯t forget our mortal connections. I¡¯m sure they miss you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, er, particularly close with my mortal family.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°Not with any of them? I can understand if your family is terrible¡ªbelieve me¡ªbut if there are any that you care for, you should cherish them while you can.¡±

    ¡°I...suppose there¡¯s my little sister, although she must be¡ªby the emperor, in her forties by now. She probably has her own family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be delighted to meet their mighty cultivator uncle.¡±

    He scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Er...maybe not. I wasn¡¯t raised in a sect town, and cultivators have a...mixed reputation.¡±

    Eunae blew a puff of air up at her veil, causing it to flutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. I¡¯ve visited Qin before, you know. My sister forced me to wear a veil to avoid disturbing anyone, and I hated it. Also, Sun Quan tried to murder me¡ªtwice.¡±

    ¡°I...am from the Great Austere Mountain sect, and have no association with the Silver Orchard.¡±

    She laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯d like to end this war¡ªpeacefully, if possible. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve gone out of my way to take prisoners, offer surrender where I can. I only hope that Qin has been as gracious.¡±

    Eunae knew for a fact that they weren¡¯t, but she still prayed for the safety of her people.

    ¡°Do you believe that you can change the grandmasters¡¯ minds simply by being magnanimous?¡±

    She smiled sadly at his look of pity and shook her head.

    ¡°No. I know that Sun Quan at least partly fights because he believes I am Seong Heiran reincarnated, but even if I convince him otherwise, I doubt that will be enough to stay his hand.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need a reason other than that it¡¯s the right thing to do? I won¡¯t lie¡ªyes, I do hope that by changing your minds I can find a path to end this senseless war with a minimum of undue bloodshed. I regret that I had to slay Bu Dong Rushan¡ªhe seemed like a decent enough man, and I doubt that an evil person could develop a domain that protects people like that.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°But that is what your sects have brought upon me. Death and destruction¡ªinnocent blood spilled for nothing more than the glory of an empire built on the pride of a single man who lacks even the common decency to stand behind the actions of his own people.¡±

    Shun Song furrowed his brows and pulled away from Eunae, his tone warning.

    ¡°I would ask you not to besmirch the name of our God-Emperor. You may believe your cause is just, and your actions moral, but I have not forgotten that you fielded demons against me and my brethren.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that in both this war and the last, those demons have killed the fewest of all my armies? Yang Qiu has trained for years to control the power of her toxins so that they only paralyze and debilitate, without killing.¡±

    The look on his face told her that he didn¡¯t believe it, but that was fine. Perhaps she¡¯d introduce them later, if she thought it would help. Probably not, knowing Yang Qiu.

    ¡°The point is, Song, I do not want your people to die any more than I want my own to die. I take them prisoner and offer them parole because that is just. But...¡±

    Eunae looked around at the crowded camp. They¡¯d been touring the perimeter, and other cultivators gave her a wide berth, but it was obvious to anyone that the camp was running out of space.

    ¡°I cannot keep this up forever. Jiaguo is losing this war, Song, even as we win battle after battle. I could defeat every cultivator in your entire empire without taking a single casualty and still lose. I will not¡ªcannot massacre your people, even as you threaten me with the same. Something else needs to change.¡±

    Shun stared blankly at her, searching for his words. She waited patiently for him to respond.

    ¡°I...cannot speak for my people, Eunae. I¡¯m only one man. Blessed to be part of a great sect, but unimportant in the grand scheme of things. Even if you tell me all of this, what can I do about it?¡±

    Eunae shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll start sending people home soon¡ªin fact, I already have. I hope that they¡ªand you¡ªwill remember what they saw here, and consider carefully who and what they fight for.¡±

    He looked away, unable to meet her eyes even through the veil. Eunae smiled gently and gave him one last pat on the arm.

    ¡°Take care of your little sister, Song. Whatever else becomes of us after the war, I hope you remember that much. I think I¡¯d like to meet her one day, if I¡¯m able.¡±

    Eunae turned and left. She didn¡¯t know whether her words would resonate with him, or if any others would care to listen. She hoped it was enough. It had to be enough.

 564. Ploy

    Everyone had their own reason to fight. Duty, loyalty, ambition, insatiable bloodlust¡ªit was hardly an exaggeration to say that there were as many reasons as there were soldiers in the war. Those reasons mattered. They did not need to be the same, but they at least had to be compatible.

    Yang Qiu cared little for the defense of Jiaguo as a nation, beyond the fact that it was a haven for her and her people¡ªtheir only hope of salvation. Narae fought to prove her own worth, Yumi out of a sense of duty, and Xiulan simply because she had a bone to pick with the sects that had stripped her sect of its status. Their reasons were not the same as Yoshika¡¯s, but they still aligned.

    What, then, were Qin¡¯s reasons?

    Yan De suggested that it was because Jiaguo had grown too large, too fast. That she was proving herself too much of a threat for the ancient empire to ignore. Yet, if that were true, why hadn¡¯t the God-Emperor himself made a move? It was the sects themselves who had come together against Yoshika, their interests suddenly aligned where they hadn¡¯t been before.

    The obvious catalyst was Eunae, and it was Yue who pointed that out when Eunae came to her, exhausted after another uphill session of trying to win over the captured prisoners.

    ¡°Qian Shi couldn¡¯t get enough support for an all-out war with Yamato, while Sun Quan had the same problem with Goryeo. My father holds a grudge against Jia and Eui, but while we were a tiny nation state across the largest mountain in the world¡ªostensibly sponsored by his very own sect, even¡ªthere was little he could do.¡±

    Eunae groaned, sinking into Yue¡¯s disgustingly comfortable furniture. A huge advantage of being Yoshika was that she could travel between Jiaguo City and Kucheon with almost trivial ease.

    ¡°So by uniting them under Jiaguo¡¯s banner, and myself as part of Yoshika, I made all of their targets the same.¡±

    ¡°Precisely, even so I find it odd that they were able to come together so quickly, but perhaps there¡¯s something else at play.¡±

    ¡°The Jade Pillar?¡±

    Yue clicked her tongue and took a sip of her tea as she considered it.

    ¡°Maybe. We don¡¯t know enough about it¡ªwhich is suspicious in and of itself. No secret is that well kept¡ªnot even in Qin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to develop an inkling. Too vague and uncertain to put into words, but it¡¯s like a cultivation breakthrough, tantalizingly close but just out of reach.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, as if you¡¯ve ever done anything less than smash your way through every obstacle your cultivation has ever presented.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and pouted, blushing slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with Jia and Eui¡ªI struggled quite a bit before joining Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. And Kaede?¡±

    ¡°Makes Jia look positively lazy by comparison.¡±

    Yue froze, giving Eunae a concerned look.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. Hayakawa Kaede has spent nearly every waking moment for as long as she can remember on a single-minded obsession with martial arts. It was only after becoming part of Yoshika that she learned to relax, and even then only after the war in Yamato. We barely had time to start considering her future when another war came along to steal her focus.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Well, we¡¯ll have to do something about that after we put my father in his place. Speaking of which¡ªlet¡¯s get back on track. How is your progress with the prisoners?¡±

    Eunae rested her chin on one hand and huffed.

    ¡°Slow. Most of them don¡¯t want anything to do with Jia, much less me. I believe I¡¯ve garnered some goodwill from my treatment of them, but they are suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are¡ªthey¡¯re from Qin. Suspicion is our default state of mind.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that in the villages I visited.¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°Yes, well, those were common folk¡ªthese are cultivators. They¡¯ve lived in the sects, and they know better.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    ¡°Were it anyone else, I would say no. Even you aren¡¯t going to be able to cause open revolt within the army¡¯s ranks, but you don¡¯t need to. If you break down their morale enough, the grandmasters will have no choice but to make their move¡ªand that¡¯s when we make ours.¡±

    Eunae stared solemnly out a window, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°It feels wrong¡ªlike I¡¯m tricking them or something.¡±

    ¡°Eunae¡ªYoshika, you would have treated them well regardless of any ulterior motives. It¡¯s not even a good strategy¡ªit¡¯s just us arguably sane people doing our best to plan around your insanity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that makes me feel any better.¡±

    Yue laughed sharply.

    ¡°It¡¯s not meant to! You can be utterly insufferable sometimes, and I will not apologize for reminding you of that. Yet, we all love you for it. You just keep being yourself, and we¡¯ll do our best to support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me¡ªapologize!¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°Sorry! I know how difficult we can be.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s discuss a few possible scenarios...¡±

    <hr>

    The returning prisoners slowly began to increase in number. Gao never saw the one he¡¯d escorted again¡ªand he¡¯d been lightly reprimanded for asking so many questions. Nevertheless, rumors began to spread as more and more returned, each with the same story.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Jiaguo treated their prisoners well¡ªeven luxuriously, compared to the strict conditions of the army camp. Gao had no idea where they got the provisions for that¡ªKucheon was a small settlement, and there was limited farmland in the surrounding area. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about supply trains coming in from the south, and the army would have at least attempted a raid on them if they had. Was it the teleportation formation he¡¯d heard about? After seeing those teleporting shock troops, Gao was ready to believe anything.

    Wen You was excited about the prisoners receiving parole.

    ¡°Senior Gao! Do you think Shun will be returning soon?¡±

    ¡°Hm, perhaps. It seems that Jiaguo releases only those who swear never to return to the field. As far as I can tell, none have been willing to renege on their oath. I hear that they¡¯ve been sending them home.¡±

    ¡°Really? Strange, I haven¡¯t seen any convoys leaving.¡±

    Probably because they wanted to be subtle about it. It wouldn¡¯t be good for morale to see so many men quitting the battlefield. Orders from command were already quite strict about the returning prisoners, even if it was too late to stop the spread of rumors. Gao could see why, too. Morale in the army was poor, to say the least.

    He saw it in the way his brothers spoke, and how they fought. Their hearts weren¡¯t in it¡ªthey kept losing, and why fight to your last breath when you could surrender and be treated like an honored guest? Avenge the fallen? Look how Jiaguo returned them unharmed. The demons were horrific and monstrous but...well, they seemed rather well disciplined, didn¡¯t they?

    It was...hard to keep fighting. Taken alone, any one of those factors would have been a non-issue. As Gao reminded his brothers, the enemy were never monsters¡ªthey were people capable of rationality and cunning. Which meant, on the other side of that same coin, that they were capable of mercy and generosity. He¡¯d always known that, and he was sworn to fight them anyway.

    But together, each factor built on the others. The losses they took, the resentment over being commanded by some wealthy northerner, and the almost suicidally gentle hand of their enemy¡ªcontrasted heavily by how soundly they¡¯d defeated an indefatigable elder of the great sects.

    It wore heavily on Gao and his brothers. Some were even entertaining thoughts of surrender or desertion. Gao made sure to smack sense into any that he heard, but the fact that any were voicing such thoughts boded poorly.

    Just when he began to worry that they¡¯d need to withdraw entirely to wait for the northern reinforcements to arrive, something strange happened. Or rather¡ªstopped happening.

    The return of the prisoners halted. At the same time, Jiaguo¡¯s strikes gradually reduced, then stopped. It was a welcome reprieve, but Gao grew nervous after two days without any movement from the enemy.

    His worries were vindicated when the largest army yet approached from Kucheon, a single mass of troops marching straight for the middle of the encirclement¡ªwhat would have normally been a suicidal deployment.

    Except that they weren¡¯t Jiaguo¡¯s troops. They were the proud brothers and sisters of Qin¡ªeach and every one that had been taken prisoner. Leading them, standing boldly in front of over a thousand of Gao¡¯s fallen brothers and sisters at arms, was the legendary terror that had taken Kucheon from the empire centuries ago. The Nine-Tailed Fox Princess.

    The worst had come to pass.

    <hr>

    The absolute worst case scenario. Eunae had discussed all manner of possible reactions to her ploy with Yue, but even she hadn¡¯t expected Yan De to stoop so low. She understood now, why he had chosen to strike the moment she joined Yoshika, why her plan was doomed from the start.

    He¡¯d expected it. Yan De had known what she would do when faced with an army from Qin, how she would fight. And why not? He¡¯d probably studied her every move after the war with Yamato. She regretted to admit that she¡¯d underestimated him, while he had not given her the same discourtesy.

    Now, her only remaining course was to spring his trap in a last ditch effort to turn it against him. No matter how bad it looked.

    ¡°People of Qin, heed my words. I am Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo. I have no quarrel with your people, nor designs on your empire. As a demonstration of good will, I hereby release all captured prisoners from my custody.¡±

    Her voice was magnified by magic, resonating throughout the entire valley. Even Yan De, hiding at the back of his army, would hear her voice.

    She meant it when she said all prisoners. Some had been unwilling to swear not to return to war against her, others had agreed insincerely and would no doubt renege. Eunae didn¡¯t care. She brought them all with her. It was now or never.

    Shun Song fidgeted nervously behind her, searching the endless sea of cultivators surrounding them. He was the only one that knew why Eunae was doing this, and he had every right to be fearful¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t entirely believe her.

    Sun Quan, rather than Yan De, was the one to approach, calling back from a distance so great that it would have been almost comical if they weren¡¯t both xiantian level experts.

    ¡°I know who you are, Lady Seong. No matter which name you hide behind, I see beyond it to witness your true nature. I name you¡ªKumiho, the Deceiver. The great spirit of the nine-tailed fox, who has been a plague upon this world since time immemorial, twisting the hearts and souls of innocent men to feed your wicked whims.¡±

    Eunae took a step forward and slashed at the air with one hand, shaking her head.

    ¡°You are wrong! My ancestor may have been a monster, but I denounce her without reservation. Is the wisdom of the Heavenly Empire of Qin so shallow that you would condemn me for my appearance alone?¡±

    ¡°Not merely your appearance, witch! You carry the spirit¡¯s qi within your very soul, as all your kin do. History may have forgotten, but I have not¡ªthe great spirits were destroyed for a reason, yet you and your kind would revive them! There were reports of a great fox spirit manifesting in the sky during your ascension.¡±

    How did he know about that? Qin¡¯s spies must have infiltrated deeper than Yoshika realized, despite the best efforts of Yagi and Ishihara.

    ¡°You mean this spirit?¡±

    Eunae manifested her Foxfire Avatar, greatly diminished by how much she¡¯d been drawing on its power during the war, but still present even weeks after it was created by her divine art. She suspected it was permanent¡ªa sort of semi-autonomous familiar spirit bound to her. Perhaps it really would grow to become a sister to Heian one day.

    The lithe fox-shaped blaze of shimmering iridescent flame stared defiantly across the battlefield as Eunae gestured to it.

    ¡°Judge for yourself, Grandmaster¡ªnot with your eyes, but with your soul. I do not hide who or what I am. I know you can sense it.¡±

    Sun Quan did not falter.

    ¡°Lies. You are a being of pure deception. My predecessor may have fallen to your tricks, but I will not be so easily fooled.¡±

    ¡°How convenient for you. That anything I say can be discarded as lies, and any proof to the contrary ignored as more trickery. There is nothing I can do¡ªno force in heaven or earth that could sway you. A perfect shield from truth.¡±

    And that was Yan De¡¯s trap. While Eunae had simply been a princess of Goryeo¡ªor even if she had been queen¡ªYoshika could have kept her away from the battlefield, as far away from Kucheon as possible. But there was no way for her to do that now¡ªnot without denying a part of herself or quitting the field entirely.

    Kucheon wouldn¡¯t stand without her, but as long as she was present Yan De had an airtight way to deny her domain.

    ¡°You perform your sophistry well¡ªas you always have. It changes nothing. Begone, creature¡ªand take your thralls with you. By the God-Emperor¡¯s name, we will not be manipulated by hostages. If you turn our people against us, then we will steel our hearts and do what we must to free our brethren from your torturous influence.¡±

    Eunae clenched her fists so tightly that her claws dug into her palms, drawing a small trickle of blood.

    ¡°Is that what you did to the others I sent back?¡±

    Sun Quan glanced back briefly at the army behind him, listening with bated breath. He could not afford to lie or obfuscate here, not when it would be so trivial to verify his response.

    ¡°They refused to retake the field¡ªone could not ask for a more blatant subversion. No oath can supersede that which we all swear, to uphold the sanctity of our mighty empire in the name of the God-Emperor Qin. They were compromised¡ªa danger to kin and country.¡±

    ¡°So you killed them.¡±

    The elder stood with his back straight, his expression giving nothing away. He did not flinch from her accusation.

    ¡°They will be avenged.¡±

    Yoshika could feel the emotions of the prisoners behind her and the army ahead as a riotous storm of uncertainty. There was nothing more she could do. Sun Quan¡ªbut no, she knew that it was Yan De behind this¡ªhe had forced her into a war of annihilation, then placed the blame squarely on her shoulders.

    It was a farce, but there was nothing else she could say to change things. Eunae glared across the battlefield to meet Sun Quan¡¯s eyes, wishing her stare could burn a hole straight through the damnable veil¡ªand then his skull for good measure.

    She had only one thing to say to him before turning away.

    ¡°Yes, they will.¡±

 565. Vent

    Doubt, suspicion, uncertainty. A wedge had been driven into the army besieging Kucheon, and Gao Yuanjun wasn¡¯t sure where he landed. On one hand, the elders were right to be suspicious of the Fox Princess¡ªor perhaps it made more sense to call her Fox Empress. It was impossible to know if any prisoner returned was truly free of her influence.

    But executing them? It rankled. Those were his brothers and sisters in arms. They had fought together, risking life and limb. To kill their own after the enemy had shown mercy was a betrayal unlike any other, and yet...

    If Sun Quan was right, then they were already dead. Gao could accept that, as painful as it may be, but the uncertainty gnawed at him. The Kumiho¡ªSun Quan had called her the Deceiver. A temptress. And her words were indeed tempting. Gao wanted to believe her¡ªto believe that there was still hope for his captured brethren. Yet Sun Quan had rejected it outright¡ªrefusing to accept any more returned prisoners and executing the rest as traitors.

    Perhaps...perhaps there was wisdom in that. In giving no ground for the temptress to sow the seeds of her deception. It was surely a painful decision, and Gao did not envy that. Though again, he was reminded¡ªif it was Yan De¡¯s decision, then it was not Yan De¡¯s loss.

    It was hard to accept, however. Hundreds¡ªeven thousands of his friends and comrades, condemned for the mere possibility that they had been turned. It meant a war where no quarter could ever be given, or received. A horrifying, dangerous precedent that threatened to escalate the conflict into something beyond anything that Gao could call ¡®war.¡¯

    It felt as though every emotion and ideal Gao had was at war with the rest, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Some had made their decisions immediately, out of loyalty or fear or something else. They argued fiercely, though even those most critical of Sun Quan¡¯s decision stopped shy of outright condemnation. Others, like Gao, were paralyzed by doubt and indecision.

    Then, there were the rare few who saw things differently. In a way both hopelessly simple and infinitely complex. Perhaps the most dangerous, in their way.

    ¡°He was there, Senior Gao. Right behind her. Did you see him?¡±

    Gao looked up at one of those rare few. Wen You, the young man from a nameless branch of an unremarkable sect, best known for having ambitions greater than its deeds. They sat together, as they often did¡ªfriends, a bond forged in the fires of battle.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was all he could say. He knew what was coming next. Wen was young, passionate, and inexperienced. He¡¯d never experienced the loss of a brother in arms, the painful destruction of that powerful bond, the darker side of camaraderie.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Well, even. I couldn¡¯t look away from him. The Fox Empress was captivating, and that spirit she summoned...¡±

    Gao nodded silently. Her presence had been heavy in a way that not even most elders could match. He¡¯d personally met Grandmaster Qian Shi only once, and it hadn¡¯t even come close. Perhaps it was because those masters restrained themselves, but Gao didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°The look on his face, Senior Brother. I fear it will haunt my dreams and meditations forever as an endless source of heart demons. The betrayal. Brother¡ªGao Yuanjun, are we fighting on the wrong¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Looking surreptitiously over his shoulder, Gao began to sweat. The most dangerous few were those who, when facing a conflict between their morals and their own actions, would choose their morals without flinching. Those who could look within and say ¡®I am wrong.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Respectable. Honorable. Yet tragically rare, and often doomed to a very short life.

    ¡°Wen You, listen to me for a moment and do not speak. Can you do that?¡±

    The junior nodded, and Gao let out a sigh of relief. Strictly speaking, they were equals in rank. It was only seniority and experience that gave Gao any authority at all over Wen, but that mattered, and he hoped that he had earned the young man¡¯s respect. He worried that he was about to expend it.

    ¡°You may be right. I do not know if you are, but let us say for the sake of argument that you are. What then? What can be done? You must look ahead and ask yourself what it means. What actions can you take? What consequences will those actions have?¡±

    ¡°But¡ª!¡±

    Gao held up a hand. He hated himself for what he was about to say, lowering his voice to avoid being overheard.

    ¡°If the God-Emperor decreed that the sky is yellow, what would you say? Would you fight him for the truth, or accept his words as the new reality? There is the reality we see and feel, and there is the reality created by those with the authority to do so. If Sun Quan says that Shun is dead, then it is so.¡±

    Wen You clenched his fists, staring out towards the distant city.

    ¡°If that is what Sun Quan says, brother, then perhaps you are right. But if that is true, then it is Sun Quan who killed him.¡±

    Gao winced, sucking in air through his teeth. He prayed that nobody had heard their conversation as he rested a hand on his friend''s shoulder.

    ¡°Perhaps it is so, but save your words and your actions for when they will matter.¡±

    ¡°And when is that, brother?¡±

    He looked around at the chaotic army camp, as soldiers argued furiously and lines were drawn. Was this what Sun Quan¡ªor Yan De¡ªwanted? Those who took his words at face value were incensed and outraged at Empress Yoshika¡¯s treachery, demanding blood. But there were those who doubted, and it seemed as if the first blood spilled over that conflict would not be Jiaguo¡¯s.

    ¡°I suspect it will be sooner than I¡¯d like, brother.¡±

    <hr>

    Qin¡¯s camps were in disarray. They¡¯d broken their own morale, but it wasn¡¯t easy for Jiaguo to capitalize on that. For one thing, if they attacked then Yoshika would become the target of the army¡¯s anger and confusion. Another issue was that while the rank and file were losing cohesion, the xiantian experts were still as sharp as ever. Yoshika was used to helping fend them off, but their threat was exacerbated by the last issue facing her.

    Conflict. War wasn¡¯t Yoshika¡¯s strong point, but she was good at bringing her own people together to face a common foe, and it was in her nature to try winning her foes over to create new allies. That was how she¡¯d met some of her closest friends¡ªincluding her best friend. But when it came down to true, intractable conflicts¡ªthe kind that could only be settled by blood or separation¡ªshe was weak.

    The demon Yu Meiren had exploited that weakness once, sowing division among her forces by replacing Yoshika¡¯s blessing with her own vicious curses and driving Yang Qiu¡¯s demons into a frenzy.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    If not for the help of her friends and allies¡ªnot the least of which was Elder Qin Zhao, one of her mentors from the old academy¡ªYoshika would have lost that fight.

    Yan De and his allies were not as old as Yu Meiren had been, but they were no less powerful or cunning. Part of her also wondered whether Shen Yu still aided them indirectly, advising them on how to undermine her strength even if he refrained from taking direct action, in accordance with their truce. But his agreement also included advocating for non-interference, so maybe that was just being paranoid.

    Either way, it meant that ironically the conflict among Qin¡¯s ranks actually weakened her far more than if they¡¯d all been perfectly aligned against her. Stepping into that conflict would put her at risk, and while that was likely to provoke Qin¡¯s elders into action, it was too dangerous.

    The conflict wasn¡¯t confined to just the forces besieging her, either. The prisoners under her aegis were just as split¡ªwhich hurt her even more.

    In many ways Yoshika¡¯s domain still felt new to her, and the ways that it strengthened or weakened her were hard to put into words. It was a feeling with no mortal analogue, but the infighting pained her in a way that went beyond mere emotion¡ªno less real than a physical wound. That even such infighting among her enemies could cause it was unexpected and unwelcome.

    ¡°If only I¡¯d had more time to meditate on things instead of learning this the hard way...¡±

    Jia¡¯s idle comment drew Shun Song¡¯s attention. To her surprise he¡¯d actually been the one to ask for an audience after the incident, and she¡¯d happily granted it. They met in their usual place in the mess area of the prison camp, but neither had known what to say.

    ¡°What was that, Miss Lee?¡±

    ¡°Talking to myself, sorry. That was rude of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, I¡¯m sure we both need a moment to collect our thoughts.¡±

    She gave him a tired smile and nodded. Even as they spoke, Yoshika was meeting with her advisors and trying to explain why they weren¡¯t jumping on the opportunity to take advantage of Qin¡¯s confusion. Only Yue fully understood, but that just made her cruelest of all.

    ¡°Did you know this would happen, Miss Lee?¡±

    Shun¡¯s tone was neutral, but the question cut deep. Jia grimaced and sighed.

    ¡°I knew it was a possibility, but believe me when I say that it wasn¡¯t an outcome I desired. I didn¡¯t think even Yan De could be so depraved, but his daughter wasn¡¯t nearly as charitable.¡±

    ¡°Lady Yan Yue? I¡¯d heard a rumor that Grandmaster Yan De was leading because you¡¯d kidnapped or subverted her somehow. It¡¯s true, then?¡±

    Jia rolled her eyes. Of course they spun it that way.

    ¡°She¡¯s my closest friend, and the right hand of my empire. If anyone subverted her it was Yan De, by being the worst father in existence, and I¡¯m counting both a man who groomed his son to be a vessel for his own soul and one who made a sincere attempt to use his child as an implement to murder all of creation.¡±

    ¡°That is...a remarkably high bar. I suspect there may be a level of personal bias there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably, but you get my point.¡±

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°So then Lady Yan Yue predicted that her father would not accept returned prisoners, but you attempted to return them anyway. I know you claim otherwise, but it¡¯s hard to see how this was not a desirable outcome for you.¡±

    Jia scrubbed at her hair, even knowing that Eui would get on her case for it later.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this. Not this war, not your people fighting each other, not this empire¡ªnone of it! Do you want to know how all of this started? My journey from a nameless orphan living on the streets, to a fivefold empress ruling over half a continent?¡±

    ¡°Five? I thought there were only¡ª¡±

    ¡°Forget I said that part. It was this aspect that started it¡ªme. Lee Jia. Do you want to know how?¡±

    She was just venting now, and she knew it, but Shun Song was a surprisingly good listener, and the only confidant she had who didn¡¯t put her on a pedestal.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Yan Zhihao. The late scion of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. By sheer providence, I ended up stealing my way into the Grand Academy¡ªthe old one, not the one that I rebuilt¡ªand he took it personally. I was a foreigner¡ªa ¡®beastkin¡¯¡ªa woman, and most insulting of all? I succeeded where he had failed. He couldn¡¯t accept it¡ªinsisted that there must be some secret or conspiracy to embarrass him, and challenged me for that secret. Can you believe the arrogance?¡±

    Shun Song winced. He had told her that he didn¡¯t come from the sect towns or Qin nobility.

    ¡°Unfortunately I can absolutely see that happening. Especially from northern nobility. I¡¯m surprised he condescended to join the academy at all.¡±

    ¡°He was Qin Zhao¡¯s personal disciple at the time, otherwise I don¡¯t think he would have. Anyway, I made the biggest mistake of my entire life then. Cemented my fate into one that would never know peace for as long as I lived, unless I could somehow become strong enough to rival even your God-Emperor. Would you care to guess what that mistake was?¡±

    He swallowed nervously. Surely he knew some of the rumors, and his eyes swam as he tried to find the most diplomatic way to answer her¡ªas if she would be offended if he got it wrong.

    ¡°You...you killed him?¡±

    Jia snorted.

    ¡°No, that was later and I had nothing to do with it. My mistake was just fighting back. I was weak and he was strong. He was important and I was not. In his world, that meant that I had no right to contest him. The very attempt was an unforgivable insult, and the fact that I won was a slap in the face to him, to his clan, and to your entire empire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it stupid? We were just children. It was a petty squabble over wounded pride between kids that didn¡¯t know any better. I used to wonder if things would have been different if he hadn¡¯t died. If maybe our differences could have been resolved. But I look around myself now and I realize...this was inevitable. As long as I keep fighting back, petty tyrants like Yan De will keep escalating. I¡¯m tired of it. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Shun Song stared at her in stunned silence for a long moment before gently clearing his throat.

    ¡°Why, uh, are you telling me all of this?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I needed to tell somebody, and you happened to be here. I know you¡¯re worried. You and the others don¡¯t even know if you can trust your own minds, which must be terrifying. If it means anything, if I was going to compel you to do anything it would be to stop the fighting, not to turn you against your friends.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows and gave Shun a curious look.

    ¡°Because it would be wrong? You have the right to choose, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I took that away.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, strangely. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could trust that, but I think I do. But think of it this way¡ªyou took us prisoner, to spare us from unnecessary bloodshed. If you could do the same with your power, why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. I can free prisoners, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    She paused. Eunae¡¯s Soulfire caused nearly irreparable damage to the soul. Small changes could be smoothed over or patched such that the soul could recover on its own, but it was dangerous, and deeper changes took extremely delicate procedures to repair.

    But that was before it had changed. Yoshika¡¯s Foxfire did not consume the soul. Changes she inflicted with it were no less permanent, but they were entirely reversible. It was...possible.

    ¡°Okay, maybe I can, but it still feels wrong.¡±

    Shun shrugged.

    ¡°My people don¡¯t seem inclined to give you any credit for not using your power, and if you can use it to prevent more senseless bloodshed, then I don¡¯t think I am either.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re telling me to do?¡±

    ¡°I am asking you to save my people. Sun Quan is...probably a good man, but he sees an old foe in you and he cannot defy Yan De. I believe that Yan Yue has the right of it¡ªher father doesn¡¯t care about us southerners. He¡¯ll sacrifice as many of us as it takes to win his feud¡ªperhaps his fellow northerners too, once they start arriving.

    ¡°I have friends in the army. Gao, Wen, and more. I do not wish to see them die over a child¡¯s squabble.¡±

    Jia chuckled. Shun Song was more of a Xin Wei than she realized. She might have failed trying to find the most average man of Qin, but she hadn¡¯t made a mistake with Shun.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Song. I¡¯ll think about what you¡ª¡±

    She cut herself off as elsewhere a scout barged into a meeting to deliver urgent news.

    Rebellion had broken out in Qin¡¯s army.

 566. Riot

    All it took was one spark. One person to step over the line and push too far. Once it happened, the fighting spread like a wildfire. There was no thought or organization to it, just raw emotion beyond what the brothers and sisters of Qin could keep contained.

    It was always a danger with cultivators. Though they had a reputation for being cold and heartless, that was a mask they wore to keep their heightened emotions from rampaging. In truth, cultivators were more in tune with their souls, and felt not only their own emotions, but also those of the people around them far more strongly than a regular mortal.

    The doctrine of meditation and self-control helped, as did Qin¡¯s tradition of giving face, and speaking obliquely to avoid giving direct offense. Yet, when so many were gathered together, faced with a controversy that challenged the very foundations of their faith, emotions could not always be contained, and when that containment failed, it failed explosively.

    Not that even the greatest experts could always keep their emotions in check. The stronger one¡¯s soul became, the more discipline was required to maintain control. Some put greater emphasis on power than control, and as such, some of the most legendary tempers could come from Qin¡¯s greatest experts. There was nobody more renowned for this than Yan De, the Grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon sect.

    So then why, Sun Quan wondered, was he so stoic in the face of open revolt?

    ¡°Grandmaster Yan, we are doing what we can to contain the riots, but our elders cannot be everywhere at once. I fear that without greater intervention, our armies will tear themselves apart.¡±

    It shamed him. He had hoped that his sect, at least, would rise above the others, and prove that their discipline was greater. From what Sun Quan had heard, it had been Silver Orchard cultivators who cast the first blows¡ªin defense of his decision. The wrong actions for the right cause¡ªhe would have to revise his sect¡¯s disciplinary practices.

    Yan De was unmoved by the report. If anything, he seemed pleased.

    ¡°Good. Have your elders take note of who the mutineers are so that we can punish them later, but keep them clear of the fighting¡ªany elites too, if they aren¡¯t already embroiled.¡±

    Qian Shi slammed his hands on the map table and snarled at Yan De.

    ¡°Our men are killing each other out there, Yan De! We must put a stop to it.¡±

    ¡°And they will be disciplined accordingly, but this was necessary to root out those too weak to face our enemy properly. If it hadn¡¯t occurred naturally, I¡¯d have ordered Yan Ren to incite it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yan De rose and began slowly pacing through the luxurious command tent.

    ¡°Qian Shi, you are a brilliant military mind, and a natural leader, but that becomes a weakness in situations such as this. You think of things in terms of forces and strategies, attack, defense, maneuvers¡ªnone of that matters to our true foe.¡±

    He turned to the map and dramatically swept aside the models there¡ªSun Quan felt for whoever had to keep resetting them.

    ¡°She can turn our forces against us, appear and disappear anywhere on the battlefield at a whim, move her own forces around in ways that we cannot possibly prepare for. This army is meaningless¡ªa mere distraction from our true goal.¡±

    Sun Quan frowned.

    ¡°Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Kill the girl playing empress, and the rest will fall into place. If we must sacrifice half or even all of the forces gathered here to do it, then that is a worthy price. My sect and allies will arrive after that, and we will lead a glorious crusade to bring the southern frontier to heel at last.¡±

    ¡°You would have our people make that sacrifice, while yours benefit from its products.¡±

    The Grandmaster of the Awakening Dragon turned and gave his peers a condescending smile.

    ¡°Elders, I am not heartless. Of course, your noble sacrifices will be rewarded. I am prepared to offer artifacts, techniques, and promising young talents to replace those lost. Think of it not in terms of sects and provinces, but one empire united.¡±

    Qian Shi scoffed.

    ¡°Fine words when our armies fight each other as we speak. What purpose does that even serve?!¡±

    ¡°It weakens our foe. Yoshika is a unifier. She draws strength from alliances and companions. It is how she won over even our misguided peers in the Flowing Purewater and, indeed, my own daughter. It is why she was able to bring the beastkin and barbarians together against us.¡±

    ¡°I know how domains work you insufferable snob! What is the point of weakening her if we cannot draw her out? What is to stop her from simply letting us exhaust our own forces from infighting?¡±

    Yan De laughed, and Sun Quan silently agreed that his condescension was grating, even if he wouldn¡¯t voice it as directly as Qian Shi did.

    ¡°We all met Yoshika during that ill-fated gathering for Yan Yue¡¯s wedding, before it was tragically canceled. Did either of you think to actually bother speaking to her?¡±

    Sun Quan crossed his arms and scowled.

    ¡°We don¡¯t share your personal grudges, Yan De. At the time, we had little reason to expect that she would become such a dangerous force.¡±If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Tsk. Then you weren¡¯t paying attention. I invited her to join my sect, you know.¡±

    Qian Shi gasped.

    ¡°They were beastkin! One of them was even a demon at the time, no matter what that moron Qin Yongliang ruled.¡±

    ¡°So? I thought you of all people would understand, Elder Qian. The Great Austere Mountain doesn¡¯t concern itself with origins, does it? It¡¯s strength that matters.¡±

    ¡°W-well, yes, but¡ª¡±

    Yan De waved his hand dismissively, not interested in arguing the point.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What I mean to say is simply that I know them. They are naive, idealistic, and inexperienced. Yoshika will come to us, despite her disadvantage, because she cannot do otherwise. If you are pained by the suffering of our people, then I assure you, she is pained even more.¡±

    Qian Shi scoffed and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Truly, a monster unlike any other.¡±

    ¡°Sarcasm does not become you, Qian Shi.¡±

    ¡°I was not being sarcastic, and I was not referring to her.¡±

    Sun Quan stepped forward to interject before Yan De could take offense to the insult.

    ¡°Can you be certain that your lure will work, Elder Yan? It¡¯s been over five years since you spoke to those girls, and Yoshika has changed since then. The Hayakawa girl drove her to conquer Yamato, and the Fox Princess¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hah! Sun Quan, please, you don¡¯t actually think she¡¯s been subsumed by that old spirit, do you?¡±

    He blinked. Of course he did. That was his entire reason for supporting Yan De¡¯s ridiculous war.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I parleyed with her as soon as we arrived. She met me in one of her qi clones, but I felt her domain quite clearly. I¡¯ve met the great spirit you fear, Sun Quan, and there was no trace of it in her aura. Whatever fragment once existed in Seong Eunae¡¯s soul, she was the one to subvert it, not the other way around.¡±

    Sun Quan didn¡¯t trust Yan De¡¯s word, but even if he were to take it at face value¡ª

    ¡°Then why are we even here? We¡¯ve never acknowledged petty savages putting on crowns and calling themselves sovereign before. Why her? Why now, if not to prevent the return of the great spirits?¡±

    Yan De met his eyes impassively, and there was a coldness there that even Sun Quan shuddered to see.

    ¡°Because she is dangerous. She upsets the stability of the Jade Pillar, with or without the resurrection of ancient enemies. The false Empress Yoshika will be eradicated, or we will all face the true God-Emperor¡¯s wrath. That is why. Do you have any further complaints?¡±

    Sun Quan and Qian Shi both averted their eyes. They couldn¡¯t gainsay that, no matter how much he might have wanted to.

    ¡°No, fellow Grandmaster. It is as you say. She dies.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let us move, then¡ªthe time is nearly upon us.¡±

    <hr>

    Jia shot across the sky like a bolt of lightning. She¡¯d hoped for more time to consider Shun Song¡¯s words, but fate was rarely so kind. There was no more plan, except for whatever tattered shreds remained of Yue¡¯s scheme. Yoshika was acting fast and playing things by ear. She knew it was reckless even without some of her friends and advisors begging her not to go.

    Not all of them, though. Ashikaga Sae, Lin Xiulan, and Hwang Sung all warned her against reckless action, while others like Ienaga Yumi and Yan Yue simply accepted that it was who she was and moved to support her.

    Yoshika was glad of both, even if she knew that she wasn¡¯t often very good at listening to her more cautious influences.

    She wanted to. Yoshika understood and even agreed with their reasoning. It was dangerous, she was weakened, the enemy was probably planning an ambush. She knew all that, but they didn¡¯t feel what she did. The anguish and betrayal coming from Qin¡¯s armies was like a hot rake against her soul. She had to do something.

    So Jia flew. Once, it had been a great struggle for her. Though she had acquired a flight technique among her very first spiritual arts, the Path of Heavenly Ascension was incompatible with the alignment of her soul, and extremely difficult to practice. It had taken Eui years to master it, while Jia simply couldn¡¯t perform it at all.

    Since then, by inventing and mastering her Lightspeed Traversal technique¡ªa rare combination of all three traditional disciplines¡ªJia had become among the fastest beings alive. The moment between her decision to act and her arrival in the sky above Qin¡¯s camp lasted less than a second.

    It was a scene of complete chaos. It wasn¡¯t a simple matter of one side against the other. Nobody had organized it, and there were no clear goals on either end of the fighting. Some fought in defense of their sect¡¯s honor, while others accused them of betraying their own. More still were just confused¡ªdesperately trying to defend themselves as they fled the chaos. A few, Yoshika noted, even reveled in it¡ªintentionally taking advantage of the riots to take on old grudges or just indulge in their baser violent urges.

    Jia was still considering her first move when the first domain clashed with hers¡ªone of the many elders that had been keeping her in check during the conflicts. She wore the bright white robes of the Austere Mountain, and unlike most of her sect, she favored speed and precision just like Jia.

    Even with Absolute Awareness slowing the world around her, the Austere Mountain elder was too fast for Jia to ignore. The xiantian woman¡¯s domain was precision itself, and the artifact blade she wielded cut a bolt of Jia¡¯s lightning in half as she advanced.

    Jia tried to reposition, but her opponent was frustrating. Though Jia was faster, the elder exceeded her in sheer economy of movement. Every motion she made placed her in the perfect spot, each parry flowed perfectly into the next strike. Even Master Yumi wasn¡¯t so perfect in her movements, and while the elder lacked power, she was one of the best among the enemy at harrying Yoshika, and especially Jia.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not here to attack, I want to help!¡±

    Of course, that got her nowhere, and in just a few exchanges it became clear why they¡¯d sent that elder in particular after her. Another xiantian soon joined the fray, followed swiftly by yet another.

    It was a trap after all.

    Within seconds, Jia was faced with over half a dozen xiantian foes¡ªan absurd number for anyone to face alone, but Jia was never alone. Kaede and Eui leapt from Jia in an explosion of violence, each of her aspects checking two enemies on their own. Her enemies tried to match their strengths to her weaknesses, but while the ancient masters knew their craft well, they were not accustomed to working together.

    Yoshika¡¯s coordination was perfect, and her reluctance to field Eui was paying off, as none of the enemy xiantians were used to the sheer threat of her Destruction essence. Jia was everywhere at once, Eui¡¯s every strike was a lethal threat that couldn¡¯t be ignored, and Kaede¡¯s technique could match even the Austere Mountain elder¡¯s expert precision.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. A stalemate at best, and while some of the rioting soldiers had stopped to gaze up in awe at the spectacle above them, the fighting still continued.

    Eunae emerged with a snarl of frustration.

    ¡°Enough! How heartless can you be for your own people, to waste your time fighting me while they suffer and fight?¡±

    Five more auras arrived at once, and even Yoshika¡¯s domain was forced back by the sheer weight of so many powerful presences.

    ¡°It¡¯s not their time being wasted, young lady¡ªit¡¯s yours.¡±

    Yan De had arrived at last¡ªalong with Yan Ren and three other grandmasters.

    The trap was sprung.

 567. Song

    Yan De, Yan Ren, Bai Renshu, Sun Quan, and Qian Shi¡ªeach of them at the level of a sect grandmaster, including Yan Ren who had once survived an encounter with the Demon Lord¡¯s avatar. They surrounded her now, and Yoshika could already feel their power flowing through some kind of grand technique.

    At last, the masterminds had shown themselves, but they had her at a disadvantage. Yan De¡¯s sneer was as punchable as ever as he addressed her.

    ¡°Finally, we have you all in one place! Your little game ends now, ¡®empress.¡¯ It¡¯s a shame. You had such great potential, if you¡¯d only known your proper place.¡±

    Eui flipped him a rude gesture.

    ¡°Shove it up your own ¡®proper place¡¯ you arrogant piece of¡ª¡±

    Divine Art: Eternal Five Point Star Sealing Formation

    Yan De and his inner circle each became anchors for his divine art, drawing power from all of the gathered elders. Yoshika tried to escape the formation as it wrote itself into the air around her, but not even Jia was fast enough to get out before a barrier snapped into place.

    How long had he been keeping this technique in reserve? The divine art was unquestionably spiritual in nature, but it had drawn a formation that rivaled even some of Do Hye¡¯s best work. The barrier extended into the spiritual and even elemental planes, and Yoshika could feel it rapidly sapping her essence as the elders poured their own power into it.

    Her domain was being suppressed, and even her bodies¡¯ connections to her soul realm were weakening with every second that passed.

    Yan De¡¯s expression was smug in his victory. He knew that he hadn¡¯t really captured all of her, but even just by denying her most powerful aspects, there would be little stopping him from taking his armies to Jiaguo City and finding her true body to deal the finishing blow.

    Once more, Yoshika had to make a snap decision. Within her soul realm, her true body stood, startling Yan Yue out of her meditation.

    ¡°Yoshika?! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Get ready. I have to face them in person or we¡¯ll all die.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?! That wasn¡¯t part of the plan! If you go in your true body¡ª¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll lose everyone but Meili. It¡¯s fine¡ªwe can do this. Trust me.¡±

    She bit her thumbnail, but there was no time to argue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here to support you, but I swear, if you die again, I will drag you back from the afterlife a second time just so that I can send you back there myself!¡±

    Yoshika nodded, and before her bodies could be cut off, her true self stepped out of her soul realm for the first time in over five years.

    Her other bodies vanished, merging safely back into her soul as she stood defiantly before Yan De within his sealing formation. The pressure on her domain eased. It was no longer a projection threatening to be cut off, but the very source itself pushing back against the powers arrayed against her.

    Yan De¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°Oho! Isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise? It¡¯s not every day that our enemy willingly steps into the noose.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s tails ruffled behind her in agitation as she scowled at the smug grandmaster.

    ¡°Did it take practice to become so insufferable, or were you just born that way? Ancestors, Yue was two years old when you left for closed door meditation and she still dedicated her life to escaping you. Do you have any idea how awful you have to be to leave that kind of impression on a toddler?¡±

    He gave her a wan smile and scoffed.

    ¡°Your bravado will do you no good. I have no intention of rising to your petty insults, and once the seal finishes draining you of¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be waiting a long time for that.¡±

    Yan De¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at that, but his smile didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°You have impressive composure in the face of certain death, I¡¯ll grant you that.¡±

    Yoshika rolled her eyes. She exerted her domain against the dodecahedron-shaped barrier surrounding her, and it bowed outwards slightly before snapping back into place.

    ¡°This is an impressive sealing formation. I have people back home who will definitely want to study it, but I¡¯ve seen something like it before. It drains my essence to sustain itself, and gets stronger if I struggle. It¡¯s the same kind of seal that captured Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Indeed? I hadn¡¯t realized beastkin spellcraft had advanced so far.¡±

    Yan De was calm, even conversational as he spoke. So thoroughly convinced of his victory that he wasn¡¯t even entertaining the idea that he might still be in danger. Yoshika shrugged.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite for me. I didn¡¯t think Qin knew formations like this at all¡ªthough Hwang Sung¡¯s spell was just a spell, rather than a divine art.¡±

    ¡°We have known the art of formations since long before you beastkin tried to make it your own. This divine art is nothing like the pale imitation your arcane methods conjured.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°I can see that. This is totally indestructible, self-sustaining, and will eventually kill anyone imprisoned within it. I¡¯d bet even your God-Emperor couldn¡¯t escape it without tearing an irreparable hole in the fabric of reality.¡±

    The xiantian elders stirred at that, but Yan De just shook his head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare presume his capabilities, but your fate is indeed sealed. It is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Except it isn¡¯t. You can¡¯t kill me by draining my essence, Yan De, because I¡¯ll never run out.¡±

    The barrier was indeed draining her constantly of divine essence, and she doubted that even Eui¡¯s Star-Sundering Slash would be able to break it, but Yan De had forgotten something critical about Yoshika. She had the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, and she was the source of her own essence. The seal could take as much as it liked¡ªYoshika could supply everything it demanded and more.

    The grandmaster chuckled as realization dawned on his expression.

    ¡°I see, yes. Then I suppose we¡¯ll just have to leave you trapped here while we raze your precious little empire to the ground then seize that divine artifact of yours.¡±

    Yoshika took a deep breath and withdrew her domain all the way within her. Talking to Yan De hadn¡¯t been entirely pointless. Even through the barrier, she could feel the souls of her enemies if she focused. It helped to gain a vague sense of who they were¡ªto find an angle of attack.

    Ambition and power, order and hierarchy, sheer unbridled strength, mastery and control¡ªthe domains of the grandmasters all tended towards a particular theme. They had risen to power because that was what they desired above all else. Others, like the elder who pursued precision, would never reach that level of influence¡ªnot because they were weak, but because it was not part of their craft.

    She understood now why Bu Dong Rushan had not been the grandmaster of the Austere Mountain, for all that he seemed to embody the sect¡¯s principles. Leadership was an art unto itself, and not all paths were suited to it.

    Yoshika was almost certain now that she understood the true nature of the so-called Jade Pillar. If she was right, then it was a clever trick, but there was only one way to confirm it. Yoshika focused all of her power inwards as Yan De scoffed.

    ¡°Finally giving up, are you? It was amusing to watch you struggle.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s response came as a chorus¡ªfive voices resonating through a single pair of lips.

    ¡°Our domain cannot penetrate the barrier, Yan De, but brute force is not the only way to move the heavens.¡±

    His eyes widened in alarm and he began to back up.

    ¡°Soul magic! Everyone¡ª¡±

    Yoshika didn¡¯t let him finish his warning as she unleashed the power that she¡¯d been preparing for just this moment.

    Divine Art: Twin Harmonies of the Dreaming Crescent Moon

    Five voices sang out in perfect harmony¡ªno, six, as Yue added her own, resonating from deep within Yoshika¡¯s soul realm. Yoshika¡¯s domain remained trapped within the barrier, but Yan De couldn¡¯t resist gloating¡ªsound, of all things, could still penetrate the barrier. Perhaps if he¡¯d ever bothered to know his own daughter, he¡¯d realize that there was power in her songs.

    It wasn¡¯t easy. Each song had to be tailored to the listener¡ªperfectly tuned to move their soul in ways that they didn¡¯t know they could be moved. By herself, Yue struggled to cast her spell over larger groups of people, but with Yoshika¡¯s help she sang to each of the elders.

    That was why Yoshika had needed to take a measure of their souls. They only had one chance, and if the enemy escaped her technique, Yan De would not make the same mistake again.

    Each of them tried to resist. Officially, Qin denied the existence of soul magic, but it was an open secret among xiantian practitioners that this was a lie. All of them had their own techniques to fight off spiritual influence, but they were expecting an attack like Seong Heiran¡¯s. An attempt at domination and control.

    Instead, Yoshika¡¯s song gently touched each soul and resonated with their own truths, singing out in harmony as if to share the same path¡ªif only for a moment. In that moment, their struggles ceased, and their truest selves were drawn into the world of Yoshika¡¯s music.

    Some struggled more fiercely than others. Yan De himself wrapped wings of fire around his body and twisted his brows together in concentration.

    Sacred Art: True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul

    The fire surrounding him shifted into a brilliant aurora of Plasma and engulfed his soul in a protective layer of dragonfire. That surprised Yoshika. It was a distinct technique from the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Heart that she¡¯d learned, and suddenly she wondered if there was more to the techniques Yue had inherited from her mother than even she knew.

    It was also a distinctly Yin-aligned technique, which was unexpected from a man like Yan De. But it didn¡¯t matter, their techniques both came from the same place, and not even the power of dragons could burn Yoshika¡¯s song, nor could it conceal his true nature.

    Even the armies below were caught up in it, completely unprepared for Yoshika¡¯s technique as they were all drawn into the same shared dream.

    Within the dream, they all stood together in an endless expanse of tall golden grass. If any had been there, they might have recognized the wheat fields from Sovereign Chou¡¯s preliminary trial at the entrance to his tomb. But the sky was different¡ªa brilliant night sky filled with countless glittering stars. Two moons hung on opposite sides, one a sharp crescent shining so brightly that it lit up the world like daylight, and a second so dark it was invisible¡ªyet every observer knew it was there.

    No great celestial gate stood in the distance to dominate the horizon. Instead, where it had once been, a single pearly white pillar of jade rose infinitely high to mingle with the stars above. Through the strange logic of dreams, one could see a pedestal at the top of that infinite pillar. What each person saw on that pedestal was different.

    For some, it was the God-Emperor, though they did not know what he looked like. It was just the idea of him, some perfect form that they strived for. Some saw themselves there, or their friends, or their nation. Others saw their paths, impossibly condensed into a single bright point¡ªanother star in the sky. Those ones had to resist the urge to sit down and meditate on the spot.

    Yan De and the other elders stood at the head of the confused Qin army, taking in their surroundings warily. Of all of them, only Yan De knew what he was looking at, and even he wasn¡¯t certain how much of it was real.

    Yue stepped out from behind the pillar and closed the distance between them in a single step. She glanced up once, and tried not to think too hard about what she saw there before shifting her gaze back down to meet her father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Yan De. Father. I believe we¡¯re long past due for a heart-to-heart, don¡¯t you?¡±

 568. Truth

    Yue had never really known her father. Once her younger brother was born, he left for closed door meditation and didn¡¯t return until sixteen years later¡ªwhen her brother died. Yet she and Zhihao had spent their childhood living in his shadow. For Zhihao, it was a desperate struggle to live up to the name and prove himself worthy of one day inheriting the sect. Yue¡¯s struggle was different.

    She had a few memories of her father from before he left. Nothing concrete, just the vague sort of dreamlike impressions one kept of their earliest memories. Somehow even back then, she¡¯d understood something about the way he looked at her¡ªa disappointment. She was not what he wanted. It was only later that she¡¯d understand why.

    So Yue had grown up with her first fundamental understanding of the world being that her father, the man who had near absolute control over her life and death, considered her worthless. She was, at best, a backup¡ªnot to be heir herself, but to be married or traded off to create a ¡®more suitable¡¯ scion.

    She¡¯d never gotten along with other girls her age. They¡¯d talk dreamily about finding a man and getting married and Yue would try her best not to gag. Even among cultivators, women of Qin generally only had one future, and the Awakening Dragon was a fairly traditional sect, even for the north. Any talk of actually pursuing one¡¯s path to the end, striking out as a rogue and founding one¡¯s own sect, or becoming an elder and taking on apprentices was met with laughter and mockery. A woman¡¯s value was derived entirely from the man she married, and Yue was not blessed with the option to choose hers.

    Only her mother supported her ambitions, and even then only in the cautious way of an elder doing their best to temper expectations without denying their child outright. Yan Hao was ostensibly her master, but it was Long Chunhua who taught Yue her craft.

    And it was that very same craft that now allowed her to face her father¡ªthe tyrant that had ruled her life from afar¡ªonce and for all. That, and Yoshika¡¯s help, of course.

    Through a linked technique¡ªnot everything had to involve dual cultivation¡ªYue and Yoshika had combined their strength to create a divine art that expanded upon the Melody of the Dreaming Moon and merged each of their respective interpretations into a single effect powerful enough to ensnare even the legendary Yan De.

    Her father raised an eyebrow and smirked at her as she confronted him, an entire army at his back¡ªto say nothing of the other xiantian cultivators at his side.

    ¡°Yue! What a surprise to see you here¡ªif indeed it¡¯s really you and not just a projection. This illusion certainly does give the impression of your mother¡¯s magic, but I hear you¡¯ve been telling secrets.¡±

    Yue tossed a stray lock of hair over her shoulder and scoffed, placing a hand on her hip as she glared at Yan De.

    ¡°My secrets are mine to tell, father. Mother shared them with me, and the Awakening Dragon has no claim to her ancestral techniques.¡±

    ¡°And the True Awakening?¡±

    She smirked.

    ¡°Yoshika caught you off guard with that last time, did she? Someone had to preserve the origin of the technique you¡¯ve spent so much time bastardizing. Of course I only just recently discovered that¡¯s why Mother gave it to me. Were you ever planning to tell me I¡¯m descended from dragons?¡±

    The elders stirred at that, with even Yan Ren giving his master a questioning look as Yan De pursed his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I have no idea what you mean. Where did you hear such a rumor?¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not playing that game. Let¡¯s try again.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and a blinding light emanated from the top of the jade pillar in the distance behind her. When the light cleared, Yan De was faced with...himself. He looked askance at Yue, but his doppelganger spoke first.

    ¡°I had planned to use the blood of dragons to give my descendants an edge once I left them behind, to ensure that my legacy would remain after my final ascension.¡±

    Yue smiled and patted the copy on the shoulder, but he shrugged her off with a sneer.

    ¡°You were never meant to find out at all! I would have told my true scion in time, once he was ready. That worthless layabout ruined everything by getting himself killed.¡±

    The real Yan De scowled to match his duplicate.

    ¡°What is this?! What an insulting mockery! Do you think you can sway us with such petty illusions?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is no illusion, Yan De. At least, not in the sense that you are thinking. This is all quite real¡ªI¡¯m actually here, although you are not. Your perception of it is fueled by our technique, but this?¡±

    She jerked her thumb at Yan De¡¯s scowling reflection.

    ¡°My half of the technique lets you witness this without actually being here, trapping your minds within our song, but Yoshika? She takes a measure of your soul, and bears witness to what you truly are. This is a mirror, Yan De, and you cannot hide the truth from yourself.¡±

    For the first time, her father looked uncertain of himself. Worried, even. Yue took no small pleasure in watching him begin to squirm as he realized what kind of power she had over him.

    ¡°So you say, but you have no proof¡ª¡±

    Yue looked past him, at the other experts assembled around him, and the army at their back.

    ¡°Look upon the jade pillar and consider what you see there. Do any of you have any doubt that I speak the truth?¡±

    Few responded¡ªmost just kept staring up at the top of the pillar, entranced. One, the Austere Mountain elder known as Meng Qi, shook her head without looking away from it.Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°No. You could not represent...that, even through illusion, without meeting or exceeding me in my own domain. You have indeed taken the measure of my soul, at least.¡±

    Yan De began to sweat, despite his lack of a body present.

    ¡°That proves nothing! Even if you do have the ability to create such a mirror within this world of illusion, that is a false image!¡±

    Yue threw her head back and laughed¡ªshe was enjoying this.

    ¡°I have no control over the image, father. No more than I could control your soul itself¡ªand trust me when I say that if I could do that, I wouldn¡¯t be bothering with all this. Even after becoming xiantian, I could not fabricate these images¡ªnot to so many people. What you are seeing is a part of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, and I assure you, it¡¯s all quite real.¡±

    ¡°Your lies are pointless. Whether you are truly Yue or just an image created by Yoshika, you cannot harm us here, nor can you hold us forever. I do not know what you hope to achieve by convincing me of this ridiculous ruse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not planning to harm you¡ªat least not yet. That will come after, and I am very much looking forward to it. Nor am I trying to convince you of anything. Tell me, Yan De¡ªwhat is the Jade Pillar?¡±

    He scoffed incredulously at her question, but then his copy began to answer for him.

    ¡°It is that which holds the empire together. That which is most important. It cannot be torn down without bringing ruin to all.¡±

    ¡°But more specifically? What, exactly, is the Jade Pillar?¡±

    Yan De knit his brows together, shouting urgently.

    ¡°Do not listen to her! She is trying to¡ª!¡±

    Yue held up a hand and his voice disappeared.

    ¡°Come now, Father, I do have some control here. Now then, let¡¯s hear your answer.¡±

    She and everyone else turned their attention to the reflection of Yan De¡¯s soul. The unhidden truth that lay behind his many masks.

    ¡°Nothing. It has no true form. It is a fiction, perhaps as old as the empire itself. A trick we play upon ourselves. The Jade Pillar has as many forms as there are citizens of the empire. The Jade Pillar is simply whatever one holds dearest¡ªanything which motivates them.¡±

    And there it was. Yoshika¡¯s theory, confirmed. In a nation so ruled by secrets and suspicion, where trust was a currency so dear that few were willing to trade even the smallest scraps of it, how would you get people to ever cooperate? In secret, of course. A grand conspiracy in which every conspirator had a different goal¡ªwhere each of them thought that they alone knew the truth, while the others were their unwitting pawns.

    Yue wondered how many knew, or had suspected. Far more than had ever voiced it, surely. After all, it was a critical support for the empire. A sneaky, manipulative, ingenious way to keep a group of self-interested backstabbing rulers together under some semblance of unity.

    Who had come up with it? An ancient cultivator like Qin Zhao, perhaps, or his uncle the prime minister and first prince of Qin. Maybe it was older still, and came from the God-Emperor himself.

    Yue sighed. She¡¯d probably never know the answer to that.

    ¡°Thank you, Father, for being so arrogant. This might have been a bit more difficult if that which you held dearest hadn¡¯t been yourself. One last question, then you¡¯ll all be free to go¡ªexcept Yan De, of course. Father, why do you want to kill Yoshika so badly that you¡¯re willing to sacrifice thousands of cultivators and put the entire empire at risk?¡±

    ¡°She has given me grave insults time and again, and repeatedly refused to submit. For that, there is no cost too great to pay.¡±

    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s the other sects who are paying that cost, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yan De¡¯s reflection smirked proudly, sneering down at everyone before him.

    ¡°Naturally. I¡¯m not so stupid that I would waste my own resources before letting my lessers break themselves on the problem first.¡±

    The crowd did not erupt into chaos or gasp at the revelation. On some level, everyone present already knew it just from looking at Yan De¡¯s reflection. Instead, they just stared in silence, as Yan De himself glared balefully at his daughter, still unable to speak for himself.

    Yue snapped her fingers, and everyone but Yan De vanished. His doppelganger faded away, along with the bubble of silence, and he crossed his arms to sneer at Yue.

    ¡°You must think yourself quite clever.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Our family has ever suffered from an elevated sense of self-worth. Perhaps it¡¯s hereditary.¡±

    ¡°It will make little difference, you know. You may have shamed me, but loyalties do not sway so easily. Your empress remains trapped, and regardless of my reasons, the Jade Pillar still stands. Each of them recognizes that Yoshika must die.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but perhaps they now realize Yoshika is not the only existential threat to the empire. And perhaps they might consider that when one has two powerful enemies, it¡¯s wisest to pit them against each other then swoop in to eliminate the survivor.¡±

    Yan De hesitated, but shook his head defiantly.

    ¡°No. The seal is too powerful, and none but I can remove it. You made a commendable effort, but the outcome remains the same.¡±

    Yue knit her brows together in false concern.

    ¡°Oh dear! You¡¯re right¡ªwhat a miscalculation on my part! Yoshika remains isolated and untouchable within your seal. I suppose, then, they¡¯ll have to make do with the enemy that¡¯s still trapped within an illusion and completely helpless, won¡¯t they?¡±

    The world dropped away around them, and Yue stood with her father in the skies above Kucheon, where Yoshika remained trapped in a seal, her eyes closed and her lips moving in a silent song. Yan De saw the image of his real body, still curled up in a ball of protective Dragonfire that had done nothing to protect him from Yoshika¡¯s voice.

    Yan Ren stood protectively at his master¡¯s side, but every other elder had turned to regard Yan De¡¯s helpless form with dangerous expressions. Even Bai Renshu couldn¡¯t decide which side to take as his benefactor rapidly lost stock among his peers.

    ¡°This is a trick. They would never stoop so low as to turn against another Grandmaster. To betray one of the great sects is tantamount to treason against the God-Emperor himself.¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. I¡¯m perfectly happy to sit here and watch them tear you apart. It will be quite cathartic, I think. I only wish Zhihao was here to see it.¡±

    ¡°Keep his name out of your mouth, you traitorous harlot.¡±

    ¡°Oh please! He knew you less than I did, and hated you even more. Face it, Yan De¡ªyou are a poor leader and an even worse father, and soon your legacy will end the way it was always destined to¡ªin flames. There might be something poetic in that.¡±

    He shook his head in denial, but Yue could see the fear in his eyes.

    ¡°You cannot trick me!¡±

    Yue laughed so hard it made her sides hurt.

    ¡°Yan De. Father. I don¡¯t need to trick anybody! You have inspired nothing but hatred in every person with the misfortune of meeting you for thousands of years. You can take your chances on their mercy, or you can take your chances on Yoshika¡¯s.¡±

    She glanced up at the jade pillar, still visible in her mind¡¯s eye, where a dazzling figure stood. Her savior, her empress, her best friend.

    ¡°I know which way I¡¯d go if I were you.¡±

 569. Superior

    In the war between Yan De¡¯s faith in his allies, and confidence in his own strength there could only ever be one conclusion. The seal around Yoshika shattered like glass, and the surrounding elders backed off warily. By then, Yoshika¡¯s backup had arrived¡ªIenaga Yumi, Lin Xiulan, and Hwang Sung all stood at a remove, ready to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Despite the clear advantage in numbers, the Qin elders were wary. Yoshika had already held off half a dozen of them on her own, and their faith in Yan De was as broken as the seal he¡¯d just dispelled. Qian Shi eyed Ienaga Yumi warily, having clashed with her before, and many of them recognized Lin Xiulan as the grandmistress of the empire¡¯s greatest sect of healers¡ªbefore it had been folded into the Flowing Purewater for their own safety.

    The revelations of Yoshika¡¯s technique had left them all uneasy, questioning things that they¡¯d been taking for granted over the centuries. Even the army below had stopped their rioting, and though not nearly all of them had experienced the Twin Harmonies of the Dreaming Crescent Moon, the uncertainty spread through the army camps like a wildfire.

    Every soldier present stopped to stare up at the momentous confrontation in awestruck fascination. The one thing everyone could be certain of in that moment was that they were bearing witness to history.

    Yan De shook his head as his senses were restored. Unlike Yue, Yoshika¡¯s melody always brought her into the illusion as well. The lack of malice that allowed her technique to bypass the defenses of the gathered elders also prevented her from taking advantage of their helpless state.

    She was going to have to fight Yan De directly.

    He regarded his allies with naked suspicion, the confidence between them shattered.

    ¡°Yan Ren, with me¡ªno, all of you stand back and protect the bystanders. It seems my absence over the last two decades has led you all to forget who I am. How quickly even immortals can forget. I will deal with this myself.¡±

    His disciple hesitated, then flew back. Just as Yue had suggested, the other elders were more than happy to let Yoshika and Yan De face off against each other. Yoshika was still their enemy, but they didn¡¯t trust Yan De.

    Yoshika glanced back and called out to her own people as well.

    ¡°Do not interfere with our duel or engage Qin¡¯s elders unless they attack first. We will settle this without any more unnecessary bloodshed.¡±

    The xiantians dispersed to create their own barriers and protections to keep the army and city safe. Yan De shook his head slowly as he glared at Yoshika.

    ¡°Truly, the arrogance of youth knows no bounds. You¡¯re like a toddler with a spear. No understanding whatsoever of the power you wield, yet convinced that it makes you invincible. Do you know how many thousands of years I¡¯ve lived?¡±

    Yoshika shrugged dismissively.

    ¡°I once took lessons from a being older than the entire universe. Age and experience are only valuable as long as you continue to learn and grow. In the last thousand years, how many times have you truly challenged yourself? Did you actually learn anything after spending sixteen years meditating on top of a mountain?¡±

    ¡°The insights I seek to advance my path are more profound than anything you could ever hope to grasp, even given a million years, child.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just wrong, stupid! That¡¯s what I mean! You spend centuries running in circles, hoping that one day the groove you carve in the path will lead you to a new discovery. Just go in a different direction! Or at least dig with an actual purpose.¡±

    He snorted and waved a hand.

    ¡°I will not be lectured by little girls.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to explain it in a language you can understand. I beat you once, Yan De, and I will do it again.¡±

    ¡°You defeated a mere shadow of my power. That you would even gloat about it shows how little you understand. Today I will remind the world why they fear the name Yan De and the Great Awakening Dragon, such that they will not forget for another thousand years.¡±

    Yan De held out his hands and moved them in a slow, deliberate pattern, leaving after-images behind as they formed a spiral inwards, towards his dantian. He spoke, his words echoing with such power that Yoshika could feel the fabric of the world warp and crack under the strain.

    Divine Art: Ascension of the Three Heavenly Dragons

    The aura of fire surrounding Yan De exploded, the shimmering aurora of Plasma erupting from his form as it snaked through the air around them like a giant serpent. The nature of the fire shifted, growing hotter and brighter as Yan De¡¯s domain intensified its pressure against hers. Just from witnessing the first moments of his transformation, Yoshika realized a mistake that she and Yue had both made many years ago.

    Dragonfire was not just another name for Plasma. True Dragonfire did not just burn essence¡ªit was the essence of pride and superiority. It burned anything. The air around Yan De ignited, setting the sky ablaze, and even as the empty air burned away the flames still continued, burning nothing¡ªnot even the Void was safe from the all-consuming blaze.

    For a terrifying heartbeat, Yoshika thought that Yan De had unleashed flames of Destruction itself, but Dragonfire was greater still. It did not merely destroy¡ªit consumed. It claimed dominion over all it touched, fueling itself to greater heights. Unlike Destruction, it burned with purpose.

    The blaze was not indiscriminate. Yan De controlled what burned and what did not. Indeed, as he reached the end of his transformation, the flames coalesced together into the form of an endlessly coiling serpent¡ªa dragon so large it claimed the entire sky.

    Unlike the transformation his shadow had used within her soul realm, Yoshika could no longer see any sign of Yan De¡¯s original body. No core or weakness to target. It was no mere aura¡ªYan De was the dragon. His technique transformed him, body, mind, and soul.

    It was not a unified technique, yet it had unified the three. Flesh, spirit, and aura all became one¡ªa singular being of absolute power, made entirely of the element that Yan De had spent his life pursuing. That essence which claimed dominion over all others.

    Dragonfire.

    His head loomed over her, large as the nearby mountain, with flaming eyes, antlers like the branches of a tree, and long whiskers fluttering elegantly in the air in contempt of gravity. Yan De¡¯s voice boomed from every direction at once.

    ¡°Look upon your end and despair. My flames will consume you until not even a memory remains. Now do you understand that you are a mere pebble trying to mock a mountain?¡±

    Yoshika swallowed nervously. Though her domain had grown such that it covered most of the southern continent, Yan De¡¯s still pressed in on her such that she could barely extend a small bubble of awareness around herself. She felt as though she was back in the academy, when her domain had first developed, standing before Qin Zhao himself as he taught her what it meant to have one.Stolen novel; please report.

    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been underestimating her foes. She knew that they stood at the apex of xiantian, and she herself was approaching divinity. Had she been naive to think that meant that she was their equal?

    ¡°Yue, did you know he could do that?¡±

    Within Yoshika¡¯s soul scape, her best friend started at the sound of her voice, then chewed on her thumbnail.

    ¡°No! I¡ªI¡¯ve never even heard of a technique like that!¡±

    ¡°I thought so. This is going to be difficult...¡±

    Yan De¡¯s gargantuan head snapped forward like a viper, deceptively fast for his enormous size. Even with Absolute Awareness and Lightspeed Traversal, Yoshika barely dodged the strike by a whisker. She slashed at his neck with an artifact blade to counter, and was left with nothing but a smoldering hunk of molten metal for her troubles.

    The grandmaster twisted back around for another bite as a massive claw came up on her from the opposite direction. Yoshika dove out of the way of both attacks and straight into the path of his tail. Before it could strike her, she hastily cast one of Haeun¡¯s teleportation talismans to blink out of the way.

    Even still, she was caught up in the vortex of the tail¡¯s wake before it snapped like a giant whip and caused a sonic boom that rattled Yoshika¡¯s bones. The deafening shockwave sent a visible ripple through the air that churned up the earth and rendered the surface of the nearby mountain to dust, triggering an avalanche.

    This was what she¡¯d always been warned about. Xiantian duels would rend the earth and shake the heavens, flatten mountains and carve out valleys, empty lakes and redirect rivers. Even with the protection of the other grandmasters, Yan De was a living cataclysm.

    Sacred Art: Sixth Arm of Asura¡ªStar Sundering Slash

    Yoshika tried her most destructive technique, aiming her slicing wave of destruction to cut straight through Yan De¡¯s serpentine body. She watched in frustration as the essence of raw Destruction rolled off of his fiery scales like water from a duck.

    He laughed, and even his voice felt like it was trying to tear her apart from the vibrations.

    ¡°Hahaha! Pathetic! Did you think Destruction was indomitable? Dragonfire is greater still, and your mastery is too shallow! Come now, Empress¡ªyou wanted to challenge me, didn¡¯t you? Show me you¡¯re worthy of divinity!¡±

    The draconic figure writhed and the sky ignited once more, pressing in on Yoshika from all sides as it greedily burned away at her domain and any barrier she could conjure to resist it.

    He was right that she couldn¡¯t hope to defeat him with conventional attacks, but there was a reason she hadn¡¯t attempted any divine arts of her own. Yan De claimed to be next to divinity, and he was not boasting. She had no idea how he suppressed his power normally, but after his transformation, his presence alone was such a weight on the world that it creaked and cracked with his every move. He was walking a razor¡¯s edge before divine ascension¡ªperhaps even already well past it.

    Yoshika recalled the story of the Bloody Sovereign, and how he had consumed all the essence of his world before ascending. It had never occurred to her to ask how such a thing was possible. Was Yan De deferring his ascension in order to gather more power?

    It didn¡¯t matter¡ªhowever he was doing it, the fabric of their world strained to support Yan De¡¯s existence. The difference between Sacred Arts and Divine Arts was that while both were fueled by divine essence, a Sacred Art was mastery of a certain universal law, while Divine Arts wrote new laws into existence. Mortal realities could only handle so much power before they were rent asunder by such conflicts. It was why true deities could not exist within mortal realms.

    Yoshika doubted¡ªeven with her power and Yan De¡¯s combined¡ªthat she could completely shatter reality, but there was plenty of room between a minor rift in space and a total apocalypse, all of which would be extremely deadly. Even if either Yoshika or Yan De could survive such an event¡ªtheir surroundings would definitely not.

    Jianmo had once confided that they¡¯d intentionally created such a rift once, by seeking out a place where the world was weaker, and reality grew thin. It had been a rough tear, but still the smallest that Jianmo knew how to create.

    The mountain there was long gone, and even nearly a decade later the area around it was uninhabitable. A treacherous storm of spatial distortions and imperceptible voids that would shred anything foolish enough to enter the area to ribbons.

    She desperately dodged another combination of attacks, pushing her superlative speed to its absolute limits and leading Yan De higher into the sky. His Dragonfire chased her wherever she went, constantly exhausting her essence as she tried to resist it. Yoshika let it burn¡ªshe had essence to spare, thanks to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but she wouldn¡¯t last forever, and she couldn¡¯t fight back without risking a cataclysmic tear in space.

    Yoshika flew higher still, trying to get as far away from the bystanders as possible. If it was between letting Yan De bring ruin to the surroundings as he killed her, or potentially dying to a spatial rift, then she was just going to have to take her chances.

    Just as soon as she could make sure nobody else was harmed.

    ¡°You think you can escape me, child? I can survive well past the sky¡¯s limit, but the void¡¯s dangers are not to be underestimated. You only give me an even greater advantage!¡±

    Yoshika ignored his taunting as she flew higher, higher, until the sky began to fade and she could see the curve of the world below. Yan De¡¯s warning proved to be true, as the void tried to tear the air from her lungs and boil the blood in her veins. Still, she flew, drawing on the life-giving essence of Wood to sustain her. Eui¡¯s Tranquility of the Verdant Marsh once more proved itself to be one of Yoshika¡¯s most invaluable techniques.

    But even drawing from the Tear, Yoshika began to slow as the cruel and merciless Void essence stole away the Light upon which she flew.

    Yan De¡¯s coils surrounded her on every side as she came to a halt, sweating. She¡¯d be panting for breath if there was any air to fill her lungs. That would have to be far enough.

    She looked up at the brightly shining moon as the draconic head moved to block off her last line of retreat. It didn¡¯t seem any closer at all. No wonder Do Hye said that nobody had ever managed to fly there¡ªit must have been unimaginably far away. She wondered how the moon spirit¡¯s former mistress had ever ended up there.

    Even on a dragon¡¯s face, Yan De¡¯s smug grin made Yoshika want to throw up. Or maybe that was just every liquid in her body trying to sublimate.

    ¡°An impressive flight, but if you hoped to use my daughter¡¯s domain against me, you¡¯ve a long way to go. I¡¯m afraid this ends here, little empress. Any last words?¡±

    Yoshika thought about that carefully. She couldn¡¯t respond. There was no air to carry the sound. Come to that, how was she hearing him? Yoshika felt a little bit delirious, but she had a plan. They¡¯d come far enough. They had to have come far enough.

    Yan De had fused his body and soul with his domain. That was a good idea. It made him harder to kill. And also easier. She could see why he didn¡¯t go around like that all the time¡ªaside from the fact that it would instantly kill any mortal in proximity. He was much stronger against attacks, but any damage dealt would strike at his very being. Too bad he was invincible.

    Yoshika had a long history with the Great Awakening Dragon¡¯s Yan family. Their conflict had started when she¡¯d ¡®stolen¡¯ Zhihao¡¯s ring, and the techniques within. Yue had taught her secrets of the clan that Yoshika now suspected she¡¯d never been meant to have in the first place. The entire foundation of her cultivation was practically built upon secrets and techniques stolen from the Yan family.

    Well, there was no sense breaking with tradition.

    Yoshika reached within and called out the essence of her Foxfire avatar. She drew on as much of the Sovereign Tear¡¯s strength as it would allow, and flooded every aspect of her being with the essence of Unity. The world shuddered around her as the transformation began to take place. Yan De¡¯s eyes widened in alarm as he realized what was happening and lunged forward.

    He was too late. The words wrote themselves across the fabric of reality itself as Yoshika¡¯s mind, body, and soul fused into one singular being.

    Divine Art: Unification of the Sixfold Paths of Ascension

    Yoshika erupted into shimmering flames of every color. The rainbow colored fire filled her to the core, not just engulfing her form but replacing it with the divine essence of Unity. She had become, like Yan De, more than just a living avatar of her domain¡¯s essence. Her heart, her aura, her very soul blazed with that scintillating flame.

    Only one tiny imperfection marred her graceful new form¡ªa little red teardrop nestled into the place where her collarbone would be. It gushed with endless power, fueling and sustaining her new form. Even the void around her no longer sapped at her strength, joining its power with hers at the slightest touch.

    Before Yoshika could worry about what it meant that the Sovereign¡¯s Tear was no longer within her soul realm, Yan De¡¯s giant draconic jaws crashed into her with the weight of the heavens and sent them both tumbling backwards through a tear in the fabric of reality. The portal closed rapidly behind them as they fell from the void of space into a true Void so complete that even space itself ceased to exist.

 570. Voidbreak

    Jianmo had once confided in Yoshika that even their indestructible sword form¡ªforged by the fires of Sovereign Chou¡¯s hatred to withstand the element of Destruction, and tempered by souls consumed over the course of eons as the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s primary weapon¡ªcould not survive the void between worlds.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between empty space and the Void, you know. Both are inhospitable, but space still has light and heat, and you can move freely as long as you have some way to propel yourself. It¡¯s nasty, but people have learned to traverse it¡ªthough there¡¯s barely any point since things are so far away from each other.¡±

    It was one of the rare instances where the sword demon had actually lived up to their self-appointed status as Yoshika¡¯s master. He was male at the time¡ªshortly after he¡¯d restored his form using Hayakawa Takeo¡¯s demonic core.

    Jia didn¡¯t really think to question it. Jianmo could be fickle and whimsical, but even at the height of his mischief he wouldn¡¯t lead her astray when it mattered. She just raised an eyebrow and leaned forward as he got into one of his rare teaching moods.

    ¡°How far?¡±

    ¡°Hell if I know. You¡¯d be better off asking one of your scholars about that. The moon is closest, and you could probably circle the entire world ten times sooner than reach it. Anything else? Hundreds, maybe even thousands. Chou used to do it, and it was the most boring thing in the universe.¡±

    ¡°He took you with him?¡±

    Jianmo smiled sardonically at that.

    ¡°I gained the ability to think long before I became an actual person. I have memories from before he realized that his suppression of my awakening as a spirit had failed. It...wasn¡¯t exactly a quick process, but I didn¡¯t hate it, if only because I didn¡¯t really know any better yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh. So why did Chou fly through the void if there¡¯s nothing there?¡±

    ¡°Space. The real void is different, but we¡¯ll get to that. He wanted to master it¡ªthe way he mastered everything. He once just sat down and watched a star die¡ªand it took billions of years. Then, with the knowledge that they could die, he tried to kill the next one himself. That was the kind of person he was.¡±

    It was rare for Jianmo to get so nostalgic about his former master. He didn¡¯t speak of him with fondness, per se, but he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the old Bloody Sovereign, either. Jianmo just...didn¡¯t hate him.

    ¡°Did he succeed?¡±

    Jianmo snorted.

    ¡°Eventually. Took a few tries, since trying to kill a star is a bit like trying to murder the sky, but he did manage it. Actually, your Star-Sundering Slash is an echo of the technique he used to do it.¡±

    Eui blinked¡ªYoshika hadn¡¯t yet finished recreating her individual bodies, and her true body changed form with a thought.

    ¡°It is? But how? You never taught me about anything like that.¡±

    The demon chuckled and waved his hand in a vague gesture.

    ¡°I did and I didn¡¯t. Cultivation is like that, sometimes. An idea doesn¡¯t need to be taught directly to be inherited¡ªsometimes it¡¯s even better if it isn¡¯t. I encouraged you to find a way to project the essence of Destruction, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I figured out how to do it on my own.¡±

    ¡°You of all people should know that nobody does anything ¡®on their own.¡¯ I don¡¯t hate that confidence, but everything you are has been built on top of those who came before you. Tell me, did I ever come up when you were looking for inspiration for that technique?¡±

    Eui frowned, but Jianmo was right. When she¡¯d been trying to envision the technique, it was her image of Jianmo that had pushed her forward. Reluctantly, she nodded.

    ¡°I guess so. And your blade is the only one that¡¯s been able to survive the technique.¡±

    He scoffed and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me for that anymore. You only ever did because the technique wasn¡¯t fully yours yet. The core of the technique¡ªthe insight or law, I guess¡ªcame from me, and it was only mine by inheritance from my previous master. Now, it¡¯s all you¡ªand even your mother¡¯s girlfriend can do it.¡±

    It took Eui a moment to realize he meant Ienaga Yumi. She quashed the urge to protest¡ªrising to Jianmo¡¯s teasing was the worst way to react.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I ever get strong enough, I¡¯ll be able to use Star-Sundering Slash to literally kill stars?¡±

    ¡°If you want to, but I don¡¯t think you will. It¡¯s an absolutely pointless exercise that benefits nobody at all. Killing the unkillable was Chou¡¯s thing, not yours. But that does lead nicely into where I was trying to take us¡ªthe Void.¡±

    Jianmo leaned back on Yoshika¡¯s couch, lounging, as he was often wont to do¡ªhe could be as lazy as Heian, sometimes. And also just as deceptively hard-working. He drummed his fingers on the armrest as Eui waited patiently for him to continue.

    ¡°Master¡ªthat is, Chou, wanted to kill that which could not be killed. You already know why, now.¡±

    Eui nodded.

    ¡°How come you never mentioned that part, anyway?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter. Plus, a hunger for power is easier for people to grasp than a fruitless war against the entire concept of fate.¡±

    He had a point. The Bloody Sovereign¡¯s ambition to slay the Demiurges and free reality from the shackles of fate was...esoteric, to say the least.

    ¡°In any case, before he waged his ill-fated war on all of existence, Sovereign Chou took a crack at the next best thing to a real Demiurge. The oldest and most powerful being in existence.¡±

    ¡°Void.¡±

    Jianmo nodded.

    ¡°And that was where he learned the difference between mere emptiness, and true nothingness.¡±

    His enduringly playful tone darkened for a moment and he shuddered slightly as he went on.

    ¡°The Void isn¡¯t hot or cold, big or small, light or dark. Metrics like that just don¡¯t apply to it. It is old¡ªtime, at least, has some sway over it, so it¡¯s not a Demiurge, but if anything in the universe is close...it¡¯s that old monster.¡±

    ¡°And it exists between realities.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    Jianmo made an uncertain gesture with one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d hesitate to use the words ¡®exist¡¯ or ¡®between.¡¯ Or ¡®realities¡¯ for that matter. It¡¯s the best approximation we¡¯ve got, but you need to understand that the Void is alien in ways that I can¡¯t even begin to describe. And it thinks¡ªit has a will of its own.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, I¡¯ve spoken to it.¡±

    He nodded, grinning.

    ¡°I know! I don¡¯t hate that ambition¡ªyou want to learn, so you go straight to the very top. It¡¯s just like you. And just like him. He never accepted anything but the absolute best.¡±

    Eui frowned slowly. She knew that Jianmo didn¡¯t intend it as an insult, but it was hard to be happy about being compared to the Bloody Sovereign.

    ¡°I don¡¯t demand perfection, Jianmo.¡±

    ¡°Not in others, no¡ªthat¡¯s where you differ¡ªbut in yourself? I know you better than that by now, darling. But when it came to the Void, even Chou was forced to compromise.¡±

    His tone grew somber again as he picked up his tale once more.

    ¡°When Chou challenged the Void, I don¡¯t think it noticed at first. Just being there eats away at your existence¡ªgnawing away at you as if rejecting the entire concept of life, despite being alive itself. But my master knew that it was alive, and if it was alive, then it could be killed. Obviously, though, he never did actually manage to kill it.¡±

    ¡°What would even happen if he did? Void is like...a force of nature. A fundamental part of the universe.¡±

    Jianmo shrugged.

    ¡°No idea! Maybe all worlds would get squished together. Or maybe its non-existent corpse would continue to fill the nothing between dimensions. Maybe it really is unkillable, but Chou didn¡¯t think so. He refused to give up¡ªthe stubbornness of a man who could win a staring contest with the sun. In the end, though, even he had to give up, but not without...proof.¡±

    ¡°Proof of what?¡±

    ¡°That he was right. That the Void could be killed. A compromise. Chou never did figure out how to kill the Void, but he did manage something else good enough to satisfy him.¡±

    Eui leaned forward further as Jianmo¡¯s crimson eyes glinted in the evening light. He grinned savagely¡ªa reminder that for all he reined it in for Yoshika¡¯s sake, Jianmo was still a demon born of violence and destruction.

    ¡°It can be injured.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika¡¯s mind reeled, retreating into memories as her senses betrayed her. She couldn¡¯t see, but it wasn¡¯t dark. She was blind, yet she couldn¡¯t stop seeing everything, even when she shut her eyes. Everything was wrong, and no matter which senses she focused on, the result was the same. There was nothing, but she didn¡¯t experience that nothing as a lack or an absence. Instead, that nothingness was everything, and it overwhelmed her on every level.

    Yan De was there, and oddly enough that was a comfort. Something real that she could ground herself on. The Void, in its paradoxically vast and infinitesimal totality, was too much. Yan De, she could comprehend.

    He too was struggling to adjust, gaining his bearings more slowly than she was, even though his power still eclipsed hers after her transformation.

    Yoshika had an odd sense of familiarity that she couldn¡¯t quite place her finger on. Had she been here before? It felt as though she had, but the memories were vague and fuzzy, which was a concerning abnormality that she hadn¡¯t experienced since first awakening.

    Void? Can you hear me?

    She tried to speak, but there was no sound. Nor did the Void answer her, and giving it her attention was making her dizzy again. Instead she looked inward to take stock of herself.

    The divine art she¡¯d copied from Yan De and made her own had transformed her such that there was no longer any distinction between her body, mind, and soul. She was her domain now, and her soul realm, and her empire. A tiny, wavering step of the path of true divinity. Like the Void had been before, Yoshika was there, but not all of her.

    Her physical and spiritual demesnes had not been cast into the Void with her, nor¡ªquite thankfully¡ªhad they been transformed into living avatars of shimmering rainbow fire. Yoshika had performed the divine ritual by instinct, but once she had a moment to reflect, she began to understand the nature of it.Stolen story; please report.

    The part of her stranded in the Void was a concentration of her essence¡ªof her¡ªthat was otherwise normally spread out over the vast territory of her empire and her soul realm. Then she realized her error.

    If Yoshika¡¯s true body had died, it might have been the end of her, unless her friends could repeat the ritual that had brought her back the first time. That thought caused another twinge of recognition, but she set it aside to focus on the more pressing issue. Her transformation was the only thing allowing her to survive outside of anything she understood as reality. She was an anchor to her own realm¡ªor at least the parts of it that she had made hers.

    But if she perished, so would they.

    She was a focus¡ªa representation of all that existed within her. No, more than that¡ªshe had merged herself with parts of the world, as a nascent sovereign divinity. Beyond mere soul resonance, her soul realm and empire were so closely entangled with her that there was no difference between harm to herself and harm to them.

    Yoshika had been trying to protect her people, even if it meant possibly sacrificing herself, but instead she¡¯d stranded herself in the most deadly place in existence immediately after tying their fates to hers.

    What a blunder.

    But she was still alive, and though the Void was alien and confusing, it was not killing her. The connection to her inner world kept her grounded¡ªand, she thought, might also be the key to finding her way back, once Yan De was dealt with.

    The grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon was rallying, now¡ªfinding his own ways to make sense of their situation and ground himself in something real and comprehensible. Even in the deafening cacophony of the Void¡¯s silence, his voice rattled Yoshika¡¯s bones¡ªnot that she had any in her current form.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    Yoshika almost laughed at his incredulous question. Of all the things to say upon waking, of course that would be the first thing to gain his attention. Not that there was anything else with them in the Void. Just Yoshika, Yan De, and an endless ocean of divine essence. It was just there¡ªclose enough to touch, and an eternity away.

    How did you speak?

    Her voice still wasn¡¯t working, but Yan De scoffed at her question, apparently having somehow heard it anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s no space here¡ªno distance to cross. Are you telling me you stole my greatest technique on sight, and don¡¯t know how to speak as spirits do?¡±

    Yoshika would have blushed if she had any blood, but she suspected that the thought alone was enough to reveal her. She felt so exposed all of a sudden.

    ¡°I do know how. It just slipped my mind, since I¡¯m not exactly keen on sharing any aspect of my soul with you.¡±

    ¡°The feeling is mutual, but current circumstances don¡¯t offer much choice. Your emotional discipline is atrocious, by the way. Practically every errant thought is bleeding through.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Holding myself back like that isn¡¯t usually a concern for my cultivation.¡±

    He¡ªdidn¡¯t exactly snort, but that was the impression Yoshika got. It really was like talking to a spirit.

    ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be when you go around mixing your soul with everyone you meet like some kind of spiritual slattern. I want no part of it, however, so keep yourself in check or I¡¯ll be forced to take extreme measures.¡±

    The dialogue was helping. It reminded Yoshika of Jia¡¯s first attempts at communion with her inner spirit¡ªinappropriate insults and all. She could imagine herself and Yan De standing in a featureless black void, side by side. Too close, practically overlapping. She put some mental distance between them and felt the pressure of his soul subside.

    ¡°There. Better?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re surprisingly adept at this, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    ¡°My daughter is a great spirit.¡±

    Yan De couldn¡¯t hide his begrudging token of respect, and she imagined him turning away and clicking his tongue¡ªno, that was too Yue-like, and it made her uncomfortable. Sneering down at her, delivering the compliment as though it were an insult. Yes, that was better.

    He wasn¡¯t attacking, and neither was she. Because they couldn¡¯t, at least not in any conventional way. There was no space, and they had no physical forms to harm. Yoshika imagined herself as...herself, but still that blazing avatar of multi-colored flame. Yan De was still a dragon, but since neither of them had form she instead visualized him as the man she remembered.

    Tall and well built, like his son, but not so eager to show it off. A well trimmed beard and ornate robes that bordered on ostentatious without ever quite crossing the line. A face that twisted into an ugly sneer so easily it may as well have been his default expression. Oh, and like Yoshika, he was an avatar of fire. Bright azure Dragonfire.

    In the mortal world, it had been too bright to make out a color, and she had assumed that it would retain the same shifting aurora as Plasma, but no, it was azure. Yoshika didn¡¯t know why she was so certain of it, but there was no question in her mind.

    Across from them was something that defied imagination. Divine Essence, pure and bright, in such quantities that it terrified her. Before she¡¯d claimed it, the density of the essence around the Sovereign¡¯s Tear had been the greatest she¡¯d ever seen. This? It brought to mind her earlier memory about Jianmo and the endless void of space. The difference was too great to put into words. Astronomical in the most literal sense of the word.

    If the essence that leaked from the Tear was the moon, then this was the sun. A thousand suns. And despite that, Yoshika knew at a glance that they were one and the same. The ocean before her simply had a much longer time to accumulate.

    It would annihilate her in an instant if she touched it. Like a mortal throwing themselves into the heart of the sun. This was what her sister had seen at the edge of the world? Yoshika couldn¡¯t help but feel that Misun had perhaps undersold it a bit. The sheer scale of the calamity threatened before her was beyond comprehension.

    So of course, Yan De reached for it, however hesitantly. Like a moth drawn to flame¡ªa man who saw that kind of power and felt only desire.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours, you know.¡±

    He jerked his hand back from the ocean of essence, infinitely distant yet tantalizingly close.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The technique. I didn¡¯t steal or copy it. Nor did either you or I create it.¡±

    Yan De blinked at her in confusion for a moment before he realized what she was talking about.

    ¡°Ah, the art of ascension?¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°It existed before either of us, I think. The important part, anyway. I did take that spark of insight from you¡ªI guess you could call it inspiration, but I feel like that¡¯s still giving you too much credit. I was only able to match you because I found my own understanding, just like you did.¡±

    ¡°Your point?¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just trying to say that if it was as easy as simply stealing techniques, then anybody could become a god. Or rather¡ªeveryone would. I inherited part of that insight from you, just like I once inherited the power to cut a star asunder. Both of them, I made my own.¡±

    The grandmaster raised his eyebrows skeptically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your audaciously named technique. It may have slain Bu Dong Rushan, but I found it wanting.¡±

    She inclined her head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a long way to go before I can realize its potential, yes, but that¡¯s my point. If it were the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s technique, you would be dead. Though I never learned from him directly, I know that there was nothing in heaven or earth that he could not slay. Not even Nothing.¡±

    Yan De furrowed his brow and twisted a pinky in his ear. Purely performative, since they weren¡¯t actually speaking with sound¡ªhe really was amazingly good at spiritual communication.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was that? I could swear that last part was complete nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is, but that¡¯s the sort of person Sovereign Chou was. He chased nonsense until the very end, until it broke him. And I think it will break you too, with enough time. A path without end. An endless life where satisfaction is ever out of reach.¡±

    ¡°I already told you I¡¯m not interested in being lectured. You clearly had some wise teachers, I¡¯ll give you that, but my ambitions are not so petty. I will climb that summit and stand above all others, and neither you nor the ghost of a man who quit halfway will stand in my way.¡±

    Yoshika sighed breathlessly. It¡¯s not like she was trying to warn him away. She knew there was nothing she could ever say to convince Yan De of anything that he hadn¡¯t already decided for himself. She was, if anything, just thinking aloud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. I can remember it now. When I died. I know Void is here, and listening. It was one of my teachers too, the ones you just complimented.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the elemental? I suppose this would fit within its domain. Shen Yu warned me not to cross it. And? Are you trying to impress me?¡±

    ¡°No, just thinking. The three best teachers I ever had were Qin Zhao, Jianmo, and Void. At least, when it comes to cultivation. Master Yumi is my favorite, and taught me things that I hold far more dear than cultivation¡ªHwang Sung supported me from the beginning. But those three, they were the best, and also the most infuriating because they never just taught me anything.¡±

    She huffed, getting herself a bit worked up as she ranted about her various mentors.

    ¡°It always had to be some kind of puzzle or challenge. It wasn¡¯t enough to tell me, I had to figure it out. They just put the pieces in front of me and then wait for me to understand. They don¡¯t even tell me they¡¯re doing it, most times!¡±

    Yan De chortled with what Yoshika thought might be the first bit of genuine amusement she¡¯d ever felt from the man.

    ¡°Teachers are like that, aren¡¯t they? The good ones.¡±

    ¡°Maybe? Do they have to be? I hate it. I never understood the point, and maybe that¡¯s why everyone but Haeun tells me I¡¯m a bad teacher.¡±

    ¡°This is all very fascinating, but do you have an actual point? I swear, if I have to spend the rest of eternity suffering your complaints, I may actually go insane.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that. Misun guessed ten years, but now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself¡ªnow that I remember what Void showed me...¡±

    She remembered that vision of a divine realm¡ªthe first of many¡ªgrowing so large that it collapsed in on itself, imploding into a tiny singularity floating aimlessly through the Void. The only way to prevent it was to spread out the power of the font of creation, to funnel its energy into many small worlds instead of one great realm. Mortal worlds.

    The ocean of divine essence was so massive, so dense...she could see the future in the past. As Void had, over billions upon billions of generations.

    ¡°I think I was always meant to be here. To inherit Sovereign Chou¡¯s legacy, die, be reborn, and then come here to see this. I wonder, Void, oh greatest teacher of mine, whether you predicted all of this. Or maybe you just kept nudging levers, improvising and adapting like a certain Snake-like Grand Magus. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever know, and I doubt you¡¯re going to just tell me.¡±

    Yan De furrowed his brows as she started talking past him, but still the Void didn¡¯t answer. Yoshika kept speaking into it anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me all the tools and set up all the pieces. So I guess all that¡¯s left is for me to solve your puzzle. The collapse of this world is imminent. I can¡¯t solve that problem from here, which means I need to leave. Now.¡±

    Still nothing. Yan De crossed his arms and sneered at her.

    ¡°It is your fault we are trapped here in the first place. Had you simply known your place¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Yan De! You forced me into a position where my only options, as you understood them, were death or mutual destruction. You¡¯re not stupid enough to do that on purpose, and not even you would bet your life on me being altruistic enough to sacrifice myself to prevent collateral damage. That can only mean one thing¡ªyou didn¡¯t think I could do it. You underestimated me. Again.¡±

    He hesitated, then grimaced, forcing his next words out as though they physically pained him.

    ¡°I did neither, Empress Yoshika. I know you are the greatest foe I¡¯ve ever faced, and I knew that I would not defeat you without giving it my all. I simply...was not aware of the consequences.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªwhat?!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt anything like that rift since the descent of the gods, when Shen Yu came through one just like it to warn of Chou¡¯s legacy and the demonic invaders. I did not know it was possible to generate one from within a mortal realm without ascending as a god. I did not...know.¡±

    Somehow his ignorance made it even worse. She¡¯d been so sure it was calculated, that he¡¯d pushed their world to the brink of collapse as a way to stay her hand and prevent her from fighting back effectively. After being underestimated constantly for her whole life, the fact that she¡¯d nearly died from overestimating her opponent rankled like nothing else.

    But if Yan De truly didn¡¯t know that he had the strength to tear open a rift in space...that meant he didn¡¯t have the strength. He¡¯d said it himself¡ªhe held nothing back. He was trapped here and she...

    She¡¯d returned once before.

    Void had guided her¡ªor a small piece of her¡ªto find the way back. To...make her own way back. She¡¯d been so weak and fragile, then. Just a pale remnant of her soul¡ªa tiny seed crystal from which her friends could regrow her back to life.

    That wasn¡¯t an option this time, but in the way of infuriating but brilliant teachers, Void had given her all she needed. Chou¡¯s legacy, the tutelage of his one and only disciple, and the memories of a being that had seen the dawn of creation itself, and would live to see its end. One that would have survived the entire span of time without knowing the fear of injury but for a single, stubborn man, determined to find an end to all things.

    She wondered how far back it had planned this. Do Hye would surely be taking notes if he could witness it.

    If even one piece had been missing, it would have all been over. She would have languished there, imprisoned alongside her greatest foe and helpless to stop the apocalypse looming on the horizon.

    ¡°Yan De, it has been a truly unpleasant experience knowing you. I almost wish that we¡¯d never come into conflict. Yet without you, I¡¯d have never met my best friend, I would never have risen as far as I have now, and I would never have witnessed this. Our petty feud¡ªand the war you waged over it¡ªhas never mattered, but for this moment. For that, I suppose I should thank you. But I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s over? I do not plan on staying here forever, and there are ways that our battle might yet continue. Your power will be invaluable kindling to fuel my escape.¡±

    ¡°It is over, Yan De. Because I did have good teachers, and I have no interest in battling you. But I do have some tiny level of begrudging respect for you, as a fellow traveler on the path to perfection, if nothing else. So I¡¯ll leave you with the same thing my masters left me. A tiny glimmer of insight¡ªthe tools to solve a puzzle I never even knew existed. Watch closely, mighty grandmaster, because you will only ever witness this once until you can refine the insight I share and make it your own. In return for all I¡¯ve stolen from you, Yan De, I return that favor and consider us even.¡±

    He opened his mouth to protest, but Yoshika¡¯s power was already circulating around her like a hurricane as she grasped at that unexpected nugget of wisdom from a child that had lived millions of years without ever quite letting go of their father, and paired it with the memories of a timeless being that had only once known pain.

    Then, she whispered her apology into the Void as it wrote itself into the fabric of reality¡ªher reality.

    Divine Art: Voidbreak

 571. Triumph

    So many things were happening at once that it was difficult to keep track. First, Empress Yoshika¡¯s appearance. At first, Gao thought it was an opportunistic attack, trying to take advantage of the army¡¯s unrest, but she¡¯d come alone and expressed a desire to help calm the riots. Of course, from Gao¡¯s perspective that felt oddly...tone deaf. She was, after all, the reason they were happening in the first place.

    Yet her confrontation with the elders had stopped the fighting, if only because the spectacle of so many xiantian experts battling in the skies above was a sight to behold. Gao was glad of it. He¡¯d hoped to keep himself and Wen out of the fighting, but his passionate young brother in arms had been unable to hold back in the face of anyone implying that their friend Shun Song was a traitor.

    Gao had, of course, thrown in with Wen, but he had dire concerns for their future. He somehow doubted that Yan De was the type to give clemency to mutineers.

    That was when things got strange. The grandmasters made an appearance, and trapped the empress within some kind of grand sealing formation, only for her to draw them all into an illusion unlike anything Gao had ever seen.

    He¡¯d barely been able to pay attention to Yan De¡¯s confrontation with his daughter¡ªwho was apparently partly responsible for the technique that had ensnared them. Gao¡¯s attention was commanded by the mighty jade pillar in the distance, and what he saw on the dais atop it.

    Gao Yuanjun did not see Qian Shi, his sect''s grandmaster, nor did he see the God-Emperor. He did not, unlike Yan De and many others, see himself or some idealized version of his dao. What Gao saw atop that pillar was Shun Song, Wen You, and all of his brothers and sisters in arms. He saw his family¡ªmost long since dead¡ªand his neighbors. He saw the people he fought alongside, and those he fought to protect.

    Then, the image vanished, and before he knew what was happening, a blindingly bright azure dragon was chasing Empress Yoshika¡¯s strange chimera form across the heavens and up past the sky.

    It was all well beyond Gao¡¯s comprehension, but when they vanished together and the weight of their domains disappeared, it was plain to see the result of their battle. Yan De was no more, and so was Empress Yoshika. As often happened among such powerful beings, neither had been able to withstand the unrestrained might of the other.

    The elders moved quickly, not willing to let such an opportunity pass them by. Qian Shi took command¡ªnot Sun Quan, as his name was still sullied¡ªand ordered the army forward.

    Gao wasn¡¯t sure it would work, at first. The army was still divided, but the empress was dead, Yan De was dead, and the most honorable of the grandmasters had assumed command. Qin¡¯s armies formed up. They still had differences to resolve, but they knew opportunity when they saw it. This would be the moment when Jiaguo¡¯s forces broke.

    Except¡ªthe enemy elders, outnumbered as they were, didn¡¯t budge. Jiaguo mobilized no soldiers in defense of Qin¡¯s advance. Nothing in Gao¡¯s many decades of life had ever terrified him as much as the certainty he saw reflected in the eyes of Jiaguo¡¯s elders.

    Hadn¡¯t they lost their great leader? Yan De was no great loss¡ªnobody liked him anyway, and if anything Qian Shi replacing him had improved morale. But for the enemy, it should have been like losing the God-Emperor himself. Unless...

    An ungodly crack resounded through the world, halting Qin¡¯s advance. Gao watched in awe as the fabric of the world itself shattered like glass. As if crashing through a window pane, the blazing form of the empress emerged, a deafening roar of anguish following in her wake as the dimensional rift closed behind her.

    Her domain brought Gao to his knees like a physical weight pressing down on him from above. She was a tiny figure, yet to look upon that being of scintillating fire floating in the sky was to see a giant no less imposing than Yan De¡¯s azure dragon.

    With nothing but her presence and a single word, she held the entire army of over fifteen thousand cultivators to a dead halt.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika stood in the air between the armies of Qin and Jiaguo, and in that moment it all felt so small and petty. What were they fighting over? Territory? Ideals? Pride? All this death and destruction in service to meaningless squabbles. Shun Song was right¡ªno more blood would be spilled over a schoolyard scrap between children.

    ¡°Yan De is gone. This war serves no purpose, and I no longer have time to entertain it. Leave us in peace and I will return your prisoners unconditionally.¡±

    Yan Ren and Bai Renshu flew forward to confront her, and it was the grandmaster of the Labyrinthine Forest who spoke up first.

    ¡°You cannot break us so easily, empress! You are still a threat to the empire, and we will see that threat ended!¡±

    Yoshika regarded each of them and sighed.

    ¡°Bai Renshu, I know you have personal grievances because I killed your daughter. I don¡¯t regret it. She was an objectionable person, and would have brought the entire expedition into the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb to ruin for her prejudice. We can resolve our differences here and now, if you like.¡±

    He balked slightly, turning pale and looking to Yan Ren for support. Yan De¡¯s greatest disciple sighed.

    ¡°I should avenge my master, but I doubt I could stand against you now. Nevertheless, you must understand that the Heavenly Empire cannot back down so easily.¡±

    There was a glint in his eye as he spoke. Like all of Qin¡¯s cultivators, Yan Ren communicated more in what he didn¡¯t say. Qin could surrender, but not yet. He wanted her to give him a better reason.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Qian Shi caught up to the other two, belatedly realizing that such a parley was his job, as the supreme commander.

    ¡°Empress, you may have defeated Grandmaster Yan De, but the issue of trust remains. How can we take your word that the prisoners you offer are not compromised? The city behind you is a testament to the designs your kingdom has on imperial territory.¡±

    Yoshka smiled wryly.

    ¡°That¡¯s very simple, Qian Shi.¡±

    She gathered a ball of Foxfire in her hand and tossed it forward. The elders dodged out of the way, but it wasn¡¯t directed at them. They all watched in abject horror, as the flames passed right through their barriers and landed among the army, spreading unnaturally fast and even skipping past the gaps in Qin¡¯s camps to engulf the entire force, down to the last soldier.

    The Austere Mountain¡¯s grandmaster turned back to her slowly, with a look of unmasked horror.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Taken away your army. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be harmed, and the fires should wear off on their own. I have enough control to manage that much, I think. But while their souls burn, they won¡¯t be able to march against me or anyone else for that matter.¡±

    ¡°And this is supposed to engender trust?¡±

    Yoshika rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll never trust me, and at this point if I said I had no designs on your empire I¡¯d be lying anyway.¡±

    The elders stirred uncomfortably at that declaration, but Yoshika went on.

    ¡°If you¡¯re to trust anything, let it be this¡ªif I wanted to march on your empire you could not stop me. If you insist on attacking anyway, then come and die. Not your army, not your subordinates, you. You want vengeance? Come kill me. You think I¡¯m too great a threat to ignore? I¡¯ll meet your challenge. But do it yourself, and I¡¯ll send each of you to meet Yan De in turn. No more innocent blood will be spilled.¡±

    Qian Shi grit his teeth, but glanced down at Yoshika¡¯s xiantian backup. They hadn¡¯t even moved.

    ¡°The Heavenly Empire of Qin will remember this day, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Good. So will I. Now leave my lands in peace, and I swear that if any harm comes to the prisoners I release into your care, I will hunt each of you down and personally hold you responsible.¡±

    A few of the elders bowed, but most just glared as they turned to leave. It was almost over, but Yoshika pointed at Bai Renshu, Yan Ren, and Sun Quan.

    ¡°Not you three¡ªwe still have personal matters to resolve.¡±

    The others hesitated as she singled them out, but Sun Quan surprised Yoshika by waving them off.

    ¡°Organize the retreat, Qian Shi. Empress Yoshika will not dishonor herself by attacking us.¡±

    Though the Austere Mountain was now in charge of the army, there was still a clear hierarchy among the great sects, and in Yan De¡¯s absence, Sun Quan¡¯s word carried the most weight. Qian Shi bowed, and the remaining elders left Yoshika with only the three she¡¯d asked for.

    Sun Quan stood at the front, meeting her head on.

    ¡°If ever there was a way to prove that you are not the Kumiho, it would be the way you wield your newfound power like a bludgeon. The Deceiver, even at her most blunt, would not dream of browbeating three of the great sects.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips, beckoning Lin Xiulan to join them¡ªshe¡¯d need her in a moment.

    ¡°I apologize if my methods seem inelegant to you, Sun Quan, but I¡¯ve just discovered that our world is on the brink of implosion and I¡¯m in a little bit of a hurry.¡±

    He blinked.

    ¡°You mean the threat you described at the recent summit? The princesses indicated that if your claims were true, Sovereign Shen Yu and the God-Emperor had ten years to resolve the issue.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have ten years. I don¡¯t know if we even have one. I¡¯ve seen it for myself, and it¡¯s already critical. Our world is already gasping out its final breaths, and so I need to take extreme measures¡ªstarting with the three of you.¡±

    Yan Ren and Bai Renshu backed off warily, but Sun Quan kept his gaze carefully trained on her.

    ¡°What sort of ¡®extreme measures¡¯? I must remind you that while you¡¯ve forced our retreat, our people are still at war.¡±

    ¡°And who are ¡®our¡¯ people, exactly? The ones that Yan¡¯s sect are holding hostage against my friend? Or the ones you personally threatened to execute because I had the gall to take them prisoner instead of indiscriminately murdering them like the monster you want me to be? Because both are under my protection.¡±

    Yan Ren winced. Yoshika didn¡¯t have any personal grievances with him, but he was still Yan De¡¯s disciple, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten Zheng Long¡¯s family. She would not be leaving without guarantees for their safety.

    But first, her attention shifted to Bai Renshu. She gestured at Lin Xiulan, who had arrived just in time.

    ¡°Or what about the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect? Whose only crime has been to shelter the oppressed and cooperate with those who meet them in peace and good faith? Your own God-Emperor preaches against tyranny¡ªI have heard his voice myself through one of your awakening stones. Yet the one sect in your entire empire to actually follow that principle is punished? I won¡¯t have it¡ªthey too are under my protection.¡±

    Sun Quan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You are making dangerous claims, Empress. I admit to my faults¡ªyou are not the Kumiho revived, as I thought, but that will not matter if you present the same threat.¡±

    ¡°True, and as I¡¯ve said repeatedly, I have no interest in war against Qin. So, in the interest of lasting peace between ¡®our people¡¯ let¡¯s discuss the status of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater and Great Awakening Dragon sects as joint territories under the cooperative administration of our empires.¡±

    All three men froze, and Yan Ren¡¯s eyes widened as Yue stepped out of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm with a hand on her hip and her head cocked in a condescending glare.

    ¡°The Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect greets you all, fellow elders. As of this moment, my sect formally declares an alliance with both the Great Flowing Purewater and the Jiaguo Empire¡ªpending their respective approval, of course.¡±

    Yoshika grinned and Lin Xiulan bowed.

    ¡°Jiaguo accepts, of course.¡±

    ¡°As do I, on behalf of my husband.¡±

    Sun Quan glanced between them all, uneasily.

    ¡°You cannot do this.¡±

    Yue scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°I am the rightful heir to the Great Awakening Dragon, and my father is gone. If you want to discuss what can and cannot be done, then I invite you to the negotiation table, Sun Quan, but this is where we start.¡±

    He grit his teeth and glanced back at the retreating army.

    ¡°Then it seems we have much to discuss...¡±

 572. Surrender

    When it became clear that it was not going to be a short conversation, Yoshika invited them all to meet in Kucheon. Not the city proper, mind, but still within the shield formation. More specifically, she brought them to the prison camp where the captured cultivators were being held.

    That was an incredible show of good faith, and in Yue¡¯s opinion, a very strong message. While the display of trust indicated that Yoshika¡¯s intentions were genuine, it also told her guests in no uncertain terms that she was not threatened by them. Bringing Sun Quan to the prison camp was also a way to allow the grandmaster to regain some of the faith he¡¯d lost by condemning the prisoners as Yan De¡¯s mouthpiece.

    Sometimes it was hard to tell whether Yoshika was completely oblivious or frighteningly canny about what she was doing. She had transformed back from the avatar of living flame she¡¯d appeared as after her return from...wherever she¡¯d gone, but Yue noted that some changes remained. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear had merged with her core and now both were part of her body. Her domain was restrained, but Yue could still sense the incredible power radiating from her.

    Ienaga Yumi, Hwang Sung, and Ashikaga Sae joined them at¡ªof all things¡ªthe open air mess area within the prison camp. It was, again, a layered move¡ªthe meeting would take place within plain view of the captured prisoners, and the lackluster accommodations were both a subtle insult to the grandmasters, and also a presentation of how the prisoners had been treated. Yoshika broke every rule of diplomacy with gleeful disregard for norms and traditions, but it worked.

    Yan Ren was a man Yue had known all her life. The more reclusive and far more competent of her father¡¯s two core disciples, she had known him as a man of unwavering focus and dedication to the sect. He did not take any disciples of his own, but it was Yan Ren¡¯s presence¡ªnot Yan Hao¡¯s¡ªthat allowed her father to feel comfortable leaving his sect to its own devices for so long.

    Now, he seemed shaken. She could see him furiously calculating, searching for the best move as Yoshika¡¯s every action shattered his expectations and forced him to start from scratch. It made Yue a little nostalgic¡ªthat had been her, once.

    Bai Renshu just looked terrified, and he had every right to be. If it was up to Yue, she¡¯d have the man stripped of his sect, his titles, his land, and then his life¡ªonce he¡¯d seen it all unraveling before his eyes. Yoshika was more merciful, but also cruel, in her own way. This would not end well for him.

    For Sun Quan¡¯s part, the second most powerful grandmaster of the great sects was rapidly reevaluating how vast the gulf had been between himself and Yan De, and trying to figure out where to place Yoshika within it. And there could be no doubt¡ªshe was beyond him. A fact which no doubt rattled him to the core.

    Thus, the powers of Qin had come to the negotiating table with Yoshika once more¡ªonly this time, the balance had reversed. Yoshika was not the meek young lady thrust into an unwanted position as the unsteady bridge between conflicting powers. She was the power, and it was up to these arrogant old men to plead their case.

    It began with Yan Ren, predictably challenging Yue¡¯s claim.

    ¡°Young Mistress, while I understand that the Ancestral Grandmaster has named you his heir, the transfer of power is not so simple. Even if it were, Yan De¡¯s spiritual jade tablet indicates¡ª¡±

    Yue tuned him out. The law was on her side, but she was happy to let him drone on for a while, as it gave her an opportunity to do something more important.

    ¡°Yoshika, what the hell is going on? What happened? Heian told everyone you were still alive, but you just...vanished!¡±

    Once more Yue was thankful that she¡¯d taken the time to learn the spiritual telepathy techniques that Yoshika invented, despite the headaches they gave her. It allowed her to have multiple conversations at once as she politely smiled and nodded at Yan Ren¡¯s obsessive droning about proper processes and ceremony.

    ¡°Sorry Yue, I¡¯ll explain everything later, but we need to accelerate¡ªeverything. We don¡¯t have time to wait around or entertain whatever games the sects want to play. The apocalypse looming over us is way closer than we thought. I saw it myself.¡±

    ¡°The seal? But we¡¯re nowhere close to being ready to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if we were. Breaking the seal won¡¯t stop it¡ªif anything, it might just trigger the collapse faster. Damn it, no wonder Shen Yu was willing to give me five years¡ªthe bastard.¡±

    Their exchange took place in moments, and neither of their expressions changed. Yan Ren had finally finished his diatribe, so Yue quickly formulated an answer. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Yoshika was up to, but she knew how to play along.

    ¡°If my father is alive, then let him object to my rule himself. You were here to personally witness his disappearance, and I have no intention of allowing you or¡ªEmpress forbid¡ªYan Hao to consolidate power against me.¡±

    The man met her gaze steadily, as unwavering as he¡¯d ever been.

    ¡°You have not been formally inducted as an elder of the sect. Xiantian or not, you remain only a core disciple.¡±

    ¡°A formality, and one which you are well placed to rectify as the acting grandmaster in Yan De¡¯s absence. You need only formally recognize me now and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°There are¡ª¡±

    Yue huffed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Proper ceremonies, yes. Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Yan Ren? Those ceremonies are not a requirement, merely a tradition. Under the circumstances, it is my desire to forgo such traditions, not the least because I¡¯d rather not give you and that lazy tub of lard you call brother time to hold my mother and Zheng Long¡¯s family hostage against me.¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Yan Ren glanced nervously at Sun Quan, who had simply listened without interjecting once.

    ¡°We would never dream of such underhanded measures, Young Mistress.¡±

    She stood up and slammed her hands on the table.

    ¡°Then recognize me, here and now, or I shall formally accuse you of conspiring to undermine the authority of a great sect.¡±

    ¡°There is no arbiter present to oversee such a challenge.¡±

    Yue smiled, baring her teeth in an unfriendly grin.

    ¡°No? Then we¡¯ll just have to settle the matter in a duel. Would you like that?¡±

    She probably couldn¡¯t beat Yan Ren if he called her bluff, but she saw the way his eyes flickered towards Yoshika. Yan Ren was a man who took a steady, unwavering, and cautious approach to both cultivation and life. He did not take undue risks.

    ¡°No, Ancestral Grandmistress. The Great Awakening Dragon sect recognizes Elder Yan Yue as its rightful heir and ruler.¡±

    Sun Quan¡¯s lips formed a thin line.

    ¡°As a fellow grandmaster of one of the great sects of the Heavenly Empire of Qin, I have borne witness to this occasion. I recognize Grandmistress Yan Yue of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, and acknowledge her declaration of partnership with the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater.¡±

    Bai Renshu¡¯s eyes practically bulged out of his head as he sputtered indignantly.

    ¡°Wh¡ªI refuse! I reject both claims! The Flowing Purewater are not a great sect, and after treasonously siding with enemies of the state, I contend that they are no sect at all, and their lands rightfully default to the rule of the Great Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads!¡±

    Sun Quan pinched the bridge of his nose, but Yue¡¯s eyes flashed with triumph. The idiot had pushed too far without Yan De¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Yoshika, I need to know right now. How much are we taking from Qin? I assume you know what you¡¯re doing, but I have to warn you that this, more than anything we¡¯ve ever done, may spur the God-Emperor into action. Are you prepared for that?¡±

    Yue was nervous, but excited. Were they really doing this? This was beyond anything she¡¯d imagined, but she was all in. Yoshika¡¯s answer was typical, in her way. Audacious and greedy beyond measure, utterly lacking in common sense, yet exactly what Yue wanted to hear.

    ¡°Everything. As much as you can. I know it will mean war with Qin himself, but we need everything we can get and we need it right now. We¡¯ll deal with the consequences later.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I trust you.¡±

    It was insane. Maybe suicidal, but Yoshika had seen something bigger than all of them and decided it was worth the risk. Yue saw the path forward in an instant.

    ¡°Bai Renshu, I remind you that the Flowing Purewater lost its status as a result of an informal censure. Under imperial law, your land still belongs to them. Furthermore, your ¡®Great¡¯ Labyrinthine Forest sect is formally a branch of the Awakening Dragon.¡±

    The Bai grandmaster went pale.

    ¡°How did you know¡ª?¡±

    Yue cocked her head and smirked.

    ¡°Did you really think my father cared for you as an ally? You were a tool¡ªhis foothold into the south. One of the many angles from which he hoped to expand his power. Another was Jiaguo. He saw my involvement as a way to take control, and for even a chance at that, he was more than willing to send an agent who was intimately familiar with your dealings.¡±

    ¡°No...Zheng Long?!¡±

    ¡°He was betrothed to Bai Lin, but that partnership was contingent on another, was it not?¡±

    Bai Renshi went red in the face.

    ¡°How dare you?! That marriage was never honored after your empress murdered my daughter in cold blood!¡±

    ¡°Yet, the deal remained. It was your own fault for not being more shrewd. All you saw was a partnership with the most powerful great sect, and all my father saw was a useful¡ªwell, somewhat useful puppet. Zheng Long told me everything.¡±

    ¡°That worthless traitor!¡±

    Sun Quan sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°What is the purpose of all this, Yan Yue? Your claims are valid, and I recognize your alliance with the Flowing Purewater, but I cannot allow you to turn two great sects against the empire itself.¡±

    ¡°It was not the God-Emperor who declared Jiaguo and Yoshika his enemies. Awakening Dragon rescinds its claim, and I petition you and the other grandmasters to do the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easily rescinded. The northern sects are still marching south, and even you cannot stop them now that they rise to war.¡±

    He was right, of course. Yoshika had forced the alliance of the southern great sects to retreat, but they had not surrendered. The great sects were still in a state of war.

    ¡°Perhaps not. Then I request that you take your army north and secure a corridor through Silver Orchard¡¯s land, so that the Awakening Dragon may establish lines of contact with its branches and allies. We shall unify all of it¡ªthe Awakening Dragon, Flowing Purewater, Labyrinthine Forest, Goryeo, Yamato, and Jiaguo¡ªas a single province of the Heavenly Empire, under the administration of my sect. That should end this war quite neatly, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    All three of the Qin elders choked at that, and even Yoshika was looking askance at Yue. She didn¡¯t second guess her, though¡ªtheir trust ran both ways. Lin Xiulan coughed politely into the stunned silence.

    ¡°Yue, dear, I uh, do not have the authority to accept such a proposal without conferring with my husband and Guan Yu.¡±

    Sun Quan was less diplomatic.

    ¡°Impossible. Even if this were anything short of an obvious ploy to cede vast swathes of imperial territory to Jiaguo, the Great Silver Orchard cannot support it. That is far too much power for a single sect to hold.¡±

    At last, Yoshika stepped in for the finishing blow.

    ¡°Then we invite you to share it as our friends and allies. One way or another, this war must end. And if that means surrendering the Jiaguo empire to the Great Awakening Dragon sect, then I will personally see it done. Our quarrel is not with you, Sun Quan, and our time is running out.¡±

    Even Yue was surprised by that, but it fit perfectly within her plans. Predictably, Bai Renshu was adamantly opposed, and kicking up a fuss, but Yan Ren was looking at Yue with something approaching respect, and Sun Quan just frowned in deep contemplation before he finally gave them an answer.

    ¡°I must confer with the other grandmasters of the southern provinces. Lin Xiulan, by your grace, I request a summit to be held at Purewater Peak to discuss this...surrender.¡±

 573. Cataclysm

    With the summit arranged, Jiaguo left their captured prisoners in Sun Quan¡¯s care and then the battle was over. Qin was still at war, but they had an uneasy truce, at least until then. Yoshika insisted that they expedite the process as much as possible, so Lin Xiulan actually left with the Qin elders in order to hurry back to her sect and make the necessary preparations.

    Yue was no stranger to Yoshika¡¯s frantic pace, but she seemed more pressed than usual. Before she could run off and start flipping metaphorical tables, Yue made Yoshika stop and take a moment to explain what was going on.

    They sat within her soul realm, Heian snuggling up against Yue¡¯s side while the moon spirit flowed around them both jealously. The fox-like spirit of unity was nowhere to be seen, which Yoshika explained was because it had fused with her.

    ¡°I see. Alright then, would you care to explain what¡¯s going on? You said that we¡¯re on the brink of an apocalypse?¡±

    Yoshika nodded gravely, fidgeting with one of her many tails as she spoke.

    ¡°Do Hye and Misun were wrong about the danger. I should have known that Void was trying to show me more than just how to claw my way back into the world after dying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. Last time you escaped the Void, only a tiny fragment of your soul made it back.¡±

    ¡°Only a tiny fragment of my soul ended up there in the first place. Death isn¡¯t exactly a gentle process.¡±

    Yue smiled sardonically. Only Yoshika could speak so blithely about having her soul torn to shreds. She regretted her own contribution to her best friend¡¯s acclimation to spiritual damage, but while she would never forget what she¡¯d done, those days were long behind her.

    ¡°No indeed. So it was easier to do it at full strength?¡±

    ¡°Not really. If I tried to make it back the way I did last time, I¡¯d probably end up no better off than I did then. Also, I¡¯d have forgotten what Void showed me¡ªagain.¡±

    ¡°You brought lessons back with you from the afterlife?¡±

    Yoshika sighed wistfully.

    ¡°I should have. But I could only recall bits and pieces¡ªfuzzy little fragments here and there. Returning there and seeing it for myself brought it all back.¡±

    ¡°What, exactly?¡±

    They sat in silence for a moment as Yoshika gathered her thoughts, then to Yue¡¯s surprise, the world around them shifted to take on the appearance of an endless dark void. Far above them, a single point of light appeared.

    ¡°This is how Void described it to me¡ªsort of. I¡¯ll spare you the brutality of how it shared this experience¡ªstupid thing nearly killed me. Re-killed? Double¡ªnever mind!¡±

    Yue covered up a small giggle. It was heartening to see that even as her power grew beyond mortal ken, Yoshika was still the union of awkward girls that she¡¯d always been¡ªand she was willing to share that part of herself with Yue.

    Yoshika cleared her throat and pressed forward.

    ¡°Everything that exists came from a single font of creation. Almost everything. Void was here before, but it wasn¡¯t alive until essence started pouring out of the font.¡±

    ¡°Where did the font come from?¡±

    ¡°The demiurges. Though, that¡¯s a bit tautological, since demiurges are, by definition, whatever exists on the other side of the font of creation. They do exist, though, and they have...something resembling a will. Even Void finds them incomprehensible, though.¡±

    Yue frowned. They¡¯d discussed the matter of demiurges before¡ªthe ultimate beings which broke the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s implacable will. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear was said to be the lifeblood of a dead demiurge, but Chou himself claimed that demiurges were completely beyond life and death. Utterly timeless beings who saw the entire world, past, present, and future, as a single static block of reality. They were the source of all things, proof that fate was real, and it was the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s sole ambition to slay them all in the hopes that he might free existence from the tyranny of predestination.

    For reasons only truly understood by him, the man gave up, and his legacy had brought their world to the crisis it now faced. Yue eyed the innocuous red gemstone nestled above Yoshika¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What is the Tear, then? Another font of creation? How did it come to be?¡±

    Below them, another point of light appeared, a shimmering crimson red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think anybody knows. It is at least...similar to the font of creation. It might be the same thing, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    She waved her hand, and the font of creation above them began to shed its limitless energy into the emptiness around it.

    ¡°Over time, the font created a world around it, and the life that emerged from that world began to shape it according to their will¡ªthe first gods.¡±

    The world exploded into a great plane of alien landscapes. Yue saw stars without number, floating mountains, and rivers of pure light winding their way lazily through the land. Then it all suddenly collapsed into a single dark point¡ªsomehow darker than even the void around it, drinking in everything such that even light could not escape.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°This is what happens when a world collapses. Even the divine realm has its limits, and this has happened multiple times. To prevent it, the gods started spreading the power out¡ªcreating mortal realms.¡±

    The emptiness around them was quickly replaced by thousands of different worlds, each one represented by a bubble¡ªa tiny window into their realities. Young, old, vast, small, each world was completely unique, and Yue saw some with strange towering structures of glass and steel, others where magic had been twisted into an orderly system of laws and numbers. Some worlds were barren, while others thrived with life. Many had one or more gods presiding over them, tweaking and adjusting the rules to redefine what existence meant within their realms.

    Yet, there were so many that they boggled the mind. More realms dotted the void than stars in the sky, and most were untouched¡ªwild. They grew, developed, and died without anyone ever taking notice¡ªsome without even producing a civilization.

    Yue realized that her own world was like them. Young and undeveloped, but quickly growing and poised to produce its own deities¡ªuntil something interfered.

    Here the tiny crimson star beneath them flashed, crashing into what she intuitively recognized as her own world and disrupting the balance. From above, the greatest sovereigns of the divine realm¡ªeach of them housing so many inner worlds that they had become akin to living divine realms themselves¡ªdescended to surround the aberrant world and the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    They erected a barrier around it¡ªthe divine seal¡ªand cast it out into the void.

    ¡°This is quite beautiful, Yoshika¡ªyou¡¯ve gotten better at controlling your soul realm. I dare say that even I can¡¯t compete with your illusions anymore, but none of this is new, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, but this is where things change. The divine sovereigns hoped that being cut off from the font of creation would cause our world to wither and die.¡±

    The bubble turned gray and dead, and the shimmering red star faded from view forever as it plunged into the dark eternity beyond. Then, it reappeared, as Yue knew it¡ªfull of life and thriving. Indeed, now that she had something to compare it to, her world¡¯s development was accelerated by the sheer amount of power the Sovereign¡¯s Tear provided.

    ¡°Instead, the Sovereign¡¯s Tear kept us alive, but Do Hye foresaw a different problem.¡±

    Over time, the limitless essence of the crimson star overwhelmed the divine seal, and the world exploded in a beautiful but terrifying display of raw power, creating a light so brilliant that even from deep within the void, it outshone the font of creation and cast its rays of power across the entire divine realm.

    Then, the light died, and nothing remained.

    Yue swallowed nervously. She had known about this for years, but seeing it before her eyes, and being told that it was immediately imminent shook her.

    ¡°And this is the fate we are to suffer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Space shifted around them once more. The divine realm and its endless pockets of reality vanished, and Yue saw Yoshika and Yan De standing in the void before an infinite ocean of raw power.

    Though it was just a visual representation, Yue could feel what Yoshika had felt¡ªparts of it, at least. She understood in a moment the reason for Yoshika¡¯s urgency.

    ¡°How is there so much? The sheer concentration of it¡ªdid anything like this exist even at the advent of creation?¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The font of creation has always had somewhere for its essence to go, and even unrefined, it always began to develop into life on its own. But the Tear...¡±

    If ever there was a reason to believe that the Sovereign¡¯s Tear was the result of a dead demiurge, it was this¡ªthe incredible ocean of divine power that drew Yan De towards it like a moth to a flame was...inert. It had no will behind it, no intent. It just gathered and pooled endlessly, growing more and more dense until it reached a critical point.

    The same one as the divine realms of old.

    Yoshika sighed as she looked up at the illusion. Even the memory of that power terrified her.

    ¡°Chou¡¯s realm was anchored to ours at the bottom of the ocean and the moon, where the concentration of essence couldn¡¯t hurt anybody. Some of it went towards sustaining life on our world, and much of it was vented into space from the moon¡ªeven if some of that came back as the same power you based your cultivation on.¡±

    The moon spirit embraced Yue happily at the mention of it. She returned the gesture¡ªor the idea of it. How lonely must it have been, the only living thing out there for so long?

    ¡°The Bloody Sovereign is more considerate than I imagined. But if that¡¯s true, then how did so much of it end up pooling against the seal? This is far too much¡ªit¡¯s completely beyond both Do Hye and Misun¡¯s projections.¡±

    ¡°Despite Chou¡¯s best efforts to contain and moderate the Tear¡¯s power, he made a mistake. I thought he¡¯d built his tomb into Void¡¯s essence as an act of cruelty¡ªa sort of petty power move against the one being he never quite managed to best. Now I think it was more practical. Void was meant to be a buffer to absorb the excess energy leaking from his disembodied soul realm.¡±

    After Yoshika¡¯s crash course in cosmology, Yue thought she understood the problem.

    ¡°Most of the Tear¡¯s power leaked into the Void, but still failed to escape the seal. Of course the divine sovereigns would have recognized the power emanating from our world and taken steps to contain it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Chou thought that Void would be able to refine the essence and transfer it out. The seal isn¡¯t perfect, and Void is an entity that transcends space¡ªthat¡¯s how Shen Yu and Longyan were able to get here, by traveling through Void¡¯s soul realm. It¡¯s how I got out.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes sharpened at that, and she looked askance at Yoshika.

    ¡°You can leave, can¡¯t you? You aren¡¯t trapped here like the rest of us.¡±

    Yoshika averted her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. I can¡¯t. Everything I¡¯ve done has been for the people here that I love. My parents, my sisters, my masters, Rika and Yun, you. You¡¯re everything I have, and if I abandoned you to save myself...I¡¯d lose myself in the process.¡±

    Of course. Yue loved and hated that about her. There was no point in trying to talk her out of it¡ªas much as Yue wanted to make Yoshika promise that if all else failed, she would save herself.

    ¡°And I suppose you¡¯d be hunted down by the divine sovereigns anyway. Very well, what can we do about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever it is, we¡¯re going to need power. I¡¯m not even strong enough to face Yan De right now, and while I¡¯d love it if he did us all a favor and let himself get annihilated by trying to refine the divine ocean, it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s meditating on my Voidbreak technique as we speak. He¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it was too much to ask to have that leech out of my hair forever. Very well, let¡¯s convene with our allies and adjust our goals. If anyone can defy the odds, it will be you.¡±

    Yoshika smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Only because I have you with me, Yue. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±

    ¡°So you keep reminding me, yes. Well it¡¯s a good thing you have me then, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yue had thoughts on how to consolidate Yoshika¡¯s power as quickly as possible. She may have been willing to sacrifice herself to stop the fighting¡ªwilling to entrust all of her political power to Yue, so that she might focus on the more immediate dangers.

    Typical of her, really. Yue had other plans, but she couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to voice them just yet. Soon. Perhaps at the upcoming summit¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be ironic? She smiled to herself at that.

    ¡°And I assure you¡ªyou always will.¡±

 574. Brainstorm

    While Yue, Lin Xiulan, and the rest of Yoshika¡¯s more socially and politically minded agents busied themselves to prepare for the upcoming peace talks, Yoshika brought together a gathering of the greatest magical minds across the entire continent.

    She had the academy prepare a specialized space for large scale formations and brought in every single expert available. No more secrecy, no more hiding¡ªYoshika had Do Hye¡¯s mana amplifier replicated in full, and it was all hands on deck.

    Yoshika held nothing back with her invitations. Do Hye¡¯s shade himself was first, naturally, along with Hwang Sung, Dae, and even Misun whose house arrest was lifted so that she could join in. She was grouchy about having ¡®her work¡¯ turned into a public collaboration, but she wasn¡¯t in any position to complain. Min was more valuable in the political corps, otherwise Yoshika would have invited her as well.

    Next were the most promising researchers who weren¡¯t already familiar with Do Hye¡¯s formation. Iseul was trying to calm Ja Yun¡¯s nerves as she anxiously took in the gathering of their peers. Haeun and Narae had proven themselves more than capable after their graduation ceremonies, and Heian could create and modify formations faster than even Iseul. Luo Mingyu might have seemed like an odd choice, but the alchemist used formations frequently as part of his craft, and he¡¯d been the one to invent the foundation building pill that helped mortal students to awaken their souls at any age.

    Even Long Ruiling was invited, for her unique perspective and expertise in draconic magic. Melati, too, if only because Yoshika refused to underestimate the academy¡¯s most ubiquitous student¡ªshe was smarter than she seemed.

    With how far Yoshika had reached to gather brilliant minds together, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the gaps. Murayoshi had been the best in the world at crafting and enchanting artifacts, and he was dead. Guan Yi had inherited the tsukumogami, Forge, and taken up that mantle¡ªbut he still had a long way to go, and he was back at Purewater Peak anyway. Qin Zhao was also missing, and Yoshika hadn¡¯t forgotten how valuable ¡®Jin Hu¡¯ had been when developing Jiaguo¡¯s now famous reflecting pool.

    The last person present¡ªwasn¡¯t an expert at all. Or rather, not a magical one. Hyeong Aecha swept through the crowd unobtrusively, serving drinks and snacks from delicately balanced trays. She had an uncanny way of appearing exactly where she was needed at any given moment, refilling or collecting used dishes before whisking them away and reappearing with new refreshments before anybody could notice her absence. Most didn¡¯t even notice her presence in the first place, as she waged her own silent and invisible war against the typically disorganized geniuses.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t only Yoshika who appreciated her help.

    ¡°Thank you, Aecha. It¡¯s good to see you again¡ªyou never told me you were back from Yamato.¡±

    She bowed politely to Dae.

    ¡°I arrived while you were still up north defending our borders, big brother. Pardon me, I cannot stop to chat. We will catch up later.¡±

    He nodded in return, but she was already sweeping her way through the crowd. Haeun smiled gratefully as she accepted a hot cup of her favorite tea.

    ¡°Aecha! How is Master treating you?¡±

    ¡°Quite well, Young Mistress, thank you for asking. I hadn¡¯t expected a more troublesome mistress than yourself, but I relish the challenge.¡±

    Haeun and Yoshika both blushed at that, but Narae just looked askance at the expert handmaiden.

    ¡°Have you been practicing martial arts techniques to improve your serving skills?¡±

    ¡°Not for that explicit purpose, no¡ªMistress Kaede enjoys sparring to relax her mind, but has few partners willing to join her. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve found the lessons quite useful, however.¡±

    Aecha was still very amateur in martial arts, but she was a fast learner and unlike Ashikaga Sae, she didn¡¯t go overboard during spars or flirt outrageously. She had also been working on creating her own foundation building pill to awaken her soul and unify her cultivation. All that between the work she did for Yoshika. Hyeong Aecha was a remarkably hard worker, and Yoshika resolved to increase her pay. Again.

    She strode out into the center of the formation, which everyone else had been politely avoiding, and the room fell silent. Yoshika didn¡¯t have to do anything as pedestrian as clear her throat to command the full attention of everyone present, and while it still made her slightly uncomfortable to act as a ruler¡ªwell, she was getting used to it.

    ¡°I appreciate all of you gathering here on short notice. Some of you already know what this is about, but for the rest of you, I¡¯ll be brief. The crisis our world faces is more imminent than expected. We don¡¯t have ten years¡ªwe may not even have one. The collapse could happen in mere months or even days¡ªthough it¡¯s likely not quite that urgent.¡±

    Her audience remained mostly silent, though she could see varying looks of consternation and worry¡ªJa Yun, predictably, looked like she was about to shake out of her own skin.

    ¡°W-what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Relax, Yun. We¡¯ll get through this¡ªwe just need to move up our plans. I¡¯ve called you all here to break down the problem and solve as much of it as we can.¡±

    Iseul patted her mother on the head, but couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity as she surveyed the formation dominating the courtyard.

    ¡°I take it this formation is part of the problem? Or part of the solution? It looks over engineered...and doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Hwang Sung chuckled as Do Hye sputtered indignantly, but Iseul ignored them both.

    ¡°We need data first, Yoshika¡ªidentify the problem you need us to solve. Please.¡±

    Yoshika smiled¡ªeven among her friends, there weren¡¯t many who were willing to be as frank with her as Iseul. A few people gave her sidelong glances, but Yoshika took it in stride. She explained what she¡¯d seen in the Void, and how much of a problem it was, fielding questions as she went.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°This ¡®divine ocean¡¯ you describe¡ªcan you provide us with a sense of scale? It¡¯s hard to fathom the sheer volume you describe.¡±

    Hwang Sung¡¯s question made Misun scoff, and as the only other person who¡¯d personally witnessed it, she answered for Yoshika.

    ¡°Unfathomable is precisely what it is. If we were to take a ratio of all the essence in physical, spiritual, and elemental realms, compared to the essence in the divine ocean, it would be zero to one. If it¡¯s a star, then our entire world isn¡¯t so much as a grain of sand in comparison. Does that give you a sufficient ¡®sense of scale,¡¯ Magus?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, quite, yes.¡±

    Do Hye stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°The scale isn¡¯t so much the problem as the criticality of it, yes? Contained as it is by the divine seal, it¡¯s grown so dense that it threatens to collapse into a singularity of sorts¡ªthough I suspect one much more destructive than the normal ones we¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    Nearly everyone in the room¡ªincluding Yoshika¡ªlooked askance at Do Hye, who blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Hm? Is that not common knowledge?¡±

    This time it was Dae who came to the rescue.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking about black holes¡ªrare astronomical phenomena. Natural spatial rifts caused by extreme concentrations of gravity essence. They¡¯re dangerous, but not¡ªwell, no, they would most certainly destroy the entire planet, but there are probably already several in existence somewhere out in space.¡±

    Do Hye nodded.

    ¡°Indeed! What Empress Yoshika describes is much greater¡ªa devourer of entire realms. But to me it seems like the solution remains the same¡ªthe divine seal must be destroyed.¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°That won¡¯t solve anything¡ªin fact it would make things even worse. The seal is the only thing keeping essence from the divine realm away from our world. Even if we could destroy it without triggering the divine ocean¡¯s collapse, all we¡¯d be doing is giving it another source of energy.¡±

    Misun crossed her arms under her chest and grimaced.

    ¡°So everything we¡¯ve been working on is useless, and we have to start over and solve the unsolvable problem in less than a tenth of the time we thought we had?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ruiling stepped forward and raised a hand. She waited for Yoshika to nod her way in acknowledgement before speaking.

    ¡°Forgive me if this is out of turn, but perhaps we shouldn¡¯t be trying to solve it by ourselves? I don¡¯t know about Shen Yu or Emperor Qin, but the Dragon Lord¡ªmy ancestor¡ªis originally from the divine realm¡ªperhaps he could assist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d welcome it, if he¡¯s willing¡ªShen Yu and Qin, too, but that will have to wait until the peace summit. Do you have any way of contacting him?¡±

    ¡°Erm...n-no.¡±

    Something to consider later, then. Her recent transformation had given her nearly unfettered access to the power of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, and with it, she could use Lightspeed Traversal to cross the ocean in a fraction of the time it had taken her before.

    Haeun pursed her lips, staring down at the formation.

    ¡°Master¡ªif the essence of the divine ocean is so intense, how come it hasn¡¯t taken form to create new worlds? From what you described, the divine realms that collapsed were many orders of magnitude larger than our world.¡±

    Yoshika scratched her head. As usual, Haeun found the questions that nobody else thought to ask.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t know. The essence that comes from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear is...dead. Being filtered through Chou¡¯s realm¡ªand now mine¡ªimbued it with life, but it doesn¡¯t have any of its own. It¡¯s not even balanced or neutral like a divine core, just inert.¡±

    Haeun wrinkled her nose. Innately dead essence was wholly incompatible with her divination techniques, and had disturbing implications for her theory that all essence was inherently alive.

    Hwang Sung paced slowly, scratching his chin.

    ¡°Hrm. Odd, but not particularly relevant to the problem at hand. As I see it, there are three key issues¡ªthe steady influx of essence from the Tear, the critical volume of essence in the divine ocean, and the divine seal. If we can solve any one of these problems, then the crisis is averted.¡±

    Luo Mingyu scratched the back of his neck as the room fell into a contemplative silence.

    ¡°I, er, feel a little out of place here. It seems to me, however, that each of these problems can only be resolved by first resolving the others. The divine seal can¡¯t be destroyed while the divine ocean is in the way, the divine ocean cannot be drained while the seal is in place, and the Sovereign¡¯s Tear will continue to add more essence unless it is destroyed or removed.¡±

    It was indeed a bit of a paradox, though it did make Yoshika wonder¡ªcould she remove the Sovereign¡¯s Tear? It was possible that she might be able to escape the mortal realm by using Voidbreak, as Yue theorized, but even if she survived long enough to make it to the divine realm, she¡¯d be alone and hunted by enemies.

    It wasn¡¯t a guarantee, either. Yoshika would make that sacrifice without hesitation if she knew for a fact that it would save her world, but at best it would only buy them time, and at worst it would do nothing. There was every possibility that the collapse would still occur without her.

    ¡°Melati thinks we should put it back.¡±

    Everyone looked up at the wasp woman who¡¯d flown up over their heads to raise her hand. They¡¯d almost forgotten she was even there. Melati was so ubiquitous in Jiaguo that her presence was often taken for granted. Of course she was there¡ªshe was always there. She¡¯d spent the entire conversation pestering Aecha for more of her favorite sweet snacks, and many of the experts present hadn¡¯t even considered that she was actually listening to the conversation.

    Not Yoshika. She leaned forward and fixed her gaze on Melati.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Melati doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s as confusing as the nice owl man says. Too much power comes from Yoshi¡¯s magic rock, so put it back.¡±

    She crossed her arms and nodded sagely, absolutely confident that her solution was sound. Hwang Sung smiled politely, his tone gentle as if speaking to a child.

    ¡°Miss Melati, while it would be good if that were possible, it¡¯s not nearly so simple. One cannot reverse the flow of a river.¡±

    Do Hye scoffed.

    ¡°Eh? Who says? Dam it, dredge it, and send it wherever you like. It¡¯s been done before.¡±

    His old rival grimaced and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a perfect analogy, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why not? Has anyone tried moving essence back into the Tear? If it¡¯s possible, then there may be hope yet, and even...¡±

    Do Hye pointed down at the formation below their feet.

    ¡°Perhaps a way to reuse the work we¡¯ve already done. I¡¯ve been assuming this was meant as a way to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but I see no reason why it couldn¡¯t be reversed. Your Majesty, with your permission, I¡¯d like to begin experimentation on the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at once!¡±

    Yoshika scratched her cheek awkwardly. That would have been much easier to approve before it had become part of her body. Nevertheless, she saw promise in the idea, and nodded her assent.

    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll have my assistance, and anything else you need until the summit. I want a proof of concept by then, or we¡¯ll start looking into other solutions.¡±

    They had so much to do, and so little time. Yoshika could feel a premonition deep in her soul. The peace summit at Purewater Peak was going to be the turning point. She gazed wistfully up at Mount Geumji in the distance, reminded of a fateful mountain expedition to its peak.

    That had been a turning point as well. Where she had met Heian, where her tumultuous relationships with Kaede and Yue had begun, where she had experienced death for the first time. She felt that she was approaching another such knot of destiny, and regardless of what Sovereign Chou thought about fate, Yoshika knew that it was up to her to untangle it.

    This time, she¡¯d be ready.

 575. Fulfill

    Amidst all the excitement following what people were already calling ¡®the battle at Kucheon,¡¯ one man sat forgotten. Not that he could really blame them¡ªJiaguo¡¯s citizenry, especially in its eponymous capital, could be almost religiously zealous in their support of the empress, and a great victory against no less than the mighty empire of Qin earned that enthusiasm. Still, Zheng Long did worry.

    He had heard the news. After all, people did talk to him. In fact, he was treated exceptionally well as an honored guest of the crown. So he knew that Yan De had been defeated, but not necessarily what that meant. Was he dead? What of Yan Ren? Had he put contingencies in place for his subordinates to carry out his will? He had so many questions, but neither Yue nor any of Yoshika¡¯s aspects had visited him, and while they treated him as a guest, he didn¡¯t think he was able to simply demand their attention.

    So he waited nervously, until at last the visitor came¡ªand it was not who he expected. Zheng Long answered his door to find a plain looking girl from Qin. Light brown hair and eyes, medium length hair tied into buns, and slightly tanned skin that placed her as a lower class member of the southern provinces. If he hadn¡¯t seen her before, Zheng Long would have thought that Li Meili was the most unremarkable young woman he¡¯d ever met¡ªthough he supposed that was the point. He had met her before, though, and he knew that she was, in fact, the civilian identity of Empress Yoshika.

    ¡°Miss Li, hello. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had the pleasure of entertaining you...specifically, before. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    He wondered if it was meant as a slight of some sort, or if she hoped to keep the meeting secret. Li Meili bowed as she greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased you remember me, Zheng Long, even after all these years. May I come in? I had hoped to speak with you in a private setting.¡±

    Secret, then. He ushered her inside, curious about the subterfuge. Once inside, Yoshika dropped most of the pretense, helping herself to his kitchen and beginning to prepare some tea as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long for me to get to you. It was actually quite high on my list of priorities, but there have been quite a few matters since the battle that required my full attention.¡±

    She brought the tea out to his sitting room and began serving them both as though she were the one receiving him. Then again, the estate she¡¯d lent him was technically hers. She had made herself so at home that it somehow wrapped around from rudeness to become polite again as she humbly hosted him in his own house.

    Baffling.

    ¡°I understand entirely, Your Majesty, and thank you for seeing me so promptly in spite of your other obligations.¡±

    Li Meili wrinkled her nose as he took a seat across from her and accepted a cup.

    ¡°Just Meili. I may be here on the crown¡¯s business, but I still don¡¯t like the title. I wouldn¡¯t have come in this form at all, but the rest of us can¡¯t so much as sneeze without them throwing us a parade.¡±

    ¡°You have engendered an impressive level of enthusiasm from your people.¡±

    He took a sip of his tea and raised his eyebrows. Almost anyone above the second stage could rapidly brew tea, but to do so without burning it took incredible precision and a lot of practice. Yoshika had done it perfectly, and as easily as breathing.

    She noticed his surprise and smiled.

    ¡°Yue spared no effort teaching us how to brew tea properly¡ªand that was before we gained Eunae¡¯s expertise.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s quite impressive, thank you.¡±

    The silence grew awkward as they drank their tea and Zheng Long realized that he didn¡¯t really know Yoshika. He had no idea what to say, or how to broach the subject on his mind, but the one thing he remembered is that she appreciated a more straightforward attitude, so he decided to just go for it directly.

    ¡°Has there been any word about my family?¡±

    The empress sighed.

    ¡°No, and while Yue has inherited the Awakening Dragon, I don¡¯t trust Yan Ren and I could absolutely see Yan De doing something as petty as arranging for a contingency. Maybe not, though¡ªthat would require him to acknowledge the possibility that he could ever be defeated.¡±

    ¡°Did you defeat him? I can still scarcely believe it.¡±

    Meili pursed her lips and took a long sip of tea before shaking her head.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Zheng Long¡¯s eyes felt like they were trying to bug out of his head. His question had been rhetorical, and that was an incredibly dangerous answer for her to give him.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t think you should have told me that.¡±

    ¡°You deserve to know. Yan De is still alive, and while he¡¯s trapped, he might one day escape. I couldn¡¯t defeat him¡ªcan¡¯t, as I am. Should he ever return, we¡¯ll be at a stalemate.¡±

    ¡°I see. That is disheartening, but I thank you for doing everything you could to help me. It was more than I deserve.¡±

    He began to bow, but the expression on her face gave him pause. She looked at him with uncharacteristically urbane amusement.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done everything, and it isn¡¯t over. Not yet. I told you that I have a lot of issues that need my full attention, and this is one of them.¡±

    Zheng Long blinked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yue has nominal control over the Great Awakening Dragon sect, but as someone who has personally conquered two nations, I understand that power and loyalty don¡¯t work that way. It will take time to gain actual control over the sect, with Yan Ren and Yan Hao fighting us every step of the way. I don¡¯t trust them, and I need to be able to trust you, so we¡¯re making sure your family is safe. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Right¡ªwhat?! How?¡±

    She shrugged and finished her tea.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fly there. I know we said that was impossible before but I think I should be able to do it now. I could bring them back with us too, but for now I think we should just go make sure they¡¯re still safe.¡±

    ¡°You...really? I didn¡¯t miss that you said this takes your full attention, and crossing the continent is no small feat, even for you.¡±

    ¡°I promised that I would keep your people safe, Zheng Long, and I keep my promises.¡±

    Zheng Long hesitated. He knew these things, and while he¡¯d only approached Yoshika for aid as an act of desperation, he did trust her word. Why, then, was he still so shocked at how she committed to helping him?The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The answer came to him in the emotions her statement invoked. Relief and anticipation, certainly, but above all else he felt shame. Shame, because if the positions were reversed, even with how much Zheng Long had grown, he wasn¡¯t confident he would do the same. To the letter of his obligation, perhaps, but not the spirit. If he could have even brought himself to make the promise in the first place.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Her voice brought him out of his reverie, and he looked askance at her.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°To go. This is still going to take a while, and I have a lot of other things to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, of course. Please, lead the way.¡±

    Li Meili stood up, and he rose to follow her, but she simply walked up to Zheng Long and tapped him on the shoulder. He felt a sudden lurch, but the feeling passed quickly and nothing had changed except that he felt as though he was somewhere else. The essence around them was exactly as it had been, but the air was unnaturally still, and he felt oddly detached from his own body, as if in a dream.

    Anyone else might not have even noticed, but Zheng Long was still a xiantian cultivator and he¡¯d been here once before¡ªthough it was different, then.

    ¡°Is this your soul realm? I thought it was difficult to transport xiantian cultivators within it.¡±

    Meili chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Not within Jiaguo, and not anymore.¡±

    Zheng Long noticed another change, though not in the world around them. Meili herself now had a tiny red jewel embedded in her collarbone, shaped like a teardrop. Though he¡¯d never seen it in person, Zheng Long immediately recognized it.

    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to stare, Zheng Long. Aren¡¯t you a married man?¡±

    He blushed and snapped his eyes up to meet her playful expression.

    ¡°My apologies! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªis that really it?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It is. I can still only appear as my true body within my soul realm, and the Sovereign¡¯s Tear is part of me, now¡ªfor better or worse. I can draw a lot more power from it than before, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°How so? Does the essence overwhelm or corrupt you? Cause heart demons?¡±

    Meili snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing like that, no. But any essence I draw from the Tear is created. I...am technically accelerating the downfall of our world just by existing, now.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, I can¡¯t help but feel that you¡¯re being a bit too forthcoming with me.¡±

    She winced.

    ¡°Yeah...Meili is like that, hold on.¡±

    A soft glow enveloped her body, and when it faded she was a blazing spirit of rainbow colored fire, emanating such power that he felt an impulse to drop to his knees and swear his eternal loyalty. Only the realization that she didn¡¯t want that stopped him. She was not a being of dominion, though she did rule. What she wanted was cooperation and friendship.

    Unity.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, Your Majesty, please take this in the spirit that it is intended, but you may well be the...second most beautiful being I have ever laid eyes upon.¡±

    Yoshika laughed, and her flaming eyes twinkled like the night sky as she smiled at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Zheng Long, and I accept the sentiment in good faith. I¡¯m also pleased that you had the wherewithal to place your wife above me. I¡¯d have had to slap you if you forgot her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have survived your wrath¡ªor hers.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to meeting her. Have you ever spirit walked before?¡±

    Zheng Long shook his head uncertainly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have, unless you count the grand formation which fused your soul realm to Jiaguo.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good foundation, actually. I recall you helped provide some of the spiritual aspects of that formation, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He waved his hands and shook his head, demurring.

    ¡°Hardly! That was mostly Yue, with the cooperation of your familiar¡ªer, daughter, I mean. Anyway, I don¡¯t know the first thing about spirit-walking. I thought you said we¡¯d be flying?¡±

    ¡°We are. As we speak, in fact, but it will make things easier if you can cover at least the spiritual part of the journey on your own.¡±

    ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    Yoshika turned to walk away, beckoning him to follow, and then suddenly they stood at the peak of the Forbidden Mountain, overseeing Jiaguo City.

    ¡°The spirit realm doesn¡¯t follow the same rules as the physical one. Within my soul realm, I copy some of those rules as a matter of comfort, but once we move further away, things will get more confusing. Look north and tell me what you see.¡±

    Zheng Long did as she asked and gazed out over the rolling fields in the distance. The mountain range was enormous, but Geumji¡¯s peak was so tall that he could see for miles across what he realized was technically Qin. It was easy to forget, with the mountain in the way, how close Jiaguo¡¯s capital was to the border.

    ¡°I see the border between nations. Nature undisturbed, beneath the shadow of the world¡¯s greatest mountain. More mundanely, quite a lot of grass and rock¡ªperhaps a forest of bamboo in the distance.¡±

    ¡°How does it make you feel?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...nostalgic? I¡¯ve been here before, a long time ago. I remember this view, though it didn¡¯t move me, then. I was...more inwardly focused then. Shame, at the memory of what I did here.¡±

    Yoshika smiled sympathetically.

    ¡°You were young, and raised to think that what you were doing was right.¡±

    He shook his head. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the best time, but he couldn¡¯t keep the words from spilling out of his chest.

    ¡°I knew it was wrong. I knew, and all I could think about was how lucky I was. How fortunate that I could gain such prestige for something as simple as killing a child with no attachments. I didn¡¯t see it as a test of my character, or a challenge to my morals. It was a gift. Proof that I was blessed by fate.¡±

    Yoshika looked at him, but when she didn¡¯t say anything, Zheng Long continued, filling the silence with the confession that he¡¯d never truly even admitted to himself.

    ¡°I personally witnessed you return from the dead to lay me low¡ªchildren, not even at the third stage yet. You humbled me, then, but rather than reflect on my actions, I was insulted. I went on to¡ªto bully you, like some kind of common thug. Ineffectually, I might add! And still, I kept telling myself that it was your fault, somehow.

    ¡°I owe you so much. For saving my life, for saving me from myself, for all the horrible things I did to you¡ªby the emperor, I murdered you. How...how can you forgive all of that and still help me?¡±

    She stared at him, and it felt as though her gaze pierced straight through his soul. After a long moment, she sighed.

    ¡°Hold that feeling in your heart. All that shame and regret. Remember how it felt when you realized it, how much it hurt to acknowledge. Think about how mired down you were by those demons, and remember who it was that extended a hand when you needed it.¡±

    A face came to Zheng Long¡¯s mind immediately, but it was not Yoshika or any of her aspects. A young girl on the cusp of adulthood with eyes far too old for someone her age. She¡¯d stormed into his life with the youthful energy of someone who didn¡¯t know when to quit, and the maturity that could only come from someone who knew exactly what he was going through. Someone who¡¯d waded through that same muck of regret and self-loathing, only to come out the other side and never look back, even as she carried the stains of that quagmire with her.

    Then, the face grew older, became an adult in truth as her body caught up with her soul. She had pulled him out of the swamp of his past and showed him a way forward. That face was the most beautiful being he¡¯d ever laid eyes on. Fang Xiu, the love of his life, and the mother of his child.

    Zheng Long opened his eyes, and found himself in that cabin they¡¯d built together, on the edge of the village. Yoshika¡¯s smile reminded him of Xiu¡¯s face¡ªthe younger one, with eyes that belied her youth and saw too much for such a brief existence.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you spirit walk, Zheng Long. And the answer to your question. I forgive your past because I see the potential in your future. The Zheng Long who hurt us is gone, and you¡¯re the one who killed him.¡±

    ¡°Even¡ª¡±

    He had to pause a moment to compose himself, the emotions he¡¯d been channeling were still so overwhelming that he almost had no room for more.

    ¡°Even so, why do so much for me? Why put in so much effort without asking anything in return?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and laughed as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what friends do.¡±

 576. Rejoin

    She had known it was over the moment she saw the mighty grandmaster. Fang Xiu did not know, precisely, who Yan De was¡ªher husband did not like to speak of his past, and she did not press him. It was clear, however, that he had been a man who even Zheng Long could not oppose. Xiu knew that the sects held onto their people jealously, that was why rogues were so maligned. Being unaffiliated meant you had no protections, and having left a sect guaranteed you had enemies.

    Zheng Long had always been clear that his presence was a danger, and Elder Fang¡ªXiu¡¯s adopted father, though she still didn¡¯t like to call him that¡ªhad said the same. She didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t about mortals and immortals, sects and rogues, or even the benefit of having a powerful cultivator supporting the village.

    Some of the other women in the village liked to tease Xiu about marrying the dashing hero that had come down from the heavens to save her life, but that wasn¡¯t how she saw it. True, he had saved her life when she¡¯d wandered into his cave, nearly freezing to death, but what about him?

    Zheng Long had been sitting alone in that cave for so long that he¡¯d started to build up a layer of dust. Sitting motionless for years, trapped in his own head with nothing but his own self-loathing for company.

    Xiu knew what it was like to be trapped in your own mind. She¡¯d lost her parents when she was little more than a toddler, and much of her childhood had been defined by a profound sadness that she couldn¡¯t even understand. The village elder had taken her in, and the entire village had worked together to help her.

    She hadn¡¯t appreciated them, at first. Even when she¡¯d gone out and risked her life to search for a cure for Elder Fang¡¯s illness, it had been half because she welcomed death.

    Then she¡¯d seen Zheng Long, and it was like looking into a mirror. Xiu never found out what exactly had happened to him, or why he¡¯d fled one of the great sects, but it didn¡¯t matter. One look at that sad man and she¡¯d realized that she needed the village, and so did he.

    Falling in love had been an unintended consequence, but she couldn¡¯t say it was unwelcome. Zheng Long kept his heart in a box, under lock and key and heavy guard. It was a point of pride for Xiu that she of all people had managed to pry that box open. At first, it was only for her, but eventually she managed to coax more of him out into the open and show the other villagers what she had seen in him from the beginning.

    Her only regret was that she hadn¡¯t gotten him to propose sooner. Five years felt so short in hindsight, and they¡¯d only officially been together for less than one. Xiu wished they could have had more. Time enough for Zheng Long to meet his son, at least. She wondered if he even knew. He¡¯d probably known before she did¡ªcultivators were ridiculous like that.

    But her husband was gone, and Zheng An would grow up without a father. He¡¯d left to protect them one last time, from the phantoms of his past. Maybe she should have asked more about who he had been before after all, because when the night sky suddenly turned to daylight for a moment and a strange figure descended, Xiu had absolutely no idea whether they were a friend or an enemy.

    Not a single villager missed the stranger¡¯s appearance. Even if they¡¯d been sleeping, she was heralded by a shock of thunder that shook the earth enough to make Xiu nervous about landslides.

    Little An started crying immediately, and so Xiu was gently rocking the baby in her arms as she went out to investigate.

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s alright, mommy¡¯s here. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    Despite the dark, the stranger was perfectly illuminated, as though she had captured the attention of the moon itself. Her white hair shone in the moonlight, and her golden eyes practically glowed in the dark. Xiu blinked in surprise when she realized that the woman was a beastkin. She had the ears, tails, and eyes of a cat, with fur as white as her hair.

    Xiu had never met a beastkin before, and she¡¯d never expected she would, living so far to the north. She didn¡¯t realize they could be cultivators, but this one seemed to be as powerful as Zheng Long¡ªperhaps even Yan De.

    She touched down outside of the village proper, and since Xiu¡¯s cottage¡ªshe¡¯d insisted on staying there, even after her husband left¡ªwas on the outskirts, it gave her the dubious honor of being the first person on the stranger¡¯s path. Xiu really hoped she came in peace, but something about the woman¡¯s presence eased her anxiety. Even Zheng An had stopped crying.

    The stranger met Xiu¡¯s eyes and walked right over, her strides crossing a greater distance than they should have. To her extreme surprise, the beastkin woman held her hands out in front of her and bowed deeply at the waist¡ªa traditional and extremely respectful greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, miss. I am Lee Jia of the Jiaguo Empire. I¡¯ve come on behalf of Zheng Long to offer this village my protection.¡±

    She was so small! If Xiu didn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯d think the girl was even younger than she was, but you could never tell with cultivators. Xiu returned the bow awkwardly, not able to match Lee Jia¡¯s depth with a baby in her arms.

    ¡°I am Fang Xiu of...erm, our village doesn¡¯t have a name. The Heavenly Empire of Qin. I-I didn¡¯t know there were others. Daughter of the village elder¡ªadopted, not that¡ªsorry, I¡¯m rambling. You know my husband?¡±

    Xiu blushed. She¡¯d never done anything like this before, and she was embarrassed about stumbling over her words like that. Zheng Long¡¯s tired stoicism had been far less intimidating than Lee Jia¡¯s friendly introduction.

    Lee Jia stood up straight and smiled, and Xiu could swear that she felt her spirits lifting from the undisguised joy in that expression.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°I do! He¡¯s a friend, and we studied under the same masters once. Though those two facts are, uh, unrelated.¡±

    She giggled at her own private joke, and it was hard not to get caught up in the casual levity of the moment. Xiu herself smiled wryly at Lee Jia¡¯s comment.

    ¡°I can only imagine. That man has a shell thicker than the mountain I found him in. I¡¯m shocked he has any friends at all, much less one close enough to come all this way on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lee Jia cocked her head, and it occurred to Xiu that this was someone who¡¯d known her husband far longer than she. Probably before whatever had caused him to isolate in that cave for so long.

    ¡°Er, I suppose he might have changed since you knew him.¡±

    ¡°Much to his credit, yes. I think I have you to thank for that¡ªbetween us girls, he used to be a real nuisance. Is that his son? He¡¯s so cute!¡±

    Xiu chuckled as the powerful cultivator fawned over her son.

    ¡°It is¡ªlittle Zheng An, named for the peace I wish his father could have had a bit longer. Is he well? I don¡¯t know what carried him away, exactly, but it must have been quite a risk to petition a foreigner for aid.¡±

    Lee Jia glanced up from gently tickling the baby, smiling apologetically as Xiu nervously eyed those sharp claws.

    ¡°You can ask him all about it yourself in a moment, but first...¡±

    She straightened, and the playful smile dropped from her face as she closed her eyes and the air around them shifted. Xiu shuddered, not from the cold¡ªshe was used to it, living so far north¡ªbut from the uncanny sense of presence that surrounded her. It was like the feeling of being watched, but magnified a hundred fold and from every direction at once.

    Lee Jia¡¯s lips moved as she whispered, mostly to herself.

    ¡°Three...four agents, no xiantian. They know I¡¯m here, but they¡¯re not acting yet¡ªgood. Worried, uncertain, they haven¡¯t heard from the sect yet. No lines of communication¡ªI keep forgetting that¡¯s a problem here. Hmm...¡±

    She opened her eyes and smiled at Xiu.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re safe, for the moment. I was worried the situation would be more urgent, but that gives me options. You said you were the chief¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Elder¡ªuh, adopted.¡±

    ¡°Can you speak on behalf of your village, or should I seek him out?¡±

    By now, many of the villagers had emerged from their homes to see what was up with the random stranger. Even after getting used to Zheng Long, wandering cultivators weren¡¯t everyday occurrences¡ªespecially when they made as dramatic an entrance as Lee Jia.

    ¡°I can introduce you¡ªwhat was that about speaking to Zheng Long?¡±

    ¡°Later, sorry¡ªwe should get things sorted here first. The elder¡¯s house is the one in the middle, yes? The man with two helpers leading him here?¡±

    How did she know¡ª?

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s probably him, yes. Damn it, he shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much¡ªhasn¡¯t he ever heard of a messenger?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s save him the trip, then.¡±

    Lee Jia reached out and took Xiu¡¯s arm in a gentle grip, then the world around them blurred and suddenly they stood before a very startled Elder Fang and the two young men that Xiu had assigned to attend him.

    Xiu¡¯s adopted father was nearing the end of his life, and in truth she probably could have spoken on behalf of the village. He¡¯d been mostly bedridden, lately, and after the first year or so of Xiu acting as a go-between, he¡¯d told her to stop bothering him about every little thing and just make the decisions herself. By the time An was born, Xiu had already been accepted as the de facto head of the village.

    But she needed Elder Fang for this. He was the man who¡¯d been skeptical of Zheng Long from the beginning¡ªand even quite frustratingly through to the end, despite begrudgingly approving of their marriage. He had experience with cultivators, and unlike Xiu, he had met beastkin before. Her father had lived a very long life, and done a lot of traveling before founding his own village in a tiny forgotten corner of the frontier and settling down.

    Lee Jia gave him that same overly respectful formal bow as she reintroduced herself. He stood up straight, despite his failing back, and smacked away the hands of the young boys trying to support him as he scowled at the stranger.

    ¡°Jiaguo? Never heard of it. Stupid name¡ª¡¯good country¡¯? Really? The half-spirits don¡¯t do empires¡ªnot since the Fox Princess. Too big for their fancy bubbles, and the high nobility wouldn¡¯t stand for it.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t fond of it, no. Neither were the great sects, but the southern frontier stands united nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°Does it now? And what¡¯s this, then? You want to scoop up the north, too?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m here on personal business on behalf of a friend, Zheng Long. Your village has been held hostage in order to compel him against his will.¡±

    Fang scoffed.

    ¡°I know all about that, and he did the right thing by leaving. Should have done it sooner, instead of leaving my daughter with such a burden.¡±

    Xiu had to stop herself from slapping him.

    ¡°Fang! How dare you?! That¡¯s your grandson you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    She regretted her outburst immediately, as the baby started crying and she had to bounce him on her shoulder. Her father met her eyes with a tired expression.

    ¡°I know, and I love Xiao An more than anything in the world, but I¡¯m not going to live long enough to stand in for his father. The boy deserves better, and so do you.¡±

    Only Xiu¡¯s efforts to calm her crying baby kept her from snapping back, and it was Lee Jia who cut in by awkwardly clearing her throat.

    ¡°Um, as I was saying, I¡¯m here to offer my protection¡ªeven that of Jiaguo, if you¡¯ll accept it. I¡¯ll respect whatever decision you make, but first and foremost I¡¯d like to return your original guardian¡ªnow freed of his obligations.¡±

    She held out a hand and the space in front of her glowed brightly, building in intensity until it resolved with a flash. When Xiu¡¯s vision returned, her heart skipped a beat and she nearly fell to her knees. Her husband caught her, supporting her in a gentle embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you! I¡¯m so sorry, Fang Xiu. I¡¯m back, and now that I have you once more, I¡¯ll never let go again¡ªI swear.¡±

    The tears welled up in her eyes as Xiu struggled to find her words.

    ¡°You¡ªyou missed the birth of your son, you filthy deadbeat.¡±

    Zheng Long gently stroked An¡¯s head and smiled wistfully.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s beautiful, just like his mother. I promise not to miss another moment.¡±

    A sniffle interrupted their moment, and Xiu looked over to see Lee Jia wiping her eyes in vain as tears flowed.

    ¡°S-sorry! Ignore me!¡±

    Zheng Long sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Fang Xiu, father-in-law, since she has no doubt been excessively humble in her dealings with you, please allow me to properly introduce Empress Yoshika of the Jiaguo Empire, Queen of Goryeo, Supreme Overlord of Yamato, and Unifier of the Southern Frontier.¡±

    ¡®Lee Jia¡¯ blushed bright red and bowed as, for the second time in as many minutes, Fang Xiu felt as though she might faint.

 577. Largesse

    Elder Fang¡¯s home was a humble little place, set apart from other houses only by the enormous oak tree overshadowing it. The tree was so ancient that only the poor spiritual energy in the valley had prevented it from awakening as some sort of spirit or elemental. Even so, Jia could sense the faintest hints of a core beginning to form. The tree would be incredibly valuable for magical materials, or might develop into a natural guardian for the village in another thousand years or so.

    Nobody else seemed to notice¡ªeven Zheng Long just thought it was an unusually large tree¡ªbut the village elder was remarkably canny. He¡¯d been surprisingly knowledgeable for a mortal living so far from the empire¡¯s southern borders, and Jia suspected he knew more than he let on. The old man hadn¡¯t even flinched when Zheng Long introduced her.

    Jia was still a little annoyed about that. She¡¯d hoped to give the villagers a bit more time to know her before putting them on edge with her true identity. It had been quite awkward after that, as Elder Fang invited them into his home and Xiu put her son to bed in a spare cradle that her father ¡®just happened¡¯ to keep around.

    When she returned they all sat around a small wooden table¡ªZheng Long and Fang Xiu together next to the elder, with Lee Jia sitting across from them by herself. She felt terribly awkward, sipping quietly at some lukewarm tea.

    It was Elder Fang who finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Zheng Long neglected to mention that he was friends with a foreign empress. I would have considered that a pertinent detail when asking to marry my daughter.¡±

    His son-in-law winced and cleared his throat.

    ¡°In my defense, when last I¡¯d seen her she was the de facto leader of a tiny city state with all of a dozen citizens at most. And we were...not exactly on friendly terms.¡±

    Jia smiled wryly.

    ¡°A lot has happened since then.¡±

    Xiu was still looking a little overwhelmed by it all, and she shook her head incredulously.

    ¡°So you really are an...Empress? And all those other things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Supreme Overlord of Yamato is not a real title, though¡ªZheng Long made that up.¡±

    He gave her an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s descriptively accurate. I¡¯ve seen how you try to give your subject nations autonomy, but their leaders still ultimately answer to you.¡±

    ¡°I suppose, but I¡¯m not here as Empress Yoshika, Grand Unifier of whatever made up titles you want to throw at me, I¡¯m here as Lee Jia, friend of Zheng Long.¡±

    Elder Fang raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Yet you did offer the protection of your empire.¡±

    ¡°I did, and it¡¯s an offer you have every right to refuse. I am still Empress Yoshika, and I cannot separate myself from that. The power that I can wield as Lee Jia includes the power of the state, but I¡¯m not necessarily here to represent the interests of the state.¡±

    ¡°Makes for a piss-poor leader, doesn¡¯t it? You are the state, and you should always be looking out for your people.¡±

    Zheng Long and Fang Xiu both went pale and glanced nervously at the old man, but he just held Jia¡¯s gaze as if to challenge her. She just laughed.

    ¡°I never claimed to be a great ruler, Elder Fang. I¡¯m only...¡±

    She had to stop and think about it for a moment. Did she use the oldest of her aspects? The total? The average? Rather than fuss over it, she decided to just use Jia¡¯s age since that¡¯s who she was presenting herself as. Definitely not because she was the youngest.

    ¡°Twenty eight. All I¡¯ve got is a lot of power and a little bit of luck. I often have to defer to my wiser and more experienced friends and allies. My one talent in life is making friends and bringing people together.¡±

    Zheng Long coughed.

    ¡°It may also be worth noting that you are a powerful enough cultivator to rival the grandmasters of the great sects. At age twenty eight¡ªeven younger than I am, and I¡¯ve been called a prodigy among prodigies.¡±

    He blushed as everyone looked askance at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to brag¡ªsimply repeating the words of others to make a point. Empress Yoshika, you are¡ªand I believe I can say this objectively¡ªthe most talented cultivator in the history of this world.¡±

    It was Jia¡¯s turn to blush, and she tried to wave off his praise.

    ¡°I just got lucky. Besides, there are five of me, that¡¯s sort of cheating.¡±

    ¡°You know as well as I that it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    She averted her eyes and scratched her cheek as Xiu regarded her with a mix of consternation and awe.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? There are five of you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really long story¡ªweird cultivator stuff, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, let me reiterate my offer, now that you know who I am.¡±

    Lee Jia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then Yoshika opened them and exhaled slowly.

    ¡°Beginning from the greatest offer, you may join Jiaguo as citizens of our empire under my full aegis. Yue will yell at us for that, but that allows me to make near-absolute guarantees for the safety of this village. You would not so much as need to call for my aid in times of strife¡ªI will always be here.¡±

    The elder grimaced and shook his head.

    ¡°We live out here on the frontier to get away from petty politics and cultivator squabbles. You sell it as protection, but joining your empire would mean defecting from Qin, and paint a huge target on our backs.¡±

    ¡°I would guarantee your independence, but you may be right that it would draw Qin¡¯s ire upon you. I could relocate you all in the worst case, but I understand entirely if you would rather avoid such trials. My next offer, then, is simply protection. I will leave you with the means to contact us at any time to petition for aid, and swear to provide it to the best of my ability. I will not be as immediate as if you were part of my empire, but still swift.¡±

    Zheng Long muttered under his breath.

    ¡°She flew here from the southern border in less than an hour.¡±

    Even the surly old elder¡¯s eyes bugged out at that.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Wh¡ªthat¡¯s at least a two year journey on foot! And I¡¯d expect closer to five!¡±

    Yoshika smiled politely, less embarrassed to flaunt her abilities now that she wasn¡¯t presenting herself purely as Lee Jia.

    ¡°Zheng Long wasn¡¯t exaggerating about my abilities. I¡¯ve defeated Yan De more than once, and speed is one of my specialties. Even without the aegis of my empire, my personal protection isn¡¯t insignificant. But if even that is too much, then I¡¯ll simply leave Zheng Long here with assurances that his former sect will not bother you.¡±

    The elder pursed his lips.

    ¡°How can you offer such a guarantee?¡±

    ¡°Because my best friend and the right hand of my empire is Yan Yue, the new grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. Though the four cultivators currently debating whether they should burn this village down don¡¯t seem to have gotten the message yet.¡±

    Zheng Long¡¯s eyes sharpened immediately.

    ¡°Where? I can¡¯t sense them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re using wards and trying to hide their auras, but my little sisters could write better stealth formations. They seem to have realized that trying to attack while either you or I are here is pointless so instead they¡¯re arguing over which of them should...die to trigger their spiritual jade tablet, seriously?! What the hell is wrong with your sect, Zheng Long?¡±

    ¡°I cannot defend it. You saw how Yan Zhihao treated his underlings. Outer disciples are seen as expendable.¡±

    She shook her head incredulously.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t come up with a better method of communication than killing each other? Qin¡¯s sects are absolutely ridiculous sometimes...¡±

    Xiu swallowed nervously, glancing between her husband and Yoshika.

    ¡°Er, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but I¡¯m a little bit concerned about these cultivators threatening to destroy my home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them shortly¡ªor I can go do it now, if you''d like a moment to consider my offer.¡±

    The elder held up a hand and shook his head.

    ¡°No need, Your Majesty. On behalf of my village, I thank you for rescuing my son-in-law, but I must decline your offers. We are an independent people, and we will remain so. Frankly, associating with a rival of the God-Emperor is far more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡±

    Yoshika bowed.

    ¡°I see. In that case, may I at least offer some parting gifts? A token of friendship and goodwill between our peoples?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too proud to accept immediate aid, as long as you know we have nothing to give you in return.¡±

    ¡°Three things then¡ªin addition to taking the garbage out when I leave. First, for Zheng Long...¡±

    She produced a small token of white jade and placed it on the table. The culmination of many years of hard work and refinement, nearly ready for large scale production.

    ¡°This is Jiaguo¡¯s most advanced speaking stone. It¡¯s keyed to our reflecting pool by spiritual resonance, and while it can¡¯t be used to open a channel independently, you can empower it with a bit of essence like this¡ª¡±

    Yoshika channeled a tiny mote of power into the stone, and it began to glow a soft green color.

    ¡°And its twin will respond, indicating that you wish to speak to us.¡±

    Zheng Long chuckled mirthlessly as he accepted the token.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s much easier than dying, isn¡¯t it? We really have fallen behind.¡±

    ¡°You can also attune it to yourself and it will double as a spiritual jade tablet.¡±

    ¡°Ah, in case I want to use the traditional method after all.¡±

    Xiu smacked his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Even I know that¡¯s a top grade artifact.¡±

    Actually, thanks to Dae and Haeun¡¯s advancements, the speaking stones could be created by any houtian ranked mage capable of divination and enchantment. Of course, that pretty much just meant Haeun and Yoshika herself, but they were working on that part. That, and the fact that they had to connect to the reflecting pool, which was a xiantian grade relic.

    Yoshika didn¡¯t mention any of that, though. Instead she just turned to the Elder.

    ¡°My next gift is for you¡ªthough would you honor me with your actual name? You¡¯re older than you look, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He grimaced and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, this is why I hate cultivators. Can¡¯t mind your own damn business. If you must know, I am called Fang Shi, and my age is for me to know. Old enough to have seen the world and grow tired of it all.¡±

    He reminded her of Murayoshi, the grizzled old blacksmith who¡¯d once been a mentor to Master Ienaga Yumi. Old, jaded, and tired, but with an endless font of wisdom hiding behind that veil of cynical apathy. Unlike Murayoshi, however, Fang Shi was only mortal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the secret of your longevity is, Elder Fang, and I¡¯m sure you have your own reasons for eschewing cultivation, despite your obvious ability. But if I may, I¡¯d like to offer you a few more years of health and comfort.¡±

    The old man pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

    ¡°As if I haven¡¯t lived long enough as it is. You can¡¯t cure age, you know¡ªnot without becoming something else. It changes you, slowly but surely. Bah, but you don¡¯t need me to tell you that, do you? I accept, if only so that I might have a chance to see my grandson become a man.¡±

    Yoshika smiled softly and reached across to take Fang Shi¡¯s hand. Her essence circulated gently through him, and she saw that he was exceptionally fit, despite his weakness. Just old and worn in ways that most mortals would never live to experience. He lacked the impurities that built up with age, and Yoshika was impressed all over again. It was almost more difficult not to awaken as a cultivator with such well maintained meridians.

    That wasn¡¯t to say he lacked any impurities at all. He had a lifetime¡ªseveral lifetimes worth of sickness and injury leaving their marks upon his body. Scars in his lungs, bones that had never quite healed correctly, tendons that had been worn ragged by decades of overuse.

    She went through and delicately corrected every single problem she found with the life-giving essence of Wood. Once, she would have needed Eui¡¯s physical presence to perform a technique like that, but more and more it had stopped mattering which aspect Yoshika appeared as. Fang Shi was right¡ªcultivation had changed her, and probably wouldn¡¯t ever stop changing her. Yoshika could respect his decision to hang on to his mortality, and perhaps even found a new understanding of Jung¡¯s choice to do the same.

    When Yoshika withdrew her hand, Fang Shi¡¯s eyes were brighter, and his back no longer hunched in his seat. He breathed deep, and the subtle rasp in his lungs had vanished. He was still old and frail, but his body had regained some of its vigor. As promised, Yoshika had given him a few more years, but he was still mortal.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I could not have asked for a greater gift.¡±

    It was worth it for the look of relief and delight on Fang Xiu¡¯s face, but in truth her gifts had cost Yoshika almost nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, but my last gift will be greater still. I can¡¯t do it alone, though, so if you could all do me a favor¡ªplease close your eyes and focus on that which is most important to you in life.¡±

    She could see the elder hesitating, but Fang Xiu and Zheng Long did as she asked immediately. The old man probably understood that she was about to offer something that couldn¡¯t possibly be repaid, but this was a gift, not a transaction. With a small sigh, he also closed his eyes to meditate.

    As they all focused, Yoshika began to hum a silent song. The melody she¡¯d learned from Yue, but the voice was something Haeun had taught her. Yoshika smiled as she felt the emotions of the three align, just as she knew they would. A single great pillar of jade with the same tiny figure cradled safely atop that pedestal. She called it forth, summoning that pure and united intent to life as a wisp.

    Yoshika produced one of her precious pure essence crystals and beckoned the wisp of a family¡¯s love for their newborn child to inhabit the stone. A power unlike any other, given the strength to grow and flourish.

    Zheng Long stared in awe at the faintly glowing crystal, and even the two mortals could sense the nature of its power¡ªit had come from them, after all.

    ¡°This is more my apprentice¡¯s specialty, but for this particular case, it falls well within my domain. I¡¯ll need to put it somewhere safe, so that it will come of age along with its intended recipient¡ªbut I know just the spot.¡±

    She turned to leave, and the family silently followed her out. Elsewhere, the Awakening Dragon agents stopped their bickering and turned as they sensed something beyond their reckoning. Yoshika flew up to the trunk of that giant oak tree, the crystal floating between her outstretched hands. She ushered it forward, and the stone passed into the body of the tree as though it was immaterial.

    Yoshika secured the essence of Zheng An¡¯s protector within the burgeoning soul of the nascent tree spirit. What might have one day grown into a natural guardian within a millennium was instead blessed with power and potential fueled by the unconditional love of a baby¡¯s parents¡ªand grandparent.

    ¡°That¡¯s my final gift¡ªfor Zheng An. Whether he chooses to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, or lives his life here as peacefully as the name his mother gave him, he will be protected. He will always have a friend and guardian, no matter what else may come to pass.¡±

    Xiu covered her mouth and gasped, eyes shimmering as Fang Shi slowly dropped to his knees. The old man had lived a long time, and seen much, but that...

    ¡°Your Majesty¡ªEmpress Yoshika. Is...is it too late for this village to change our mind about joining your empire?¡±

 578. Aid

    Yoshika did not take Fang Shi up on his offer to swear fealty to Jiaguo. It wasn¡¯t her intention to awe them into aligning with her, and she reiterated that her gifts were given freely. It didn¡¯t really matter much¡ªher domain made no distinction between those who had sworn themselves to her aloud and those who only did so in their hearts. She could already feel Xiu, Zheng Long, and Fang Shi lighting up within her soul like a new constellation appearing in the night sky.

    She frowned internally at that thought. Elder Fang¡¯s comments had sparked something in her, and once she began paying attention to it, the ways in which her cultivation changed her became painfully obvious.

    Yoshika was growing distant in the way she perceived the world. Everything was essence and intent, emotions and connections. She¡¯d known that she could turn the bonds between the newborn and his family into a tangible force without even thinking about it, and she¡¯d known that she could use that force to accelerate the growth of the tree spirit into a guardian for Zheng An.

    Just as surely, she¡¯d known that doing so would bind that family to her, no matter what she said to the contrary. She¡¯d done it anyway, not because she was trying to manipulate them, but simply because...it was what she did. Yoshika¡¯s nature was cooperation and unity, and forming bonds with those she met was like breathing to her.

    It was a troubling realization, but she¡¯d known what it meant to follow her path, and it wasn¡¯t as though she were some thoughtless automaton. She was different¡ªno longer quite human in the way she understood and interacted with the world¡ªbut she was still herself. If anything, she was more herself than ever.

    Yoshika bowed to Zheng Long and the others as she prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got other errands to see to, but please don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you ever need anything. The Awakening Dragon¡¯s spies are still floundering, but I¡¯ll see to them before I leave.¡±

    Zheng Long scowled for a moment before shaking his head and sighing.

    ¡°I almost wish you¡¯d leave them to me. You¡¯re far more merciful than they deserve, but my days of fire and wrath are behind me.¡±

    ¡°They are technically my people now, even if they don¡¯t know that. I¡¯ll be gentle, but I have no intention to let them continue threatening this place.¡±

    He bowed, and his family followed suit behind him.

    ¡°You are a true friend, despite all I¡¯ve done. I am eternally in your debt, and while I know that you would deny me as a servant, I hope that you will not hesitate to call on me either. At any time, for any reason, my strength is yours¡ªon my life I swear it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Zheng Long. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve found peace and happiness on your path. Yan De and others might mock it, but you will live more in the next decade than Yan De has in his entire miserable life.¡±

    Jia turned to Xiu and her father and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Take good care of him! And I hope you won¡¯t let my position prevent us from being friends as well. I¡¯d love to visit with my sisters one day.¡±

    Xiu bowed hastily.

    ¡°O-of course, Your¡ªI-I mean, Miss Lee Jia. I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±

    ¡°As will I! Farewell for now, then. We¡¯ll meet again soon, I promise!¡±

    With that, Jia turned away and with a single step she appeared within a small cabin, heavily warded, with four terrified cultivators each holding a sword to their own throats. To their credit, none of them flinched at her arrival, but Yoshika could still sense the fear in their hearts.

    ¡°Stay back, demon! If any of us dies, the full wrath of a great sect will fall on this village.¡±

    Jia barely paid any attention to him as she flicked a finger and turned their blades to dust. They weren¡¯t equipped with artifacts, nor were they particularly strong. The agents watching over Zheng Long¡¯s village were little more than an afterthought. Yan De didn¡¯t care what happened to the mortals, nor to the agents. He¡¯d just done the bare minimum necessary to give credit to his threat. Even so, she had no doubt that the sect would still follow through on that threat¡ªeven after Yue¡¯s nominal takeover.

    She pulled the men into her soul realm, confining them to a place where they couldn¡¯t hurt themselves or each other. They would have to stay there for a while, since she¡¯d need them later. In the meantime, she turned and vanished once more, shooting across the night sky like a meteor.

    As she flew, Yoshika recalled how Elder Qin Zhao used to appear and disappear in much the same way she now could. It was something that had clicked for her after transforming¡ªshe existed simultaneously in the physical, spiritual, and elemental realms. All living things did, but she felt so much more aware of it than she had before. Those higher realms didn¡¯t have space in the same way as the physical world did, but she could still move through them. To others, it would seem as though she was disappearing in one location and reappearing in another, but it was more like a very quick spirit walk.

    She¡¯d seen Shen Yu do much the same, stepping between worlds as easily as sweeping aside a curtain. Now she wondered who else was capable of that kind of movement. Was that what Qin Zhao did, or was he simply using projections of some sort? Qin Yongliang¡ªher mentor¡¯s uncle and the first prince of the Heavenly Empire¡ªhad occasionally appeared before her as an undetectable apparition. Was that related? At the very least, Yoshika was certain that the God-Emperor had to be capable of the technique.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    It wasn¡¯t that important, except insofar as it allowed her to fling herself across the world at speeds that completely defied what should have been physically possible, but it struck her as yet another way her perception had changed. It wasn¡¯t a technique she¡¯d taken the time to study and practice, just something she¡¯d started doing as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Moments ago, Yoshika had been saying farewell to Zheng Long at one of the northernmost points on the mainland. Now she was thousands of miles off the southern coast, and it had taken her longer to collect Yan¡¯s henchmen than it did to arrive at her next destination.

    ¡°When did the world get so small?¡±

    A mighty storm raged around her¡ªenormous clouds that reached from the sea to the sky, whipping around at mind-numbing speeds in an eternal vortex so powerful that it reached the bottom of the ocean. Yoshika had half-expected it to vanish after removing Chou¡¯s Tomb, but she recalled Jianmo saying that it had been here before. An improbable natural phenomenon that the Bloody Sovereign had chosen to serve as the entrance to his final resting place.

    A dragon nearly as large as Yan De had been after his transformation emerged from the vortex, its coils stretching from the sea to the sky as it regarded her warily.

    ¡°It is not the world which shrinks, but rather your own growth that is to blame. Perspective.¡±

    She bowed to the nameless Dragon Lord who ruled the oceans.

    ¡°I think so too. My perspective has been changing faster than I can keep up with it lately.¡±

    ¡°Hrm, I see. Why are you here?¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really know where else to look for you. I was already halfway across the ocean when I realized I don¡¯t actually know where any of the southern isles are, much less your palace. I¡¯m surprised¡ªthough glad¡ªthat you¡¯re still here.¡±

    The Dragon Lord growled, a low rumble that echoed through the eye of the giant storm like the distant thunder.

    ¡°It remains a powerful leyline, and the source of many leviathans. I¡¯ve grown accustomed to meditating here. I mean why have you come to me?¡±

    ¡°Why else? To cooperate. I can¡¯t save this world from destruction by myself¡ªnot in the time we have. I want to work together with you. With Qin, too, if it¡¯s possible¡ªyou¡¯ve worked with him in the past, right?¡±

    His body twisted and coiled around itself in constant motion, like the storm surrounding them. The Dragon Lord was a being of raw power in every fiber of his being, as though every scale was struggling to keep the sheer energy of his existence contained.

    ¡°I gave my assistance once to the man who rules the continent, to seal away the demon of blades. The one you call ¡®Jianmo.¡¯ I have always tried to remain neutral to mortal affairs. I helped to seal the demon because it too is an outsider. I believe that was an error.¡±

    ¡°How so? I like Jianmo and all, but it honestly sounds like they deserved it.¡±

    ¡°Beings like us¡ªyou, me, and the so-called ¡®God-Emperor¡¯¡ªwe influence the world by our mere presence. I stayed within my palace while my sons and daughters built an empire around me. I made no decrees and passed no edicts, yet my presence shaped the people of the isles. When I gave Qin my aid, he saw my power, learned my magic, and within a thousand years the great spirits of the world were extinct.¡±

    The dragon sighed, and his breath was like a gale, cutting the distant clouds apart. The storm was already replacing them when he continued.

    ¡°Is it better that way? Or should I be glad that you have begun to realize their long-awaited resurrection? I do not know, nor do I believe it is my place to choose. I have meddled enough. Go seek your own destiny¡ªI will have no part in it.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°Inaction is still a choice, Dragon Lord. As you just said, we influence the world just by existing. Doing nothing is no better than shattering the world with your own claws.¡±

    ¡°I have always been complicit in the death of this world. Just as I have always accepted that I shall be punished for that crime by dying along with it. It was the oath I swore to my father.¡±

    ¡°What about your family? Your sons and daughters? Did they know what they were getting into?¡±

    He scoffed, then nodded slowly with a head as big as a mountain.

    ¡°They did, once, but they have forgotten or changed their minds¡ªthose that haven¡¯t perished in pursuit of their ambitions. Of those who first joined me, perhaps only my sister still remains, and she would no doubt have me take up arms alongside you.¡±

    ¡°Why not, then?! I need help! There¡¯s no time left and I¡¯m not strong enough on my own. None of us are, but if we all pool our strength¡ª¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is possible. To any other I would say it is not, but I sense how you have fallen into your domain. You stand on the precipice of divinity¡ªwould have crossed the threshold already if not for the divine seal. If any being could coordinate the powers of this world to avert its cruel fate, it would be you.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips. She could almost hear the unspoken ¡®but¡¯ in the air, and she interrupted before he could go on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to pledge allegiance or fight in a war for me! I might have asked you to help me persuade Emperor Qin and Shen Yu, but if you¡¯re not even willing to do that, then there¡¯s only one thing I want to request.¡±

    ¡°I can only promise to hear it.¡±

    ¡°When the time comes¡ªwhen I make my final attempt to free this world from the shackles placed on it by your father and his peers, please lend me your strength. The Bloody Sovereign is gone, and the people of this world¡ªyour people don¡¯t deserve to die for his sins.¡±

    The dragon stared at her for a long moment, his body coiling and uncoiling restlessly as he mulled her words over.

    ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    Yoshika huffed, but that would have to do.

    ¡°There will be a summit soon at the Purewater Peak. It¡¯s a mountain north of the place where Jianmo was sealed, and can be distinguished by the giant waterfall¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°Good. I will be holding peace talks with the Heavenly Empire of Qin there. I...had intended to invite you as an ally if you accepted. I invite you anyway¡ªI believe it will be a moment of great importance.¡±

    The dragon nodded and began to fly back down into the vortex below.

    ¡°I will send an emissary. Do not mistake my reluctance as a sign of indifference, young goddess. You have my blessing, and that of my people, but I have sworn by ancient oaths, and I cannot break them lightly.¡±

    Yoshika bowed respectfully as the Dragon Lord¡¯s serpentine form disappeared beneath the waves.

    ¡°I only pray that your blessing is enough, Dragon Lord.¡±

 579. Collaboration

    It was hard, sometimes, for Hyeong Daesung not to feel like an imposter. Ever since Goryeo joined the Jiaguo empire, he¡¯d been granted the title of Grand Magus, and no matter how much he was assured it wasn¡¯t the case, he felt that it was only because he was a friend of the Empress.

    Yoshika could be an inspiring leader, and had a talent for bringing out the best in those around her, but despite her best attempts to create a more balanced and incorruptible civic system, she was rather prone to nepotism. Not that he could blame her¡ªDae himself had little interest in civics and likely would have just instituted a monarchy or some other form of autocracy that allowed the ruler to choose their successor. Despite the absolute power her seat held, Yoshika was far from authoritarian in her rule. That didn¡¯t stop her from favoring her friends.

    Her appointments weren¡¯t arbitrary, by any means. Yoshika placed people where their talents would thrive, but while the position may be the one which best fit the person, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the person was the best fit for the position. Dae felt that his was the most clear-cut example. Ja Yun had risen to her role as the head of the treasury quite well once she¡¯d been cajoled into actually using the authority of her position, and even Lee Jung¡¯s ¡®ornamental¡¯ position as the Minister of Foreign Affairs had her serving as a cultural advisor smoothing over interactions between the largely multi-national councilors representing the various interests of the city.

    Dae hadn¡¯t complained about being put in charge of the academy, nor about leading the nation¡¯s research and development. Those were challenging posts, but he felt prepared to rise to those challenges. Jiaguo had been a developing city state, and even after annexing Yamato, his position still made sense¡ªthey didn¡¯t have much in the way of scholarly tradition, aside from their reclusive monks.

    But Grand Magus of Goryeo? Dae could name at least three people better suited to the position in the same room.

    Jiaguo¡¯s gathering of minds had been working around the clock to complete the task their empress had set before them. Roughly, their goals were threefold¡ªfind a way to reverse the flow of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, complete Do Hye¡¯s mana amplifier, and modify the grand formation to function as a siphon for the divine ocean.

    In truth, the first was largely a matter for Yoshika herself, though she had made herself available to test any theories the gathered mages¡ªwell, they weren¡¯t all mages¡ªcould come up with. As usual, she was scattered, with each of her bodies attending to their affairs wherever she felt they were most needed. Seong Eunae was in Goryeo, keeping the high nobles from taking advantage of the crown¡¯s absence to cement their power against her. Hayakawa Kaede was in Qin, preparing for the summit. Lee Jia was off doing...something¡ªshe hadn¡¯t specified. Even Li Meili was helping in her own way¡ªmostly by staying out of things and keeping herself apprised of mortal sentiment.

    That left only An Eui, but she was¡ªdistant. She sat in quiet meditation and spoke only when addressed, which few people were brave enough to try. Yoshika was busy, and whatever she was busy with was taking up the attention of multiple aspects.

    Technically, there was another of Yoshika¡¯s bodies present¡ªone could argue her only real body, with the rest being extensions of her will, like Melati¡¯s drones being controlled by the central personality of her queen body. Yoshika would probably resent the comparison, without disrespecting Melati¡¯s hive. Her aspects were distinct, but she had confided that the distinction was at least partially performative.

    In any case, her true body was not physically present, but it was...there. If Dae used his Soul Sight technique, he could see her sitting in the center of the formation, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice if she was needed. Only Dae and Heian could actually see her without using a static formation¡ªeven Seong Misun, despite her comprehensive experiments on higher dimensions, hadn¡¯t mastered it as a mental technique.

    ¡°Just another reason you¡¯re the man for the job, I say. You¡¯re too hard on yourself, Dae.¡±

    Hwang Sung had been nothing but supportive of Dae from the moment he¡¯d moved to Jiaguo¡ªperhaps as a way to apologize for how harsh he¡¯d been about Dae¡¯s part in founding the empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly a unique trait, High Magus. Heian and Yoshika are both just as capable, and anyone can do it if they learn the formation.¡±

    ¡°A formation which you invented.¡±

    ¡°With Yoshika¡¯s help, yes.¡±

    The old mage ran a hand through his gray hair, smoothing some of the owl feathers that mixed with his human hair¡ªa weak expression of his spiritual ancestry.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t always compare yourself with the top, young man. The empress is an outlier among outliers¡ªI doubt the world has ever before or will ever again see her like. It¡¯s no wonder I sensed such a strong aura from Lee Jia when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Yet she claims her younger sisters are more talented than she¡ªboth of them.¡±

    ¡°They might be! But they are cultivating that talent slowly¡ªI believe that Empress Yoshika is being careful with them, perhaps even coddling them a bit. Yoshika is more than just talent. Fate has a hand in it¡ªluck and circumstance, the challenges she was forced to rise to were like a crucible for the talents of those young women, forging them together into something truly great.¡±

    ¡°And here I am still floundering at houtian! I don¡¯t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath.¡±

    Hwang Sung scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me. Grand Magus was never a title about power. Frankly, it was created to serve the fragile ego of a treacherous little wretch of a man whose only accomplishment worth mentioning is raising the young man before me.¡±

    He shot a withering glare at Do Hye who chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Whose spell are we researching here, Hwang Sung?¡±

    Do Hye created the title, and if anything he seemed rather tickled to see Dae inherit it. The wizened old professor ignored his former rival to focus back on Dae.

    ¡°But even for him, it wasn¡¯t a boast of strength. You are a magus, Dae, and what we prize above all else is not power, but knowledge. Admittedly, granting the title to Seong Min after Do Hye¡¯s departure was largely political, but if I didn¡¯t believe you deserved the title, I¡¯d challenge you for it myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve it.¡±Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°No? Princess Misun¡¯s research into higher dimensions was built on the back of your Soul Sight, your Reflecting Pool and Teleportation Circles are going to reshape the entire world, and you are leading this research initiative because we all believe that you are our best chance to succeed.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not even xiantian!¡±

    Seong Misun had been pretending not to hear the conversation as she busied herself writing spell formulae on a blackboard, but Dae¡¯s protest made her laugh. She turned away from her work to give him an arch look and shook her head.

    ¡°So? You could have been¡ªfaster than me or even Yoshika¡ªif you¡¯d only been more stupid. You could have rushed your advancements and crippled yourself like the rest of us, but you saw that there was a better path and despite how far you¡¯d already traveled you did the smart thing and started over. That¡¯s not a condemnation, it¡¯s a credit. Now stop whining and help us prepare for the next experiment.¡±

    Do Hye chuckled. Dae had been avoiding his former master and...father figure, but it was hard to hate the man he¡¯d spent his entire life looking up to, even after all the manipulation and betrayal.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust anybody else to complete my great work.¡±

    He turned to indicate a very complex formula that he and Misun had been working on. Even in shorthand and notation, the design of the spell circle was mind-bogglingly complex, but Dae knew what he was looking at, and he could see how they¡¯d adjusted the formula to solve one of the biggest issues.

    ¡°Reversing the flow is a solved problem¡ªwhether it¡¯s gathering or amplifying mana, the principle remains the same. Trivial.¡±

    ¡°Assuming there¡¯s somewhere for the essence to go, which is a real problem for the gathering mode.¡±

    Do Hye waved off Misun¡¯s interjection.

    ¡°Yes, yes, but that¡¯s a fair assumption for what we¡¯re trying to accomplish here. The more difficult matter is the size of the channel, as our Grand Magus identified the moment he saw the formation.¡±

    Dae had to suppress the traitorous swell of pride he felt from Do Hye¡¯s praise.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve correctly identified, the sub-formation here fails miserably at the task of expanding that channel, and I believe it may be a placeholder installed by my previous incarnation. A stand-in which serves to indicate its intention without actually accomplishing the goal. By discarding it entirely, we open up new avenues.¡±

    Misun stepped forward to highlight the modified portion of the circle in the blackboard¡¯s notation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve designed a new sub-formation with a completely different approach. As it was her idea, I¡¯ll allow Honorary Magus Iseul to explain.¡±

    The mud elemental strode forward¡ªactually walked, with legs, which was rather rare even after how much she¡¯d improved at controlling her form. Dae thought she was probably showing off. Like him, she was self-conscious about her relatively weak cultivation.

    ¡°As you all know, the difference between a talisman and a formation is a practical one. In theory, they are one and the same, and it comes down to permanency and application. Formations are often used to aid in the production of complex talismans, and spell scribe talismans have been employed as an extremely resource-intensive way to miniaturize powerful formations and allow them to be deployed dynamically in the field.¡±

    Iseul produced a simple-looking talisman, but Dae¡¯s eyes sharpened immediately at the sight of it. It wasn¡¯t immediately obvious at a glance, but Iseul had used very intricate extradimensional scribing, and the physical part of the tablet was little more than an anchor for a much more complicated spiritual formation.

    ¡°I posit that talismans can create talismans, and formations can create formations. It should be obvious, since they are actually the same thing. I¡¯ve worked with my mother, Magus Ja Yun, and...Heian to create this as a demonstration.¡±

    She barely muttered Heian¡¯s name, and the cat spirit rolled her eyes at Iseul¡¯s petty reluctance to credit her self-imposed rival. The elemental held up a blank sheet of talisman paper and cast her spell. The talisman evaporated, and with a surge of magic, burned a copy of itself onto the blank.

    Dae watched curiously. Rather than using ink, the spell had fused a microscopically thin layer of crystalized mana to the blank paper¡ªsimilar to the way that Iseul created her own body and empowered the physical core floating in her transparent torso. Also of note was the fact that she¡¯d done something very clever with the spell that he suspected nobody else noticed.

    Indeed, Magus Hwang Sung adjusted his spectacles and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Miss Iseul, with your access to Goryeo¡¯s libraries, surely you know that spell recursion has been tried before. The problem is¡ª¡±

    Iseul wordlessly produced a second blank and repeated the trick, to the stunned silence of every graduate of the Goryeon mage colleges in the room, except Dae.

    Seong Misun whistled appreciatively.

    ¡°I knew that was coming¡ªeven helped with the theory¡ªand it¡¯s still impressive to watch. I¡¯d give it full marks as a graduation thesis, eh Sung?¡±

    The owlish professor scratched his head, but rather than denial or objection he was just curious.

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡ªhow did you overcome the degradation effect?¡±

    Indeed, mages had tried to create self-replicating spells and formations before, but there was a problem. Intent and understanding were already a huge problem with spell scribe techniques. To create one, you had to imbue the spell with both the understanding of the spell itself and also the understanding of the understanding. For each layer of recursion, you needed to imbue the spell with another layer of understanding, and it grew exponentially more difficult, even for the most advanced mages.

    How did Iseul overcome this limitation? She cheated. There was only one spell, and it had only one purpose¡ªto recreate the anchor that bound it to a physical medium. Completely useless and impractical, but as a proof of concept? Dae¡¯s eyes sparkled as he imagined the possibilities.

    Rather than explain that, Iseul pointed at the newly redesigned sub-formation.

    ¡°Humans tend to think about things physically, but space is only a very tiny part of the reality that surrounds us. Elementals understand that. And spirits, I guess. You think of the spell in terms of a channel of essence, and try to expand or widen that channel. My suggestion is this¡ªmake more channels. Infinitely more. You already know you can draw part of a spell in higher dimensions¡ªwhy not the whole thing?¡±

    Then the mages saw it. The sub-formation would split itself between replication and channeling, while the main formation served as an anchor and focus for the essence. As long as there was more essence available, the sub-formations would keep replicating at an exponential rate, and so would the essence they channeled into the main formation.

    It was a far cry from the impossible ¡®perpetual mana machine¡¯ that Do Hye had toyed around with. In fact, it was horrifically wasteful, with half or more of the mana going into the spell¡¯s self-replication rather than the actual channeling, but if the source was unlimited?

    Do Hye rubbed his hands together eagerly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with some small scale tests¡ªMiss Iseul or Heian can control the formation to limit output and halt the replication. If it works, and Empress Yoshika can coax the Sovereign¡¯s Tear into absorbing essence, then all that would remain is reversing the flow of the main formation.¡±

    The collaboration of magical researchers murmured excitedly¡ªa breakthrough at last! But Dae blinked, then narrowed his eyes at his former master.

    ¡°Do Hye, reversing the flow is already solved. You said it was trivial not ten minutes ago.¡±

    The Snake¡¯s smile turned slightly waxy, but he didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    ¡°Of course! I was just emphasizing how close we are, my boy. Practically done already!¡±

    Anyone else might have missed it. It was just Do Hye¡ªthe consummate liar and manipulator. He¡¯d died, and the simulacrum his shade inhabited was just a pale shadow of his former self, so a few quirks were to be expected. But Dae knew him. He knew the man who¡¯d raised him better than anybody else in the world, no matter how much of that had been built on a lie. The look on Do Hye¡¯s face was almost more obvious to Dae because he¡¯d never seen it before, even when all the man¡¯s plans came crashing down. When Dae had betrayed his father and laid the trap that led to his capture and eventual death, Do Hye had just looked proud. Now?

    He was scared.

 580. Magus

    The Sovereign¡¯s Tear was a divine relic unlike any other. It was, by the reckoning of the most powerful beings in the divine realm, in fact a demiurge relic¡ªa remnant of the incomprehensible creator gods from which the font of creation sprung. Yoshika¡¯s best theory was that it was itself a miniature font of creation, leaking a limitless amount of power from that same unfathomable higher dimension where the demiurges existed.

    Even now that it was part of her, Yoshika struggled to understand its full nature. Physically, it was little more than a small gemstone, ruby red and shaped like a teardrop. That form persisted as a presence in the spiritual and elemental planes, and the sheer density of its aura was enough to suffocate a mortal or even a weaker cultivator in its presence.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chou unearth it while he was still a mortal? How did he do that without killing himself?¡±

    Jianmo looked up at her from where he¡¯d been relaxing on a huge plush lounge chair that he¡¯d conjured within her soul realm. She¡¯d asked for his help uncovering the secrets of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but he hadn¡¯t done much more than laze about and watch her meditate.

    ¡°How should I know? That was long before I was even crafted, much less alive. That¡¯s what he told me, but he tended to be rather light on details about his past.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always been gushing essence, ever since I first found it. I assumed that was just how it was, but Chou¡¯s tale suggests that there¡¯s a way to render it dormant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be convenient, huh? Just switch it off and save the world.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s too late for that. It was probably already too late for that when we recovered it. But if the flow of essence can be stopped, maybe it really can be reversed too.¡±

    It was unlikely, but that sliver of hope was all she had left to hold on to. Maybe she or someone else would come up with another idea, or maybe they really were just damned, but Yoshika was prepared to work on a solution until her dying breath.

    There were other problems, too. Even if she could halt or reverse the flow of essence, her soul realm was held together by a powerful formation left behind by the Bloody Sovereign, and powered by the Tear. Her soulscape was an intrinsic part of her, and nothing could take that away, but the physicality of it, even within the spiritual and elemental planes, was a product of the grand formation that she¡¯d have to either replace or rebuild.

    Jianmo actually scoffed at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s a crutch anyway. You think he needed a formation to realize his soul realm? I certainly don¡¯t. It was only there to keep it together in his absence, not to coddle a baby goddess.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips, but she had no retort. Of all her advantages, the soul realm wasn¡¯t really one that she¡¯d earned.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Jianmo, you¡¯ve mentioned that you have a soul realm of your own, but we¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not a place for people, sweetie. I¡¯m a weapon, and my path is one of destruction and bloodshed. Nothing living enters my soul realm and stays that way. Not even you.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much else to say to that. When not charging across the world trying to fulfill promises and negotiate alliances, Yoshika had been spending most of her time trying to analyze her soul realm and the formation that held it together. Jianmo helped¡ªa little¡ªbut it was still tedious and exhausting, so it was almost a relief when Dae approached Eui and tentatively reached for her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asleep, Dae. You don¡¯t need to shake me to get my attention.¡±

    He jerked his hand back with a start and blushed as she opened her eyes to smirk up at him. He coughed in a vain attempt to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°S-sorry! I did try calling your name, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°I guess I was tuning things out a bit¡ªusing this body¡¯s mental capacity for other things.¡±

    ¡°Does it work like that? I have my own compartmentalization techniques, but nothing quite so direct as quantifying and dividing my concentration across multiple processes.¡±

    ¡°Nerd. It¡¯s not really a deliberate thing, I just stopped focusing on being Eui for a bit since I wasn¡¯t doing anything.¡±

    Dae¡¯s eyes widened, and Eui cocked her head as she practically saw him box up his fascination and set it aside for later. Her emotional insight was getting uncomfortably good¡ªespecially with people she knew well¡ªbut it was hard to ignore. Yoshika could pretend not to notice the emotions that played across the auras of everyone around her, but she couldn¡¯t stop seeing them. Unlike closing her eyes or covering her ears, it was a sense that she hadn¡¯t figured out how to muffle.

    For example, the next thing she saw was Dae working up the courage to bring up something that had him nervous. He was worried, but uncertain whether he should be, and even more uncertain about the actual nature of his worry. He was certain it needed to be brought to her attention, but suddenly concerned about how to do it.

    Eui smiled gently, and rather than directly reassure him in a way that she knew would make him uncomfortable about how much she sensed, she opted to give him an opening to compose himself.

    ¡°What are they working on over there? It looks pretty complicated.¡±

    She nodded over at the conflux of mages busying themselves with designing a new spell circle, and Dae blinked as he followed her gaze.

    ¡°Oh! Er, recursive spell formulae. Self-replicating formations as a way to gain theoretically unlimited essence throughput.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡ªsounds kinda dangerous. Try not to instantly suck up all the mana in the city.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re using self-terminating formulae to start¡ªno geometric growth, that way, and in theory it means we¡¯re just recycling the same essence over and over again. Though expanding Iseul¡¯s proof of concept into something workable is proving difficult.¡±

    ¡°If anyone can figure it out, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you.¡±

    Dae smiled, and talking about work relaxed him a bit. Enough for him to come to a decision as he turned back to her with a short bow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to live up to your confidence, Miss Eui. I do have some concerns, however. About Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I was under the impression that you supported bringing him on board, so long as we could keep him on a short leash.¡±

    ¡°I was¡ªam¡ªbut, I think there may be something...wrong with him.¡±

    Eui furrowed her brows. She¡¯d had her own suspicions as well, but chalked it up to his incomplete reincarnation. But if Dae thought something was wrong¡ªwell, there was nobody she trusted more on matters pertaining to his legendarily slippery father.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Something dangerous? I thought he was a little off, myself.¡±

    Dae shook his head.

    ¡°No¡ªat least, not to us. Not, er, directly. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was the best person to bring it up¡ªI know I¡¯m entangled, and it¡¯s hard to escape my own biases¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dae, you can speak freely. If you''re concerned about anything¡ªespecially Do Hye¡ªdon¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well I think there might be something wrong with his mind. He¡¯s forgetting things, and not just things from his previous incarnation. I fear he¡¯s struggling to maintain continuity¡ªlike mortal senility, except that mages don¡¯t get senile.¡±

    Eui swore under her breath.

    ¡°Are you sure? I noticed that too, but I thought he was just...being shady like always. Playing his stupid games.¡±

    ¡°I can see why you might think that, but no, I suspect it¡¯s genuine, and he¡¯s hiding it.¡±

    ¡°Well he can¡¯t hide it from me¡ªbring him over. Now.¡±

    Dae didn¡¯t even need to. Despite the privacy wards he¡¯d prepared for their conversation, Do Hye stepped into the circle with impeccable timing, smiling wryly at the two of them.

    ¡°I felt a prickle in my scales and thought ¡®Ah, someone must be talking about me.¡¯ From your expressions, I can see that I haven¡¯t lost my touch just yet.¡±

    ¡°H-how did you know?¡±

    The Snake waved off Dae¡¯s incredulous question.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my entire mind just yet, my boy. I noticed you noticing, then saw you scurry off to tell the Empress. Your privacy wards are impeccable, but I¡¯m bound to Yoshika and that sort of connection always goes both ways. It wasn¡¯t hard to sense her emotions peaking then make my grand entrance.¡±

    Eui rolled her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Well at least we know you¡¯re still yourself. The same self-absorbed show-off you¡¯ve always been.¡±

    He bowed dramatically.

    ¡°Lesser, but no different. Indeed!¡±

    ¡°Why did you keep this from us? If your mind is compromised¡ª¡±

    Do Hye held up a hand to cut Eui off.

    ¡°If I thought it would affect the work, I¡¯d have said something right away. I¡¯ve been making a point of saving any valuable insights in a recoverable manner, so as long as I still remember the technique to recall them, I can still contribute.¡±

    Eui pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! You should have told us your memory is failing so we could fix it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I did not.¡±

    Dae and Eui both looked askance as they each echoed the same sentiment.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Time is of the essence, Miss Yoshika. My soul seed takes time to properly germinate, and even if you could make a perfect artificial soul jar in which to plant it, we do not have enough time to wait for it to properly grow. Had I told you right away, you¡¯d have tried to save me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would! You¡¯ve got a lot to answer for, but that doesn¡¯t mean you deserve¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I deserve, Miss Yoshika. Your mercy is without equal, even for a scoundrel like me, but you do not need my eternal gratitude after however long it takes to enact a proper reincarnation¡ªyou need me now. This simulacrum is imperfect¡ªdecaying¡ªbut it¡¯s what you need.¡±

    Dae clenched his fists and grit his teeth, and Eui¡¯s eyes widened as she felt genuine anger from him. Hyeong Daesung was one of the most gentle and calm people Yoshika had ever known. He could be cold and clinical, especially in duels and battles, but never cruel, and only very rarely angry. Even when Do Hye abandoned him, he was just hurt and disappointed. In the moment that he¡¯d ensnared his former mentor and handed him over to Goryeo, he¡¯d been resolved and maybe a little sad.

    Now?

    ¡°You arrogant fucking bastard! How dare you?! After all this, are you so desperate to feed your ego that all you can think about is how noble your sacrifice is? Do you think this is enough to make up for all that you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Do Hye took a step back as Dae advanced on him, taken aback.

    ¡°Dae? No, that¡¯s not what¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! Shut up, for once in your life and listen! You don¡¯t get to die a hero! You owe us¡ªme, Aecha, Yoshika, the entire damned world! I will absolutely not allow you to leave this grand formation as your final mark on the world.¡±

    ¡°Be reasonable, my boy! This formation is our best chance, if you don¡¯t use it¡ª¡±

    Dae shook his head.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll use it, don¡¯t be stupid. I mean that you owe us an eternity of reparations, to make up for all you¡¯ve done. This will not be your end¡ªit cannot. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Do Hye sighed and raised his hands.

    ¡°I fear it¡¯s too late to change. The soul seed is already withering without anything to sink its roots into. There¡¯s no going back¡ªit cannot be reformed or repaired. Remove it from this simulacrum, and I die, or leave it and it will eventually decay enough that I die anyway.¡±

    ¡°As much as I admired you growing up, Do Hye, you have a fundamental flaw that took me a long time to understand. But I know you, father, perhaps better than you know yourself. Your greatest weakness, and the reason Yoshika has surprised you time and again is simple¡ªyou cannot conceive of anything that you cannot do yourself.

    ¡°You are wrong. I will find a way to save you, and I neither want nor need your help to do so. Now get back to work while your mind still functions, and report to me about any inconsistencies immediately from now on. That¡¯s an order from your Grand Magus.¡±

    Dae trembled slightly after his outburst, but kept his face and breathing steady as he stared down the man he called father. Do Hye had to turn his head to hide his smile, but he schooled his expression and bowed low as he backed out of the circle of privacy.

    ¡°Yes sir, Grand Magus.¡±

    Once Do Hye left, Dae let out an exhausted sigh, then blushed when he noticed Eui staring up at him in awe.

    ¡°S-sorry. Was that too much?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m proud of you for giving him a piece of your mind, and to be honest...¡±

    Yoshika averted her gaze and scratched her head, suddenly feeling awkward. Eui was the worst body to express what she wanted to say, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair for her to read everyone¡¯s emotions like open books and then hide her own feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but seeing that confident and authoritative side of you was kind of attractive.¡±

    Dae, already blushing, turned downright incandescent.

    ¡°And just what is the right way for me to take that, exactly?¡±

    Now it was her turn to blush.

    ¡°I-I just meant like...attractive to someone else. Someone more interested in men. K-Kaede maybe?¡±

    She wanted to slap herself. Why did she say that?! Aecha was getting into her head. Oddly, however, that seemed to temper Dae¡¯s flustered state.

    ¡°I see. Well, I appreciate the sentiment, Empress Yoshika, but I do not think it¡¯s appropriate to tease. I apologize if my sister has been...making suggestions on my behalf. She means well, and I think we are both still learning to properly express ourselves outside of our work. We¡¯re more alike than I realized, I suppose.¡±

    Yoshika winced, wishing more than ever that she could turn off her empathy. He was hurt, an old wound torn open by her awkward blundering. Somehow, even a decade later and after becoming one of the most powerful beings in the world, she was still the same clueless little girl trampling blindly over the feelings of those she cared about.

    The worst part was that when she stopped to think about it, that applied to every single one of her aspects¡ªexcept Meili, who¡¯d mercifully gotten to skip straight to being a socially awkward adult instead.

    ¡°Dae, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tease you. I was trying to be encouraging and...I did mean it.¡±

    He smiled sadly and bowed.

    ¡°I know. I forgive you, of course, and I really do appreciate the sentiment. It is gratifying to know that I am not entirely as hopeless as my sister seems to think. Perhaps it was just poor timing. Thank you for helping me resolve this.¡±

    ¡°I barely did anything¡ªyou pretty much handled it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but I was still glad to have your support. I must get back to work, but I¡¯ll keep you apprised of our progress. Farewell, Miss Eui.¡±

    Dae ducked his head once more before leaving to oversee the experiment that the mages were preparing. Eui leaned back against the wall and sighed, staring up at the dim gray border of the bubble of privacy that Dae had left in place.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

 581. Confession

    Yue bustled from place to place, making arrangements for the upcoming summit. She was harried, stressed, and very much in her element as she attended meetings with the Grandmasters of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect to discuss everything from guests and seating arrangements to topics of discussion and common goals. Everyone could agree that they wanted peace between Qin and Jiaguo, but the exact shape of that peace was a matter of significant debate.

    Would Jiaguo be folded into the Awakening Dragon sect, as Yoshika had originally suggested? While that might seem favorable to Qin, there were concerns even among their allies. Xin Hai spelled it out for them as she and Kaede joined him and his peers for lunch in their grand hall.

    ¡°Yue, I love you like a daughter¡ªeven if your engagement to Wei fell through¡ªbut the great sects are important checks on each other¡¯s power. Even a fallen one like ours is carefully measured against our neighbors.¡±

    Guan Yu, his second-in-command and Grandmaster of the Earth Rending Sword branch of the Flowing Purewater, nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, the very reason we are ¡®fallen,¡¯ as my sworn brother puts it, is the censure we received for harboring the Cult of Harmonious Stars after dual cultivators were purged by the other sects.¡±

    Lin Xiulan rolled her eyes and gave him an arch look.

    ¡°Poached, more like. Everyone was greedy to gain control of the best healers in the empire once our right to self-advocate was revoked. Have you been holding regrets all this time, Guan Yu?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Lady Lin. My point is simply that our defiance of the other sects was mere pretext to the real reason for their censure. The addition of your cult as a Flowing Purewater branch sect empowered us too much for the other Great Sects to tolerate, and so they conspired to strip us of power in other areas.¡±

    Xin Hai grunted irritably¡ªdespite being the head of a great sect, he was a boisterous and straightforward man with little patience for politics.

    ¡°It¡¯s a constant push and pull. The Austere Mountain is the ¡®weakest¡¯ of the great sects, politically, but they have a strong martial tradition and a greater fighting force than any other sect. Healers are valuable¡ªtoo valuable for the sects to allow us to have an uncontested monopoly.¡±

    Xiulan scowled.

    ¡°We¡¯re not commodities to be bought and sold like sacks of grain.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. Our stance was always a moral one, and I made no objections when you moved your cult to Jiaguo. The Cult of Harmonious Stars is free to make their own destiny, but that¡¯s not how our peers see it. Nor will they take kindly to the Awakening Dragon consolidating so much power.¡±

    Kaede pursed her lips. She¡¯d been fairly quiet, letting Yue do most of the talking as Yoshika focused her attention elsewhere, but Yue still appreciated her presence.

    ¡°Even if we surrender entirely to the Awakening Dragon, that creates a new superpower among the Great Sects¡ªespecially if we ally with Flowing Purewater.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡ªand it gets worse. Traditionally, all of the sects have been at odds with each other, but there¡¯s a certain level of solidarity among the southern sects, even the Bai until the bloody vultures got into bed with Yan De. What do you suppose will happen if you consolidate a corridor of power all the way from the southern half of the continent, straight up to the God-Emperor¡¯s doorstep, separated only by the Austere Mountain and Silver Orchard?¡±

    Yue grimaced.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be war either way. Only this time we¡¯ll be beset on all sides.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen is that the other sects are going to claim that the Awakening Dragon¡¯s ¡®victory¡¯ against Jiaguo is shared by the empire, and especially the sects that contributed most to the war effort. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be right for the Awakening Dragon alone to rule over that new territory.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, damnable vultures!¡±

    Xiulan smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d very generously offer you up a corridor of their lands around the Forbidden Mountain range so that you can connect Jiaguo City to the Awakening Dragon through our land. But in exchange, the Austere Mountain will want Yamato, and Silver Orchard will want Goryeo.¡±

    Kaede shook her head.

    ¡°Absolutely not. I don¡¯t care if it was on Yan De¡¯s orders, I¡¯m not entrusting my people to leaders who would put their own people to death.¡±

    Guan Yu nodded solemnly.

    ¡°And therein lies the problem. Your surrender is in name only, and everyone knows it. Qin is no stranger to weaponized bureaucracy, and we have witnessed your takeover of Goryeo, regardless of whether it was an outcome you intended. This summit is not the end of your war¡ªjust another battlefield upon which it is to be fought.¡±

    ¡°Then what would you have us do?¡±

    Xin Hai leaned back in his seat and grimaced, glancing out over the balcony behind the great waterfall fed by the spring at the mountain¡¯s peak.

    ¡°You need to slow down. Don¡¯t rescind your title¡ªyou need the power that comes with it, and even a nominal surrender will undermine the people¡¯s faith in you. Let Yue take control of the Awakening Dragon while you negotiate a ceasefire. We¡¯ll remain friends, but not direct allies. I can¡¯t promise more than that after repeated censures¡ªI have my own people to consider as well, you know.¡±

    Kaede clenched her teeth, but Yue preempted her with a smile and bowed graciously to Grandmaster Xin.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take that under advisement, Grandmaster. I know that we¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, but perhaps you are right. With friends in the north and south, we may well be able to take our time in consolidating power.¡±

    ¡°Yue, we absolutely do not have time for that. We need every bit of help we can get.¡±

    Yue¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when she heard Yoshika¡¯s protest in her mind, and she replied coolly without missing a beat in the audible conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, but we¡¯ve asked enough of our allies already. I don¡¯t know how wise it is to pressure Qin like this, but you¡¯ll have your territory. I promise it. We¡¯ll talk after this.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of censure, I believe that our esteemed peers will likely try to undermine my authority during the summit¡ªYan Ren has every reason to challenge me, and after the battle at Kucheon I imagine that Sun Quan and Qian Shi will be supporting him.¡±

    Kaede blinked at Yue, visibly surprised that she¡¯d managed to respond telepathically while speaking. Yue just smirked without looking back at her¡ªall the practice was finally paying off. Xin Hai either missed the exchange or ignored it, grunting in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Word is that the first prince and the princesses will be in attendance as arbiters, and Yan Hao was seen traveling south with Long Chunhua. You¡¯re right¡ªthey¡¯re going to challenge your inheritance.¡±

    Yue stiffened. She¡¯d expected the challenge, but...

    ¡°My mother will be here?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen or heard from her mother in a decade. They had been close, but that was a long time, and Yue had changed. Besides that, who knew what sort of threats she¡¯d be under from Yan De¡¯s disciples?

    Lin Xiulan smiled sadly and reached over to take Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, dear. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s anxious to see you again. Your ¡®uncles¡¯ Ren and Hao need her to challenge your right, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s cooperating with them.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you for letting me know. So we have my father¡¯s disciples, Sun Quan, Qian Shi, and possibly my mother to contend with.¡±

    Xin Hai coughed once.

    ¡°And er, Bai Renshu as well.¡±

    ¡°Hardly worth mentioning. Now that he¡¯s lost my father¡¯s backing, perhaps we can take the opportunity to crush the little toady once and for all.¡±

    ¡°As you say. Aside from those of us present here, who will be advocating for Jiaguo?¡±

    Kaede leaned on one hand and sighed.

    ¡°Ashikaga Sae and Seong Min from Yamato and Goryeo respectively, though Ashikaga isn¡¯t exactly a diplomat. Zheng Long is back with his family to protect them from reprisals until we gain full control of the Awakening Dragon, and you¡¯re our only other allies in Qin. Oh¡ªthere is one other, though I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll take a stance.¡±

    Yue looked askance at her. What was this?

    ¡°Why is this the first I¡¯ve heard about it?¡±

    ¡°I was going to tell you, but I honestly don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll arrive or even who it will be. The Dragon Lord promised that he¡¯d send an emissary.¡±

    Guan Yu blinked.

    ¡°From the southern isles? The fiends have stayed away from the mainland for millennia, and you¡¯ve convinced them to send a delegate?¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t get him to commit to anything else.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, perhaps we can negotiate something upon their arrival, but for now let¡¯s assume a neutral stance.¡±

    ¡°What about Shen Yu? He¡¯s been awfully quiet since our truce.¡±

    Immortal Sovereign Shen Yu¡ªwhat a pain. Yue was still upset that Qin had declared war on Jiaguo despite the man who supposedly had the authority of the God-Emperor advocating against it. She suspected that he¡¯d been half-hearted in his adherence to their agreement, but then so had Yoshika, so perhaps that much was fair.

    Xin Hai scratched his chin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually. He may attend, but as you say he hasn¡¯t made any moves. Last I heard of him at all was that he¡¯d recommended against war with Jiaguo. As far as I know, he hasn¡¯t left the palace since.¡±

    Kaede¡¯s response surprised Yue again.

    ¡°Send him a formal invitation, if it isn¡¯t too late. I don¡¯t expect him to be an ally, but I need to negotiate with him as well.¡±

    That was about as close to inviting the actual God-Emperor as it got, and Yue had a feeling that Yoshika would have done just that if it had been possible. She was serious about staking it all on the summit, and that realization renewed Yue¡¯s own resolve to do the same.

    ¡°Thank you for meeting with us grandmasters. Yoshika and I will need to discuss our revised strategies in private. If Jiaguo¡¯s surrender to the Awakening Dragon is unworkable, then we¡¯ll prepare something else.¡±

    Xin Hai nodded.

    ¡°Good luck, Yue. I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t do more for you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I owe you a great debt. If anyone should apologize, it is me. Xin Wei put himself and your entire sect in danger to protect me, and I¡¯ve brought nothing but chaos and strife to you in return. As the Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, I intend to repay those debts with interest.¡±

    He waved her off, chuckling.

    ¡°I have no regrets, except that you never truly became my daughter in law. I thought at least Yu¡¯s boy had a chance, but you¡¯re too much of a force to be tied down. Like Xiulan! The stars themselves must have aligned to grant me the fortune to earn her affection.¡±

    Xiulan snorted.

    ¡°How uncharacteristically wise of you to realize it, my love. My husband may be reticent, but I promise that you have my full support, at least. I look forward to whatever you have in store for us.¡±

    She gave Yue a pointed look, but she pretended not to notice as she bowed.

    ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    They wrapped up the meeting and bade each other farewell before Yue and Kaede retreated back to her rooms in the Flowing Purewater.

    Xin Hai had kept them for her, even years after her stay in the sect, and Yue felt a bit bad. Her engagement to Xin Wei had always been a fiction, but even so the Xin family and their sect had wholeheartedly taken her in. Yue had even flirted on and off for years with Guan Yi, the stone faced but remarkably gentle scion of the Earth Rending Sword branch, but it wasn¡¯t to be. Neither of them could provide what the other wanted from the relationship.

    Still, Yue considered the Xin clan to be akin to a second family for her, after Yoshika and her friends. Her blood relations didn¡¯t even rate¡ªapart from her mother. Maybe...begrudgingly, Zhihao if he¡¯d had another decade to wisen up. Or a century.

    The point was that the Flowing Purewater sect were among the few people from Yue¡¯s homeland that she actually cared about and respected. She felt like she was doing them a disservice, even if she knew that they¡¯d understand and forgive her. That was why she liked them, and it made her worry that she would fall back into her old ways and take advantage of that trust. Perhaps she already was.

    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Yue?¡±

    Yue glanced back at Kaede as she automatically began preparing tea.

    ¡°Aside from being at the center of a global conflict, the impending apocalypse, and meeting my mother for the first time in ten years?¡±

    ¡°...Yes? I feel like that last one doesn¡¯t match the scale of the others.¡±

    ¡°Clearly you haven¡¯t met my mother.¡±

    She chuckled. Family could be an odd subject for Yoshika. Jia did not know her blood parents or care to, while Eui had a loving relationship with both of hers. Eunae knew who her father was, but didn¡¯t know or acknowledge him due to family traditions, and recent events had strained her already chilly relationship with her mother. Li Meili had no parents, except for perhaps Jia and Eui, but that was too messy to think about.

    Of all of them, though, perhaps it was Kaede who had the most troubled relationship with her family¡ªbecause she had none. Her mother had died when she was just a child, her father had killed her stepmother, and she had killed her father. Kaede was the last Hayakawa living, and Yue could see how that burden weighed on her.

    It was odd. Yue had never really spoken to Hayakawa Kaede much before she¡¯d joined with Yoshika. If anything, they¡¯d shared a mutual dislike of each other. Yue¡¯s jealousy after Kaede became part of Yoshika didn¡¯t help, but she got over it by just thinking of her as Yoshika, which was rude, in hindsight.

    That had only been at first. Over time, Yue found that Kaede was perhaps one of her favorite aspects. Oh, Jia was always a treat and she enjoyed her verbal spars with Eui, but Kaede felt most like a sort of kindred spirit. Kaede understood Yue in a way that Yoshika¡¯s other aspects didn¡¯t quite match. They weren¡¯t similar by any stretch of the imagination, but the things that troubled them were, and one of those things was their complicated relationship with family.

    Another was loneliness.

    Yue had friends. Lin Xiulan, Yoshika herself, and of course her moon spirit companion. But just those¡ªshe got along well enough with the other members of Jiaguo¡¯s leadership and Yoshika¡¯s friends, but they were Yoshika¡¯s friends, not hers. That suited her just fine¡ªYue wasn¡¯t as outgoing as she liked to pretend, and she treated most socialization like a game where everyone else was her opponent. She liked to win that game, but she did not enjoy playing it endlessly.

    There were precious few people with whom she could let down her guard and just be. So much of her life had been dedicated to finding the freedom to be whoever she wanted, but ironically she didn¡¯t actually like to share her true self the way Yoshika did.

    They¡¯d been comfortably silent while Yue finished preparing the tea, but it grew awkward once the two of them were seated, so she broke it.

    ¡°Do you remember when we were first reunited after the descent of the gods, and I invited you here to catch up?¡±

    Kaede raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes. Though we were just Jia, Eui, and Meili at the time. I always feel a bit odd talking about memories from before my time, unless I¡¯m speaking as Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Mm. But you do remember. I was sitting right in this very seat, with Jia and Eui sitting where you are now.¡±

    They were seated on comfortable couches flanking a modest tea table¡ªan arrangement that Yue had grown fond of, as it reminded her of the cramped living space she¡¯d shared with Yoshika at the academy. One that they still immortalized within both their soul realm and their own home. Kaede nodded slowly.

    ¡°Right. And you were undressed.¡±

    Yue blushed¡ªshe¡¯d almost forgotten about that part.

    ¡°Hardly! I was merely unguarded¡ªdressed comfortably, rather than to impress. I felt that I could be comfortable with you¡ªthough perhaps I shouldn¡¯t if that¡¯s what you focused on.¡±

    She was sure that Jia or Eui would have grown flustered by that, but Kaede just smiled softly.

    ¡°You made a calculated choice to leave a strong impression. Don¡¯t blame me because you succeeded.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. You were a lot easier to tease back then, too. I suppose I¡¯ve got you and Eunae to thank for that.¡±

    Kaede shrugged impassively.

    ¡°Maybe we just got used to it. What made you bring that up, anyway? Nostalgia?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely, no. If my unguarded gesture¡ªhowever calculated it may have been¡ªleft an impression on you, then I¡¯d say you more than returned the favor that day.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yue met Kaede¡¯s eyes with a cool smile, but even years of Qin¡¯s discipline couldn¡¯t keep her heart from pounding, and Yoshika could surely sense how she felt.

    ¡°Yes. I distinctly recall that was the day you told me you loved me.¡±

    Now Kaede did grow flustered, and Yue saw her posture change slightly as Yoshika gave the conversation her full attention.

    ¡°As we said at the time, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    Yue giggled and waved her off.

    ¡°Oh, I knew what you meant, and it was far from the last time you¡¯d say it. I¡¯ve said it too, and I¡¯ll say it again¡ªI love you, Yoshika. Like a sister, like I do my mother¡ªwho I do look forward to seeing, no matter how nervous I am. But I must admit, my heart did flutter that first time. You were just so earnest!¡±

    Yoshika blushed and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Is this really the time to be teasing, Yue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit, I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m serious when I say that it was a life changing moment. That little flutter, that unexpected tingle when you said those words, the bare instant of uncertainty before my mind caught up and understood your meaning¡ªI have genuinely meditated on that moment, and it was part of what helped me to understand my own feelings about emotional connection.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we could inspire such a valuable insight.¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes. Somehow, despite her empathy, Yoshika had gotten even more obtuse when it came to relationships. Completely unacceptable in a goddess of Unity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a prat, Yoshika. I¡¯ve come to a decision¡ªand maybe I had a long time ago and was simply too afraid to admit it without a proper excuse. If Jiaguo and the Awakening Dragon must remain distinct, then perhaps we need only unite the leaders of each.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    ¡°Normally, there would be all sorts of contingencies about which side would engulf which¡ªeven a Great Sect marrying into a foreign power¡ªbut we are both women, and there¡¯s a blind spot in the law which could allow us to set a new precedent. The princesses already acknowledged Jia and Eui¡¯s marriage, and Jiaguo as a sovereign state, so they¡¯ll have no choice but to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    She realized she¡¯d been rambling as Yoshika¡¯s shout snapped her out of it. Her heart was thudding painfully in her chest, and she realized that she¡¯d gotten things out of order. Yue didn¡¯t mean to spring it on Yoshika like that¡ªshe¡¯d had a whole conversation prepared, but got ahead of herself in the moment and skipped important parts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m making a mess of this aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a good idea, it makes sense. It lets us join forces without upsetting the balance of power in Qin.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make you do that, Yue. I...I understand your feelings, and I love you too, I just...give me some time to think about it, okay?¡±

    Yue¡¯s heart sank. She wanted to protest, to tell Yoshika that this wasn¡¯t just politics, to let the feeling welling up within her chest burst out, but she could see the fear in Kaede¡¯s eyes, and it was like looking into a mirror.

    She sighed, biting back the words for just a little while longer.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. But we must make a decision soon.¡±

    ¡°I know. Tomorrow. I¡¯ll have my answer for you tomorrow, I promise.¡±

    Yoshika bowed, then just disappeared into thin air, so anxious to flee that she couldn¡¯t even take the time to use the door. Yue was still shaking as she sat back in her seat and took out the pins holding her signature hair buns together. She didn¡¯t cry, nor did she feel like she would. Yue knew that she¡¯d botched things, but that only made her more confident in her feelings.

    She¡¯d never been so nervous or flustered in her life. Yue had been so anxious that she never even said the word ¡®marriage¡¯ or asked Yoshika her feelings. Nor, in fact, did she genuinely express her own. She¡¯d said the words, but out of either habit or nerves, she¡¯d still been guarded.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Next time, Yue would say it with her entire heart.

 582. Blind

    Yoshika felt awful. First she¡¯d hurt Dae in a misguided attempt to encourage him, then Yue by fleeing from a moment of genuine vulnerability. The problem, she realized, was that she¡¯d made the mistake of thinking that her empathy granted her a perfect understanding of the people around her. It was true that her empathy had grown more powerful¡ªshe could feel the emotions of those around her almost as clearly as her own. Her mistake was thinking that her interpretation of those emotions was flawless.

    She sat in meditation, considering the problem from different perspectives, with each aspect adding their own voice.

    ¡°This is definitely Jia¡¯s fault. She¡¯s always had a blind spot when it comes to intimate relationships.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and pouted at Eui¡¯s accusation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°Even after dual cultivating with me you didn¡¯t realize that I was in love with you, and you had to be told that Dae has a crush.¡±

    ¡°Had a crush! We settled things a long time ago.¡±

    Yoshika felt a prickle on the back of her neck when she realized how silly that sounded. Of course Dae was still harboring feelings, he¡¯d just given up on them. It had been inconsiderate of her to pretend not to see it, but Jia was right¡ªthe blame wasn¡¯t hers alone.

    ¡°Eui, you¡¯re not exactly an expert in romance either. You grow too attached, even in bad relationships. You knew that Sun Jaehwa was manipulating you, and still threw your life away for her.¡±

    Kaede struck right at the heart, putting Eui on the defensive immediately.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that my relationship with Jia is a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but you¡¯re lucky that it was her you fell for rather than someone like Yan Yue or Bai Lin.¡±

    Yoshika took offense to...her own comparison. But she saw what Kaede was getting at. Eui could be shy or even downright antisocial, but when she did engage with others, she did it with maximum passion. If things had gone differently, there were many who might have taken advantage of her, and she couldn¡¯t forget that Yue hadn¡¯t always been a friend.

    But in that case, Eunae had to point out the part that Kaede had left unsaid.

    ¡°Or you, Kaede. You might have been the worst of all, as you were when we first met. Second only to myself, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I saw relationships as tools, and vulnerability as weakness. Had Eui exposed that vulnerability to me when we met, I would have taken full advantage.¡±

    Eui scowled miserably. She¡¯d always considered herself to be the most romantically conscious of Yoshika¡¯s aspects, but Kaede and Eunae were making strong points. She was too focused on her own feelings, and had often been a poor judge of how others felt about her.

    ¡°What about you, Eunae? I can¡¯t imagine a world where you¡¯d treat me poorly.¡±

    Eunae shook her head and sighed. Of all of them, she¡¯d probably had the best understanding of her own weaknesses before joining the gestalt. She was, after all, the only one who¡¯d reached xiantian independently of Yoshika.

    ¡°You met me after I¡¯d vowed never to use my power on other people, but not long after. I did meet Jia¡¯s gaze when we first met, and though it was by chance, it wasn¡¯t exactly an accident. I broke the spell before doing any harm, but I did suffer that moment of weakness, and it was Jia¡¯s reaction to it that helped me to grow past my former selfishness.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips, recalling the old memory.

    ¡°You were beside yourself about it, even before I said anything. I was scared, but you were so contrite that it was hard not to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Now imagine if you¡¯d forgiven me without a second thought. If you¡¯d been so fascinated that you didn¡¯t care whether I had implanted that fascination or not. If you¡¯d pursued friendship with me not in spite, but because of what I¡¯d done.¡±

    How might things have changed? Eunae wasn¡¯t a perfect saint, and it had taken years of practice to master herself. Self control was a crucial part of who she was, but only because she¡¯d built herself that way in defiance of her baser nature. Had she met Ja Yun¡ªor, indeed, Eui¡ªinstead of Jia, they might have dragged each other down into the depths of their worst traits.

    Eui drew her knees up to her chest and hugged them, frowning.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that...would I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as difficult to envision a different past as it is to predict the future. It¡¯s impossible to say for certain, but the possibility was there.¡±

    They all had their faults¡ªblind spots when it came to relationships. In a way, their joining had helped each of them cover for their weaknesses, but in another way it had compounded them. Jia¡¯s fear of intimacy could be offset by Eui¡¯s passion, but it compounded with Kaede¡¯s fear of vulnerability and Eunae¡¯s self-denial.

    The common thread was that despite most of them being in happy relationships...they weren¡¯t very good at being loved. In fact, the more Yoshika thought about it, the deeper that weakness went. She was a demigoddess, growing into her domain of Unity, but though she fostered cooperation between herself and those around her, though she was very good at being liked by even some of her enemies¡ªlove was another story.

    Love made her uncomfortable. She made exceptions, but only reluctantly. Yoshika loved her family¡ªher sisters, her parents, her closest teachers. Even Misun and Minhee, though she was still upset with them. Her partners¡ªJia and Eui, Jiaying, Rika and Yun¡ªall felt like rare exceptions, and when she thought of being loved by anyone else, it disturbed her.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Like the people of Kucheon, or even Jiaguo City, where they would cheer at the sight of her. In a way, Meili¡¯s separation from the other aspects was an expression of that discomfort. The part of her that didn¡¯t want to be seen and adored. Yoshika was more comfortable surrounded by hostile nobles plotting to undermine her than she was on a parade through her own city. But why?

    How long had this heart demon festered unchecked within the deepest recesses of her soul? She craved companionship, trust, and vulnerability, but pushed it away at every chance.

    ¡°We can think in circles all day and never find an answer. It¡¯s probably part of how we were raised¡ªa deep-seated reaction that we didn¡¯t realize we had. Or foolishly thought we¡¯d overcome just because some of us found partners willing to see past it.¡±

    Meili chimed in for the first time. Her perspective was the youngest, having diverged from a point when Yoshika was still just Jia and Eui, but Yoshika valued it no less. Jia pursed her lips and fidgeted with one of her ears.

    ¡°What do we do about it, then?¡±

    ¡°What we always do when we¡¯re stuck, of course. We get help. Seek an expert opinion to enlighten us on the things we lack.¡±

    ¡°But who? Normally we talk to Yue about this sort of thing, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work this time.¡±

    Meili giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you kept me around to bring us back down to earth when our head gets stuck in the clouds. Who else would we turn to for an expert on relationships?¡±

    <hr>

    Life had gotten much quieter for Lee Jung once Narae grew up. She still had her job as Jiaguo¡¯s Minister of Foreign Affairs, but it was an important distinction that she served the city, rather than the empire. Her duty mostly amounted to consulting with city council members about how to avoid offending other cultures¡ªa role that had grown less important as the city developed its own culture and the diverse people living there learned to get along with each other.

    There were still incidents, here and there. Traditionalists from different nations stepped on each other¡¯s toes or got upset that the younger generations weren¡¯t as interested in their heritage, and Jung would have to smooth things over. Indirectly, of course. Jung was barely a first stage cultivator, and for better or worse Jiaguo city was a place for immortals.

    The mortal population wasn¡¯t insignificant, but a consequence of the academy¡¯s open doors was that anybody could become a cultivator with effort, and so nearly everybody wanted to. Immortals and aspiring immortals made up the vast majority of the population, with only a quickly shrinking subset of people content to live out their lives as mortals.

    Even then, most of them lived out in satellite villages away from the more urban city center. Anyone who lived in the city at least tried attending the academy, but not everyone succeeded. Yoshika had made cultivation more accessible than ever before, but it was still far from easy.

    So there wasn¡¯t much for someone like Jung to do. She didn¡¯t mind the quiet, really. When she was younger, her days were a bit too exciting, and she enjoyed the freedom to relax and live at her own pace.

    She had friends and hobbies¡ªAn Chunhei had been more than happy to teach her sewing and knitting, and she often had tea with Pan Jiaying and her parents. Jung¡¯s days could be as full or as empty as she wished, but they were quiet.

    ¡°Yumi, am I getting old?¡±

    Her partner paused in the middle of a set of meditative exercises, and Jung admired the way the afternoon sun made Yumi¡¯s amazingly well-toned body glisten. She used to do her training in full armor, but a few pointed comments about how much Jung enjoyed looking at her abdominal muscles had convinced the shy martial artist to switch to lighter exercise clothing. Much lighter.

    Yumi gave her an arch look, glancing at the blanket Jung had draped over her lap while she sat and failed to make any progress on her sewing. Too distracting.

    ¡°What is ¡®old¡¯ even supposed to mean? I¡¯m over a hundred and my peers consider me to be young and immature.¡±

    Jung rolled her eyes. Immortals.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thirty-two and despite the fact that I feel better than I ever have, I worry that I act like an old lady.¡±

    ¡°So ¡®old¡¯ is an attitude, then? Nobody¡¯s forcing you to sit in a chair and mend clothing all day. You could always train with me, if you want.¡±

    ¡°I can think of far more interesting ways to get sweaty and physical with you, my love.¡±

    Yumi blushed and averted her eyes, eliciting a pleased giggle from Jung. She¡¯d been worried that her admittedly intense sexuality might be off-putting for Yumi¡ªwho apparently had been a virgin despite being over a century old. Jung almost suffocated laughing when she learned that Jia¡¯s infamous ¡®first kiss¡¯ experience had also been Yumi¡¯s first, though even Jung could admit that medical interventions didn¡¯t count.

    As it turned out, however, Yumi was as happy to make up for lost time as Jung. She just got embarrassed about it.

    ¡°Yes, ahem, well. I was just saying that if you¡¯re bored, you don¡¯t have to confine yourself to the house all the time. I think you sometimes forget that you¡¯re not as fragile as you used to be.¡±

    Jung inclined her head and hummed thoughtfully. Yumi had a point. Jung¡¯s illness had been cured for years, but she¡¯d been sick for a long time and it was hard to break the habits she¡¯d developed. She really did forget that she was as healthy as she¡¯d ever been. Healthier, even, thanks to a robust diet, daily meditation, and the fussiest little sister in the world.

    As if summoned by the thought, Jung felt a familiar aura sweep across the courtyard. Her mana sense wasn¡¯t particularly refined, but Empress Yoshika was hard to miss.

    ¡°Ah, it seems our lovely daughter deigns to visit us. Go get dressed Yumi, I¡¯ll put the kettle on.¡±

    Yumi chuckled softly and shook her head.

    ¡°You know she doesn¡¯t like you calling her that. You¡¯re too young to be her mother.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Jung was too young to be Narae¡¯s mother, but that was another matter entirely.

    ¡°Nonsense! She loves it. Besides, if I must suffer this advanced age, then I may as well reap some benefits.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thirty-two.¡±

    ¡°Positively ancient.¡±

    Yumi narrowed her eyes dangerously.

    ¡°I will slap you.¡±

    ¡°Oooh! Promise? I¡¯ll hold you to that later, dear.¡±

    Jung left her flustered partner behind, laughing all the while. Age and boredom aside, Jung could at least take solace in the fact that she didn¡¯t have Yoshika¡¯s problems.

    She wondered what world-shattering disaster her daughter would consult her about this time.

 583. Romance

    Of every person who Yoshika respected as a teacher or mentor, Lee Jung was by far the youngest, but she¡¯d always had a maturity that belied her actual age. She¡¯d needed to. Growing up, Jia remembered her always being the ¡®big sister¡¯ to the other children who went through Lee¡¯s thinly veiled human trafficking ring disguised as an orphanage. She was always the one knocking heads together and stopping fights, and if one of the kids did something stupid it was Jung who would cover it up, even if that meant taking the fall herself.

    The entire orphanage wept when she was taken away to the brothels, and Jia still regretted leaving baby Narae behind when she¡¯d fled. Not fleeing¡ªleaving Lee¡¯s gang was the best decision she¡¯d ever made, even if it had nearly killed her. But Jung and Narae deserved better, and Yoshika was eternally grateful that she¡¯d been given the chance to make up for it later.

    As young as she was, Jung had been through enough to match anyone Yoshika knew except for the longest-lived immortals. It often surprised people just how young she really was. Younger than Ja Yun, almost the same age as Pan Jiaying, yet she fit in perfectly with people twice her age or older.

    Yoshika would never tell her that, of course. Jung got a bit self-conscious about her age for whatever reason, but it was her who¡¯d taught Yoshika that age did not always beget wisdom, and wisdom did not always require a long life.

    Jung had always been sharp. She had a keen intuition that was different from the latent senses of a talented cultivator, and she was fearless in the face of power and authority. In so many ways, Jung was what Jia had always aspired to be, even if she hadn¡¯t realized it.

    She was also the foremost expert Yoshika knew in a subject that had always been a bit touchy for Jia¡ªand as her recent meditation had revealed, the rest of Yoshika¡¯s aspects as well.

    Jung gave her an arch look as they gathered for tea in the courtyard to enjoy the pleasant weather.

    ¡°You know, some might consider it offensive to ask a retired prostitute for relationship advice. They¡¯d say that I am, at best, an expert in sex, but no better than anyone else on the subject of love¡ªor worse.¡±

    Jia bowed her head.

    ¡°I would say that such a person had never met one¡ªor at least, never bothered to know them.¡±

    Jung covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Well said! Though, hm, I suppose not all courtesans take themselves so seriously. It¡¯s easy to fall into the trap of thinking you deserve the scorn society gives you¡ªas if they aren¡¯t the ones creating the demand for your profession in the first place, the hypocrites. How can I help?¡±

    Yoshika tried to explain the issue she was facing, but it was difficult to find the words.

    ¡°I think I...can¡¯t tell when people love me. Or I pretend not to notice, but not on purpose. Or I do notice, and I think I don¡¯t deserve it. I either never realized it or didn¡¯t think it was a problem, but now I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m hurting the people I love¡ªor, the people who love me.¡±

    Her sister blinked at that, tilting her head from side to side as she tried to puzzle out what Yoshika was saying.

    ¡°Hmm, confusing, but I suppose you¡¯re confused. What do you think, dear?¡±

    That last part was directed at Master Yumi, who had joined them but kept silent for most of the conversation, apart from greeting Jia.

    ¡°Yoshika has always been humble, though not all of her. Hayakawa Kaede and Seong Eunae were both rather arrogant, in their own ways. Eui too, despite her self-loathing.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with it?¡±

    Yumi frowned, speaking slowly as though sounding it out as she said it.

    ¡°Yoshika¡¯s humility is...more than just an affectation. She is not merely being polite, but honest, as she understands it. She has pride, but it¡¯s broken. Her domain is like a great wheel with her at the center. She values every spoke, but forgets that she is the axle around which it spins, holding it all together.¡±

    Jia blushed and waved off her master¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as special as all that. I¡¯m good at bringing people together, but I¡¯m nothing without them. Just lucky.¡±

    Jung raised her eyebrows and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes, I see. Well, that¡¯s a very cultivatorish way to look at it, and I¡¯d certainly like to remind you, Jia, that it goes both ways. You bringing people together empowers them as much as it does you¡ªperhaps even more. This city is proof enough of that, but I think there is a much more human element to your problem as well.¡±

    Jia frowned, already a bit uncomfortable, but she¡¯d come to her most trusted mentors for help and she was committed to listening seriously to their advice.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Do you love Hyeong Daesung? Yan Yue?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªwell, I don¡¯t know. Love can mean different things, can¡¯t it?¡±This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Jung nodded.

    ¡°Absolutely. And it¡¯s not a simple matter of degrees, either. Relationships are at least as complicated as the elements themselves, and the ways that they can intersect and shift are countless. I¡¯ve seen hated foes meeting in secret to vent their passions physically in ways that violence could never satisfy, and I¡¯ve seen life-long partners with chilly relationships ready to lay down their lives for each other.

    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t always have to be physical, or romantic, or familial. Sometimes it¡¯s just a close friend, or an admired figure, and it¡¯s rarely ever just one thing. Love isn¡¯t static, it shifts and changes. People can fall out of love, or even sublimate that love into hatred and vice versa. When you imagine yourself with them, how do you feel?¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Stop right there and think about what you just did.¡±

    Jung crossed her arms and gave Jia a smug look, but she didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You answered without thinking. You don¡¯t know because you haven¡¯t tried to know. Yumi jumped to the reasons, but you don¡¯t even truly understand what the problem is. You don¡¯t know how to begin a romance.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in relationships!¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s protest fell on deaf ears as Jung snorted.

    ¡°Oh yes. You and Eui came together so organically with your fused souls, or Meili rescuing Jiaying from an entire lifetime of repression, or Rika boldly smashing through Eunae¡¯s barriers and showing her what it meant to be loved. Yes, sweetheart, you know how to have a relationship, but you do not know how to properly start one. You think love is something that just happens, rather than something to be cultivated.¡±

    She was starting to regret sharing so much of her private life with Jung. Yet, it was exactly that sort of merciless deconstruction of her flaws that Yoshika respected from her sister. It was part of why she liked Yue so much. There weren¡¯t many people who would give her that level of honesty.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest I do?¡±

    Jung gave her an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I already told you the first step. Imagine yourself with them and see how you feel.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡±

    In hindsight, that was something Jia had done once before, a long time ago. When she¡¯d been uncertain whether she loved Eui or Dae or was even capable of loving at all. At the time, imagining herself with Dae had been awkward and uncomfortable, but as Jung said, relationships could change.

    She entertained the idea. First with Jia, but right away that brought a grimace to her face. Jia was Eui¡¯s, and while she could entertain the idea of a ¡®tryst¡¯ as Yue had once put it, Jia and Eui were an inseparable set without room for permanent additions. Also like Yue, Yoshika doubted that a merely physical relationship would work for either her or Dae.

    Meili was likewise tied up with Jiaying, and she wouldn¡¯t want to jeopardize her already fragile incognito status by associating with such influential figures. Eunae was the easiest of all¡ªa flat no. She simply couldn¡¯t see it at all.

    Kaede, then. Aecha had been working hard to plant that seed, the busybody, and the ground wasn¡¯t...entirely infertile. As part of Yoshika, Kaede inherited some of Jia¡¯s affection for Dae, and they had worked quite closely together while scheming to create Jiaguo. Still, it was largely a business-like relationship. At length, she could see herself...trying. Nothing so concrete as marriage or even dating, but...flirting, as Yue would put it.

    It occurred, belatedly, that not a single one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects had ever done that. As Jung pointed out, in the relationships she had, they always skipped past those tentative exploratory phases and went straight into commitment.

    She¡¯d never had a relationship where she could just comfortably tease at possibilities, or let her guard down suggestively without pushing things further. Yoshika had never playfully joked with an intent behind it that wasn¡¯t quite false, but not entirely real either. The only person she¡¯d ever felt comfortable making such jokes with was Yue.

    Yoshika froze at that thought, and something crystallized in her mind like an insight before a cultivation breakthrough. Nearly a decade of memories flashed through her head in a second, reframed by her sudden realization.

    Yue commenting on Jia¡¯s unguarded posture when they lived together, Eui intentionally making her food spicy to see if Yue would still eat it, meeting them in nightclothes as a show of vulnerability, expressing their friendship in deliberately provocative terms, Yue¡¯s pet names for them, years of suggestive jokes that Yoshika only made with Yue¡ªonly allowed from Yue.

    Yoshika had been flirting with Yue for years without even realizing it. She¡¯d been so blind that it had never occurred to her to wonder why Yue¡¯s flirting didn¡¯t bother her but Sae¡¯s did. She pretended that it was because only Sae had real intent behind the words, but was that true? Maybe rather than being unbothered because Yue¡¯s flirting lacked intent, Yoshika failed to notice the intent because she wasn¡¯t bothered.

    She realized that she didn¡¯t have to imagine being with Yue at all, because they¡¯d already been together for years. Yoshika had crossed a continent through hostile territory for Yue, and Yue had gone with her across the ocean to brave Chou¡¯s trials. They¡¯d founded a nation together, and Yue had been right there with her for every moment of it.

    For Yue, Yoshika would face Yan De. For Yoshika, Yue would face the God-Emperor of Qin himself.

    ¡°I feel like an idiot.¡±

    Jung laughed long and loud at Jia¡¯s sudden statement, clutching her stomach and wiping at her eyes as Jia blushed, before finally regaining some semblance of composure.

    ¡°Oh, my sweet girl¡ªthat¡¯s how you know it¡¯s love! It makes fools of us all. I take it you¡¯ve come to a conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not a conclusion, no. But a realization, at least. It¡¯s not a perfect answer, but another step on a path without end.¡±

    Yumi nodded appreciatively.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. No matter how far you rise, or how old you get, there¡¯s room for growth.¡±

    Jung elbowed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s a cultivation thing, Yumi! It¡¯s just love.¡±

    ¡°Love is no less profound than cultivation, Jung. That she recognizes this, and knows to humble herself before a true master, is a testament to our daughter¡¯s inner strength and wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop you flatterer!¡±

    Jia flushed as she felt a swell of pride and joy from Yumi calling her ¡®daughter.¡¯ She bowed to hide it, though she knew she wasn¡¯t fooling anybody.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me! I¡¯ll continue to work on myself, and may consult you again in the future, master, and you as well, mother.¡±

    Jung cocked her head and raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Sorry, which of us is which in this context?¡±

    Jia giggled and gave her mothers a wink, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide!¡±

 584. Renewal

    Though the conversation with Jung had been enlightening, Yoshika¡¯s next steps were hardly easy. For a start, Jia replaced Kaede in Qin. She was going to start things over with Dae. He was one of Yoshika¡¯s best friends¡ªher oldest. Along with Rika, he was one of the few who¡¯d been her friend before Jia had even awakened as a cultivator. It was his advice that had led Jia to her first awakening, when he had no obligation to help some nameless mortal girl who¡¯d entered the academy by dubious means.

    They had a long and colorful history. A mutual crush that hadn¡¯t worked out, studying together as he taught Jia how to read and write, helping her develop one of her most enduring and useful signature techniques¡ªAbsolute Awareness. They¡¯d had their low points, such as when Dae advocated for Tae In-Su¡ªthe mage that Jia had stolen her entry token from when he¡¯d had her ejected from his city and beaten¡ªor when he¡¯d nearly destabilized Yoshika¡¯s bond by trapping them in a barrier that isolated Jia from Eui. But through it all, he¡¯d been a true friend¡ªone of their closest, even after a long separation.

    That was his relationship with Yoshika. With Jia, mainly. Not so much for Kaede. To her, Dae had at first been little more than a rival. True, Eunae had been her only true peer among the Goryeon students, but Dae was the best of them, and Yamato respected strength more than peerage. He¡¯d proven it when he developed a spell that countered the ultimate technique of her Weightless Fist style.

    Kaede wondered why she¡¯d never asked him about that. She wanted to now, even though she understood the principles¡ªa field of gravity that forcibly pulled her out of that weightless state and rendered her vulnerable. Yet she wanted to know what had led him to think of it. Few understood how her technique worked, and fewer still would think to use the element of Gravity to counter a technique of the same kind.

    She respected that sort of strategic thinking and cleverness, and she knew that Dae would be more than happy to gush about it if she only asked. Why hadn¡¯t she?

    Because she didn¡¯t know him. When they met again later, it was as allies and co-conspirators. They united under Yoshika¡¯s cause, and worked together to prepare themselves to aid her with what came after recovering the artifact that every nation in the world coveted. They had both independently come to the conclusion that she would need the resources of a nation to withstand the envy of nations, and thus had prepared to give her one.

    Kaede had originally planned on it being Yamato, but Hyeong Daesung had come up with a better plan. She¡¯d enjoyed working with Dae, but that was as pleasant business partners with a shared goal. It hadn¡¯t been long after Kaede resolved to better herself, and she still struggled to think of him as a friend at the time.

    As Yoshika, Kaede did inherit Yoshika¡¯s history with Dae, but that didn¡¯t mean that he could just look at her and see Lee Jia¡ªnor should he. So she resolved to start over¡ªas Kaede¡ªand do it properly this time. Slowly¡ªone step at a time, and without any expectations. She¡¯d messed up by stepping over the line before, because she didn¡¯t realize what she was doing.

    No, worse¡ªshe had been wilfully ignorant of what she was doing. Yoshika¡¯s compliment had been at the wrong time, in the wrong place, with the wrong words, from the wrong face, and she¡¯d known it. She just lied to herself that it didn¡¯t matter¡ªthat it was fine as long as she was being honest and he could understand her meaning.

    Except she didn¡¯t understand her meaning. And she¡¯d gone too far and hurt him as a result.

    So it would be slow. In the proper order, for once. Kaede would arrange to spend more time with Dae and get to actually know him better. Not the Hyeong Daesung of Yoshika¡¯s memories¡ªthe awkward young boy who chuckled nervously too much and rambled about magic¡ªbut the respected Grand Magus he¡¯d grown into. Perhaps nothing more would come of it except that she¡¯d give one of her best friends the respect he deserved¡ªlong overdue. Or maybe, one day, it could blossom into something more, and Aecha would forever be obnoxiously smug about it.

    Either way, just as Jung had made her envision it, Kaede would try. She would give that uncertain relationship a chance to cement itself into something more real, one way or another. Maybe that was unfair, with the future so uncertain and the fate of the world hanging in the balance, but it felt right.

    In a way, it was the uncertainty of their relationship that made the correct course so clear. On the other hand, Yue¡¯s relationship with Yoshika was as clear as Dae¡¯s wasn¡¯t.

    Yue was her closest friend¡ªher most trusted confidant. It hadn¡¯t always been that way, of course. They¡¯d met as enemies, and Yue had hurt Yoshika in a terrible betrayal of trust. Yoshika had only begrudgingly given Yue a second chance, and only because she hadn¡¯t been given much of a choice. Yet, whether it was out of desperation or true contrition, Yue had seized upon that second chance with unmatched fervor to become Yoshika¡¯s strongest advocate, even among her closest friends.

    Even Yoshika hadn¡¯t realized just how important Yue had become to her until they¡¯d been separated for three years. During that time, Yue had been constantly in her thoughts, and reuniting with her had been like recovering a missing piece of herself.

    There was nobody outside of her own aspects¡ªnot even family or lovers¡ªwho Yoshika was more comfortable with. An embarrassing thing to admit, especially after realizing she¡¯d been flirting cluelessly the entire time.

    But that certainty only made it harder to find an answer. Yoshika loved what she had with Yue. The thought of it becoming something more was exciting, yes, and she¡¯d even teased Yue about it when she was receiving suitors, but also frightening. Their relationship was already perfect, and any change to it felt like it would definitionally be for the worse¡ªespecially a political marriage.

    Not that it couldn¡¯t work. Lin Xiulan had married for political reasons as much as for love. Yoshika had never questioned it because it felt so typical of Qin¡ªwhich was insensitive of her, in hindsight. Now finding herself in a similar position, Yoshika didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But of course, she at least had part of the answer right away. It wasn¡¯t a decision she could make on her own.

    <hr>

    It had been a surprise to see Jia in the Flowing Purewater sect, but Yue supposed that she was done galavanting across the continent with that insane traveling technique of hers. That was at least preferable to the idea that she¡¯d somehow chased Kaede off with her clumsy attempt at a proposal.

    Yue was further surprised when Jia immediately invited her to an important discussion in private. Extremely private, it turned out.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Yoshika¡¯s soul realm was always a nostalgic sight. It wasn¡¯t a perfect recreation of the dormitory Yue had shared with Jia and Eui in the academy, but rather an idealized one. It was more comfortable, despite the cramped living space, and the flowers in the courtyard garden were always in perfect bloom. The original building had been fairly spartan, even after Yue¡¯s attempts to decorate it¡ªa space made for utility, rather than comfort. In Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, it was richly adorned with personal touches.

    Yue saw the hilariously audacious Claws of Heaven and Fist of Earth¡ªthe actual artifacts themselves rather than a simple representation of them. Yoshika¡¯s first and last attempt at forging artifacts were of little use to them now they¡¯d outgrown the magical pair of gloves. Perhaps one day it might help another pair of dual cultivators as much as it had Jia and Eui during their growth.

    She had to correct herself when she noticed a decorative scroll that Eunae had made around the same time, though it was not an artifact. As far as Yue could tell, it had no magical properties whatsoever¡ªit was just a piece of artwork. Yet Eunae had poured her soul into it such that even the surly old blacksmith Murayoshi had accepted it as a suitable creation. The image itself was a subtle piece¡ªat first glance, it looked like heroic figures hunting a demonic monstrosity, but closer inspection revealed that the furious snarl was tinged with an unmistakable fear, the ¡®heroes¡¯ smiles were cruel and sadistic, and there were smaller figures hidden in the whorls of the creature¡¯s fur.

    Such tokens decorated the space liberally¡ªnot always from Yoshika herself, but always representing something or someone important to her. Normally, there would also be a cute kitten¡ªnow all grown up, alas¡ªcurled up near the fire of the heating stove, but this time Yue was alone with Yoshika¡¯s true form.

    It was odd to see her like that. Yue was accustomed to her chimera form, which shifted subtly whenever a new aspect joined Yoshika, but since her transformation during the fight with Yan De, there was another element to it. Not just the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, which had unmistakably merged with her core and attached itself to her body just above the collarbone, but also the way her aura had changed. When Yue looked at her, she could see a shadow of that living avatar of scintillating fire, as though she was looking at both forms at once and Yoshika chose which to show her.

    ¡°Should I take it as a good sign that you¡¯ve chosen the most intimate setting possible for this discussion? You¡¯re either going to tell me something deeply personal or utterly world-shattering.¡±

    Yoshika offered her a tired smile as they took their seats across from each other.

    ¡°Perhaps a bit of both.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I was hoping it would be.¡±

    This was it, then. Yue¡¯s second chance. She¡¯d made a mess of it on the first attempt, but that was practically Yue¡¯s signature. Yoshika always gave her another opportunity, and she was determined to get it right this time.

    ¡°Yue¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yoshika¡ª¡±

    They spoke at the same time, and Yue cursed internally. Off to a wretched start, but she refused to do anything so cliche as stumble over each other to offer the first word, so she just waited for Yoshika.

    ¡°May I go first?¡±

    Yue was pleasantly surprised by that. Yoshika might learn to be a ruler yet. She smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yoshika took a moment to compose herself before beginning.

    ¡°Yue, I was beyond honored when you said you¡¯d be willing to marry me. Even if it was just for the political advantages, I know how much it means for you to offer that.¡±

    Oh dear. Yue didn¡¯t like where this was going, but she stayed silent and held her thumbs inside her fists, determined not to bite her thumbnail as she waited for Yoshika to continue.

    ¡°Which is precisely why I can¡¯t accept it immediately. I care about you and your happiness too much. I have fought by your side to earn you the freedom to choose, and I would never forgive myself if, in return, you threw that choice away for my sake.¡±

    Yue swallowed nervously. She was prepared for this, and it wasn¡¯t a rejection outright. Yoshika was reasonable¡ªsometimes¡ªand it was her greatest strength and flaw that she would always hear her foes out. Not that Yue was a foe, but it was her own flaw to think of every human interaction as though it were a battle.

    A battle she never lost¡ªnot even to Yoshika. She may have stumbled on her first attempt, but Yue was done repeating her mistakes.

    She began to reach across the tea table for Yoshika¡¯s hands, then thought better of it and stood up to circle the table and sit down right next to her first. Then she took Yoshika¡¯s hands in her own and looked her firmly in the eyes.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say something like that. You¡¯re far too predictable, dear.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    ¡°No¡ªyou had your moment, now give me mine. I suspect we have both been dishonest¡ªnot with each other, but with ourselves. I told myself that marrying you would make sense, that it would be politically expedient for any number of reasons. Then I kept doing so even as circumstances changed. One excuse would vanish, and I¡¯d immediately find another. And they are excuses.¡±

    Her hands were shaking, but she tightened her grip on Yoshika¡¯s, and felt a reassuring squeeze in return.

    ¡°So of course, that¡¯s what you heard. And because you have the romantic acumen of a literal stone¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You believed it. That¡¯s my fault. I should have said to you what I have always been afraid to admit to myself. So please, look me in the eye and listen with your heart because I¡¯ll be speaking from mine.¡±

    Yoshika nodded slowly, and Yue mustered up everything she¡¯d been keeping carefully boxed away under the layers of reason and obligation. The truth that even now struggled against everything she thought she knew about herself. Yet once she opened that door, it bubbled up and burst free, refusing to ever be contained again.

    ¡°Yoshika, I love you. More than anything in the world. I love you so much it might be unhealthy, but I don¡¯t care. I am not sacrificing the choice you helped me fight to earn, I am making it. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s politically advantageous¡ªor disadvantageous for that matter. It is what I want. You are what I want, and if you¡¯ll have me, it would bring me endless happiness if you would join me in marriage. Yoshika, will you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªI¡ªthat¡¯s¡ªy-yes?!¡±

    Yue laughed, though she felt like she might cry at any moment. What would the world think about a goddess that was so easily flustered? If they were anything like Yue, they¡¯d be endlessly endeared.

    ¡°Why did you say it like a question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I mean¡ªyes! I will! I didn¡¯t realize you felt that way¡ªno, I did, I just wasn¡¯t listening. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I will accept an apology in the form of your undying affection¡ªthough material gifts won¡¯t go amiss. I¡¯m quite vain, you know.¡±

    Yoshika giggled, and Yue was gratified that her moment of heartfelt honesty had so thoroughly wiped away any hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! Yue, I¡ªI know you don¡¯t want um...physical intimacy, but can I kiss you?¡±

    Yue gave her an exasperated chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, just this once, I suppose. It feels right for the moment.¡±

    They were still holding hands, so Yue just closed her eyes and leaned forward. It was far from her first kiss, but as Yoshika¡¯s lips met hers, a spark ignited throughout her very soul. It was soft, gentle, and brief, but the intimate meaning behind the kiss fulfilled Yue in a way that no dalliance ever had.

    Yue didn¡¯t think her sexual preferences were in danger of changing, but that? She could get used to that.

 585. Change

    The summit was fast approaching, which really meant that it had already begun. As Yue had taught Yoshika, the majority of the negotiation would happen behind closed doors and in private meetings rather than during larger assemblies. Even their new engagement was being held in reserve until the best moment¡ªat Yue¡¯s suggestion. While arrangements had already been made with their friends and allies, guests had begun arriving.

    The first delegates to arrive were the Qin imperial family, arriving in a parade that Yoshika was glad she wasn¡¯t responsible for arranging this time. Amazingly, the bearers of the large and very heavy looking golden palanquin carried the vehicle up the steep stairs built into the side of Purewater Peak, and all the way to the main temple of the sect. The xiantian servants had to actually fly to hold it level.

    It made Yoshika want to roll her eyes. Almost every ruler she met was obsessed with displays of extreme wealth and power, and none were more ostentatious than the imperial clan of Qin. She shuddered to imagine how the actual emperor would present himself.

    Jia and Yue were the first to greet them as the palanquin was placed delicately on the great landing near the mountain peak, the bearers careful not to jostle the occupants in any way. The triumvirate of grandmasters leading the Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect stood with them, but the hosts of the summit deferred to Yoshika as the one who¡¯d called it.

    Everyone from the mortal servants of the temple to the grandmasters themselves bowed deeply as the imperial representatives disembarked. Only Yoshika herself stood up straight, even as Yue bowed next to her. The twin princesses Qin Xiang and Qin Ling were first, and Yoshika gave them a polite bow¡ªa gesture of acknowledgement between rulers, rather than deference. The twins, smirking as usual, gave her the barest nod in return as they strode forward.

    Behind them, two more figures exited the palanquin. Yoshika expected Qin Yongliang, the first prince and prime minister of the empire, and he returned her bow more politely than his sisters. The last man was a surprise, however, and Jia¡¯s face lit up with delight as Qin Zhao, her master and mentor stepped forth.

    She crossed the distance between them in an instant, forgetting any semblance of decorum as she practically slammed into Qin Zhao to hug him.

    ¡°Master! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡±

    Qin Zhao blinked, holding his arms out to either side awkwardly as if he had no idea what to do. He looked to his family, but Yongliang kept his gaze straight ahead while the twins covered their mouths with fans and looked away, pretending not to be smiling at the sight. After a moment, he patted Jia on the shoulder and coughed once.

    ¡°Yes, likewise. This is highly inappropriate, Miss Lee.¡±

    Jia rolled her eyes and released her flustered mentor. She¡¯d never actually been that close to Qin Zhao, but he¡¯d invested a lot into her education and even risked his own life and position in order to help while Jiaguo was still finding its identity. He was a man who took his oaths very seriously¡ªthey were part and parcel to who and what he was¡ªand unlike a certain divine sovereign, he held each one in equal regard. He was her teacher, and she was his student, and as taciturn as the man may be, he¡¯d die before breaking that bond.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, Master. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here¡ªor ever again, really.¡±

    ¡°Whereas you manage to surprise me with every meeting. I am here, however, to represent the interests of the empire as a witness to your deeds, and expert on matters of your craft.¡±

    Jia smiled sadly and bowed. Qin Zhao¡¯s many oaths and obligations were the source of his power, but also bound him. He was undoubtedly on her side, but he was also a servant of the Heavenly Empire and that conflict limited what aid he could render. That he was here at all was a good sign that the imperial family, at least, were interested in cooperation, but his words were a warning that they were not open allies.

    The twins cut in, all razor sharp smiles and pointed grace.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to meet again either, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve conducted yourself quite well to weather the ire of the great sects. You¡¯ll have to work hard to prove yourself a friend of the empire.¡±

    Jia nodded to the twins, matching their smiles with her own. It was odd¡ªthey¡¯d been so intimidating when she first met them, but in the short time since she couldn¡¯t help but feel like their aura really was like a hollow mountain or a shallow ocean. Strength without purpose¡ªpower without meaning. Qin Zhao¡¯s domain felt more real to her, even if he was weaker.

    ¡°Thank you, Qin Ling. As ever, I endeavor to rise to the challenges forced against me. I appreciate you meeting me in good faith, even if you didn¡¯t expect to, Qin Xiang.¡±

    The twins were pleased and annoyed in turns by her ability to identify them, but accepted her greeting with good cheer. Qin Yongliang joined with a carefully neutral expression.

    ¡°We meet again, Empress Yoshika. Though I respect your peaceful intentions, I remind you that Qin merely recognized the challenge you levied by declaring yourself empress. Perhaps we need not be rivals, but if we are, it was you who began the conflict.¡±

    Even now, Yoshika struggled to place Qin Yongliang. The first prince of Qin was impossible to read. His aura gave nothing away, and neither did his expression. His words were carefully chosen to leave a path to peace open without acknowledging any wrongdoing or failure on the part of the empire. He had treated her fairly in the past, and favored Qin Zhao, but Yoshika was wary of him most of all. To her, Yongliang was a man who played his hand carefully and deliberately. Not a schemer like Do Hye, nor as impulsive or power hungry as Yan De. Instead, he was a man whose every move was precisely calculated to do nothing at all.Stolen novel; please report.

    If Yoshika was someone who flipped the board, then Qin Yongliang was the one to pick it back up and replace the pieces exactly as they were. He was the reason the great sects did not destroy each other, the reason Qin did not constantly expand its frontiers. His aura was guarded, but if she could sense it, Yoshika thought his domain would be one of status quo. A difficult path to pursue, but he¡¯d had a long time to master it.

    She hated it. It reminded her of Shen Yu and his pragmatic ruthlessness, but without the same kind of pride behind it. He was dangerous, even if he didn¡¯t directly oppose her.

    ¡°It needn¡¯t have been that way if your empire didn¡¯t insist on laying claim to the entire continent, but this isn¡¯t the time or place for that debate. I welcome you, sons and daughters of Qin, on behalf of the Jiaguo empire and the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect. We meet here on neutral ground as enemies, but I pray that we can leave as friends.¡±

    Qin Yongliang regarded her impassively for a long moment, then inclined his head in acknowledgement and turned away without another word.

    Yoshika suppressed a sigh as their gracious hosts took over, offering the imperial family the full hospitality of their sect. Yue gave her a knowing smile as their eyes met, exchanging thoughts without even needing to rely on their telepathy.

    It was going to be a long summit.

    <hr>

    Gao Yuanjun felt lost. Ever since the battle at Kucheon he¡¯d been questioning himself. He¡¯d been reunited with his sworn brothers, and even though Wen You was from a different sect, he felt that the bonds they¡¯d forged on that battlefield would last a lifetime. He just wasn¡¯t sure how long that lifetime would be.

    Most of the armies were returning home, though rumor claimed that the forces mustering from the north had merely paused their march, preparing to continue at a moment¡¯s notice. Gao and his brothers were not. Any soldiers captured by the enemy, or who participated in the mutiny during the battle were separated from those returning. They now marched towards their judgment on neutral grounds.

    Gao could see Purewater Peak already, though they were still a few days out. One of the great wonders of the continent¡ªa massive spire that pierced the clouds, water pouring forth endlessly from the spring at its peak. The water was said to be imbued with the essence of Purity, capable of curing simple ailments by itself and extremely valuable for crafting pills and alchemical concoctions.

    It had been a long march, and Gao had done a lot of thinking along the way. The Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect was a former great sect, and though the censure that had resulted in their demotion was older than he was, that status was still in dispute. Many still called it the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect, and they were highly respected. Or had been.

    The Bai clan had been trying to undermine them for decades, and Qian Shi¡ªthe grandmaster of Gao¡¯s Great Austere Mountain sect¡ªhad taken advantage of the dispute to lay his own claim on the province of Baishulin.

    ¡°Wen You, you hail from Baishulin. Are you familiar with the clashes between the Bai and Xin clans?¡±

    Wen snorted. He was from a smaller branch sect and had little love for Bai¡¯s Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads.

    ¡°What clashes? Bai Renshu thinks there is a void left by Flowing Purewater for him to fill, but the great sect still stands as tall as that mountain ahead. Without Yan De¡¯s protection, I bet he¡¯ll have to bow to either Grandmaster Xin Hai or your Grandmaster Qian Shi.¡±

    Shun Song coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Er, Grandmaster Bai Renshu marches with us brother¡ªperhaps keep your voice down, lest it travel? I wouldn¡¯t want to insult a venerable xiantian master.¡±

    ¡°Says the man who speaks casually of the Empress of the Frontier. Are you not the one who keeps insisting that such lofty individuals are still people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but some of those people have swifter tempers than others. You should know Bai¡¯s reputation better than I.¡±

    Wen You had grown more bold since joining the mutiny in defense of Shun. Perhaps he knew that his fate was sealed, and it didn¡¯t matter who he insulted, or perhaps he was just bitter about the leaders who¡¯d forced him to make such a bitter choice. He didn¡¯t speak of it.

    ¡°Grandmaster or not, Xiantian or not, Bai Renshu is a spineless coward and wouldn¡¯t dare move without the blessing of Sun Quan or Qian Shi. I will relish watching him fall. Perhaps my homeland will join yours, brothers! Better that than ending up conquered.¡±

    Conquered. It seemed unlikely to Gao, but Wen was convinced that the Awakening Dragon and Flowing Purewater sects would defect to Jiaguo. Then it would really be war, and the continent would be steeped in blood unlike anything it had even seen before. Shun Song insisted it wouldn¡¯t come to that.

    ¡°Yoshika isn''t stupid, Wen. She took Yamato by force, and Goryeo by clever wit¡ªthough she insists it was an accident¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who conquers an entire nation of beastkin by accident?!¡±

    ¡°Right? Half-spirits, by the way¡ªshe¡¯ll smack you if you get it wrong. It¡¯s insulting to call them beasts.¡±

    Gao scratched his head and sighed.

    ¡°I fear that¡¯s sort of the point.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to break the habit, brother. Or have you already forgotten who brought us low in the last battle? Anyway, Yoshika wants peace above all else. It¡¯s part of her nature, I think. You all felt her aura.¡±

    They had. Down to the very last soldier. Even those with the weakest ability to sense qi¡ªand Gao was no expert, himself¡ªhad felt it when they¡¯d heard her song and been drawn into that world of dreams. They¡¯d seen what mattered most to them, but that exposure went both ways.

    Wen You grumbled a bit, but nodded begrudgingly as he conceded the point.

    ¡°Perhaps, but it would be better not to be in a province that bends to the will of a foreign empress.¡±

    Would it? Gao didn¡¯t dare give the question a voice, but it had been plaguing him. He had always been proud of his sect, and of the empire. He¡¯d been proud to call himself a veteran of the frequent skirmishes with Yamato, one of the stones in the wall keeping the barbarians at bay. Now, he questioned.

    Was the empire truly glorious, or had it grown stagnant? Were the Austere Mountain¡¯s attacks on the border with Yamato justified, or was it just Qian Shi scrabbling for power like his opportunistic bid for Bai¡¯s lands? Was the God-Emperor, cloistered in his palace for millennia, a more worthy ruler than the women who fought on the front lines to protect their people?

    Gao thought he knew the answer, but feared to even think it. He didn¡¯t know what would happen at the summit, but he marched on as he listened to his brothers¡¯ lighthearted bickering. Whatever the future held, he sensed a great change coming.

    He hoped he and his brothers would live to see it.

 586. Inheritance

    When the representatives of Qin¡¯s southern sects arrived, it was with an army. A provocative message, but it didn¡¯t escape Yoshika¡¯s notice that it included every single prisoner she¡¯d taken during the battle. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet with the grandmasters, just yet¡ªshe had other priorities.

    One didn¡¯t just show up for a casual chat with the prince or princesses, but Qin Zhao wasn¡¯t in such an untouchable position, and they had half a decade to catch up on.

    At the base of Purewater Peak was a grand park, which was open to mortals and cultivators alike. Its main feature was a large pond¡ªor perhaps a small lake¡ªfed by the giant waterfall. The water came from so high up that it was more like a constant rain or falling mist, which refracted the light in beautiful patterns that played across the colorful gardens. It reminded Yoshika of Qin Zhao¡¯s garden, which had become a popular gathering spot in Jiaguo City.

    Which is probably why that was where Jia found him, quietly observing the falls as though the majesty of nature was all he needed to enjoy the moment. For him, it probably was, and she almost felt bad for interrupting it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful place, isn¡¯t it? I can see why Xin Wei and Guan Yi are so proud of it.¡±

    Elder Qin gave her a silent nod of acknowledgement as she took a seat next to him.

    ¡°Indeed. The masters of the Flowing Purewater have always had a talent for bringing forth the world¡¯s beauty. My own gardens follow the same principles, and I was pleased to see that you had maintained them.¡±

    ¡°It was the least we could do to honor you. The first time I saw this place, I thought it was just another display of power and wealth¡ªimmortals shaping the world to their whims and forcing their vision of beauty onto it.¡±

    ¡°Mm. And now?¡±

    Jia shrugged. She still kind of felt that way, for all that she liked the owners and appreciated the sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s open to the public, at least. I was inspired by Grandmaster Xin Hai¡¯s comments that immortals shouldn¡¯t live apart from mortals, that we might keep ourselves grounded and remember where we came from. At the same time¡ªthat waterfall isn¡¯t natural.¡±

    Qin Zhao inclined his head slightly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The original masters altered the flow of a natural aquifer to converge its qi with that at the mountain¡¯s peak. Yet, apart from that, this place was created to bring out the best of that wonder. The Purewater Spring was created by artifice, but the land around it was cultivated and curated¡ªnot shaped.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°When you were my student, you were often frustrated by the way I taught. I do not give answers, and when I do they often lead to more questions.¡±

    That was both a non-sequitur and self-demonstrating, but Jia knew better than to discount her master¡¯s words. He always had a purpose.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve learned to appreciate that. You didn¡¯t try to force me into some perfect pre-defined mold. You led us carefully to the right questions, then let us find our own path. Even when you disagreed with the direction, you let our cultivation develop naturally into¡ªah.¡±

    ¡°As always, you find your answer. Not all of my students do. Yan Zhihao floundered often, and hid in the shadow of his father. It is one of my greatest regrets that he never found his path. I believe he might have, with your help.¡±

    Jia blinked. Yan Zhihao? Yue¡¯s little brother had been an arrogant pest that brought her nothing but trouble. His last act after dragging Jia and her friends into a battle against a xiantian fire elemental had been to unwisely command Jianmo to murder them all to hide the fact that he had a bound demon.

    Unfortunately for him, Jianmo was not bound by anything but gratitude for those who¡¯d released them, and Zhihao¡¯s attempts to seize control exhausted that gratitude.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I try to see and bring out the best in people, but Yan Zhihao was...difficult.¡±

    ¡°He was. I taught him for sixteen years and I fear he learned little in that time, but you have a greater talent for it than I.¡±

    ¡°Hah. I think that¡¯s the first time anyone¡¯s told me I¡¯m a good teacher. Even my disciples only manage to follow my lessons because they¡¯re talented enough to get it on their own.¡±

    Elder Qin chuckled quietly, a rare gesture of levity.

    ¡°Yes, I experienced that first-hand as Jin Hu, but what I describe is guidance of another sort. You look at people and see the inner garden waiting to appear¡ªhelp them find it. It¡¯s why I placed Yan Yue with you all those years ago, even after her betrayal.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°And here I thought you were just trying to teach us a lesson about playing nice with our enemies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poor lesson that teaches only one thing.¡±

    She nodded slowly, gazing up at the rainbow that formed in the hanging mists around the fall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always see it. Bai Lin, Yu Meiren, Yan De¡ªsometimes I look, and all I see behind their eyes is a monster waiting to tear itself free from their human facade.¡±

    ¡°It is regrettable. We cannot always find that garden or realize it before it¡¯s irreparably destroyed. Nor is our judgment infallible. I thought An Eui was beyond hope, once¡ªyet you saw what I did not.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t kill her, I guess.¡±

    He smiled sadly at that, and Jia felt a twinge of pain in his aura.

    ¡°I might have, but for my oaths. An even greater tragedy than the loss of Yan Zhihao, made worse by the fact that I might never have known to regret it.¡±

    Jia didn¡¯t know what to say, but Qin Zhao didn¡¯t expect her to say anything. He stared up at the sky and sighed with the weight of thousands of years worth of regrets. She¡¯d never seen him so open with her.

    ¡°Miss Lee¡ªno, Empress Yoshika, if I may? I have a request to make of you.¡±

    She sat up seriously and met his gaze, nodding.

    ¡°Anything, Master Qin. Please, just name it.¡±

    He hesitated, but smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re too eager, my student. Listen and consider carefully before making promises, or your oaths will lose their meaning.¡±

    She suppressed a chuckle as he scolded her gently.

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    ¡°Good. This is something I have never expressed to anybody, and never will again. It is for you to hear, and nobody else. I trust you will hold my confidence, but I stress that you must never repeat it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Qin Zhao nodded, knowing that it didn¡¯t need to be said.

    ¡°The world is shifting in ways nobody can predict. We stand on the brink of destruction, I understand, and every fiber of my being screams that we will only survive if we change. I have known this for a long time¡ªever since learning that our world was forsaken by heaven.¡±

    He clenched his teeth bitterly.

    ¡°Yet I do not know that we can. I have searched for so long, compromised on oaths I once thought inviolable and bent nearly to the point of breaking in order to find an answer, but I see none. I look upon this world¡ªthis empire¡ªand though I have sworn to safeguard it...I do not see the lush garden waiting to be born from it. I do not know how to bring my vision into reality.¡±

    Jia stared at her mentor silently, stunned by the confession. No wonder he¡¯d sworn her to secrecy. After a long and solemn moment, he continued.

    ¡°I cannot see what the future holds, but I feel the weight of destiny on my shoulders. This is a portentous moment, and I fear that my people...are not equal to the fate approaching them. My request, Empress Yoshika¡ªas your teacher, as a son of Qin, and I hope as a friend¡ªis simple, but carries such a weight that I fear to burden you with it. Once made, it cannot be taken back. Will you hear me, even so?¡±

    ¡°Without hesitation. And before you accuse me of making promises lightly¡ªI trust you. If it is this important to you, then it matters. As surely as the sun rises in the sky.¡±

    He smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Then I will trust you in turn. Heed my words carefully, and keep any oaths to yourself. I must not know your decision. I ask you to find what I could not. To see the garden of potential within this empire and its people, and whatever happens in this summit, I ask you to find a way to realize it.¡±

    That didn¡¯t sound so bad. It was what Yoshika wanted anyway. She¡¯d already seen the good in the hearts of Qin¡¯s people and hoped that she could coexist with the empire and work together to save their world from annihilation. But Qin wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°But if you cannot. If, when you look into the heart of this nation, you see only corruption of the sort you witnessed in the likes of Bai Lin or Yu Meiren¡ªcut it out. Without mercy or hesitation. I am unable to do it, even if I wanted to. I hope that, like Yan Yue or Zheng Long, this nation can be saved with the right intervention. But if it cannot, then like Zhihao...¡±

    He trailed off, unable to finish the sentence, and Yoshika understood why he¡¯d been so nervous to even ask. It was a heavy request. A massive burden for Qin Zhao to entrust her with. She was honored, but also...worried.

    ¡°That¡¯s...a lot to ask, master. Even if I thought I could...cut off the head¡ªare you not sworn to the empire? To the God-Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I do not know my grandfather. I have lived in the jade palace for centuries without ever meeting him. He speaks only to Yongliang, Xiang, Ling, and Sovereign Shen Yu. I do not know or understand his will, and I¡¯ve asked as much of my uncle as I can without crossing boundaries even he cannot protect me from.

    ¡°I am sworn to loyalty, and I want what is best for my nation and people. Yet, I fear that among the gods who have forsaken this world...my grandfather can be counted among them. I cannot count on him to fix what is broken, but neither can I defy the order he has created, and so it must be you, my disciple.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips. Qin Zhao had asked her not to give him an answer. Probably because if she did he¡¯d be forced to fight against her. She could already feel his own domain straining against him¡ªa man of oaths and honesty fighting desperately to fulfill his conflicting obligations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your request, master, and I am honored. I will hold it in my heart in the days to come, but as you know, I¡¯ve only ever done what I felt was right.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    She sensed the weight lifting off of his shoulders, a burden he¡¯d been carrying for centuries now finally passed on. Jia smiled at him, glad that she could give her old master some peace of mind. The world around them relaxed with him, the subtle working he¡¯d constructed to hide their conversation fading¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy we could speak, Elder Qin. Even after all this time, there¡¯s still so much I have to learn from you. For now, though, do you mind if we just relaxed together a while? We never have before, but it¡¯s been five years and I¡¯d love to tell you about what¡¯s happened since you left.¡±

    Qin Zhao leaned back in his seat and gazed up at the mountain, looking for once like the kindly old man he hid behind his stern and imperious visage.

    ¡°I believe I would like that.¡±

 587. Sanctuary

    ¡°You know, Shun, when you told us that you spoke personally to the Empress during your imprisonment, I assumed that meant that you¡¯d exchanged a few words¡ªnot that you were a close enough confidant to be invited for a personal audience.¡±

    Shun Song scratched the back of his head and chuckled nervously as he led his brothers up the steps towards the Flowing Purewater sect.

    ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you are, Wen. I did speak with her regularly, but she did the same with anyone willing to meet her. I hardly expected her to remember me after the battle, much less seek me out.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s really as friendly as you say? I simply cannot match the Furious Storm with your descriptions.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I know. You¡¯re not the one who got struck by one of her lightning bolts. She¡¯s a completely different person on the battlefield.¡±

    That didn¡¯t surprise Gao, who nodded quietly as he followed behind his chatty junior brothers. The Empress of Jiaguo was doubtless a veteran of many battles, and people often divorced their daily selves from their behavior on the battlefield. The other option was to never leave the battlefield¡ªlike the grizzled veterans who carried it with them wherever they went. Gao hoped his brothers would never discover which side of that coin they landed on.

    ¡°Do you know what this might be about, brother? I confess that I¡¯m not entirely at peace with clandestine meetings with enemy leaders.¡±

    Shun shrugged at Gao¡¯s question.

    ¡°The message didn¡¯t say. And it¡¯s hardly clandestine, Gao¡ªI doubt Empress Yoshika can sneeze without every grandmaster on this mountain knowing about it. If she wanted to meet in secret, she¡¯d come to us.¡±

    Gao thought about the grand illusion that she had cast over the battlefield at Kucheon and silently agreed with Shun. With that kind of power, she probably could have appeared in their dreams rather than calling them for a face to face meeting. Still, it felt odd. Yoshika was like the grandmaster of a great sect, or even beyond¡ªequivalent to the first prince of Qin or even...he didn¡¯t want to finish that thought.

    She was too lofty a presence for mere footsoldiers to be meeting. Which meant that she wanted something from them, and Gao was very worried about what someone so grand could want from someone as low as himself.

    Wen had other concerns.

    ¡°Which aspect will she be meeting us in, do you think? I hope it¡¯s not the Fox Princess¡ªwe¡¯re in enough trouble already. To be honest, I¡¯m still not sure I understand how it all works.¡±

    Shun pursed his lips.

    ¡°Eh, I only really met Lee Jia¡ªthe er, ¡®Furious Storm¡¯ as you call her¡ªand Seong Eunae. I¡¯m no expert, but I don¡¯t think it really matters which we meet, but think of them as separate people who are all linked. Like if the three of us could see from each other¡¯s eyes and share our thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Not bad! I give it a passing grade.¡±

    An unexpected voice cut in, and Gao turned to see none other than Grandmistress Yan Yue of the Great Awakening Dragon sect walking alongside them. He hadn¡¯t even sensed her approach.

    ¡°Most people assume Yoshika is some kind of shapeshifter or mind controller if they don¡¯t know her. Which she is, but not in the ways you might imagine. Lee Jia is the one here, and the rest are busy elsewhere, but you can meet them if you like¡ªshe¡¯s perfectly capable of channeling them through illusions or simulacra if necessary.¡±

    Gao and his brothers were already bowing before she finished speaking.

    ¡°Grandmistress Yan Yue! You honor us with your presence! Please forgive my brothers and I for gossiping.¡±

    She regarded them archly and waved him off.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Pondering Yoshika¡¯s nature as a gestalt being is a favorite pastime of her people in Jiaguo City. Most fall victim to the assumption that she must be only one thing, which is quite specifically not her nature. Come along, gentlemen, you have an appointment, but the empress does not have unlimited time.¡±

    The three men followed her in silence as she led them to a guest house built into the side of the mountain. Gao had seen Yan Yue during the confrontation with her father in Yoshika¡¯s grand illusion, but it felt surreal to be meeting her face to face. She spoke so casually as she ushered them inside.

    ¡°Conduct yourselves well. Yoshika may be forgiving, but I am not. If you act out of line, it¡¯s not her wrath you should fear, but mine. If you think she¡¯s a powerful illusionist, then just remember that she learned most of that from me and pray I never have cause to give you a demonstration, understood?¡±

    Her smile was as sharp as a dagger, and Gao bowed anxiously as he nodded.

    ¡°Of course, Grandmistress. We wouldn¡¯t dream of offending you.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then you have my welcome! Please enjoy our hospitality at your leisure.¡±

    Then she closed the door behind them and left to presumably go about her own business. The three exchanged glances, then made their way to a luxurious sitting room, where Empress Yoshika was waiting for them.

    The Furious Storm¡ªor rather, Lee Jia smiled so brightly that Gao almost completely forgot the sight of her rampaging through his brothers like a living thunderstorm.

    ¡°Song! Welcome, welcome! And you two must be Wen You and Gao Yuanjun. Song has told me all about you!¡±

    Gao gave his junior brother a sidelong glance that Shun avoided.

    ¡°He has? Nothing that would give away sect secrets, I hope.¡±

    A flash of irritation crossed Lee Jia¡¯s brows for just an instant¡ªa subtle furrow of her brows that disappeared almost as quickly as it appeared, and Gao felt that she¡¯d let him see it on purpose. Then her smile returned and she gestured for them to sit on the couch across from her.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Not at all! He just told me how much of a friend and inspiration you were, taking him and Wen under your wing while they were nervous rookies.¡±

    Gao regretted his suspicion as Shun chuckled and looked away to hide his embarrassment. As the three took their seats, he took in the empress before them. Lee Jia was dressed quite modestly for her station¡ªin a simple blue and white robe that matched well with her piercing golden eyes and short white hair. She wore no jewelry or adornments, and minimal makeup, if any. Either she dressed for social occasions the same way she did for battle, or she was extremely humble¡ªpossibly both.

    If she noticed his scrutiny, she made no mention of it as she gestured to the spread of snacks and tea on the table between them.

    ¡°Please help yourselves! Yue made the tea herself¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t let me serve it. As if I don¡¯t know how to make a good cup of tea!¡±

    That was not the issue with her serving them, and judging from the twinkle in her eye as she said it, Lee Jia was well aware. Shun was right¡ªshe was surprisingly playful. Wen You, ever the brash one among them, was the first to comment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªare you telling me that Yan Yue, the Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, is acting as your secretary?!¡±

    Lee Jia covered her mouth and snorted in a most unladylike manner.

    ¡°She doesn''t usually, but I think she¡¯s having a bit of fun with it now that we¡¯re¡ªwell, never mind about that for now. We¡¯ve been friends for a long time, so we don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Shun scoffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you stood on ceremony with anyone, Miss Jia.¡±

    Gao choked, thinking his brother had gone insane until the empress laughed.

    ¡°True enough, Song! It¡¯s hard to put myself above others when I can still remember scrounging through garbage for scraps to survive.¡±

    Truly? It was hard to believe, but she said it so earnestly, and without a hint of shame. Gao felt compelled to interrogate it further.

    ¡°You came from humble beginnings, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°You could say that, yes. Or you could say that I grew up on the streets, abandoned by my parents and raised by gangs, with a prostitute as my only role model.¡±

    Gao flushed, sweating nervously.

    ¡°I-I would never, Your¡ª¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s playful smile remained, clearly enjoying how flustered he was by her frank attitude.

    ¡°I know who I am, Sir Gao. Kaede and Eunae were born princesses, and even Eui¡¯s family was rich¡ªthough she had her own low points. But me? I¡¯ve always been nobody. The bottom of the barrel. The dregs of society that polite folk try to forget even exist until they have to wipe our filth off their shoes. No matter how far we rise, I¡¯m always here to remember what it¡¯s like at the bottom.¡±

    None of them knew what to say to that, but before the silence could grow awkward, Lee Jia just sat back and clapped her hands once, as if breaking a spell she¡¯d cast over them.

    ¡°So don¡¯t debase yourselves by bowing and scraping before me! I¡¯ll let the rulers and grandmasters do that¡ªbecause it¡¯s funny¡ªbut here? I¡¯d like to think we¡¯re all among friends. Don¡¯t worry about Yue¡¯s threats¡ªher bark is worse than her bite.¡±

    Gao and his brothers exchanged uncertain glances. Even Shun was taken aback, but Gao went to bow before stopping himself and simply nodding.

    ¡°Very well Your¡ªrather, Miss Lee. I must admit that you are not what I expected, even after being told by Shun. If I may be so bold, why have you called us here?¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s smile fell away in an instant, giving way to a weary sigh as she sipped delicately at her steaming tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I know you don¡¯t believe me, even now, but I consider Shun Song a friend¡ªand if you¡¯re his sworn brothers then I would extend the same to you. I know that my friendship isn¡¯t exactly a credit in the eyes of your masters, and I fear what it means that they¡¯ve brought you all here. I haven¡¯t forgiven Sun Quan for what he did at Kucheon, even if it was under Yan De¡¯s orders.¡±

    Gao bowed respectfully¡ªtouched by her concern, but still wary.

    ¡°This summit is attended by imperial arbiters¡ªno less than the first prince himself. We are here to be judged for our actions. Wen You and I disobeyed orders and engaged in mutiny.¡±

    ¡°You were right to. Yan De wanted to murder your brothers and sisters in arms. Intentionally played you against each other, just to draw me out and weaken me for his own gain.¡±

    ¡°That is not for us to judge, Miss Lee. If any soldier had the right to question the orders of their superiors, the entire hierarchy would break down.¡±

    The look in her eye suggested that Lee Jia didn¡¯t consider that a problem. It was an odd stance for an empress, but a sensible one for Lee Jia given what she¡¯d said of her childhood. She really was a fascinating paradox of a person.

    ¡°Then why did you rebel in the first place?¡±

    Wen and Gao exchanged uneasy glances.

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question to answer. I believe we each had our own reasons. I felt that I had been trapped into a corner, with no truly good option before me. It was wrong to defy orders, and it was wrong to follow them. I could have chosen selfishly, and taken the side which I would not be punished for¡ªand many of my brethren did. Instead, I chose the option that gave me inner peace. I knew what the consequences for that would be, and I am prepared to meet my fate. What about you, Wen?¡±

    Wen You scratched his head and coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°I uh, didn¡¯t put that much thought into it. I couldn¡¯t let them kill Shun.¡±

    Well, there was merit in decisiveness, too, even if Wen could be a bit rash. Lee Jia was pleased, if not satisfied by their answers. She nodded to each of them in turn before glancing at Shun.

    ¡°And Shun Song? You¡¯ve done nothing wrong except fall in service to your nation. Why should you be judged for my mercy?¡±

    He grinned mirthlessly and shrugged.

    ¡°How should I know? I don¡¯t think my brothers did anything wrong either, even if they disagree.¡±

    Gao sighed. Wen and Shun were young¡ªas was the empress, for that matter. Some things could only be learned by experience.

    ¡°I believe that Shun and the other former prisoners will be released, assuming no evidence of mental tampering can be found.¡±

    Lee Jia pursed her lips.

    ¡°I can swear to you that I have done nothing to compromise even a single soldier of Qin, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t ¡®find¡¯ any.¡±

    Ah. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as naive as Gao thought.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Wen and my crimes are inarguable. It is up to the mercy of the imperial clan and the grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°Not if I have any say in it. I want you¡ªand all the other soldiers being judged¡ªto know that you will be able to find sanctuary in Jiaguo or the Awakening Dragon sect. I cannot speak for the Flowing Purewater, as I¡¯ve already asked enough of them, but I hope they will at least not interfere.¡±

    ¡°That is very kind of you, but I would sooner face judgment than live as a pariah.¡±

    She frowned, pushing her tea away as though it had gone sour.

    ¡°Then I will make sure that those who forced your hand are judged as well. I swore to Sun Quan that the prisoners he murdered would be avenged. If he tries to add to that number now, on his head be it.¡±

    Gao felt a certainty in his bones that she was serious. He wasn¡¯t sure how she could bring Sun Quan and the other grandmasters to justice¡ªmaybe she wasn¡¯t either¡ªbut he sensed that she would do everything in her power to see it done. He bowed as they began to say their farewells, and seriously considered her offer of sanctuary.

    At the very least, he would relay it to the others. They¡¯d made their decision once, and they could do it again. Sons and daughters of Qin, denied by their nation in service to the petty games of power being played at the top. He struggled to imagine it, but if Qin didn¡¯t want them¡ªperhaps there really would be a place for them in Jiaguo, after all.

 588. Contrast

    As much as Jia hated politics, half a decade as the head of two¡ªnow three¡ªstates meant that she¡¯d gotten used to it. Qin politics, however, were a class of their own, and she was endlessly grateful to have talented subordinates to handle the truly difficult conversations.

    Mind you, even which subordinate handled which negotiation could send an important message. For example, the Great Austere Mountain sect controlled more territory on the edge of the empire¡¯s ¡®frontier¡¯ than any other, most of which bordered Yamato. Thus, the fact that Shogun Ashikaga Sae had been chosen to represent the Jiaguo Empire to them was a meaningful choice. What the meaning of that choice was, would be a matter of interpretation.

    The Austere Mountain was more martial than most sects, but even so, Jia thought she might need to personally visit Qian Shi later. Sae wasn¡¯t her first choice for diplomat, but a lesser lord would have been insulting. She¡¯d been explicitly ordered to try mending relations, but uh...well, Jia would check in to see how things went.

    She was more confident in Seong Min¡¯s meeting with the Silver Orchard. Sun Quan¡¯s history with Goryeo wasn¡¯t quite as inflammatory, despite their shared border, but there was a personal grudge centered around the history of Kucheon. Min was used to hostility, though, and Sun Quan wasn¡¯t unreasonable. If anything, Jia¡¯s own grudge against Sun Quan for his actions at Kucheon was a reason for her to stay away until the summit assembled.

    Speaking of grudges, the most truly difficult conversation was one that Jia was endlessly grateful to Yue for taking on. Bai Renshu was, by most metrics, a meaningless side character in the war between Qin and Jiaguo. The Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads was a mid-sized sect struggling to control a single province. Most of Bai¡¯s influence had been tied up in Yan De¡¯s sponsorship, and without it, they were left carrying all the ill will they¡¯d cultivated in the south by cozying up to the Awakening Dragon.

    The problem was that there was probably nobody living who wanted Yoshika dead as much as Grandmaster Bai Renshu. It was purely personal. Eui killed Bai Lin¡ªhis daughter¡ªand Yoshika was directly responsible for the precarious position his sect now found itself in. If Yoshika had any enemies in the world, Bai Renshu was first among them.

    If Sae was a closed fist to earn the respect of the martially-minded Qian Shi, and Min was an open palm offering peace to the conservative Sun Quan, then Yue was a poisoned cup of wine.

    ¡°The meeting went well enough. Bai Renshu was downright obsequious to the ¡®future grandmistress¡¯ of the Awakening Dragon.¡±

    Yue was fussing over Jia¡¯s makeup as she spoke. Of all Yoshika¡¯s aspects, Jia hated dressing up the most, but she was making an exception for this.

    ¡°Future? Not current?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve picked up on the same thing I did. Bai Renshu is not a clever man. If he were, he¡¯d know that the Labyrinthine Forest will never be a great sect, and he never would have made himself an enemy of the south. In trying to play both sides, he¡¯s revealed too much of his hand.¡±

    Jia waited for Yue to finish applying some kind of gloss to her lips with a soft brush before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s willing to entertain cooperating with us at all.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªyou need to let it dry first!¡±

    She glared at Jia as she hastily reapplied the smudged lip gloss, sighing.

    ¡°Bai Renshu is a weakling and a coward. He hates you, but so what? He hated my father too, and I¡¯d wager he hates the rest of the grandmasters just as much. Men like him crave nothing more than the downfall of their betters. Carrion eaters living under the delusion that if they can hoard enough scraps from the carcasses of the ones they follow, they might one day be the ones to lead.¡±

    Yue tipped Jia¡¯s chin up and switched to another brush, this one dipped in an expensive blue dye that she delicately painted around Jia¡¯s eyes. Jia opened her mouth to ask if this was really necessary, but stopped when Yue gave her an impatient look.

    ¡°Red or black is more traditional, but blue has always been your color, and your eyes are your best feature. I know you don¡¯t care, but this matters. Not just to me. You need to show her that you¡¯re not just a woman who is powerful. You are a powerful woman. There is a difference.¡±

    Jia wasn¡¯t sure there was, but she was willing to take Yue¡¯s word for it and go along with whatever she asked. It was her mother, after all.

    ¡°Now where was I? Ah yes¡ªby hedging his bets, Bai Renshu reveals too much. He commits to nothing except a continued alliance with the Awakening Dragon, whether or not that means an alliance with me. Which means that he has reason to believe it won¡¯t. I expected as much, but it confirms that Yan Ren and Yan Hao intend to challenge me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re bringing your mother, right?¡±

    Yue shot her a disapproving frown and double checked her lips, but didn¡¯t need to fix anything.

    ¡°Yes. Ren and Hao are nominally sworn brothers of my father, as his greatest disciples¡ªeffectively my uncles. That affords them few rights when it comes to clan matters. Certainly they have no claim to my inheritance, but they do get a say. They are, in effect, the executors of my father¡¯s will, and the laws of our clan.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll try to seize power?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯ll try, but their duty as executors actually limits them more than it empowers them. They can¡¯t just do whatever they want¡ªthere are laws, and they must make a good faith effort to abide by them, in spirit as much as by the letter.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Jia made a conscious effort to keep her face still while Yue moved on to her other eye, but communicated the idea of a frown through her aura.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see what you have to worry about. You¡¯ve been obsessing over those laws for years at this point.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, so have they. My best guess is that they are going to try to undermine me by placing the sect under the control of my mother¡ªto be passed on to her next son, or mine, should either of us have one. If not¡ªthen to one of them. Probably Hao¡ªRen has no interest in ruling.¡±

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    Yue pursed her lips, moving on to Jia¡¯s hair. It was still fairly short, but that didn¡¯t stop Yue from artfully braiding a few strands on one side of her face and adorning her with various unique accessories.

    ¡°Have I ever told you how annoying it is that you have white hair? Almost everyone in Qin has black hair, and I had to get most of this jewelry custom made for you.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you don¡¯t think my hair is pretty?¡±

    She blushed for a moment and averted her eyes as Jia pouted at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, of course¡ªjust a pain to accessorize. Anyway, they have any number of ways to try to invalidate me as an heir, which we will have to address in the moment, but most of it will hinge on the cooperation of my mother. She has the authority that they lack, in the absence of my father.¡±

    ¡°Your mother supports you, though, doesn¡¯t she? You said you were close.¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°She does, and we are¡ªor were. It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m not sure where we stand anymore. Even if nothing has changed, though¡ªit¡¯s complicated. My mother is very particular, and firm in her beliefs. She is, above all else, dutiful as a mother¡ªand as a wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do not know if she loved Yan De, but she was and likely remains loyal. Historically, if her duties as a wife clashed with her duties as a mother...well, I love her, but I still ran away, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    That spoke volumes by itself, and if Jia had once wondered why Yue struggled so much despite the support of her mother, now she understood. It wasn¡¯t just that Yan De was a domineering tyrant¡ªeven Yue¡¯s only ally at home couched her support carefully within that tyrant¡¯s world.

    ¡°She still supported you though, right? Taught you your cultivation, encouraged you to strive for xiantian, and even gave you the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Heart, your clan¡¯s greatest secret.¡±

    ¡°Apparently not, since I had never even heard of Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul, but perhaps that was unique to my father. In any case, that was all well within her duties as a mother, as she saw it. Yan De wasn¡¯t always available to make his will known, but if he¡¯d so much as insinuated to the contrary, then that would have been the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Is she weak-willed?¡±

    A sharp bark of laughter escaped Yue¡¯s lips before she covered her mouth and blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can see why you might think so from this conversation, but no. She¡¯s just...odd. Rigid, perhaps, would be the word to define her. It pains me greatly to say this, but Zhihao and I both took after our father. When you meet Long Chunhua, there will be very little for you to recognize¡ªbut I suppose you¡¯ll see for yourself shortly.¡±

    Indeed, Yue¡¯s preparations were finally complete, and Jia was released to regard her own appearance in a standing mirror. Yue had procured for her a set of gorgeously patterned dress robes in blue and white with golden brocade patterns woven throughout. The makeup was overdone, in Jia¡¯s opinion. Yue had pinkened and glossed her lips, and applied a subtle coating of powder to lighten the skin around her face and give her a faint permanent blush. Her eyelashes were darkened, then exaggerated with blue paint that faded to white at the edges¡ªlike frost, or perhaps lightning. Her forehead, hair, and ears were all decorated richly with gold, white jade, and sapphire jewelry which¡ªas Yue said¡ªhad been custom made for her. Especially the decorations for her ears. Even her tail had a little golden bell dangling from the end, which Yue had advised her to avoid ringing as a demonstration of grace.

    It was way too much. Not even Eunae had ever worn so much or dressed so ostentatiously in her entire life. As always, Jia felt like she was looking at a stranger in the mirror, but she trusted Yue enough to resist the urge to start taking it all off.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I hate it. I look like something a rich person would put on display to show off. I know you worked hard on this, Yue, but it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°I know, and believe me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the effort if it wasn¡¯t important.¡±

    As proof of that, Yue was dressed up just as much. She wore it more naturally, but it was still a few steps beyond her usual accouterments. Yue wanted to make an impression on her mother, and she had stressed without actually saying as much that Yoshika¡¯s typical approach to first impressions would not be acceptable.

    That was fine, and Jia was happy to impress Yue¡¯s mother for her, it was just...

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m wearing a costume to hide myself. Are you that worried that your mother isn¡¯t going to like the real me?¡±

    Yue blinked at her, then chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been so frazzled that I gave you the wrong idea. Jia¡ªYoshika, I would never try to hide any facet of who you are. I¡¯m proud to call you my friend, and¡ªand I look forward to calling you my wife, even if I¡¯m still terribly nervous about it all. No, this isn¡¯t about hiding, it¡¯s about contrast.¡±

    Jia cocked her head, and the adornments jingled pleasantly against each other.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As a first impression, I want to show my mother that you can embody poise, grace, beauty, and all the things a good woman of Qin should. I want her to see you, that perfect woman, face the grandmasters of Qin on their own battlefield, in the heart of their power, then mercilessly dismantle them at their own game. I want to show her that it can be done, because of everything she taught me as a child¡ªthat was one lesson I had to meet you to learn for myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    She blushed, and the bell on her tail chimed as it flicked back and forth awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay then. You really think I can do that?¡±

    Yue stepped forward and held Jia¡¯s face, careful not to disturb the makeup as she gently touched their foreheads together.

    ¡°I know you can. Because I¡¯ve seen you do it time and again, and it made me fall in love despite convincing myself I couldn¡¯t. But not everyone has my eyes. They don¡¯t see what I see, and so I must show them. You must show them. Until they can see as I do why you are my empress. My goddess.¡±

    Jia was blushing so hard she could feel it in her ears as she looked up to meet Yue¡¯s twinkling emerald gaze.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    In response, Yue kissed her gently on top of her head and smirked.

    ¡°I know, dear. I¡¯m counting on it. Now, let¡¯s go meet your future mother-in-law.¡±

 589. Matriarch

    The Awakening Dragon delegation was the last to arrive, despite their territory sharing a border with that of the Flowing Purewater. The Heavenly Empire of Qin was enormous, and the Awakening Dragon was the greatest of all the sects¡ªfirst among equals. The sect proper was much further north than their border with the Flowing Purewater, and unlike the imperial clan¡ªwhich had to travel from further north still¡ªthey were not all xiantian cultivators.

    Yan Ren had split from the returning invasion force and traveled north to meet his brother in craft and hasten their arrival, and had it been just Yan Hao¡¯s disciple they may have arrived much sooner. However, their pace was defined by someone they had no right to hurry¡ªLong Chunhua, Yue¡¯s mother and the matriarch of the ruling Yan family in her husband¡¯s absence.

    Without a more concrete ruling, Yan Yue was the de facto grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, but her mother remained in charge of the clan until such time that the proverbial reins could be officially passed on. It was a small distinction, but a meaningful one, and it meant¡ªamong other things¡ªthat Long Chunhua refused to be rushed.

    Qin was a land of rules and traditions, plots and secrets, where words were weapons and face was more valuable than gold. Because of this, people found meaning in everything. Every single detail of a meeting had a purpose¡ªa hidden message, whether deliberate or otherwise. The distance between speakers, the location of the room and its decorations, and even¡ªin this case¡ªthe order of arrivals.

    What even self-proclaimed masters forgot was that the meaning wasn¡¯t rigid. What one took as an insult, another might see as a compliment¡ªand the truly savvy could arrange for both at once from multiple perspectives. The rules were there to be bent and broken¡ªjust another tool with which to manipulate one¡¯s foes.

    Some would say that it was embarrassing to tarry for so long when others had already arrived, or that it was the height of rudeness to keep the imperial clan waiting. The truth was that it didn¡¯t matter when you arrived at all¡ªbut rather how you presented it.

    Long Chunhua never arrived ¡®fashionably late¡¯ nor was she ever early. Her arrival happened precisely when it was meant to, and that was because she made sure it always happened on her terms. She did not rush or dawdle. Thus, when she was called to this ¡®summit,¡¯ she left with adequate preparations, and traveled at a comfortable pace. She welcomed Yan Ren¡¯s techniques speeding them along, but aside from that, she would arrive when she arrived and if that troubled her counterparts, it was their failing, not hers.

    Yan Hao worried that this would fail to give face to the royals, and Yan Ren was anxious not to give his perceived enemies time to plan and prepare. What Long Chunhua knew was that losing face in order to give it was foolish, and that if she had any enemies at the summit, their plans and preparations had happened long before she ever received an invitation.

    As they approached the narrow spire of the Purewater Peak, she turned an enchanted piece of white jade over in her hand. It hadn¡¯t changed. Pristine, unblemished, and completely dim. Yan De¡¯s spiritual jade tablet was not something just anyone had access to. The one in their inner sanctum was a fake¡ªher husband was more paranoid than most realized, and he did not trust just anyone with the resonance of his soul. He did trust her, however.

    It was an odd relationship. She had not married for love, but she had an understanding with her husband, and he trusted that if nothing else. Now, his spiritual tablet was dead. Not broken, just unresponsive, as though his soul had vanished.

    ¡°Or changed...¡±

    Chunhua glanced at the tablet in her other hand. It was bright. Too bright. Her daughter¡¯s soul had grown beyond what the simple jade talisman could properly convey, and had she returned home at any point, Chunhua would have upgraded it.

    She was proud of Yue. Though she¡¯d encouraged her where possible, Chunhua had never expected Yue to actually achieve such heights before being tied down by her other duties. Arguably she hadn¡¯t, but Chunhua could own that her daughter had been fairly clever about shirking her obligations long enough to free herself from them.

    She was also worried. Yue had thrown her lot in with this foreign empress, and while Qin had never condescended to acknowledging foreign sovereignties¡ªthe southern isles excepted¡ªthey had put down more than a few attempts to unite the frontier. The fractured feudal lords of Yamato and the isolated shield cities of Goryeo suited the empire as impotent foes to wage war against. If they had the will, Qin could have united the continent ages ago. They didn¡¯t, because it was convenient to have an enemy¡ªsome external threat to keep the great sects from turning their ambitions too far inwards.

    Now Yue was that enemy. And yet, Chunhua gazed at the shining tablet of jade.

    ¡°She¡¯s happier than I¡¯ve ever seen her.¡±

    Oh yes. Yan De was right to be paranoid. Spiritual jade tablets could do so much more than simply confirm the well-being of the one attuned to them. Imperfect or not, it was a reflection of the soul, and with the right techniques, that reflection could be read. That was what she had given Yan De, and what she had been forbidden from teaching even her own daughter. It was why he trusted her, where he would doubt even the God-Emperor.

    He could read them too.

    The power upon which he¡¯d founded his sect was nothing compared to that. The Dragon¡¯s Heart had earned Chunhua his attention, but it was the Dragon¡¯s Soul that earned her his hand. Techniques passed down from mother to daughter for generations, only to be sold off in the end by a wretched coward to secure a comfortable life for herself.

    She didn¡¯t regret it. Chunhua had done what she needed to do. Yue, it seemed, had no regrets either.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°I do not know what you sacrificed, Yan Yue. My daughter...¡±

    Long Chunhua produced the last of the jade tablets she carried with her. It had broken a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t bear to discard it. She clutched the two neatly bisected pieces of stone which once reflected Yan Zhihao¡¯s soul to her chest, imagining that they still contained some dim echo of her son within.

    ¡°I only hope it was worth it.¡±

    <hr>

    Yue was not nervous or anxious as she and Yoshika awaited her mother¡¯s arrival. Anxiety implied some level of uncertainty or fear, but Yue felt neither. Anticipation, yes, but she knew what was coming, and though she expected that the initial meeting would not be pleasant she didn¡¯t fear it. Resignation, if she was being uncharitable¡ªdread if she wanted to be outright rude, but no, those didn¡¯t describe her feelings either. She was, if anything, looking forward to it. She had missed her mother greatly, and was overjoyed for the opportunity to reunite, regardless of the circumstances.

    Jia was visibly confused, and thought Yue was overreacting, but she¡¯d see for herself soon enough. Until then, Yue was...braced. For an exercise comparable to sparring with Master Ienaga Yumi. A difficult and painful activity with a foregone conclusion, unpleasant in the moment, but enlightening and fondly remembered.

    Long Chunhua did not arrive with an army at her back, or a parade to herald her¡ªthat was not her way. A lady¡¯s presence spoke for itself, and it would be poor form to compete with the royals anyway. She entered the city on a magical palanquin, but disembarked as soon as she entered the gates. She wouldn¡¯t walk or run on a long journey, but neither was she so lazy or decadent that she required to be carried hither and thither through the city. With Ren and Hao at her flanks, she ascended the steep stairway to the Flowing Purewater herself.

    She was dressed up as much as Yue and Jia, though in her case it was an everyday occurrence. Her black hair was all tied up in an elaborate golden headdress, with gold and jewels hanging from elaborate loops of hair that took hours each day to prepare. Yue suspected that she¡¯d had it done before the journey and simply maintained it constantly along the way. Like Yue, her eyes were a deep emerald green, enhanced by dark eyeshadow and red wings of liner. The rest of her face was made pale white by makeup, except for her ruby red lips and a gold chain of shimmering gemstones decorating her forehead.

    Her dress continued the pattern of red and gold¡ªboth to match her hair and eyes, and because they were the colors that represented the Awakening Dragon sect. Unlike Yue and Jia¡¯s dress robes, Long Chunhua wore a dress, a purely impractical fashion item that threw function to the dirt. Less an article of clothing, and more a piece of art that was worn on the body. Nevertheless, it fit her perfectly, and she did not need to lift it out of the way of her feet as she made her way up the steps¡ªpractically gliding her way over them as though she never even touched the ground.

    Long Chunhua did not meet Yue¡¯s eyes as she ascended, keeping her gaze straight forward as though she could not even see anything that she had not already acknowledged. She was, in every way, exactly as Yue remembered.

    Only once she¡¯d arrived on the same plateau before the temple did she finally look in Yue¡¯s direction. Just a momentary glance, then she bowed to Jia with a warm smile.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo, Lady Long Chunhua greets you on behalf of my clan and the Great Awakening Dragon sect of the Heavenly Empire. We are honored by your invitation to attend this summit, and thank you for the hospitality which you have granted us.¡±

    Jia returned the bow smoothly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you at last, Long Chunhua. I¡¯ve heard great things about you. I welcome you as my guest, and offer you to avail yourselves of the full amenities of our hosts on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased that my reputation endears me, Your Majesty, and may I also offer my gratitude to you and our hosts for taking such good care of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Please, feel free to call me Lee Jia or Yoshika. Yue has taken care of us as often over the years as vice versa, so your gratitude, while appreciated, is unnecessary.¡±

    Yoshika obviously wasn¡¯t quite at home with the overly formal manners of Qin introductions, but she¡¯d practiced and Yue thought she handled it well enough. Chunhua gave her an approving nod¡ªnot that such a thing could be taken at face value¡ªthen turned her attention, at last, to Yue. The moment had finally arrived.

    ¡°Yue.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    That was it. Neither bowed or nodded to each other, and their expressions gave nothing away as they exchanged the simplest, blandest greeting possible. The warm smile Chunhua had given to Yoshika had vanished, leaving only flat, disinterested scrutiny in its wake. Her eyes did not flicker or move, but Yue knew that her mother was taking in every last detail of her appearance, and that assumption was proven right in an instant.

    ¡°That pin you wear¡ªwhat is it?¡±

    The Moon Lady¡¯s Pride was a simple golden pin that Yue had worn for so long that most people¡ªherself included¡ªforgot it was even there. An intrinsic part of her personality which she had made herself under Murayoshi¡¯s instruction. Once an invaluable channel for the Darkness qi she used in her Melody of the Dreaming Moon, Yue now only wore it for sentimental purposes, having long since outgrown the amateur enchantment.

    Rather than say all of that, Yue picked out only one salient fact¡ªno doubt the only one her mother would care about.

    ¡°I made it myself.¡±

    ¡°That much is evident, but why are you wearing it? The magic in it is worthless to you, and any mortal jeweler could make a better accessory.¡±

    ¡°It is a reminder, mother. Of who I am, who I was, and who I strive to become.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you. Such a flaw is unbecoming of a daughter of Yan.¡±

    Yue smiled at that. A decade ago, she¡¯d have been mortified by the criticism.

    ¡°And yet it is part of who I am. Imperfection is not failure, mother¡ªmerely the opportunity for growth. I believe you will find I¡¯ve done quite a bit of that since last we met¡ªhave you?¡±

    Long Chunhua was infamously difficult to read, but Yue had spent her entire childhood learning to notice the tiniest hints. A twitch of the brow, a faint quirk of the lips, and then a fractional nod of acknowledgement.

    ¡°We shall see. It is good to see you again, Yue. You have been dearly missed.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, mother.¡±

    ¡°It would please me greatly for you to attend dinner with me tonight. I would not impose upon the empress¡¯ time, but please extend my welcome for her to join us at her leisure.¡±

    Yue bowed as Chunhua proceeded past them, already calling for a servant to give her a tour of the temple.

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    Hao and Ren strode past them without a word as part of her mother¡¯s entourage, leaving Jia and Yue alone on the plateau. When they were finally gone, Jia relaxed enough to give her an incredulous look.

    ¡°Yue, what the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°That, my dear, was my entire childhood. And likely to be the rest of our evening. Jia, meet Long Chunhua¡ªmy mother. Yes, she¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, that explains so much.¡±

 590. Intense

    Intense. That was the only word to describe Long Chunhua. She had a weight to her presence and aura that belied her nature as a houtian cultivator. Yoshika wondered if she¡¯d been holding herself back from xiantian for reasons beyond just the power that she¡¯d imparted to her two children.

    Yoshika had been told she could be intense. Certainly Eui and Kaede were¡ªeven Jia and Eunae, albeit in a different way. She didn¡¯t compare to Long Chunhua. In many ways, she reminded Yoshika of her own mother¡ªmore specifically, Eunae¡¯s. Seong Minhee carried herself with regal pride, and weighed her words carefully. Chunhua, on the other hand, was pure focus.

    Whether it was the uncharacteristically meek elders of the Awakening Dragon swept up in her wake, or the Grandmasters of the Flowing Purewater who welcomed her graciously into their home, or even the infamously aloof representatives of the ruling Qin clan greeting her like a friend¡ªLong Chunhua commanded respect. She was not always as cutting as she had been with Yue, but she never lost the intensity about her as she effortlessly controlled every conversation.

    By the time evening approached, Yoshika was dreading the more private meeting they¡¯d scheduled. Even there, she realized, Chunhua had swept Yoshika up into her own pace. She hadn¡¯t been explicitly invited to the dinner¡ªonly Yue had¡ªbut there was absolutely no way she could leave poor Yue out to dry after that remarkably chilly reunion.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she gets you. Everything my mother does is deliberate, and she views every action from every angle to reach the outcome she desires.¡±

    Jia grimaced as they made their way¡ªslowly¡ªdown the halls of the Flowing Purewater¡¯s temple towards their meeting.

    ¡°That sounds exhausting.¡±

    ¡°No doubt. I¡¯ve long since given up on doing the same. It...didn¡¯t serve me as well as it has my mother.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way she treated you. Even if it was just to make sure I came to the meeting.¡±

    Yue snorted.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that¡ªthere are other angles. It lets her show familiarity with me without being overtly favorable in front of the elders, and even hints at a level of displeasure that they think they can use. Layers and layers. My mother often said that the paints we apply to our face are just a distraction from the real makeup we wear to beguile the senses of those around us¡ªour expression.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what bothers me.¡±

    Jia huffed, trying to get the agitation out of her system before the meeting. Long Chunhua did indeed wear a different face for every interaction. She could be smooth, graceful, witty, charming, even cutting, but it was always an act. Everything she said or did had a calculated purpose, and there was something about that which Yoshika found disturbing to her core.

    Chunhua¡¯s aura control was incredible for her level. Though spiritualists could not directly perceive auras the way mages could, they developed a strong sense of empathy as the cultivation of their soul empowered their own emotions. Because of that, aura control was such a core fundamental of their techniques that the doctrine of emotional suppression had rooted itself deep within their very culture. Even so, Chunhua¡¯s control of her presence rivaled that of even the greatest of Qin¡¯s cultivators. Perhaps only Qin Zhao and his uncle, Yongliang, surpassed her.

    But Yoshika could read even Qin Zhao¡¯s aura, and so she could¡ªwith some effort¡ªdivine some of Chunhua¡¯s true feelings. She really did care for Yue, and that just made it even worse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always act the same way with everybody. I¡¯ve got different aspects within me¡ªentirely separate people¡ªand my attitude depends on the person I¡¯m talking to.¡±

    Yue gave Jia an arch look at the confession.

    ¡°Yes, most people consider that quite standard for social interactions. Outside of Qin, anyway.¡±

    Jia blushed and elbowed her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done! When I do that, whatever face I present is still genuine. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m not going to pretend I¡¯m some perfect paragon of honesty, but your mother... It feels like she lies even when she tells the truth. I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but have you ever even seen the real her?¡±

    Yue looked up at the ceiling and seriously considered her answer.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think I have, in rare private moments. But you have a point. She wears her mask so naturally that it¡¯s become part of who she is. I hope you won¡¯t judge her too harshly for it. It can¡¯t have been easy, being Yan De¡¯s wife.¡±

    That, more than anything, gave Jia pause. Of course, she was used to thinking of marriage as a kind of union or partnership. It was her nature, and it was also the ideal that most strived for. But she recalled Kaede and Eunae¡¯s upbringings, and the way Yue had used the idea of betrothal to Zheng Long or Xin Wei as a tool.

    Marriage could be a shield¡ªlike Xiulan¡¯s marriage to Xin Hai, for all that they seemed to love and respect each other. It could be a sword¡ªYan De had tried to use Yue¡¯s betrothal to Xin Wei to take control over the Flowing Purewater sect. Or, it could be a shackle¡ªYoshika thought of the God-Emperor¡¯s harem, and the invitation she¡¯d received from the twin princesses.

    Which would it be for someone like Long Chunhua? Despite only meeting her briefly, Yoshika knew the answer right away. It was all of them. Armor, weapon, tool, bonds¡ªeverything but a partnership. Marriage for Yue¡¯s mother had been a game, with Yan De as her opponent. A difficult, complicated board where neither could afford to destroy the other as they each vied for control.

    ¡°No. I guess not.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°In any case, I hope you¡¯ll find her more personable in a private setting. Just give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°I give everybody a chance, Yue. Ancestors, I give most people too many chances.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Well, that¡¯s part of what I love about you. Now then, shall we?¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    They had arrived, and Jia resigned herself to what was possibly her most important meeting so far.

    A servant ushered them inside, where Chunhua was waiting in a common, but nice sitting room. Like the other honored guests, she¡¯d been given her own rooms in the temple¡ªa rare honor for her rank, when even the Awakening Dragon elders were given guest houses lower down the mountain.

    Yue¡¯s mother gave them a cordial greeting as they entered, which Jia mostly ignored because it had no meaning. It felt like nothing Chunhua said did¡ªwhich might have been uncharitable, but Jia was trying to focus on what lay behind the words.

    She was wary of Jia¡ªcautious in a way that she wasn¡¯t with anyone else. Yue, she was pleased to see as always, but none of that showed on her face or in her words. Instead, once a servant had served them all tea and cleared the room, she got straight to the point.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, may I inquire about the state of my husband? It is my understanding that you were the last to see him alive. Yan Ren claims he yet lives, but was sparse on details.¡±

    Jia smiled mirthlessly and sipped from her tea¡ªwhich, she had to admit, was very good.

    ¡°That¡¯s awfully direct, Long Chunhua. We haven¡¯t even had dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°We both know that was a pretense, and while I¡¯m aware of your penchant for fine cuisine I have little to offer that you could not prevail upon our hosts for yourself. You do not like to stand on formality or pretension, so I ask you directly¡ªis Yan De alive?¡±

    It took quite a bit of self control for Jia to resist pressing her lips into a thin line and ruining the makeup Yue had spent so much time on. No, she did not like Long Chunhua one bit.

    ¡°What makes you think I would answer that? Or appreciate this approach to our conversation?¡±

    Yue looked askance at Jia, frowning.

    ¡°Jia...¡±

    Chunhua glanced at her daughter briefly, but her smile didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°That you value honesty is plainly evident in the company you keep¡ªmy daughter excepted. Besides which, though I¡¯ve never met you before, Yan De has, and my husband does talk.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve taken the impression of one of my most strident enemies at face value? That doesn¡¯t seem particularly canny of you.¡±

    ¡°At face value? Heavens, no. In the interest of disclosure, allow me to explain why I must ask.¡±

    She produced a faded talisman of white jade and placed it on the tea table between them.

    ¡°You are a known practitioner of soul magic. That¡¯s a rare and dangerous thing¡ªenough that the sects would prefer not to acknowledge its existence publicly. This indicates that Yan De is not dead, but he is gone, one way or another. Everything between you and I hinges on why that is, and thus it must be the first thing we establish. You see?¡±

    Yue¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them, and she cleared her throat as she cut in.

    ¡°Er, may I¡ª?¡±

    ¡°No, Yue. While I¡¯m sure the empress has confided in you, and it would be trivial to get your interpretation, it¡¯s imperative that I hear the answer from Empress Yoshika herself. Straight from the lips of the one responsible, who holds honesty in such high esteem.¡±

    Jia frowned.

    ¡°Even I know that there¡¯s a difference between honesty and rudeness. This is a test, and the fact that you¡¯re not hiding it doesn¡¯t make that any better. Are you accusing me of manipulating Yan De¡¯s soul?¡±

    Chunhua shook her head, still smiling.

    ¡°Not at all, but I would like to know what did happen, and you¡¯re the only person who can answer that question.¡±

    Jia drummed her fingers on the armrest of her chair, staring impassively across the table. Yue was confused¡ªprobably not understanding why Jia didn¡¯t just answer. She didn¡¯t realize the problem that Yoshika sensed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You already know the answer to your question. You¡¯re good at hiding your intentions, but not better than I am at reading them. Most people wouldn¡¯t have told you that because it will put your guard up, but that¡¯s the difference between truth and honesty. You have been direct, and even truthful¡ªmostly¡ªbut you haven¡¯t been honest. Not one time since you first introduced yourself.¡±

    That did throw Chunhua slightly, though she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°One would think that you were accustomed to such things in your dealings with Qin.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but like you said, I don¡¯t like pretension. Do Hye kept secrets and manipulated the people around him. Yan De lied like he breathed, and forced everyone else to live in his reality through sheer force of influence. I¡¯d rather deal with either of them than spend another second in this conversation. At least they knew who they were.¡±

    Yue made a strangled sound of panic and desperately tried to cut in, but her mother spoke over her, never breaking eye contact and still with that fake smile like a stone wall between them.

    ¡°We do not all have the luxury of being ourselves, Your Majesty. I do apologize if I have given offense¡ªgenuinely. The truth is I sold myself, body and soul, a long time ago. What you see before you is all I have left, and I had hoped that your connection with Lee Jung would allow you to understand that.¡±

    This time it was Jia who rocked back from the figurative sucker punch. That was not a comparison she would have expected anybody to make, much less Long Chunhua herself. Even Yue was shocked, but what shook Jia to the core was what she felt from Chunhua¡¯s aura.

    Despite what she¡¯d said earlier, Yue¡¯s mother didn¡¯t grow more guarded with the knowledge that Jia was reading her emotions. If anything, she¡¯d loosened up on her control, and made herself more open.

    And even that was a deliberate choice. Calculated to endear herself further.

    But it meant that Jia saw that Long Chunhua comparing herself to a former prostitute was not meant to be derogatory in the slightest. In fact, there was an element of pride and respect there, as though Chunhua felt a distant kinship with the woman she¡¯d only heard of from afar.

    ¡°That was different. My sister had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Would she say that, if you asked her? Or would she say that she has no regrets, even take pride in her past?¡±

    How did she know that?! Yoshika barely restrained herself from asking, but Chunhua seemed to read her mind anyway.

    ¡°I know Lee Jung, though we¡¯ve never met, because we are alike in the only way that matters. We are both mothers, and I do not mean that in the banal terms of having borne children.¡±

    She produced another jade talisman¡ªor the pieces of one¡ªsilently placing the fragments on the table as she continued. Jia didn¡¯t need to ask whose it was.

    ¡°Beyond blood or covenant, a mother cares for her children. I do not need to read your aura or examine your soul to see it, empress. Lee Jung cared for you, as only a mother can. She could not always protect you¡ªand certainly didn¡¯t coddle you¡ªbut she left her mark upon you, and I have witnessed it in your every deed. You carry her love on your shoulders even now, and I know it is not always a welcome burden.

    ¡°But there it remains, as it must. So when I tell you that I am nothing¡ªthat wife and mother are all that I am¡ªyes, I am saying it because I know it¡¯s what you want to hear. It is also the truth, and the only kind of honesty I have left to give. So for a final time, as a wife and mother, I ask, because I must hear it, because you must say it. What has become of my husband, Yan De?¡±

    Yoshika sat back, utterly defeated. What could she even say to that? She still didn¡¯t like Long Chunhua. Resented the fact that the woman had sacrificed so much¡ªthat she had to¡ªand did not try to protect her daughter from doing the same. But a mother could not always protect, only care. And Long Chunhua did care¡ªwith the same intensity that defined every other part of her.

    There was only one thing to do, really¡ªJia answered her question.

 591. Obligation

    Chunhua silently held Jia¡¯s gaze throughout the entire retelling of Yoshika¡¯s confrontation with Yan De. Ancestors, she even listened intensely. Once Jia was finished, she sat back and took a long sip of tea before grimacing.

    ¡°Ugh, cold. The trouble with these private conversations is that there are no servants to replace the tea.¡±

    Jia reached across the table to tap the side of her cup, directly infusing it with the essence of Warmth in a bit of improvised magic. Not a spell or technique, just a horribly inefficient application of raw power.

    Chunhua raised her eyebrows at that.

    ¡°What an impressive waste of power.¡±

    Jia shrugged.

    ¡°Refining an actual technique to warm tea would be a bigger waste of time, I think. I can spare the essence, and Warmth happens to be an element I¡¯m quite comfortable with.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the affinity of Yoshika¡¯s true body anymore¡ªthat was now Unity itself¡ªbut it had been back before her ascension, and she could still remember Jia and Eui practicing with it together. She¡¯d always appreciated how violent elements like Lightning and Destruction could become something as gentle as Warmth when brought together.

    ¡°If you use it often enough, it might still be worth it, but I take your point.¡±

    It was a little surreal talking about warming tea with essence after she¡¯d just finished telling Chunhua that her husband was trapped in the Void between worlds.

    ¡°Do you have, uh, anything to add, Lady Chunhua? About Yan De, I mean.¡±

    Yue¡¯s mother gave Jia a flat look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of small talk, empress. I¡¯m considering it. I also don¡¯t recall giving you permission to use my given name.¡±

    ¡°One of the advantages of my station is that I don¡¯t have to ask it.¡±

    Yue boggled at her as Jia gave Chunhua a sweet smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°Yoshika, what the hell are you doing? Stop antagonizing my mother!¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyes flashed, glancing between the two of them curiously.

    ¡°Was that a telepathy technique? My, you two are close. I thought Yan De¡¯s claims that you were ¡®corrupting¡¯ my daughter were exaggerated.¡±

    Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if he cared about anything but how it reflected on him. What concern is it to him who I love? It¡¯s not like it would influence who he chose for me to marry.¡±

    ¡°Yan De was not blind, Yue. He knew you might reach xiantian, and that if you did, then your choice would become critical to the future of our sect.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should be pleased to know that I¡¯ve made my choice, and the future of our sect is to be joined to Jiaguo along with me.¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyebrows rose again, then her eyes widened as Yue took Jia¡¯s hand in hers and stared her mother down, as if daring her to object.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She glanced down at the inert soul tablet and frowned.

    ¡°Yan De will not return. The technique he used¡ªTrue Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul¡ªis meant as a final preparation for divine ascension. Even if he could...it¡¯s not in his nature to ignore an ocean of world-ending power.¡±

    The non-sequitur caught Jia off guard, but she was almost glad to be back on topic.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure? He can¡¯t touch it without being annihilated, and he still has entanglements here, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°No. He is a prideful man, and he sought to leave a legacy, but his ultimate goal is divinity and there is nothing he won¡¯t sacrifice to pursue it. The clan, the sect, the empire, even this world are nothing more than fuel for his ambitions. It was always his plan to leave it all behind one day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not as bitter about that as I thought you¡¯d be.¡±

    Not that Jia expected Long Chunhua to miss her husband¡ªYue had made it quite clear that her parents had a loveless marriage¡ªbut Yan De¡¯s absence did put her in a difficult position. Chunhua¡¯s emotions were back to being tightly controlled after her earlier ¡®slip,¡¯ but Jia could sense her resignation and focus.

    ¡°As Yue could tell you, this is not the first time. My husband was absent for most of her childhood, and had he succeeded in his endeavor he would not have returned.¡±

    Yue pursed her lips, nodding.

    ¡°Except this time he wasn¡¯t able to prepare a comprehensive plan for the sect¡¯s future. Just some unfinished plans, an estranged daughter, and an innocent village of mortals held hostage.¡±

    Chunhua didn¡¯t grimace, but the gentle tsk of irritation spoke volumes coming from her carefully crafted image of poise.

    ¡°I told him Zheng Long was a mistake, but Yan De is not good at letting his prizes go. It¡¯s just as well that you intervened, empress. I¡¯m not certain I could have convinced Ren and Hao to stand down.¡±

    Jia raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Would you have tried?¡±

    Rather than respond, Chunhua plucked the broken soul tablet off of the table and brushed at it gently with her thumb, staring at it as she spoke.

    ¡°Perhaps. My will does not always align with my husband¡¯s, but even in his absence, I cannot countermand him. That is the price I paid. But Yan De is rarely forthcoming with anyone¡ªeven me¡ªand it falls to us to interpret his will in his absence. I do not believe he ever intended to follow through on his threats against Zheng Long¡¯s family¡ªif only because he could not fathom a world in which he would need to.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like sophistry to me.¡±

    She shrugged, and met Jia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It is a useful skill. But let¡¯s not speak of the past any longer. I¡¯ve finished reflecting. Yan De would die before returning weaker than he left, and while his imprisonment was caused by factors beyond his control, I believe that he made up his mind the moment he invoked the Dragon¡¯s Soul. From that moment, his course was set, and whether he joined the god-emperor as a peer, or part of his host, or indeed was cast out into the void by an enemy, there would be no return.¡±

    She put the broken talisman away and lifted the inert one in front of her face, regarding it for a moment before rendering it to dust with a pulse of her power. Chunhua flicked the remains of the jade dust from her fingers before turning her attention back to Jia.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Yan De is gone and left of his own volition. Zhihao is dead. Ren and Hao will make arguments for me to disinherit Yue and recognize them as De¡¯s sworn brothers for the sake of the clan¡¯s future. Tell me then, Empress Yoshika, why I shouldn¡¯t. I see what you are trying to do by marrying Yue, but you are no man. That would be an end to Yan¡¯s lineage, and the empire does not recognize same-sex marriages anyway. It will not work.¡±

    Yue sat up and smirked, having her answer ready this time.

    ¡°Actually, it does. Qin Ling and Qin Xiang are on record in their official capacity as arbiters of imperial law, witnessed by Grandmaster Xin Hai, recognizing the union of Lee Jia and An Eui. Our engagement is perfectly legal, and there is precedent for clan lines to continue from a formally recognized female heir¡ªeven rare matrilineal lines such as your own Long clan.¡±

    ¡°A line which ended when I joined Yan, the only legacy of which is the techniques I passed on to you. That too ends if you marry a woman, Yue. I cannot tell you who to love¡ªI am happy for you, truly¡ªbut even without Yan De, I have duties to our clan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, naturally. I know full well that your duties to the clan trump your duties as a mother, and I do not begrudge you that. But who says that I cannot have children simply because I am marrying a woman? Even father sought out a consort after Zhihao¡¯s demise, did he not?¡±

    That gave Chunhua pause, and her eyes flickered to Jia, who kept her own expression perfectly straight as she let Yue speak for herself.

    ¡°He did, yes. With some reluctance. It was his preference that his descendents should share my bloodline.¡±

    Yue smiled mirthlessly and nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. And you can rest assured that my future sons and daughters will carry the blood of dragons in their veins, just as you and I do. That¡¯s what Yan De wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her mother froze, just for a moment, then sighed.

    ¡°I suppose it was inevitable that you would find out. Yes, we are fiend-blooded, for all the difference it makes. My mother was only half dragon, and even she derived less power from that connection than the average half-spirit does from their ancestry. Yan De believed that Zhihao might awaken that blood with the right techniques.¡±

    Jia shrugged, drawing on her experience from her own spiritual inheritance and Eunae¡¯s struggles. Though surprisingly, it was Kaede who had the most salient knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Fiends do concentrate power in their bodies, and part of the reason Yamato has such a high rate of awakening is because they pass some of their ki onto their children. If such techniques exist, though, they¡¯re almost certainly martial, rather than spiritual.¡±

    Chunhua stared at her, her mouth hanging open before she caught herself.

    ¡°I¡ªI see. In hindsight, that seems quite obvious. My mother...may have known that, but she did not see fit to tell me. By the time I was born, she¡¯d long since adapted her mother¡¯s magic to Qin¡¯s ways.¡±

    Yue tapped her chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Perhaps I ought to give Ruiling¡¯s techniques another try and see if anything comes of it. In any case, there¡¯s nothing in Qin or Jiaguo¡¯s laws that would prevent me from having children if I marry Empress Yoshika, and I¡¯m sure she would not begrudge me a consort or two¡ªwould you, dear?¡±

    Jia smiled wryly and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s standard practice for the Seong clan¡ªthough I would hope you treat your consorts better.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who do you take me for? I¡¯d like my children to have better fathers than I¡ªas low a bar as that may be.¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyes flickered between them, a thin frown forming on her manicured features.

    ¡°I believe I will need more time to consider all of this. I would like to support you, Yue, and Empress Yoshika, you seem trustworthy. Yet you are an enemy sovereign. A union between our clan and your empire may draw our nations together¡ªor ostracize the Awakening Dragon beyond repair. I must think about what is best for us all.¡±

    Jia and Yue stood and bowed together, and Jia offered Chunhua a smile.

    ¡°Take your time, Lady Chunhua. I¡¯m sure everyone will have the opportunity to lay out their arguments when the summit assembles before the imperial clan. Until then, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask if there¡¯s anything you need of us.¡±

    Yue¡¯s mother stood to return the bow.

    ¡°I will, of course. You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about. It¡¯s clear the world is changing, and I must meditate on my new place within it.¡±

    Chunhua was surprised one last time when Yue strode around the ornate tea table to give her mother a hug.

    ¡°No matter what happens, mother, I am truly glad to see you again. I would love it if we could spend some time together before the assembly. Perhaps to discuss wedding plans?¡±

    ¡°That would be lovely, yes.¡±

    <hr>

    Long Chunhua bid farewell to her daughter and the empress before returning to her seat and finishing her tea. She sat there for a moment, quiet, calm, and devoid of thoughts. Then, when she was sure that she was well and truly alone, she deflated.

    ¡°By the emperor, what a terrifying woman...¡±

    She wiped delicately at her brow and heaved an enormous sigh. Her heart was pounding out of her chest as she poured herself a glass of stronger spirits, rather than something more dignified like wine.

    The trick to proper emotional control was healthy outlets. Emotional trinkets like Zhihao¡¯s talisman, or allowing herself a moment to unwind with a strong drink after an especially harrowing meeting. Nobody could maintain perfect poise at all times, not even Chunhua, and it was only fools who tried. Admittedly, even she didn¡¯t usually let her guard down so much, but Empress Yoshika had been a trial.

    ¡°Does she even realize it, I wonder? Surely she knows, but most people aren¡¯t equipped to see it. I¡¯m sure she felt it in me.¡±

    Chunhua knew that her aura control was worthless in front of Yoshika. That she had maintained it at all, including the strategic relaxing of it during their confrontation, was merely an effort to hide her own awareness. She feared that she hadn¡¯t succeeded.

    One of the techniques passed on to Chunhua from her mother was the ability to read auras¡ªnot only within the echoes of a spiritual tablet, but in person as well. Yan De had never taken to the more direct approach, as he preferred to shut down his empathy entirely, but Chunhua kept herself sharp, and there were few souls that she couldn¡¯t at least partially read.

    Not that she needed all her expertise for the empress. Yoshika¡¯s soul was impossibly bright and overwhelming, and Chunhua could all but see the world buckling and straining under her presence. She had been scarce in the retelling of her story, but even without it Chunhua knew at a glance that Yoshika had copied the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul or otherwise knew a similar technique.

    She was a match for even God-Emperor Qin. She had to be.

    ¡°And Yue wants to marry her.¡±

    Whatever else could be said of her daughter, Yue had definitely inherited her father¡¯s ambition. Chunhua¡¯s hands were shaking as she tried to trace the lines of the future her daughter was trying to create. Would Qin try to destroy her? Would it be better to disavow her entirely, or try to stand behind her?

    Long Chunhua was, at her core, a coward. She was terrified of what would happen if she supported her daughter¡ªand no less terrified of what might happen if she didn¡¯t. If it came to a war between Qin and Jiaguo, Chunhua didn¡¯t want to be caught on either side of it.

    ¡°Unity, then. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s exactly what Yoshika wants, but I have to sell it to the rest. That their marriage is the first step towards a lasting friendship between our empires¡ªrather than a bloodless coup against Qin¡¯s most powerful vassal.¡±

    And what a hard sell that would be. It was the only future she could tolerate, however. A risk, but a calculated one, when all the other options led to certain destruction.

    A polite knock on the door interrupted her thoughts, and Chunhua quickly schooled her expression and reined in her aura. Who could that be? She didn¡¯t sense a strong presence, but that only raised her suspicion further. It was the carefully subdued presence of someone controlling their aura, rather than the faint aura of a mortal. The distinction was subtle, but Chunhua could tell the difference.

    Qin Yongliang, perhaps? She¡¯d met the first prince a few times, and his aura control was said to be the best in the world. If he focused, he could hide his presence entirely, even from her.

    She¡¯d already sent the servants away for her private meeting, so there was nothing for it but to answer the door herself. Prepared for an unwelcome surprise, she plastered a welcoming smile on her face and opened the door. She was not ready for the visitor she found waiting.

    A woman, taller than her by a head and with skin as fair as any northern noble, accented with only the barest touches of makeup. She didn¡¯t need it. The woman was naturally possessed of the kind of beauty that the vainest women Chunhua knew could only dream of mimicking. Her long, flowing hair was mostly loose, aside from a few artful braids, and colored a pale blue that Chunhua had only seen once in her life, as a child. Her dress robes matched her hair¡ªpale blue and white like a quiet winter sky where embroidered dragons took flight.

    For jewelry, she wore mostly silver with only a few touches of gold in small loops of chain that hung from her ears and horns. Her draconic horns, which rose from her head like branching antlers, to complement a pair of eyes that Chunhua couldn¡¯t help but compare to the ones she¡¯d just been facing.

    Like Lee Jia, the visitor¡¯s eyes were gold with vertical slit pupils. The similarities ended there. Where Jia¡¯s eyes were bright and youthful, the visitor¡¯s eyes were dark and glinted like the actual metal, and her pupils narrowed with the intense focus of a predator unconcerned with anything that wasn¡¯t directly in front of her.

    She did not bow or nod to Chunhua as she spoke, and her voice was flat and direct.

    ¡°Greetings, great granddaughter. My name is Long Xiaofan, and I know you, though we have not met before. We must speak.¡±

 592. Diplomat

    The emissary of the southern isles arrived without announcement or fanfare. She simply appeared one day, as though she had been there all along. Disconcertingly, nobody noticed Long Xiaofan¡¯s arrival until she revealed herself to them. Nobody knew who she¡¯d already met with or how long she¡¯d been present. Yue whistled appreciatively as she and Jia prepared for their own meeting with the draconic emissary.

    ¡°Evidently my ancestor is well versed in imperial politics. I wonder if she has a history here?¡±

    Jia shrugged, putting together a spread of dishes to welcome their guest¡ªrecipes she¡¯d gotten from Ruiling.

    ¡°Her daughter¡ªyour great grandmother¡ªmarried a traveler from Qin, didn¡¯t she? Maybe she learned from her son-in-law.¡±

    Yue covered her nose and edged away from the food¡ªapparently fiends quite enjoyed their spices.

    ¡°Perhaps. There aren¡¯t many records from that far back, and fewer living witnesses. Perhaps only the god-emperor himself or Long Xiaofan know for certain.¡±

    Their guest announced her arrival with a polite knock on the door, and Yue swept off to answer it while Jia prepared herself. They¡¯d elected to host the emissary within Yue¡¯s rooms, since Xiaofan gave them very little time to make arrangements.

    The ancient dragon in human form stepped gracefully into the room and swept her cold gaze across them. She was tall! As tall as Rika before even counting her antler-like horns, and her imperious expression reminded Jia of meeting Qin Zhao for the first time. Jia stood and bowed, and Long Xiaofan returned the gesture with a fractional nod of acknowledgement.

    ¡°Well met, young sovereign. I thank you for the hospitality you¡¯ve given the youngest of my brood.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Long Ruiling is a welcome guest and friend.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s eyes slid down to Yue, who bowed hurriedly. Long Xiaofan gently placed a hand on Yue¡¯s head, and though she didn¡¯t smile, her voice was gentle.

    ¡°Not only her. I treasure every drop of my blood, no matter how ¡®diluted¡¯ my brother claims they may be. I was sorry to hear of your brother, Yan Yue. You have my sincerest condolences.¡±

    Yue rose as her ancestor withdrew her hand, averting her eyes awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. If you¡¯ll pardon my ignorance, how might we address you?¡±

    ¡°A name should speak for itself. I am Long Xiaofan, and you may refer to me by name, or by any title or epithet you consider accurate.¡±

    She strode into the room and took a seat across from Jia, eyeing the refreshments.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your research. It¡¯s not quite food from home, but I could hardly expect you to have ingredients from the divine realm. The Draconic Empire is my new home, and its cuisine is a welcome greeting.¡±

    Jia smiled brightly as Yue took a seat next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it! Please help yourself, Lady Xiaofan.¡±

    She did, taking a spicy skewer of meat and dipping it in an even spicier chili sauce before delicately taking a bite. Yue tried not to grimace as the dragon lady savored the tongue-searing snack. Long Xiaofan was not an expressive woman, and her aura felt subdued to Jia¡¯s senses, but she nodded appreciatively.

    ¡°This is excellent. You¡¯ve done well to replicate the original flavors with more local ingredients.¡±

    Yue smiled sardonically.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed fiends can taste anything at all if that¡¯s their usual fare.¡±

    Jia chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Yue. She dislikes spicy food¡ªand flavor.¡±

    Yue smacked her in the arm, eliciting a rare smile from Long Xiaofan.

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly comfortable in my presence. Your mother was more tense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken to her?¡±

    The comment caught Yue off guard, and Long Xiaofan nodded as she enjoyed another bite of her skewer.

    ¡°Indeed. I rarely have cause to visit the mainland, and I wished to take the opportunity to meet my descendents. You may relax in my presence¡ªwe are all family.¡±

    ¡°Even Yoshika?¡±

    ¡°Your betrothed? Only naturally. You should have told my brother, empress. The Dragon Lord cares little for my exiled daughter¡¯s brood, but he is considerate of me at least.¡±

    Jia scratched her head and smiled, turning red with embarrassment.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t engaged yet when I spoke to him. I was a bit slow to realize my feelings.¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°As was I. You must understand that same-sex engagements are something of an issue in the Heavenly Empire.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s rare among the dragon clan¡ªwe are very particular about blood¡ªbut the fiends living among the isles of our empire are a diverse lot. When one¡¯s every neighbor is an entirely different species, gender is a distant concern.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll take whatever support we can get. Speaking of which, can I take this to mean that you¡¯ll be taking our side during the assembly?¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Long Xiaofan finished her snack and washed it down with some wine that Jia had poured for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a complicated question to answer. My understanding is that the primary subject of this summit is to negotiate the terms of Jiaguo¡¯s surrender to Qin. Obviously, you are taking advantage of the assembly to raise other issues, but the Draconic Empire has no standing in a war between mainland powers.¡±

    Jia sighed. She¡¯d expected as much, but she¡¯d hoped for more enthusiastic support for her attempts to bring the great powers of the world together long enough to save them all from destruction.

    ¡°Lady Xiaofan, when I spoke to him, the Dragon Lord intimated that you would support me in my efforts to prevent the cataclysm facing us. I got the impression that his hands were tied by old promises, but yours aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course. But you must first bring an end to the hostilities between you and the Heavenly Empire, and there¡¯s little I can do to aid you in this as my brother¡¯s representative. However, I may be able to grant you a personal favor if you would do the same for me.¡±

    ¡°A favor? What can I do for you, Lady Xiaofan?¡±

    The dragon lady finished her wine and leveled a piercing glare at Jia.

    ¡°Is it true that the Demon of Blades, the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Sword, Jianmo, is among your servants?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call them a servant. Jianmo is a friend, and free to do as they please.¡±

    ¡°If you summon it, the demon will heed your call. You¡¯ve wielded their blade before, and likely will again.¡±

    She didn¡¯t phrase it as a question, but she wasn¡¯t wrong either. Jianmo was free to choose, but they¡¯d chosen to remain with Yoshika. Xiaofan¡¯s insistence made her uncomfortable, but there was no harm in hearing her out.

    ¡°If your request involves Jianmo, then the most I can do is ask. I can¡¯t guarantee their cooperation.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail, glancing nervously between them.

    ¡°Is this about my brother? I made my peace with Jianmo a long time ago.¡±

    Long Xiaofan gave her an approving nod.

    ¡°Your mercy does you credit. My request is simple¡ªcall the demon here so that I may make my own peace.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips, considering it. Xiaofan didn¡¯t seem to have violent intentions, but her aura was so restrained that it was hard to tell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask, but in the interest of good faith, I will tell them who is asking after them and why.¡±

    ¡°That is acceptable.¡±

    ¡°One moment, then.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Jianmo. Kaede and Eui were both in Jiaguo, and Jianmo, for all their immortal boredom, was a creature of habit with only a few places they liked to spend their time. He was waiting for her, in male form, at the prison where the demons who hadn¡¯t yet been approved for rehabilitation were kept contained and¡ªhopefully¡ªcomfortable.

    He didn¡¯t take much convincing. In fact, he was suspiciously prepared¡ªas though he¡¯d known that Yoshika was meeting Xiaofan, and that he¡¯d be called to face her judgment.

    Moving Jianmo through her soul realm wouldn¡¯t be easy, even after her transformation, but he knew how to spirit walk on his own, and her soul was like a beacon for him to follow. Altogether, it only took a few minutes for Jianmo to join their meeting, stepping out of the air behind Jia and bowing graciously to the dragon lady.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan, of the Draconic Empire. I am Jianmo. We haven¡¯t met, but I did unwillingly enjoy your brother¡¯s hospitality for a few thousand years. To what do I owe the honor of your call?¡±

    The dragon met his gaze impassively, ignoring the slight edge to his voice as he alluded to his ten thousand years of imprisonment.

    ¡°I have been visiting my great granddaughter and her family. I understand that you had a chance encounter with one of them just over a decade ago.¡±

    Jianmo dug at his ear with a pinky finger, staring off into the distance as if trying to recall what she was talking about.

    ¡°Hmm? Ah yes, the delightful young man who freed me from your brother¡¯s seal. In hindsight, even weakened as it was by the fire elemental, I did think it was odd that a brat like him could break it.¡±

    ¡°His blood would make no difference. It was either fate or coincidence that you were freed by a descendent of the one who imprisoned you. Was it a coincidence that you killed him?¡±

    He paused, crossing his arms and looking down at her with something between a grimace and a sneer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate doting grandmothers, Lady Long, but have you actually spoken to any of the witnesses? Yoshika was there for the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, dragons. Fine. I woke up after ten thousand years in a shitty cave. The fire elemental that was supposed to free me decided I made a better snack. By sheer coincidence, a bunch of children stumbled into my cave and freed me. Then some snot-nosed brat who smells ever so faintly of dragons starts barking orders to kill the ones I owe my freedom to.¡±

    Jianmo shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°I tried to be patient with the kid, really. But I was a bit tetchy after all that, and he was a very poor listener.¡±

    Xiaofan¡¯s lips drew into a thin line as she stared up at the demon.

    ¡°Then you have no regrets for murdering my kin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mourn the flies I swat for buzzing in my ear, no. Had I known Yan Yue, I might have given him more leeway, if only because I like her and she doesn¡¯t deserve to grieve over a wastrel like that. I doubt it would have saved him. Had I known he was connected to you and your brother?¡±

    He scoffed.

    ¡°I might have killed him without a word, gratitude or not. I don¡¯t fear the wrath of dragons, Long Xiaofan. Not yours, not your brother¡¯s, and not your father¡¯s. Surely you¡¯ve seen how this goes? Grudges that escalate further and further until the great sovereign of dragons himself moves to avenge some random insignificant speck he¡¯s never heard of. I¡¯ve been the blade to start such grudges, and I¡¯ve been the blade that ended them. Your father has the scars to prove it. So ask yourself now¡ªis Yan Zhihao worth it?¡±

    Even Jia was sweating nervously after that. She had expected some kind of confrontation, but not for it to grow so heated so quickly. Jianmo was fickle and violent, but actually quite slow to anger¡ªYan Zhihao had caught him at a bad time. Why, then, was his tone with Long Xiaofan so hostile?

    For answer, the dragon emissary bowed her head.

    ¡°No, of course not. I appreciate your honesty, Jianmo. I believe that will satisfy any doubts my great granddaughter has about the fate of her son. Empress Yoshika, you have earned your boon. I suggest you wait until the summit gathers to invoke it.¡±

    With that, she stood, bowed politely and swept out of the room without another word, leaving Jia and Yue in stunned silence. Once she was gone, Jia turned a questioning look on Jianmo as he grinned down at her.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    Jianmo winked at her.

    ¡°Dragons. They¡¯re a prideful lot, and they hate prevarication. If they want something, they go straight for it and damn the obstacles. Say, do you suppose I can stick around to watch things unfold here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly welcome in Qin¡ªyou might have to stay in sword form for a bit. Why?¡±

    He chuckled and rubbed his hands together gleefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the way you invoke chaos, darling, but do you have any idea what you¡¯ve started by inviting a dragon to Qin? This might be the most fun I¡¯ve had in ten thousand years!¡±

 593. Meaning

    The parties had all gathered¡ªbackroom meetings met, deals struck, schemes plotted. Everything was in order, and even if Yoshika were of a mind to procrastinate¡ªand she was not¡ªthe assembly of the summit could not be forestalled any longer. It was time.

    There was a certain element of ceremony to it. The grand hall of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect was their finest room, where feasts, meetings, and audiences were held. It had a high ceiling, wide open space, decadent ornamentation, and an open-air balcony behind the great waterfall that flowed endlessly from the eponymous spring at the summit of the Purewater Peak. The waterfall made little noise so close to the peak, and flowed so smoothly that one could peer past the crystal clear waters and get a magnified view of the village below, the gorgeous landscape of Qin beyond, or even the stars above on certain nights.

    It also had more than a dozen entrances. A calculated bit of construction that allowed guests and visitors to gather in the various antechambers to await being heralded without having to mingle with each other before any grand meetings were ready. It also meant that nobody could be offended about who was being let in before or after them until they¡¯d already been brought in.

    As Yue¡¯s mother might say, everything had a meaning. Or perhaps it was better to say that in the politics of Qin, everything was given a meaning, whether it was intended to or not. If you didn¡¯t consider every detail, then your counterparts would, and it was better to own an unintentional slight than to be seen as ignorant.

    No matter how many times Yoshika experienced it, no matter how much she drilled her etiquette with Yue, she always found it boring and tiresome. An entire nation of empaths whose culture focused on suppressing their own emotions and ignoring others¡¯. However, she was present as a guest, so she could do her best to be polite. Besides¡ªshe¡¯d apparently invited someone with even less patience for Qin¡¯s idiosyncrasies than even her.

    The first to arrive within the Grand Hall were, appropriately, the hosts. It could be argued that as it was their demesne, they were there all along to prepare the venue. In practice, Yoshika was the one hosting the summit, but she deferred to the Flowing Purewater¡¯s grandmasters on how to properly organize the function.

    Thus, since the hosts didn¡¯t count¡ªobviously¡ªthe first to arrive within the Grand Hall were, appropriately, the royals. The imperial clan of Qin entered silently, as their hosts bowed and allowed them to choose their own seats. Qin Yongliang, the first prince of Qin, heir-apparent to the immortal god-emperor, and prime minister of imperial law sat at the head of the table. His older sisters, the twin princesses and wardens of the imperial harem, Qin Ling and Qin Xiang, sat on either side of him. Elder Qin Zhao, their nephew, part of the third generation which was so numerous that they had no special privileges or titles whatsoever, sat on their left at a small remove.

    It was, by Yoshika¡¯s understanding, a mark of honor that the imperial clan even deigned to acknowledge Qin Zhao as one of their members, but his position made it clear that he did not have the authority of the others.

    The hosts then sat on the right side, in deference to their rights as the rulers of the land, above all but the emperor and his representatives. This too was calculated. The Flowing Purewater on one side, the imperial family¡ªeven if it was just a lesser member like Qin Zhao¡ªon the other. Both were meant to be neutral parties, but everyone knew there was no such thing as neutral and it drew a clear line. Jiaguo¡¯s sympathizers on one side, and imperial loyalists on the other. Nevermind the fact that Yoshika was a personal disciple of Qin Zhao¡ªhe was there not as himself, but as a symbol.

    Next were the representatives of the great sects, starting with the first among them¡ªthe Great Awakening Dragon. And it was here that things started to become interesting¡ªfor a given definition of the word. Yan Yue led the Awakening Dragon¡¯s delegates, and pointedly took her seat on the right side of the table, right next to Lin Xiulan. Yan Ren and Yan Hao, sworn brothers of Yan De, and Yue¡¯s ¡®uncles¡¯ by virtue of that pact, sat opposed to her. Long Chunhua, her mother, hesitated¡ªperformatively¡ªbefore choosing to sit with her daughter, much to the consternation of Yan Hao. If Ren was perturbed by the choice, he didn¡¯t show any sign of it.

    Sun Quan and Qian Shi entered soon after, and caused another minor upset when the grandmaster of the Great Austere Mountain sect placed himself opposite to the rest who¡¯d marched against Jiaguo. Though nobody said a word about it, Sun Quan¡¯s glare of disapproval was as loud as anything in the politely subdued company.

    It was at this point that the first proverbial wrench jammed itself into the gears of Qin¡¯s well-oiled political machine. Everything up to that point¡ªQin Zhao forced to sit opposed to his own disciples, Yue leading the Awakening Dragon despite her disputed position, Qian Shi taking the side of the ones he¡¯d led an army against¡ªall of that was within, if not expectations, then at least the unwritten rules of the game they all played.

    Long Xiaofan striding into the room without being heralded, ignoring the servants begging her to wait, giving little more than a faint nod of recognition to the royal clan, then wedging herself between Grandmaster Qian Shi and her descendents¡ªforcing the man to shift over¡ªwas not. That they¡¯d even managed to arrange for her to arrive in the planned order was a miracle that Lin Xiulan had only managed after being forewarned of the dragon¡¯s disdain for political maneuvering in advance.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    A small hiccup, but it did not go unnoticed by the gathering of Qin¡¯s people. Long Xiaofan was a dragon, yes¡ªa legendary being of incredible power, the greatest of the fiends. She was also an outsider, and potentially a troublemaker. The prince and princesses knew her, and though Yoshika could not sense anything in Yongliang¡¯s aura that he did not want her to, the princesses were disturbed.

    After all, she was here on the invitation of another outsider. One who was definitely a troublemaker, and the entire reason for this very gathering. Last, but not least, it was Yoshika¡¯s turn to enter.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo, Queen of Goryeo, Overlord of Yamato, and Unifier of the Southern Frontier.¡±

    She smiled sardonically as she was announced¡ªapparently Zheng Long¡¯s fanciful introduction was not something he¡¯d made up on the spot, but rather overheard. Yoshika had no idea where it had come from, but apparently it was known to everyone but her. It was a grandiose introduction for someone who was nominally here to surrender, but there wasn¡¯t a single person present who thought it would be so simple.

    Yoshika strode into the room with her head held high. Not as Kaede or Jia, as she had been in all the meetings leading up to the summit, nor even in a projection representing her spirit form. She joined the assembly with her true body, the shapeshifting chimera that represented her in totality¡ªboth as the fusion of all her aspects, and as each distinct person that made up her collective. Few, even among her closest friends, had ever seen her true body and even then only rarely outside of her soul realm.

    The first time she¡¯d been here, to petition the great sects of Qin to form a coalition to push back the demonic enclave that had invaded the former academy¡ªnow Jiaguo City¡ªand seek out the Sovereign¡¯s Tomb, she¡¯d been alone. Not in the literal sense¡ªher friends had followed her, and she had the support of nations behind her¡ªbut she had been little more than a small stone in the river of fate. She¡¯d pushed, and the world moved around her, but it carried on as it ever had afterwards.

    This time, she was the river, and she did not appear before the gathered factions as a small part of one, meekly petitioning those greater for their cooperation. Behind her, Yoshika was joined by an entire faction of her own¡ªrepresentatives of the empire she¡¯d built over the course of a decade.

    Seong Min and Ashikaga Sae joined on her left and right as they took their place at the far end of the table, standing on neither side but instead directly opposite the imperial clan. A relatively small showing to represent each of the subject nations of her empire, along with her own capital city. But that was only what those who stopped at the surface would see, and not a single person at the table¡ªnot even Long Xiaofan¡ªwas so inept.

    Without a single word spoken at the gathering of the summit, major blows had already been struck. A fierce battle that was much more quiet, yet no less deadly than the war at Kucheon. Indeed, the first casualties had already been suffered.

    Bai Renshu was not present, nor was the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads represented in any way. An incredible snub that could only be seen as a victory for Jiaguo. Their greatest enemies taken from the field before the battle could even be joined.

    She couldn¡¯t take credit for it herself. That had been the work of her advisors¡ªYan Yue, Seong Min, and Ashikaga Sae, each playing from different angles. In the end, by trying to play every side at once, Bai Renshu had weakened his position enough that with a few concessions to the Austere Mountain¡ªand some rather challenging negotiations that Sae had surprised Yoshika by spearheading¡ªBaishulin Province was recognized as a subsidiary of the Austere Mountain, and thus not important enough to get their own seat at the table.

    The hardest part of that¡ªaccording to Yue¡ªwas convincing the Flowing Purewater to give up their own claims, but their influence had waned, and the territory hadn¡¯t been under their control for a long time. Giving it up secured them a new ally, neutered an enemy, and wasn¡¯t a tangible loss for their allies¡ªeven if it did sting their pride.

    That, of course, led a keen observer sitting unobtrusively at Yoshika¡¯s hip and pretending to be little more than a decorative blade¡ªand fooling nobody¡ªto one last inference about the meeting. One thing, more than any other, which truly defined Yoshika, and in Jianmo¡¯s opinion demonstrated a shameful lack of preparation from her so-called opponents.

    To a casual observer, the table was divided into obvious factions. The Heavenly Empire of Qin, the Jiaguo Empire, and the supporters of each between them. To someone paying closer attention, perhaps they saw the subdivisions within each¡ªthe Awakening Dragon, the sects that had marched against Jiaguo, the imperial clan itself, and the leadership of Jiaguo.

    Oh, and a dragon. She was a force unto herself, and it would be pure folly to lump her in with any group.

    What Jianmo saw, however, was lines of influence. Connections, friendships, and loyalties clashing across the lines drawn at the negotiating table. And Yoshika? True to her domain as the latent goddess of Unity, she had a connection to each and every single one. Yan Yue was her second, her right hand, and now her betrothed, and she stood at the head of the Awakening Dragon. Lin Xiulan stood with the other grandmasters of the Flowing Purewater, but her home was in Jiaguo, and she¡¯d even fought at Kucheon. Qin Zhao, low-ranking though he may be as a royal, was Yoshika¡¯s mentor. Even among the elders who¡¯d fought against Jiaguo in the war, Qian Shi of the Austere Mountain stood with Yoshika¡¯s allies and sympathizers, and it wasn¡¯t just the concession of Bai¡¯s lands that had moved him over.

    Long Xiaofan, of course, remained a wild card, but she¡¯d granted Yoshika a favor, and dragons took that sort of promise very seriously.

    In short, before the peace talks had even begun, Yoshika had them all right where she wanted them. This was not her petitioning her betters for a truce, nor even a meeting of equals. Empress Yoshika was meeting the powers of Qin as their superior, unless the eponymous emperor himself decided to show up. Until then, they were dancing in the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, honored elders and grandmasters, friends¡ªthank you all for coming to this summit at such short notice. As I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve all been distressed by the war between Qin and Jiaguo, I¡¯m pleased that we can all join together to seek out an amicable end to the hostilities.¡±

    And so the first volley of the real battle was loosed. Jianmo just wished they had something to snack on as the drama began to unfold.

 594. Honor

    Yoshika thought she¡¯d be more nervous about the summit gathering, but once she stood before the leaders of the world, its fate hanging in the balance, she had no nerves to hide. A calm washed over her instead of the usual panic that plagued her in life or death situations. She had a long history of last second desperation moves, but this time she was ready. It felt more like the moments of resolve before a breakthrough, rather than the uncertain moments in the heat of an intense battle.

    She¡¯d yet to actually sit, instead bowing in the traditional mannerisms of Qin before greeting the assembly. Typically, it was proper to allow the royal representatives, as the final arbiters of imperial law, to guide the proceedings. Yoshika was breaking from that tradition slightly.

    ¡°Prince Qin Yongliang, Your Highness, I understand there are a number of items on the agenda which must be resolved before we can proceed to the heart of this summit. With respect, I defer to your judgment regarding which to address first.¡±

    Only then, after verbally ceding control to the de facto ruler of the empire, did she finally take her seat. It was a small difference, but by tacitly ¡®allowing¡¯ him to take over, it established herself as his equal¡ªan extreme breach of etiquette, normally.

    He shot her a disapproving glance, but made no further rebuke as he rose to address the assembly.

    ¡°Indeed, Lady Empress. Before we may discuss the terms of peace between our lands, we must first settle a few matters resulting from the battle at Kucheon.¡±

    The agenda was simple enough. Jiaguo¡¯s ¡®surrender¡¯ rested on three crucial matters¡ªYan Yue¡¯s status as both the new grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect and Jiaguo City¡¯s high arbiter, the fate of the released prisoners and mutineers from Qin¡¯s army, and Flowing Purewater¡¯s association with Jiaguo.

    Strictly speaking, the control of Baishulin province might have also been addressed, but that matter had already been handled behind closed doors. Indeed, after presenting the agenda, Qin Yongliang took a moment to make clan Bai¡¯s fate official.

    ¡°I recognize that clans Xin and Yan have ceded their claim over the province of Baishulin to the Great Austere Mountain. As such, Elder Qian Shi is entitled to speak upon the behalf of the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads within his aegis.¡±

    He paused, as if awaiting any objections or comments, but there were not¡ªeven if Yan Hao¡¯s expression was sour. The prince nodded, then moved on.

    ¡°Then let us begin with the matter of discipline among the returning armies. I confess that I am ignorant of the full details. Elder Qian Shi, as acting commander of the imperial army, please describe the issue to us.¡±

    The Austere Mountain grandmaster stood and bowed.

    ¡°Your Highness, during the battle, a number of cultivators were taken prisoner by Jiaguo¡¯s forces. Later, several of those prisoners were returned under oath to quit the field¡ªsome even swore never to raise arms against Jiaguo again. Commander Yan De, wary of treachery or influence by Goryeo¡¯s new Fox Princess¡ªa known practitioner of soul magic¡ªordered the execution of any deserters.¡±

    Qin Yongliang nodded.

    ¡°An appropriate response to demonic influence. Was this oath enforced by geas?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±

    Sun Quan immediately rose and bowed, though he said nothing. The prince glanced over and nodded slightly.

    ¡°You have an objection, Elder Sun Quan? You may voice it.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Qian misspeaks. I wish to clarify that we were unable to confirm or deny the influence of forbidden magic upon the souls of these men with any certainty. Grandmaster Yan De deemed it too great a risk to simply release the paroled prisoners or attempt to hold them captive within our ranks, and I concurred at the time.¡±

    ¡°At the time?¡±

    The grandmaster of the Silver Orchard hesitated slightly, then nodded.

    ¡°While I believe that the risk of manipulation remains high, I have since revised my understanding of what those risks entail. At least, I believe we may have been able to hold the compromised individuals prisoner.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the clarification, Elder. Qian Shi, you may continue.¡±

    Sun Quan bowed and returned to his seat as his peer went on to retell the rest of the battle, from the mutiny by those who objected to Yan De¡¯s executions, to Yoshika¡¯s battle with Yan De and her subsequent surrender.

    He left out the part where the xiantian elders of the southern sects were prepared to tear Yan De limb from limb while he and Yoshika held each other in stalemate, simply saying that she used an illusion technique to break free from her seal. Interestingly, Yan Ren didn¡¯t raise the issue, either.

    Qin Yongliang deliberated for a moment before responding.

    ¡°I believe I have a grasp of the issue now. What disciplinary measures do you recommend, Elder?¡±

    And here, the first of Yoshika¡¯s preparations came into play. Shun Song and his brothers had been resigned to their fates, certain that they¡¯d be punished harshly¡ªperhaps even executed. Gao Yuanjun even felt he deserved it, though Yoshika felt how conflicted he was about it. Knowing he¡¯d done the right thing, and thinking he deserved punishment for it created no end of cognitive dissonance.

    But they were not the only soldiers Yoshika interviewed. Li Meili had paid a short visit to the army camp, under the guise of a low ranking member of the Flowing Purewater delivering food and supplies to the encamped soldiers as a sign of goodwill for their allies. It turned out that soldiers like to talk, especially to a cute girl handing out food that definitely wasn¡¯t an enemy sovereign.

    What she found was that the mutineers were mostly represented by members of the Austere Mountain and Labyrinthine Forest sects. Few if any Silver Orchard cultivators had rebelled against the order, perhaps because it had been Sun Quan who delivered it, and their representatives among the paroled prisoners felt horribly betrayed by that fact.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The Austere Mountain was a more martial sect than most. Not that they literally practiced martial arts, but rather in their stronger military traditions and focus on strength at arms. All cultivators could fight, but there was a difference between, say, Xin Wei and Guan Yi. Qian Shi¡¯s sect leaned heavily on the Guan Yi side of that equation. Despite centuries of fighting, Ashikaga Sae and Ienaga Yumi both advocated for Qian Shi as ultimately being a man of honor and discipline, and he¡¯d been surprisingly receptive to Sae¡¯s negotiation.

    <hr>

    ¡°You realize those are your soldiers on the chopping block, right?¡±

    Elder Qian Shi eyed the barbarian with barely-restrained disdain as she took a swig from a gourd¡ªthe fumes stung his nostrils from across the room.

    Shogun Ashikaga Sae was his sworn enemy. The leader of the barbarian lords of Yamato, who he¡¯d been fighting for as long as he could remember. Her wild purple hair and careless posture represented everything he despised about his foes. Regrettably, she was also entirely correct.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Lady Shogun. However, discipline must be maintained. That my people failed to act with honor is a stain upon my name, and I must take responsibility for that.¡±

    The words were like bile in his mouth, but they had to be said. He grimaced as the Shogun kicked her feet up on the table and lounged carelessly, even spilling some of her alcohol on the expensive furniture in the sitting room their hosts had provided.

    ¡°Eh, if you say so. Makes my life easier if you don¡¯t have as many fighters to throw at us anyway. Empress Yoshika gets pissy when we kill your lot.¡±

    Qian Shi¡¯s retort died in his throat as he processed what she¡¯d just said.

    ¡°She does?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. Says it¡¯s pointless for people to be dying over a patch of land that neither side actually wants anyway. Fighting for the sake of fighting.¡±

    He blinked. He¡¯d heard similar arguments from his fellow grandmasters hesitating to lend resources to protect the border, and it irked him.

    ¡°It keeps us sharp! If we give up that land, it¡¯s just an invitation for you to push us further in. Next thing you know, barbarians are storming the Jade Palace!¡±

    Lady Ashikaga took another swig of her drink and laughed¡ªa sharp, loud bark that was the least ladylike thing he¡¯d ever heard.

    ¡°¡®Swhat I said¡ªer, not in those words. But hey, she¡¯s a bleeding heart, and I love her for it. You and your people fight and die to protect what you believe in. I can respect that¡ªwhy can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡ªwait, what?¡±

    Qian Shi¡¯s outrage warred with his confusion. What was she talking about?

    ¡°I was one of Hayakawa¡¯s top generals during the war with Jiaguo, until Yoshika showed me what her father, the shogun, was up to. He was corrupt¡ªcrazed. Willing to sacrifice our entire nation to demons for power.¡±

    ¡°And you sold him out for the chance to take his place.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, sure. As I saw it, I had two options¡ªI could either follow orders or I could do the right thing. You said your people failed to act with honor, but is that really what you believe? Do you teach your disciples honor, or do you teach them to follow orders?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same¡ª¡±

    He cut himself off, unable to even finish the sentence. No matter how much he hated her, he couldn¡¯t be that contrarian. She was right. Qian Shi was, if anything, proud of his people for taking a stand against Yan De¡¯s madness. Sun Quan was too blinded by his own hatred to see it.

    Ashikaga Sae snorted.

    ¡°Uh huh. That¡¯s what I thought. So your people die for doing the right thing, and Sun Quan conveniently loses almost nothing. Seems to be a theme in this ¡®war¡¯ of yours. Were you ever trying to kill us, or were you always aiming at each other?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s always both with those damned weasels. Even I feel a bit of relief knowing that snake Bai Renshu is set to lose as much as I am.¡±

    The shogun¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously as she sat up and leaned forward, placing her gourd on the table between them.

    ¡°¡®Bout that...as I hear it, he¡¯s lost a major supporter, and you¡¯ve been angling for his land for a long time. My liege has some sway with our hosts, and I don¡¯t think they care that much about a province that¡¯s effectively been independent for years.¡±

    Qian Shi paused, his own expression sharpening as he met the Shogun¡¯s intense stare. He was often mocked¡ªbehind his back, of course¡ªby other grandmasters for being too straightforward, but he could play the game. He wouldn¡¯t survive as the leader of a great sect if he couldn¡¯t.

    So, it seemed, could Yamato¡¯s shogun.

    He took a swig from the gourd and instantly regretted it¡ªby the emperor, was she drinking distilled alcohol? He shook it off and ignored the burning in his throat and sinuses as he leaned forward.

    ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    <hr>

    Qian Shi. A man of honor, and leader of the ¡®weakest¡¯ of Qin¡¯s great sects, yet one of the largest. Jiaguo¡¯s closest neighbor by virtue of the huge border along Qin¡¯s southern frontier, and thus one of the people Yoshika was most interested in making peace with. So her offer was simple¡ªshe gave the man something he wanted in exchange for something else he wanted.

    His land, his people, his honor. Yoshika didn¡¯t need to ask for his support, because the nature of her gift encouraged him to take her side so that he could keep it. From his perspective, he got something for nothing, and from hers she gained his support and placed him in her debt. A win-win situation on both sides.

    That was the kind of diplomacy she brought to Qin. Amongst all the backbiting and double dealing, she alone would offer genuine and wholehearted cooperation with no strings attached. Thus, the first of her new allies answered Qin Yongliang¡¯s question about the fate of the rebellious soldiers.

    ¡°I believe their actions were just. Had I half the backbone of my people, I would have countermanded Yan De¡¯s orders myself. I will meditate on my failure, but as for the so-called mutineers¡ªI would pardon them.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sun Quan rose from his seat and slammed his hands on the table, ignoring Qin Yongliang¡¯s reproving look.

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! You would corrupt the entire hierarchy of the sects! Such insubordination cannot go unpunished.¡±

    Qian Shi shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Sun, you are welcome to discipline your own people as you see fit, but the Austere Mountain values honor and strength. My people demonstrated both by refusing to kill their own brethren in cold blood.¡±

    The Silver Orchard grandmaster opened his mouth to respond, but was silenced by Qin Yongliang rising. The two arguing elders immediately bowed and sat down, awaiting his judgment.

    ¡°Qian Shi has waived his right as army commander to discipline those under his command. As such, the soldiers may return to their sects and face whatever judgment their elders see fit. This matter does not require my arbitration.¡±

    His word was final, and neither elder challenged him, but his eyes met Yoshika¡¯s as he went on.

    ¡°However, the paroled prisoners are another matter. If they have indeed been influenced by forbidden or demonic magic, then we must resolve that uncertainty before they can safely be returned to their homes.¡±

    Yoshika sighed, but met his gaze with a challenge of her own. That was one down, at least, and she knew they weren¡¯t going to make it easy for her.

 595. Evidence

    Over a century before Lee Jia was born, Seong Heiran left her mark on the world. In Yamato, she was relatively unknown¡ªat the time, there was a great deal of infighting as the Ienaga clan slowly rose to prominence, and communication between nations was sparse. In Goryeo, even back then she was a polarizing figure, and that divide only became more apparent after her death. Qin, however, knew her.

    She was a black mark upon their illustrious history. A rare challenge to the empire¡¯s hegemony that had actually succeeded. Soul magic was so feared and forbidden in Qin that among all but the highest powers its very existence was denied. Seong Heiran was, if not the reason, an oft-cited example of why, and she was so well known that her name persisted as the exception that ¡®proved¡¯ the rule. Soul magic didn¡¯t exist¡ªexcept for the Fox Princess.

    Heiran was the story you told naughty children to make them behave. Finish your dinner and go to bed, or the Fox Princess will steal your soul and eat your liver. She was the face of demons as Qin¡¯s cultivators understood them¡ªeven though she¡¯d never actually been one.

    She was¡ªto Yoshika¡ªan enormous pain in the neck. Her aunt, via Eunae, had such a fearsome reputation in Qin that the mere association had been enough for Sun Quan to send assassins after Eunae before she¡¯d even reached xiantian.

    All because of a power Heiran and Eunae had each inherited from their common ancestor, the great spirit of the Kumiho, the legendary nine-tailed fox. A bewitching gaze that could twist the hearts of mortals and immortals alike, bending them to her will. The Kumiho was a trickster, a seducer, and a manipulator. Her schemes had, in part, led to the creation of the entire half-spirit race, and the Seong clan had been founded for the sole purpose of reviving her.

    They¡¯d lost some of the intentionality behind their traditions over the centuries, and after triumphing over the fragment within Eunae¡¯s soul¡ªand that of her other aunt and predecessor, the late Queen of Goryeo¡ªYoshika wasn¡¯t too concerned about the risk of her return anymore.

    Qin Yongliang and Sun Quan clearly were.

    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t tell you this, since you¡¯ll use it against me, but ever since Seong Eunae¡¯s soul became part of me, I¡¯ve lost the power she inherited from her great ancestor¡ªat least, as you understand it.¡±

    The prime minister blinked at her from across the table. Sun Quan already knew this¡ªthough he didn¡¯t believe it¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t something she shouted from the rooftops, and he had little reason to spread that knowledge around.

    ¡°Is that so? As much as I would like to believe that, I cannot take such a grave matter at your word. How, pray tell, does one lose the power of a great spirit?¡±

    ¡°By matching it with my own. When Eunae joined me, I was changed by her, and she was changed in turn. The power she inherited from our ancestor became something else. I am no longer capable of compelling even a regular mortal to act against their will. Or at least, no more than anyone else at this table.¡±

    Sun Quan stood and bowed, indicating a desire to speak. On a slightly petty whim, Yoshika preempted Qin Yongliang and gestured to the elder herself.

    ¡°Go ahead, Elder Sun¡ªyou have better standing than most to question me.¡±

    He gave her a strange look, then glanced at the prince for permission. Qin Yongliang nodded, though he was not pleased to have his authority challenged. Yoshika felt slightly bad about that¡ªshe didn¡¯t dislike the man, but she had her reasons for doing it.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, you are already known as a user of forbidden arts. The entire basis of your power is dual cultivation¡ªa demonic practice outlawed within the Heavenly Empire. You harbor demons within your realm, and even brought them to battle against our forces at Kucheon. Why should we trust you to stop there?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not relitigate the matter of my cultivation methods. Prince Qin Yongliang himself already ruled that my methods were not abusive and granted an exception.¡±

    ¡°Yes, more than five years ago, when there were only two of you. Now there are four, and I¡¯ve heard rumors of a fifth. With respect to His Highness, I believe that the precedent has changed. You claim you cannot steal souls, yet that seems to be the entire basis of your power.¡±

    Yoshika sighed heavily.

    ¡°Those who become part of my collective do so of their own will. If either they or I had any doubts, it wouldn¡¯t work. Dual cultivators¡ªor dao companions, as I¡¯ve heard us called¡ªcannot reach my heights without perfect harmony. I can¡¯t force someone to join me any more than you could spontaneously grow a second head. But you know that already.¡±

    She loosened the restraint of her domain within the room, allowing the xiantian experts in the room to easily read her aura¡ªthough she doubted many of them could match her or Long Chunhua in that regard.

    ¡°You can sense my domain for yourselves. I have always been open about my nature. Your Highness, if you still feel that my cultivation methods are morally objectionable, then I invite you to judge me here and now.¡±

    Qin Yongliang grimaced uncomfortably. He probably would have liked nothing more than to overturn his previous ruling, but even if she couldn¡¯t read his aura she felt that she had some understanding of the man. He took his role as the arbiter of imperial law seriously, and acted with integrity.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°I see no need for that at this time, Empress.¡±

    She nodded, unsurprised.

    ¡°Very well. As for the matter of my demonic rehabilitation programs, I believe the princesses saw them first hand during their tour of my lands.¡±

    The twin princesses, who¡¯d been sitting quietly the entire time, watching on with urbane amusement, perked up at that. Qin Ling smiled brightly at the opportunity to contribute.

    ¡°Indeed we did! Quite ambitious, and very noble!¡±

    Her sister was less complementary.

    ¡°Though you hadn¡¯t made much progress, and I don¡¯t see how using them as soldiers is supposed to help. If I were more cynical, I might think you were only keeping them to use as weapons.¡±

    Yoshika ignored the jab and bowed.

    ¡°Then I am glad you know better, Your Highness. I have no need for demonic weapons.¡±

    Jianmo vibrated indignantly at her hip.

    ¡°Present company excluded.¡±

    Nearly everyone eyed the sword with some level of apprehension. Jianmo was the oldest being present, and had nearly as bad a reputation in Qin as Seong Heiran, but the summit wasn¡¯t about them.

    Qin Yongliang shook his head and frowned.

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean we can take you at your word about the Fox Princess¡¯ bewitching gaze. Have you a definitive way to prove that you did not unduly influence the prisoners?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ªthat¡¯s impossible, but I am prepared to present my case. Lin Xiulan is the continent¡¯s foremost expert on healing damage caused by soul magic, including those enthralled by Seong Heiran herself. I¡¯ll let her testify.¡±

    Xiulan stood and bowed.

    ¡°The human soul is a resilient and flexible thing. It is possible, through thought exercises and meditation, to reshape oneself. This is, arguably, the very basis of cultivation. The Kumiho¡¯s magic leaves deep, scarring wounds on the soul. With time, they can be overcome, and with the right techniques, they can be detected.¡±

    Sun Quan scoffed, speaking out of turn again.

    ¡°Dual cultivation, you mean. The healing cults were uprooted for a reason, Lin Xiulan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Elder Lin Xiulan at a minimum to you, Elder Sun. I don¡¯t recall hearing any complaints about the therapy I provided your people after the Fox Princess fell.¡±

    ¡°And now you take her side. Should I worry about those I entrusted to your care?¡±

    That was a dark accusation, but before Xiulan could offer a retort, their argument was interrupted by a low growl. Long Xiaofan didn¡¯t even bother rising, much less await permission to speak.

    ¡°This is pointless. Stop wasting time on quibbling and bring in the supposedly afflicted. You can¡¯t prove whether they¡¯ve been corrupted? I can.¡±

    Sun Quan gave her a strained smile.

    ¡°While I am sure our honored emissary from the mighty dragon clan is very capable, there are hundreds, if not thousands of cultivators under suspicion. Furthermore, I mean no offense, but can we be certain of your evaluation?¡±

    ¡°Your words are as empty as your head, human. Whether you mean offense or not, you offer it with every breath. If I cannot sense Empress Yoshika¡¯s influence upon a soul, then this conversation is meaningless because every one of us is under her spell.¡±

    Yoshika winced. Xiaofan was...helping, sort of. But the wary looks even her allies were giving her didn¡¯t do her argument any favors. Several people stood to argue, but it was Qin Zhao who was given the first opportunity to speak.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan is an expert who predates our very empire. The great hermits of antiquity learned from her kind, including the God-Emperor himself. I personally vouch for her judgment on this matter.¡±

    Yongliang nodded at his nephew, then gestured towards Sun Quan.

    ¡°Then we shall accept her generosity to expedite this matter. Elder Sun, please present your most compelling cases for Empress Yoshika¡¯s use of forbidden magic.¡±

    The Silver Orchard¡¯s grandmaster grew nervous at the shift of focus. Suddenly it wasn¡¯t about Yoshika proving that she hadn¡¯t done anything, but him proving that she had. She wondered, idly, whether the burden of proof should be standardized to simplify such cases. Something for the future.

    In short order, Shun Song, Gao Yuanjun¡ªwho had never even been taken prisoner¡ªand a handful of others were brought in for Long Xiaofan to examine. Yoshika remembered the involved and rather personal ritual that Lin Xiulan had used to check her own soul for the Kumiho¡¯s influence, back when Eunae had accidentally placed a geas on her.

    Xiaofan didn¡¯t do that. The nervous cultivators barely had time to present themselves and bow before she waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°None. Those two have experienced her blessing¡ªamong dozens of others¡ªand that one is on the precipice of a total collapse, but none of it is Yoshika¡¯s influence. Not directly.¡±

    Gao Yuanjun blinked and pointed at himself with a confused expression. He was the one she¡¯d singled out. Xiaofan smiled at him¡ªan unfriendly baring of the teeth, like a predator¡¯s snarl.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, boy. It will change you, make you stronger¡ªor break you. Either way, an improvement. Don¡¯t run from it.¡±

    He bowed uncertainly, and Qian Shi gave him an appraising look before nodding gratefully at Long Xiaofan. She ignored both of them and turned to address Qin Yongliang.

    ¡°There. She has not enthralled them, nor can she. Yoshika¡¯s domain can¡¯t change anyone without changing herself¡ªyour Emperor Qin is a far more dangerous wielder of soul magic.¡±

    The entire room froze at that, and Yoshika had to suppress a wince. She¡¯d had her suspicions, and at least a few of the people in the room already knew, but nobody was supposed to know¡ªleast of all the rank and file soldiers like Gao Yuanjun and Shun Song.

    Qin Yonliang stood in a hurry and spoke in an icy tone.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan, it is only out of extreme respect for your ancient clan that I allow your baseless comments to go with only a warning. I trust that everyone present understands not to repeat such claims.¡±

    She gave him a flat look, but didn¡¯t argue. Everyone else was stuck between pretending to have heard nothing or hurrying to swear themselves to secrecy. Of everyone, Yoshika noticed that it was Gao Yuanjun who simply frowned in deep contemplation. She could almost see a flash of insight crystallize within his soul¡ªthe precursor to a personal breakthrough.

    Well, good for him. Yoshika had a diplomatic incident to avert.

 596. Grandmistress

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the God-Emperor would be a master of any discipline he set himself to, in theory. Lady Long Xiaofan surely didn¡¯t mean to suggest anything untoward.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s words didn¡¯t convince anybody, but it was a convenient excuse to ignore the darker insinuations suggested by the dragon. By the emperor¡ªa living dragon, just sitting right there at the table. Gao Yuanjun felt like he¡¯d been knocked senseless during the war and still trapped in a bizarre dream. A dragon had spoken to him¡ªgiven him...cultivation advice? Then casually accused the God-Emperor of wielding soul magic and was now glaring daggers at Empress Yoshika for putting words in her mouth.

    She ignored them, rushing to smooth things over with the bristling elders. Yoshika was...not the most eloquent, actually. She alternated between bold, challenging statements and stumbling over herself nervously. It was oddly endearing, and perhaps that was the point. Gao liked her, despite himself, but that was all just a distraction.

    God-Emperor Qin used soul magic. That was a fact. Long Xiaofan knew it, the elders knew it, and even Empress Yoshika seemed unmoved by the revelation, for all that she was trying to sweep past it.

    Gao...didn¡¯t really care. It was a strange thought. The man that he¡¯d spent his entire life idolizing, the ideals of his entire nation, all built on a lie. But of course it was. Why should he be surprised that the highest power of the land wielded forbidden magic? Who would tell him otherwise? Empress Yoshika was often decried for her use of dual cultivation, but how was she any different from Emperor Qin?

    Well, she was honest about it. She didn¡¯t deny her use of soul magic, merely argued that she had not abused it. Yoshika was powerful enough that, like the God-Emperor, nobody could tell her ¡®no.¡¯ So instead, they tried to moralize and rally against her to reduce her influence. But Gao could see the ground they stood on crumbling beneath their feet.

    He glanced at Qian Shi¡ªhis grandmaster, standing among Yoshika¡¯s allies. It wasn¡¯t as though he¡¯d declared for her, or joined the Austere Mountain to Jiaguo, but whether by circumstance or ideal, he stood with the Empress despite fighting her so recently.

    Did it matter? Perhaps not, but it seemed to Gao that it spoke to a broader trend. Jiaguo had started as nothing but a tiny city-state. A curiosity at most until Yamato challenged it and lost. Then Goryeo was absorbed in a bloodless coup, and suddenly Jiaguo spanned nearly half the continent and rivaled the Heavenly Empire in size¡ªif not population. Who was next?

    The Austere Mountain shared the longest border with them, followed by Silver Orchard. Yoshika had tendrils of influence¡ªnot soul magic, but just regular personal and diplomatic entanglements¡ªthat stretched through Gao¡¯s home, past the Flowing Purewater, and reached all the way north through the Awakening Dragon and right up to the doorstep of the Jade Palace itself.

    Had they already fallen into her trap? Gao felt that it had been a mistake to ever wage war against Yoshika and Jiaguo. He couldn¡¯t stop her, even if he wanted to, and neither could anybody else in the room. Everyone focused so much on the literal soul magic, or the people she absorbed into her collective, that they missed her true strength. Unless Emperor Qin himself intervened, Yoshika would win over the entire empire by sheer force of personality.

    Maybe, he thought as he and his fellow soldiers were ushered out so that the summit could proceed, maybe that was for the best.

    <hr>

    When Yoshika was certain that Xiaofan hadn¡¯t inadvertently condemned the innocent soldiers by being even more of a loudmouth than she was, the summit proceeded. The elders were as eager to rush past any discussion of God-Emperor Qin¡¯s soul magic as she was. Yoshika shot Long Xiaofan a questioning glance, but the dragon emissary was difficult to read. How much of that was on purpose?

    Qin Yongliang cleared his throat before addressing the gathering.

    ¡°Now then, before we can negotiate the terms of Jiaguo¡¯s surrender, it would behoove this assembly to know exactly to whom Empress Yoshika is surrendering. In Yan De¡¯s absence, his designated heir is the de facto ruler of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. However, I understand that there are a number of unusual circumstances complicating the succession. Yan Ren, you may state your case.¡±

    As always, Yan Ren stood and bowed formally to Qin Yongliang before speaking.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. First and foremost among the issues is that my master yet lives, trapped in the boundary between worlds. Succession occurs only with his death, and the sect is otherwise entrusted to my sworn brother Yan Hao in our master¡¯s absence.¡±

    Yue stood and bowed to both Prince Qin and Yoshika. The prince gestured for her to speak, but she waited until Yoshika granted her the same permission.

    ¡°Though my father¡¯s death cannot be confirmed, his return is not possible. The place he was sealed has no qi to absorb, save for the proverbial ocean of divine essence threatening to tear our entire world apart. With all the respect he deserves, not even my father could harness that power without being annihilated. He is, for all intents and purposes, dead.¡±

    Ren shook his head, his face impassive.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the law is clear. Until his death can be confirmed by the destruction of his spiritual jade tablet, he remains the grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon. Lady Long Chunhua, if you would?¡±

    He gestured to Yue¡¯s mother, sitting next to her, and she stood and bowed gracefully. Following Yue¡¯s example, she waited until both monarchs gave her leave to speak, then produced Yan De¡¯s jade tablet from within her sleeve.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°As Elder Yan Ren suggests, my husband¡¯s spiritual tablet remains intact. However, it has gone inert. I have spoken with Empress Yoshika and my ancestor, and both confirm that this can only mean that his soul no longer exists anywhere within the realms of our world.¡±

    ¡°Unimportant. It shall reactivate upon his return.¡±

    ¡°Unless, of course, he is already dead. In which case, the tablet would have no way of reacting.¡±

    Yan Ren pursed his lips, glancing at Qin Yongliang, who was not yet moving to make any rulings.

    ¡°It is impossible to prove one way or the other. Under normal circumstances, perhaps I would defer to the Grandmaster¡¯s chosen heir, but Yan Yue is a traitor¡ªa known collaborator and even a ranking official within the Jiaguo Empire. It would be madness to allow her to take control of the sect.¡±

    He raised his chin and glared a challenge across the table, but received Yue¡¯s signature smirk in response.

    ¡°Traitor? My, what a serious accusation that is. I remain, as ever, a loyal servant of the Heavenly Empire...and Jiaguo.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, impossible. One cannot be both¡ªyour oath to the Heavenly Empire of Qin supersedes all others, and to declare yourself under another who claims sovereignty is nothing short of treason.¡±

    Yan Ren looked again to Qin Yongliang for confirmation, but to his surprise, the prince had a pained expression. It wasn¡¯t him who answered, however. On either side of the prince, his sisters, the twin princesses rose and spoke in perfect harmony.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, Yan Ren, there is precedent.¡±

    The two bowed politely to Long Xiaofan¡ªa respectful gesture between members of royalty.

    ¡°Your granddaughter sends her regards, Lady Long Xiaofan. She regrets that she cannot leave the palace to meet you, but you are invited to visit at your leisure.¡±

    Xiaofan nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Qiuyue is fine with your father guaranteeing her safety, thank you.¡±

    Maybe if she hadn¡¯t been present, they would have said nothing, but to let Yan Ren¡¯s statement go unchallenged would have been a huge insult to Xiaofan. Her granddaughter was one of the God-Emperor¡¯s consorts and also an exile of the Draconic Empire in the southern isles.

    Backed into a corner, Yan Ren had only one trick left up his sleeve.

    ¡°Even so, the Awakening Dragon remains a patriarchy. By our laws, Yan Yue may be her father¡¯s heir in the absence of any alternatives to continue the family line, but she must be wed. By the laws of the empire, as a xiantian elder, none can force her hand, but if she remains unmarried, then she must relinquish her title as grandmistress.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t known about that, but Yue must have. Was this it, then? They hadn¡¯t planned on announcing their engagement until closer to the end, but unless Yue had something else in mind, it seemed like it was time.

    As it happened, Yue did have something else.

    ¡°Within a year, Yan Ren. I know the laws. I assure you, I will be married before I am forced to abdicate, and when that time comes you may petition the other elders to have my title transferred to my husband instead.¡±

    ¡°And who would that be, exactly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to tell you¡ªnor even choose until the year is up. So unless you have any further objections, I suggest you wait patiently and try your coup again next year.¡±

    He glanced at Long Chunhua, who sat silently. If he had any thoughts about trying to twist the subtle difference between clan and sect succession to his advantage, they died when he saw Chunhua sitting in support of Yue. Yan Ren sat down.

    The prince rose, then, to declare the matter resolved. But Yan Hao, the strangely rotund alchemist who was more ambitious than his sworn brother, stood with a mighty frown.

    ¡°I have one final objection. Yan Yue is my disciple. I move to have her excommunicated from the sect for forswearing her duties. My other disciples, Han Yu and Zheng Long, can attest that she has long since been a traitor to the Great Awakening Dragon. I was merciful enough to give her another chance, out of respect for her father, my master, but by my rights as her direct warden, I retroactively deny her any affiliation to our sect.¡±

    Yongliang sighed, ready to listen to another long back and forth as each side argued their cases. Yet it was Qin Zhao who answered Yan Hao¡¯s claim, turning to look down on the elder with a baleful expression.

    ¡°Have you forgotten so soon, Yan Hao? I was present when you attempted to kill my disciples in cold blood for defending themselves against yours. You wish to speak of mercy? It was mine which considered the matter resolved after scattering your disciples'' foundations and forcing them to start their paths anew. Yet now you reap the harvest of your own pettiness, for I was there to bear witness when you disowned Yan Yue as your disciple that day. You have no right.¡±

    Yan Hao grimaced and flopped back down into his seat, crossing his arms and fuming without another word.

    Qin Yongliang gave his nephew a nod, then turned back to the assembly.

    ¡°Very well. Yan Yue remains grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, pending her marriage within the year, as per their laws. If there is nothing else, I believe we can now move on to the primary subject of this assembly.¡±

    Yoshika, who¡¯d mostly been allowing her allies to make their cases, except where she¡¯d been directly challenged, rose to meet the prince¡¯s gaze. She gave him the same bow of acknowledgement that she¡¯d seen the twins offer Long Xiaofan, and he returned it.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I do hope that we can resolve our differences in order to end the hostilities between our nations. Your great sects waged war upon my people under false pretenses. I am not the Fox Princess returned, and until we were attacked, Jiaguo had no designs on the Heavenly Empire¡¯s lands.¡±

    It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then the prince¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°We are here to negotiate your surrender, Empress. I have given you the respect befitting a sovereign of your station, but you are in no position to make demands.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, Your Highness, and it may come to that. I¡¯m committed to peace at any cost, but this is still a negotiation, and I think you¡¯ll find that I have more to offer than you expect. Now...¡±

    She took a breath to steady herself. This was not going to be easy, but time was running out. Yoshika needed every available power on board now or never if the world was to have any hope of breaking free of the divine seal. She¡¯d tried already as a supplicant, and that hadn¡¯t worked. Now, either Qin was going to help her, or get in her way, and she intended to find out which it would be, one way or another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to divide the continent between our empires.¡±

 597. Incentive

    The elders and grandmasters all bristled at Yoshika¡¯s audacity, and even Long Chunhua couldn¡¯t hide her shock. Qin Yongliang gave away nothing that he didn¡¯t want her to see, but his response was slow and measured¡ªtesting her intentions rather than immediately taking offense.

    ¡°Do you mean to imply, Empress Yoshika, that you intend to ask the Heavenly Empire of Qin to relinquish its claims upon the land?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all, Your Highness. It is my understanding, however, that the great sects are given broad freedoms to govern their lands according to their own laws, so long as they do not conflict with those of the empire at large. Perhaps only Jiaguo¡¯s total surrender can end the war, but I ask that you give me the opportunity to make other offers.¡±

    ¡°You have every right to negotiate terms, but I must warn you that I will not entertain anything that insults the majesty of our empire, nor can I speak for the great sects not in attendance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Frankly, I am only interested in treating with those who backed their words with action anyway. Were it not for my friendship with Yan Yue, I would question the Awakening Dragon¡¯s right to even sit at this table¡ªthe loss of their previous grandmaster notwithstanding.¡±

    Yan Ren and Yan Hao scowled openly at her, but Yoshika ignored them as she went on.

    ¡°Qian Shi, Sun Quan, your people marched against me unprovoked and without any opportunity to speak in defense of myself. No diplomatic overtures were ever made, aside from the suitors for Yue¡¯s hand, and the honorable princesses delivering us the offer to join the empire as imperial consorts. Indeed, our sovereignty was never acknowledged until the moment that war was declared, and diplomacy was impossible.¡±

    The twins gave her arch looks when she mentioned them, but she had the attention of both grandmasters, despite Sun Quan¡¯s hostility.

    ¡°Now it is. Bought and paid for in the blood of our people. Let it not be in vain. We can use this opportunity to not only end the hostility between us, but to mend the rift and establish a mutually beneficial relationship.¡±

    Sun Quan stood immediately, and though he did not bow, Yoshika gestured for him to speak. He forgot to wait for Qin Yongliang to do the same before snapping at her.

    ¡°We have heard such overtures before, from your kin! The great sects do not forget. I remember Seong Heiran and her promises, and I remember what became of those who trusted them.¡±

    ¡°I am not Seong Heiran. Nor am I Goryeo, or Yamato. I am the empress of Jiaguo, and it is in that capacity, and only that capacity that I address you now. I have people from Qin living within my borders, many of whom still swear allegiance to your God-Emperor. Do you know what I do with such people?¡±

    The grandmaster hesitated, knowing that any answer he gave to the rhetorical question would be a reflection upon his own opinions. Instead, he simply waited for her to go on.

    ¡°I appoint them to my council! Pan Zixin leads a vocal faction of Qin loyalists, who are given the freedom to speak within my courts. I host a branch of the Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect within my borders, and the highest office in my capital¡ªsecond only to my own¡ªis held by Yan Yue. You may see all of this as an infringement upon your authority, but elders, I want to make it clear that friendship with Qin was always my goal.¡±

    Qian Shi stood and bowed, and after how much she¡¯d been pushing it, Yoshika made a point to wait for Qin Yongliang to give permission first. The formalities annoyed her, but she and Yue had spent a long time planning how to use them to their advantage.

    ¡°I hear your words, Empress, and recognize your deeds. If you have an offer to make, then make it. I can promise only that we will hear it, and consider it in good faith.¡±

    Yoshika nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Thank you, grandmaster. I believe that loyalty is best earned by merit rather than force. In truth, I care little for my title, but my people gave it to me and I endeavor to live up to their expectations. The main thrust of my proposal is simple¡ªpacts of non-aggression and freedom of movement between Jiaguo and any territory willing to sign. I¡¯m willing to offer significant incentives to encourage the leaders of each sect represented here to pioneer the program.

    ¡°To be clear, this is not an alliance, nor am I asking anybody to swear fealty to Jiaguo. I impose no laws upon your lands, save that any visitors from mine are not mistreated. Should anyone from Qin wish to settle in Jiaguo, they would be free to do so without renouncing their imperial citizenship. They would gain the full benefits accorded to any of my people, and retain the freedom to return home whenever they choose.¡±

    She was met by a long silence until Sun Quan raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°You expect us to just allow¡ªforeigners to cross our border freely? To allow you to invade our lands without consequence?¡±

    Yoshika tried not to roll her eyes as the grandmaster swallowed the words ¡®beastkin¡¯ and ¡®barbarian¡¯ in favor of the more diplomatic ¡®foreigner.¡¯ It almost made her reconsider her plans, but understanding had to start somewhere.

    ¡°Do you think every citizen of Jiaguo is a member of the military? Or is the Heavenly Empire of Qin such a miserable place to live that you can¡¯t imagine that anybody would move there without being ordered? Do you fear that your own people would flee the country in droves, never to return?¡±

    Sun Quan glanced back nervously at Prince Qin Yongliang, whose face remained impassive.

    ¡°I would never dare make such insinuations, but the secret cultivation methods of the great sects¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mother knows your ¡®secret cultivation methods.¡¯ She¡¯d rather remain as a mortal. The only people denied by your secrecy are your own. Arcane arts are rooted in ancient imperial techniques, but why has Qin lost those arts in all but a few reclusive masters? Body cultivation is seen as a dead end, yet Yamato is able to awaken more immortal practitioners than any other nation.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Our techniques are the supreme arts of the true heavenly dao, bequeathed to us by His Imperial Majesty, the Holy God-Emperor of Qin. We need no others.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and glared at the stubborn grandmaster. It wasn¡¯t necessarily him she was trying to convince, but his words would no doubt be reflected by many throughout the empire.

    ¡°The same God-Emperor who mandates that power should not be used to suppress the weak? Who says that those of means should provide for those without? Do you truly believe that it is his will that the only cultivation method his people practice be one that only those of great talent or born into means can practice? Qin Yongliang¡ªis your father a hypocrite?¡±

    The grandmasters visibly cringed at her accusation, but the prince himself remained composed as he met her eyes.

    ¡°You are well learned in the philosophy of our empire. However, the restricted nature of spiritual cultivation is not a matter of oppression. Indeed, those who demonstrate talent¡ªregardless of their birth¡ªare highly sought after by the sects. My father¡¯s teachings instruct that true enlightenment can only be achieved by purity of soul. That it is a difficult path is of no consequence¡ªwe endeavor to uplift those who can walk it.¡±

    ¡°And the rest?¡±

    ¡°Commit themselves to the duty of earning the protection of their betters.¡±

    She pursed her lips. That was as diplomatic an answer as she expected. Qin had enormous territory, and a population to match, but spiritual cultivators were deceptively rare. In terms of sheer numbers, they could match or exceed Jiaguo, and their sects were so ubiquitous that it was difficult to understand the actual state of their nation.

    It was something that Yoshika had worked out over time, from learning about the history of her world and seeing so many different perspectives. Qin was a paper tiger, more fragile than even its own rulers knew.

    Yoshika turned to Qin Zhao, her master and mentor¡ªthe very man who had helped her to walk the first steps on her own path of spiritual enlightenment, fraught with difficulties though it may have often been.

    ¡°Master Qin Zhao, may I ask a question about the history of Qin?¡±

    He stood and bowed, waiting for his uncle to acknowledge the gesture before answering.

    ¡°I cannot divulge secrets of our empire, Your Majesty, but this humble scholar will otherwise answer to the best of his knowledge.¡±

    ¡°In the last hundred¡ªno, thousand years, how many sons and daughters of Qin have risen to the level of xiantian?¡±

    Qin Zhao paused for a moment, then glanced at the prince, who gave him a subtle nod.

    ¡°Only a small handful in the last millenia¡ªfewer than a dozen. In the last century, to the best of my knowledge¡ªjust two.¡±

    ¡°Those two were not purely spiritual cultivators.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question, but Qin Zhao bowed in acknowledgement and answered for the benefit of the others.

    ¡°No. Yan Yue is, like you, a unified cultivator, while Zheng Long has progressed both martial and arcane arts to the peak of houtian.¡±

    ¡°And how many have died in the last century?¡±

    This time, Qin Zhao¡¯s grimace all but spoke for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot say¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dozens, at least¡ªjust from the light skirmishes against Yamato¡¯s border. One by my own hand in the war waged against me by Yan De and his ill-advised followers. Hundreds, if not thousands more at houtian¡ªand those are only the ones I can personally confirm. I can¡¯t account for infighting within the sects.¡±

    ¡°Such infighting is...uncommon.¡±

    But brutal. Qin Zhao himself had told her of the history behind Qin¡¯s most recent civil war. The very same that had led to the decline of proper healing arts in Qin and forced Lin Xiulan¡¯s cult into obscurity under the Flowing Purewater¡¯s wing¡ªan act that had led to their censure and the unofficial withdrawal of their status as a great sect.

    An upheaval like that didn¡¯t come cheap, and the cost was always paid in blood. And that was without even considering the impact of good qi healing becoming all but a lost art over the last several centuries.

    The fact was that behind generations of unmatched hegemony and a monopoly on some of the most powerful cultivators in the world, Qin was in decline. Like their sleeping emperor, the nation had stagnated under the rule of the great sects. That was why they fielded mostly mortals against Yamato and left Goryeo alone. Why their aggression had all but stopped after a century of Ienaga Yumi guarding the border as a genuine threat against enemy xiantians.

    Perhaps, it was even why they were willing to entertain Yoshika¡¯s peace talks.

    Naturally, their pride would never allow them to admit it aloud, but she¡¯d made her point. All that remained was to drive it home.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to suffer such waste! Let us live together, not as enemies, but friends. Jiaguo has already revived the grand academy, and I see no reason why the dream it represents should die. Perhaps ¡®true enlightenment¡¯ isn¡¯t for everyone, but strength and knowledge can be.

    ¡°The truth is, I believe we need each other. War serves neither and harms both. Our world is dying, and if we continue to fight, it will be over who gets to rule over the ashes of whatever is left. The academy is trying to find a way to solve the crisis we face, but I need help. Scholars, experts, old monsters¡ªif there is one thing Qin has that I cannot hope to compete with, it¡¯s experience.¡±

    Yoshika sighed. She could see that she had their attention, but that was never going to be enough. There was a rot in Qin that she could not fix with words alone¡ªbut neither could she afford to cut it out, despite what she had promised her master. For now, the best she could do was balm it.

    ¡°Of course, I am not asking you to agree to my proposals for nothing. I did promise incentives.¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel good about the greedy glint that flashed in the eyes of even staunch enemies like Yan Hao. Qin Yongliang, as calm as ever, simply folded his hands in front of him and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°And what would you offer, Empress Yoshika, that even grandmasters of the great sects might covet?¡±

    Yoshika smiled.

    ¡°Grandmasters? How about the Demon Lord Longyan, or Sovereign Shen Yu¡ªyour imperial guest? I would even dare suggest that perhaps the God-Emperor himself might be tempted.

    ¡°The Sovereign¡¯s Tear is not the only thing I inherited from Chou¡¯s tomb. I have a vault of divine artifacts. Hundreds, even thousands of them. I offer them as gifts to any who would agree to help me bring our people together¡ªmore if they also contribute meaningfully towards breaking the divine seal.¡±

    Qin Yongliang blinked.

    ¡°That is...a bold claim, and a very generous¡ª¡±

    ¡°I accept!¡±

    Long Xiaofan¡¯s interruption drew the entire room¡¯s attention to herself. She met Yoshika¡¯s eyes with an unapologetic glare, and the tiniest hint of a smile.

    ¡°I was born in the divine realm, and I know the kind of treasures you speak of. You said the offer extends to anyone, did you not? On behalf of my brother, the Dragon Lord, I accept your terms. The Draconic Empire and surrounding isles will commit itself to this cause. I understand that my great granddaughter Long Ruiling is already a guest of your city? I will appoint her as ambassador to Jiaguo.¡±

    With that, the dragon emissary sat back with a satisfied nod as the grandmasters of Qin began to clamor over each other for Yoshika¡¯s attention.

 598. Announcement

    Divine artifacts. Powerful relics from a higher realm¡ªarms, armor, and tools used by gods themselves. Yoshika had a wealth of them inherited from the Bloody Sovereign, Chou. He had kept a vault of them, not to use or even trade, but as a hoard of trophies collected from his many enemies across the aeons.

    It wasn¡¯t like Yoshika wanted to hoard them herself. As far as she was concerned, such powerful artifacts were meant to be used. The trouble was, they were too powerful. Most of them required divine essence to wield properly, and even then it was impossible to draw out their full strength within a mortal realm. They were the tools of gods, and they were designed to be used accordingly.

    Even when she¡¯d gone out of her way to curate the most compatible artifacts, it was a challenge to find anything that would provide enough power to protect the wielder from the kind of attention it would draw on them. As a result, she¡¯d only given out two, and only under extremely dire circumstances.

    In a way, they were surprisingly useless for how valuable they were. Yumi and Rika had powerful weapons which they would perhaps one day grow into, but if she just handed an artifact to someone at random, they¡¯d most likely have to wait until divine ascension to use it.

    No doubt Long Xiaofan knew that, having been born in the divine realm, but her haste to take Yoshika up on her offer sent the grandmasters into a frenzy like sharks smelling blood in the water. On some level, they too must have understood that such powerful artifacts would have limited use in a mortal world, but at the same time none of them wanted to stand idly by while their rivals got first pick.

    It was naked bribery, and Yoshika wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit it. She needed their cooperation, and she needed it now. If playing into their greed and competitiveness was what earned her that cooperation, then so be it.

    From there, the negotiations hit a turning point. It was no longer a matter of whether the sects would agree to her treaty, but instead working out the details and limitations. Sun Quan didn¡¯t want criminals fleeing across the border¡ªin either direction¡ªwhich required them to work out a system for extradition that included provisions that the laws would apply equally. Qian Shi wanted assurances that demons would remain in Jiaguo, which conflicted with Yoshika¡¯s system for demons to earn freedom via rehabilitation.

    On and on it went, but by the end of the night, official documents were being drawn up for each party to sign. Qin Yongliang observed it all in silence, neither participating nor putting a stop to it. The great sects were, after all, self-governing, and by officially recognizing Jiaguo as a sovereign entity, the imperial clan had allowed it.

    It was only when seals were being produced to place stamps of approval on the drafted agreements that he folded his hands in front of him and spoke directly to Yoshika.

    ¡°There is one more matter to address, Empress Yoshika, esteemed grandmasters. You, of course, have every right to sign any agreements you please, but Jiaguo remains a nominal enemy of the Heavenly Empire.

    ¡°We recognize the sovereignty of dragons in the Southern Isles, and those under their protection. However, as our honored guest notes, the Draconic and Heavenly Empires are tied together by way of Lady Imperial Consort Long Qiuyue. We have no such promises from Empress Yoshika, beyond the word of a woman who has conquered two nations in a decade.

    ¡°I see your domain, Empress, and I understand your desires. Yet you do call yourself ¡®Empress¡¯ and Unity, for all that it may engender mutual cooperation, nevertheless abhors a rival. As long as We¡ªby which I mean the Heavenly Imperial Clan of Qin and our illustrious patriarch¡ªremain your rivals, we must always count you among our enemies.¡±

    Well then. Even the more enthusiastic supporters of Yoshika¡¯s treaties hesitated at that. It was one thing to accept a gift, exchange apologies, and shake hands on a deal with a former adversary. Quite another to wilfully engage with a certified enemy of the state.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the prince to take such a hardline stance, knowing that he favored Qin Zhao, and had even acted on Yoshika¡¯s behalf in the past. But she supposed that he still had to uphold his duties as the penultimate arbiter of imperial law before the God-Emperor himself. Regardless of his own opinions and preferences¡ªwhatever they may be¡ªhe had to represent his father in good faith. It was, she thought, a truly unenviable position.

    Yoshika smiled, sympathetically, at the old man.

    ¡°I understand your concern, but as I said, I am committed to peace. I¡¯m prepared to make precisely the sort of ties you speak of. Indeed, we have already received overtures to that effect.¡±

    It was time at last. A political marriage would have left a bad taste, but she wasn¡¯t above harnessing the political advantages of her engagement.

    Qin Ling and Qin Xiang eyed her suspiciously.

    ¡°Have you reconsidered our offer, then?¡±

    ¡°We were under the impression that you had no interest in becoming an imperial consort.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. However, yours was not the only proposal I received. I have agreed to be engaged to marry a noble scion of one of your great sects. Would that be a sufficient gesture of my sincerity?¡±

    The grandmasters exchanged curious looks, wondering who¡¯d managed to secure that agreement, but the twins just narrowed their eyes further. Qin Yongliang frowned slightly before responding.

    ¡°I believe it would, yes. However, I was not aware of this engagement¡ªto whom exactly are you engaged?¡±

    She exchanged a significant glance with Yue, neither of them able to hide their smiles.

    ¡°Yan Yue. I believe this will also satisfy the obligations to her clan and put the matter of her succession to rest.¡±

    Her announcement was met with stunned silence. The shock and confusion among most of the grandmasters was so great that they forgot to school their expressions, though Lin Xiulan had the good grace not to be surprised¡ªshe just held one hand to her cheek and sighed in faint disappointment. The twins, meanwhile, had donned expressions so stony that Guan Yi would have taken notes if he¡¯d been present.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The moment ended as suddenly as it had begun, with the men immediately bursting into protests and arguments.

    ¡°You can¡¯t marry a¡ª!¡±

    ¡°There is no precedent for¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But the clan line¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s supposed to pay the dowry?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Qin Yongliang¡¯s voice cut through the clamor as he fixed Yoshika with an unamused glare.

    ¡°There are a number of problems with that, Empress, as you are no doubt aware. It complicates family lines, breaks with tradition, and perhaps most critically, no marriage between members of the same sex has ever been recognized.¡±

    ¡°Actually it has.¡±

    Yue, rather than Yoshika, spoke up at that. The prince sighed at yet another person speaking out of turn, but gestured for her to continue.

    ¡°By imperial decree, acknowledged by princesses Qin Ling and Qin Xiang and witnessed by Elder Xin Hai, Lee Jia and An Eui are lawfully wedded under imperial law.¡±

    For the first time, the prince¡¯s carefully muted expression twisted into a genuine grimace instead of a curated display of slight displeasure. He gave his older sisters baleful looks, but they refused to meet his gaze.

    ¡°As prime minister, I do have the right to veto decrees made by my designated representatives.¡±

    Yue nodded.

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. But as that was the same declaration which recognized Jiaguo¡¯s sovereignty, you would render that void as well¡ªnot only destroying everything we¡¯ve worked towards today, but also retroactively entangling each of the great sects represented here in an unsanctioned war.¡±

    He sighed heavily, and it said a lot that he had to take a moment to seriously weigh the enormous political quagmire of retroactively denying Jiaguo¡¯s sovereignty and completely ruining the peace talks against recognizing same-sex marriage. Before he could voice a decision, however, Long Xiaofan interrupted once more.

    ¡°The Draconic Empire has long since recognized such unions, and has already signed into a treaty with Jiaguo. If Qin denies them now, they deny us as well. I will consider this a grave personal insult, and annul any standing agreements.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat, Emissary Long?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Accept your loss and end the war, or tell your father to prepare himself for a much larger one.¡±

    Yoshika felt Jianmo chuckling gleefully at her side¡ªthough they were thankfully silent to everyone else. This was exactly what they¡¯d been waiting for. The dragon lady didn¡¯t mince words or make idle threats. She came to the table, set her pieces on the board, then kicked it over and punched her opponent in the face.

    Qin Yongliang sighed, defeated.

    ¡°The ruling stands, then. My father will hear of this, you know. You may think him an inactive ruler, but he is not blind or ignorant to the world¡¯s movements.¡±

    Yoshika smiled and bowed.

    ¡°I hope he does. I would be honored to meet him, that we might discuss a deeper cooperation between our realms.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, except to shake his head incredulously.

    ¡°Very well, then. In that case, there is one more matter to discuss, and that is the details of your marriage to Grandmistress Yan Yue. There are...many irregularities to account for.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d be happy to discuss them at length. You are, of course, all invited to attend the wedding.¡±

    Not even the thought of yet another long session of political negotiations could spoil Yoshika¡¯s mood. Some small part of her was pleased with her victory¡ªa veritable coup, even if she hadn¡¯t secured as much aid as she¡¯d hoped for¡ªbut that was completely overshadowed by the giddiness that washed over her from the moment she¡¯d announced her engagement.

    It was real, it was happening, and even the Qin Empire had to recognize it. Yoshika was getting married to Yan Yue.

    <hr>

    To say that Gao Yuanjun had been having a strange day would be unlocking entirely new pathways on the dao of understatements. After the revelations of the summit¡ªor at least, the brief segment of it that he¡¯d been party to¡ªhe¡¯d needed to meditate in private to sort through his thoughts.

    He felt that he was on the precipice of a breakthrough. Not to xiantian, but rather a fundamental shift in the foundation of his identity. He had been a soldier, a warrior, and a brother. A man who did as he was told and followed the orders of his superiors. Gao was the first to admit that he¡¯d never been an especially decisive person or a great leader. He was a follower, through and through.

    Those foundations had been shaken, and as the dragon emissary had said, Gao found himself on the verge of collapse. After seeing for himself the leaders he was following and the ¡®enemies¡¯ they set him against, it was difficult to be the model soldier or the stoic warrior. Instead, he found himself focusing on himself as a ¡®brother.¡¯

    He had no living family, aside from some rather distant relatives he¡¯d never met. Shun Song and Wen You were also far from the first young men he¡¯d taken under his wing and mentored. Yet he felt that the bond he¡¯d formed with his brothers was different. For them, he¡¯d cast aside the soldier and betrayed the tenets of the warrior. For them, he¡¯d embraced himself wholly as their brother, and in doing so felt more like himself than he could ever remember.

    Loyalty. A crucial part of who he was, and yet he had betrayed his sect and his empire. It didn¡¯t feel like a contradiction.

    There was an insight there that he was just on the verge of crystallizing when his rest was interrupted by the very same brothers he¡¯d sworn himself to. It was frustrating, but when he saw the looks of joy and relief on their faces, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be upset.

    ¡°Brother Gao! News from the city!¡±

    ¡°Apologies for the interruption, Senior.¡±

    Wen You, at least, had the good grace to bow and apologize, but Shun Song barrelled forward, undeterred.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting a full pardon! And there¡¯s talk of some kind of alliance with Jiaguo!¡±

    ¡°Non-aggression and a limited opening of borders.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t be pedantic, Wen. It¡¯s an alliance proper for the Awakening Dragon, in any case. We¡¯ve even been invited to the wedding, Gao!¡±

    Gao blinked at his brothers, trying to keep up with what they were saying.

    ¡°Wedding? Whose?¡±

    ¡°Empress Yoshika. She¡¯s marrying the Awakening Dragon¡¯s scion.¡±

    ¡°Yan¡¯s heir is a woman.¡±

    That should have been the end of that, but Shun just chuckled and shook his head as if Gao had told him the sky was blue.

    ¡°I know that, Brother. Empress Yoshika is engaged to marry Grandmistress Yan Yue. You know, three of the empress¡¯ aspects are already married? Two of them to each other¡ªLee Jia, the one we met, and An Eui the er, Slayer of Mountains?¡±

    Gao stared at his brothers, looking for the joke or prank and finding none. At length, he heaved a sigh and shook his head slowly.

    ¡°With every encounter, I find Empress Yoshika broadens my horizons further, until I¡¯m compelled to wonder just how large the sky can possibly get.¡±

    Shun laughed and slapped him on the back.

    ¡°You said it! Now come on, they¡¯re having a feast in the city and now that we¡¯re pardoned everyone¡¯s striking camp. I want to get there before Lee Jia eats everything¡ªif you ever need proof that she¡¯s four people in one, by the emperor, you should see that girl eat!¡±

 599. Optimism

    The people of Purewater Peak and Jiaguo City were abuzz with news of Empress Yoshika¡¯s engagement. The fact that she was marrying a woman was largely overshadowed by people celebrating the end of the war and the auspicious news of a friendly union between the two empires. Qin scholars and elders were already finding ways to spin the union in their favor¡ªarguing that since they were both women, it placed them as equals, and if Yoshika was Yue¡¯s equal, and Yue was subordinate to the God-Emperor, then Yoshika was subordinate to the God-Emperor and Qin¡¯s supremacy remained assured. As for the common folk, they were happy to take any excuse to throw a festival.

    Informal celebrations were spreading fast, along with the news, but Yue had to go straight from planning one major event to another. The ceremony would not only mark her own marriage to Yoshika¡ªsomething she was unexpectedly giddy about, given how resigned she¡¯d once been about the prospect of any marriage¡ªbut also the peaceful union of the two main powers of the continent. It had to be suitably grand, yet also avoid favoring either side unduly. Something Qin and Jiaguo could both be proud of, without offering insult.

    Naturally, that meant Yue¡¯s greatest foes in all of this would be Qin¡¯s elders, who were unparalleled experts at finding things with which to take offense. It also meant that her two greatest obstacles were her own ancestor, Long Xiaofan, and¡ªwell, her bride.

    The three of them, Yue, Xiaofan, and Yoshika¡ªin Lee Jia¡¯s form, now that she wasn¡¯t actively making a statement¡ªsat together in her rooms, taking tea and discussing the ceremony arrangements. Quite a bit of it was going to be non-traditional, since there was absolutely no way to perfectly honor the customs of all three traditions. Picking which ones to follow and which to ignore was a headache all on its own, and one which would no doubt have stuffy elders griping no matter which way things went.

    That was not the topic of their discussion, however.

    ¡°Honored Emissary Long Xiaofan, will you be staying to attend the ceremony? It may take some time to properly arrange things and choose a suitably auspicious date. Even the venue is a rather challenging issue, so you may be tied up here for some time...¡±

    Xiaofan gulped down a cup of Yue¡¯s best tea and poured herself another as she responded.

    ¡°I told you before, you are kin. Do not stand on formality with me. Please, think of me as your auntie.¡±

    ¡°Not grandmother?¡±

    ¡°No. That makes me feel old.¡±

    Well, she was one of the most ancient beings in the entire world, but Xiaofan¡¯s pupils narrowed down to dangerous vertical lines, challenging Yue to voice that thought.

    ¡°Ahem, Aunt Xiaofan, then.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll remain as long as I please. My only obligations back home are to act on my brother¡¯s behalf here, and there remains the matter of the boon I owe Empress Yoshika.¡±

    Jia waved her hands urgently and shook her head.

    ¡°You can just call me Jia, in private. Like you said, we¡¯re family now. Besides, you helped out so much at the summit, I can¡¯t ask for more than that.¡±

    Xiaofan¡¯s eyes flashed as she frowned at Jia.

    ¡°That was entirely self-serving. Do you think I¡¯m the sort of miser who would consider us even over such a trifle?¡±

    ¡°I mean...all I did was give you a meeting with Jianmo.¡±

    ¡°A notoriously fickle creature, older than even my brother and I, who has evaded the pursuit of every enemy of the Bloody Sovereign for aeons. Know your worth, girl¡ªa simple boon to you may be a peerless treasure to others. Don¡¯t take it for granted, or allow anyone else to.¡±

    Yue nodded appreciatively. It was good to have someone else saying that to Yoshika for once.

    ¡°Well said, Aunt. In that case, what manner of reciprocation did you have in mind?¡±

    Xiaofan pursed her lips and sighed.

    ¡°That remains to be seen. The summit may have been successful, but Shen Yu and Emperor Qin have yet to move. Even I cannot easily induce my brother to intervene in mortal matters, but should either of them act, it might be necessary.¡±

    ¡°Really? We do have a truce with Sovereign Shen, though that didn¡¯t stop the great sects from declaring war on us.¡±

    ¡°Shen Yu can and will abuse any and every loophole in his agreements. He is by far the most unscrupulous of the Three Divine Lords¡ªand that includes Sovereign Longyan, the demon lord.¡±

    Jia grimaced painfully.

    ¡°He stole Jianmo¡¯s core and tried to force our cooperation through some kind of illusory soul prison once. We were only able to bluff by threatening to call down a tribulation on ourselves if he didn¡¯t release us and Jianmo. Then he returned Jianmo...but not their core.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s him alright. Longyan is vile, but straightforward. He bullies those weaker than him and won¡¯t hesitate to cheat, steal, or murder his way into getting what he wants. Shen Yu will call you friend, then slide a knife between your ribs with a smile and wonder why you aren¡¯t thanking him for it.¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°He fits right in here, then.¡±

    Her sardonic tone faded slightly as she bit her thumbnail, considering the other elephant in the room.

    ¡°How likely do you think it is that the God-Emperor intervenes?¡±

    Xiaofan leaned back and stared up at the ceiling, the jewelry on her horns jingling quietly as she considered the question.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. He¡¯s been rather aloof since his failed ascension, but I knew him as a fairly fastidious ruler. It¡¯s hard to imagine he¡¯ll ignore such an open infringement on his power.¡±

    Jia and Yue both blinked, and she had to double check their privacy wards¡ªadding another layer just to be safe as Jia cleared her throat awkwardly.

    ¡°Uh, what? Did you just say failed ascension?¡±

    ¡°Mm, perhaps that¡¯s overstating it. It was as successful as could be expected, given this world¡¯s constraints, but incomplete. I can say little more, as I don¡¯t have all the details, but he is not entirely divine. Make no mistake, however, that still makes him far more dangerous than Shen Yu¡¯s avatars or even my brother.¡±

    ¡°How can he still be present in a mortal world, even partially ascended? Even just me and Yan De clashing at full strength was enough to cause a spatial rift.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But I suspect there must be some dire drawback, as it marked the beginning of his retreat into seclusion.¡±

    Jianmo, still disguised in their sword form, vibrated slightly from where they leaned against the side of the couch before manifesting in their more rarely used half-sized androgynous form, hovering over the tea table and lounging like some sort of trickster spirit.

    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk about this, but I just keep forgetting in all the excitement. I¡¯ve met the rambunctious little upstart just recently. He was there when that horny old man, Shen Yu, captured me. Eh, for certain definitions of ¡®there.¡¯¡±

    Yue nearly spat out her tea. What?

    ¡°And you never thought to mention it?!¡±

    ¡°I never had the opportunity.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been over five years!¡±

    Jianmo crossed their arms and pouted, ¡®rolling¡¯ in the air to face away from her.

    ¡°I forgot, okay? I keep forgetting he¡¯s actually a big deal to you people. I think I can guess how he¡¯s keeping his presence suppressed enough not to tear the entire world in half with every step.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Go on, then¡ªor do you plan to keep us waiting for the rest of the decade?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Now I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±

    Yue crossed her arms and stared flatly at the sword demon. As silly as Jianmo could be sometimes, they weren¡¯t actually all that difficult to work with if you were willing to play their games.

    ¡°I implore you to reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, okay!¡±

    Jianmo snickered at some private joke, then sat up in midair and floated around to the edge of the table so that they could address all three.

    ¡°I don¡¯t actually know this for certain, so take it with a grain of salt, but I think Little Old Qin might be a loose immortal.¡±

    ¡°A what?¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows, and Xiaofan¡¯s expression grew dark as she explained it to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite rare, especially in mortal realms. The most common route to true immortality among humans is to refine a sufficiently powerful nascent soul. That¡¯s a spiritual manifestation of the self refined from divine essence. Aside from being able to manifest it within one¡¯s domain as a spiritual projection without any loss of strength, the nascent soul can be a sort of contingency against death.¡±

    Jianmo nodded sagely.

    ¡°Mhm. Like if a demonic core could grow legs and run away! Since a nascent soul is a perfect reflection of one¡¯s actual soul, they can survive their own death and run away to resurrect themselves.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, are they rare or common?¡±

    ¡°Both! It¡¯s common for people from divine realms to have them, and a lot of mortal realms end up converging on the same techniques¡ªespecially if some meddlers from the higher realm interfere.¡±

    Xiaofan sighed and bowed apologetically.

    ¡°That is partially our fault¡ªthough the seal actually means this world has seen far less interference from the divine realm than most. Anyway, what¡¯s rare is for a nascent soul without a host to remain that way indefinitely. That is what Jianmo means by ¡®loose immortal.¡¯¡±

    That sounded strangely familiar to Yue. In the God-Emperor¡¯s tenets of spiritual cultivation¡ªa message found in awakening stones and many ancestral cultivation manuals¡ªhe advocated a ¡®cleansing¡¯ of the body and mind in pursuit of spiritual purity. With some extra context and a bit of reading between the lines, Yue could imagine that he was encouraging his followers to become loose immortals themselves.

    She¡¯s always thought it was just part of single-discipline cultivation. Whether one was a spiritualist, a mage, or a martial artist, the disciplines each tended to focus on strengthening one aspect at the cost of the others. This sounded like something much more profound.

    ¡°Why is it so rare? I assume there are disadvantages?¡±

    Her ¡®aunt¡¯ nodded.

    ¡°Loose immortals are vulnerable. Destroying the nascent soul before it can restore its true body is one of the few ways to permanently end a true immortal. It¡¯s rare because few who survive long enough to achieve such heights are willing to risk themselves so.¡±

    ¡°Unless, of course, they have no choice.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It may explain Emperor Qin¡¯s long seclusion.¡±

    Jianmo chuckled darkly.

    ¡°It would also explain why Shen Yu addressed him as ¡®sovereign¡¯ and how he was able to seal me so easily when even that trumped up lizard you call a brother couldn¡¯t do it alone.¡±

    Xiaofan glared balefully, but Jianmo ignored her as they continued explaining.

    ¡°See, being a loose immortal isn¡¯t all downsides. Remember when she said that deities could project themselves without a loss of power? If I¡¯m right, that¡¯s him. He¡¯s trapped here without being able to fully restore himself, but he still has all the powers of a deity.¡±

    Jia swallowed nervously, glancing between the two ancient experts nervously.

    ¡°So then...he¡¯s stronger than Yan De was?¡±

    Xiaofan sighed.

    ¡°Stronger than any being in this world could ever be without making the same sacrifice. Though even loose immortals cannot walk mortal realms freely. He is not a full sovereign, and he can only exist in parts of the world that are already ¡®his.¡¯¡±

    Yue chewed on her thumbnail nervously at that.

    ¡°Are we not already within his domain? Or is his influence more limited still?¡±

    Jianmo gave her a sardonic grin.

    ¡°Oh, darling, I don¡¯t hate that optimism but I¡¯m afraid I was further south than this when he caught me. If I had to guess, his domain extends right up to that giant mountain you found me under.¡±

    ¡°In other words, right to our very doorstep. If he takes objection with us, he could appear anywhere at any moment and annihilate us as easily as breathing. The question, then, is why hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Xiaofan shrugged.

    ¡°Caution, I suspect. He wouldn¡¯t even engage Jianmo without Shen Yu¡¯s support. His strength may be unmatched, but he¡¯s not unassailable.¡±

    Jia sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying, but it doesn¡¯t change anything. In fact, I want his help even more, and if he¡¯s as cautious as you say, maybe he¡¯ll see the merit in working together.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s optimism was always inspiring, but the truth remained that they simply didn¡¯t know the emperor. Perhaps, as they hoped, he would see reason, but Yue had grown up in the empire that man had built, and ¡®reason¡¯ was not the most highly espoused virtue among its people.

 600. Organize

    ¡°Are we supposed to go to Qin, or are they coming here?¡±

    Rika¡¯s question forced Ja Yun to take a momentary break from actively panicking about the news of Empress Yoshika¡¯s engagement to explain the very reason for her panic.

    ¡°Uh, both? We¡¯re going to link Purewater Peak and Jiaguo City via formation so that people can attend in either location.¡±

    ¡°You can do that?¡±

    Yun giggled hysterically and looked up from a small mountain of mostly discarded notes and failed designs.

    ¡°Of course! Just as soon as I invent the formation!¡±

    ¡°What, by yourself?! Just casually making a long distance portal from scratch?¡±

    ¡°Illusion, not portal, and not from scratch¡ªI can iterate on our reflecting pool...probably. I can cut a few corners by relying on Yoshika¡¯s domain if I¡ª¡±

    Rika put her hands on her hips and stared down at Yun with vague disapproval, sighing.

    ¡°Yun, honey, why are you doing this by yourself when you¡¯ve got an entire think tank of the greatest minds in the empire just down the street?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re busy working on the mana amplifier problem.¡±

    ¡°And you aren¡¯t? Yun, you¡¯re the treasurer.¡±

    Ja Yun paused, blinking up at Rika.

    ¡°What? And?¡±

    Rika rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Did it occur to you, maybe, that they entrusted you with this task not because you¡¯re an incredibly smart, talented, and beautiful magical genius¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªthat¡ªI-I¡¯m not¡ª¡±

    She ignored her wife¡¯s adorable blushing and stuttering¡ªthere¡¯d be time enough to play with that later.

    ¡°Shush! Yun, they gave you this job because you¡¯re the one in charge of the budgets. Allocate some funds, put together a team, and relax. I¡¯d be happy to help you with that last part, incidentally.¡±

    Yun turned even redder at Rika¡¯s suggestive tone, but nodded after a moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I got too caught up in it, I guess. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time they¡¯ve asked me to do something like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the point of having the resources of multiple nations if we don¡¯t take advantage of them?¡±

    ¡°Good point. I¡¯ll do that, then. Sorry, I guess everything¡¯s just happening so fast that I got caught up in it.¡±

    Rika gave Yun a hand and lifted her little lioness to her feet, stealing a quick kiss in the process.

    ¡°Good girl! Now, I don¡¯t suppose our fearless leader actually remembered to mention what, if anything, our role in the ceremony is going to be?¡±

    Yun blinked at her, then started panicking all over again.

    ¡°Oh, ancestors! I forgot about that! Wh-what are we supposed to do? Does that make us imperial consorts¡ªwait, were we already imperial consorts?! Which Yoshika is Lady Yan getting married to?¡±

    ¡°Shh, calm down. It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re overthinking it. Yue is one of the only people who really looks at Yoshika...holistically. There¡¯s people who see her as one person, and people who think of the name more as a title that groups together a loose conglomeration of rulers, but Yue knows better.¡±

    ¡°Like you do?¡±

    She booped Yun on the nose and grinned.

    ¡°Who do you think named her? I¡¯ve known them since the beginning, and I¡¯ve felt first-hand what it¡¯s like to be Yoshika. So yeah, I get it. Yue¡¯s getting married to all of her. Not any or even each of her, but all. As for us...well, we¡¯ve got our Eun-eun, and it¡¯s probably better not to stir up any more confusion.

    ¡°Anyway, why don¡¯t you head down to the office and work things out with Tae In-Su, and I¡¯ll go find a Yoshika to get some more details about the ceremony.¡±

    Yun nodded, more calm now that she had a more reasonable directive to focus on.

    ¡°Eui should still be at the testing grounds. If you¡¯re headed there, say hi to our little dewdrop for me?¡±

    ¡°Will do!¡±

    Rika gave her wife a farewell kiss and headed to the academy. It wasn¡¯t hard to find the formation testing grounds¡ªall she had to do was follow the maniacal cackling.

    ¡°Ahahaha! It¡¯s working! It¡¯s finally working!¡±

    She paused before entering to make sure nothing exploded, because those were not reassuring words to hear in that part of the academy. Once she was confident there was no immediate danger, she crossed the gateway into a heavily warded courtyard filled with the best formations experts Yoshika could gather.

    Rika tried not to react when a cold, viscous fluid dropped from above and dripped down her back before resolving into the form of her daughter, hugging her from behind.

    ¡°Gah! Do you make yourself that cold on purpose?¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯re the only one who doesn¡¯t flinch. Spoilsport.¡±

    Iseul¡¯s playful demeanor was always at odds with her stoic expression and tone. Rika was pretty sure the young elemental played it up on purpose, but it was hard to say. Between her rivalry with Heian, her time in the academy, and just general proximity to the sort of weirdos that flocked around Yoshika, Iseul had a lot of strange influences in her life.

    ¡°Your mother sends her regards, by the way. I know you¡¯re busy, but we¡¯d appreciate the occasional visit.¡±

    ¡°Which mother, mother?¡±

    Rika rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be coy.¡±

    ¡°But mother, I have three mothers. Since mother is here, I know the mother mother is referring to is not mother, but that leaves two more mothers to choose from, mother. How am I to return mother¡¯s greeting properly if mother is ambiguous about which mother mother is referring to?¡±

    She pinched the bridge of her nose and grimaced.

    ¡°Stop! The word is starting to sound weird when you keep saying it like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a phenomenon called semantic satiation¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know! You¡¯ve been doing it for weeks, Iseul. Find another thing to be silly about, please.¡±

    Iseul pouted and shifted around in front of Rika, tossing her carefully constructed liquid ¡®hair¡¯ over her shoulder in an impressive display of control.

    ¡°Hmph! This is why I don¡¯t visit.¡±

    ¡°How unfilial of you. So, what¡¯s all the cackling about today?¡±

    ¡°Mm, breakthroughs in the mana condenser. We¡¯ve pretty much solved the essence bandwidth issue.¡±

    Rika¡¯s eyes widened at that. She wasn¡¯t a formations expert, but she had a working knowledge and picked things up from her wife and daughter.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a pretty big deal? With the Sovereign¡¯s Tear as a power source, you¡¯d effectively remove essence requirements as a design constraint for formations.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if we want to destroy the world.¡±

    Eui approached from where she¡¯d been meditating in a quiet corner of the courtyard. She¡¯d been overseeing the project since it began, and acting as a liaison whenever the researchers needed access to the Tear for their experiments.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you in this part of the academy, Rika.¡±

    ¡°And it¡¯s rare to see you without your other half. What¡¯s this about destroying the world? Because of the essence massed against the seal?¡±

    ¡°Eh, not just that, no.¡±

    She cast a glance back at the scholars, as if worried one of them would jump in to explain, but they were too busy celebrating their breakthrough to notice. Eui sighed and scratched the back of her head.

    ¡°That usually works. Well, the gist of it is that if the essence pooling against the seal is like a bubble slowly expanding until it bursts, then that would be...Iseul?¡±

    The mud elemental nodded and held up one hand, turning it into a transparent bubble.

    ¡°Right now, we¡¯re like this¡ª¡±

    Iseul filled the bubble with air until it popped with a wet splash. Rika wiped the slimy fluid from her face and gave Iseul a flat look, which she ignored.

    ¡°Using the mana condenser to amplify output from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear without limits would be like this¡ª¡±

    She formed another bubble, but barely allowed it to begin expanding before she pointed at it with her other hand and fired a fine beam of high pressure water straight through it. The bubble, Iseul¡¯s hand, and a chunk of ground across the courtyard were all annihilated in an instant, causing a startled mage to jump in surprise and shout something about checking targets.

    Eui waved and bowed apologetically before turning back to Rika with a rueful smile.

    ¡°Yeah, that. It¡¯s actually why we¡¯ve started referring to the formation as a ¡®condenser¡¯ instead.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Well, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re being careful with it, then. Doesn¡¯t that still mean that the only remaining obstacle is reversing the Tear¡¯s flow?¡±

    Iseul shook her head.

    ¡°Scale is still a problem. Though Yoshika says the void has no space, so maybe it isn¡¯t? But then we need to figure out how to draw a formation on nothing.¡±

    Rika looked between them and scratched her head.

    ¡°Well, I think we¡¯ve probably gone past my understanding, but congratulations on the progress. I¡¯m here to ask about the plans for this wedding. I honestly can¡¯t believe it took you so long.¡±

    Eui gave her an arch look.

    ¡°As far as we knew, until very recently Yue wasn¡¯t interested in other women.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s...¡±

    Rika suppressed a sigh and shook her head. Ten years later and the experience of five women combined, and Yoshika still found new ways to be astoundingly bad at romance. It was almost endearing, in a way¡ªthough that reminded her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dae, anyway? I thought he¡¯d be right in the middle of celebrating a new breakthrough.¡±

    ¡°Having dinner with Kaede.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Really? Is that going to be a thing too?¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯re entertaining it¡ªgetting to know each other again after drifting apart over the years. Obviously I¡¯m not particularly invested in it, but if it makes Kaede happy, it¡¯s worth a try at least.¡±

    Well, maybe they were getting a bit better after all. Yoshika¡¯s approach to relationships was a complicated tangle that Rika didn¡¯t envy in the slightest, but at least they seemed to be taking it seriously.

    ¡°Well good for you! But seriously, how is this marriage ceremony going to work? I heard from Yun you¡¯re trying to host it in two cities at once?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, to make sure neither side seems favored¡ªactually, where is Ja Yun, anyway? I expected her to be here by now making budget proposals.¡±

    ¡°She was trying to solve the entire problem by herself because she forgot she has a staff. Again.¡±

    Eui buried her face in a palm and groaned.

    ¡°Ancestors, I should have known better. I take it you got her sorted out, then?¡±

    ¡°Yep! I imagine she¡¯ll be here with those proposals soon enough, but even once you¡¯ve got the formation, how is all of that going to work?¡±

    ¡°Like the grand tournament that was hosted here back when we were students. We¡¯ll link up the actual venue with a more holistic illusion for the most important people¡ªfamily and such¡ªso that it will be like we¡¯re all in the same physical location, then project a grand illusion for the rest of the cities to watch while they enjoy their own festivities.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic about sharing her wedding with thousands of people from across the world. Rika had already heard rumors that people in Yamato and Goryeo were rushing to make a pilgrimage to Jiaguo City in order to participate in the event, but knowing Yoshika, she would have been happier to have the wedding as a private gathering with fewer than a hundred people.

    ¡°That sounds like a pretty big task. Are you sure it¡¯s worth all the effort?¡±

    Eui nodded.

    ¡°It matters. People need to see. To feel like they¡¯re part of it, rather than just getting caught up in events beyond their concern.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like Yue talking.¡±

    ¡°Not this time. As much as it pains me, this has to be big. Bigger than just Yue and us, than Qin and Jiaguo. We¡¯re marrying Yue because we love her, but the ceremony has a bigger purpose.¡±

    Before Rika could comment on that, they were interrupted by Do Hye of all people, grinning widely and rubbing his hands together like the slimiest merchant they¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°Ohoho! That¡¯s my kind of talk! Physically linking two locations together, plus a grand illusion synchronized across hundreds of miles? This may be an excellent excuse to trial the new formation¡ªonce we get some proper limiters on it, of course!¡±

    Eui crossed her arms and grimaced at the old snake.

    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®your kind of talk¡¯? The grand formations, or using our wedding ceremony for political gain¡ªbecause depending on your answer, I might have to seriously reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Hah! Both of course! Now, let¡¯s talk about the details! What sort of impression are we trying to make? How closely will the citizens be allowed to observe?¡±

    Rika decided at that point to politely take her leave, smiling awkwardly as she retreated from the enthusiastic old schemer. She could ask Kaede or Meili about her role in the ceremony.

 601. Yield

    It had been an interesting decade¡ªfor some more than others, but nobody had truly escaped the rapid changes that the world had been undergoing, most of which surrounding a peculiar young woman. Or, several of them, one supposed, but Xin Wei had known them back when ¡°Yoshika¡± was just a cute nickname for the unusually close pair of girls who¡¯d managed to insinuate themselves into the Grand Academy of Spiritual, Martial, and Arcane Arts through sideways means. It seemed like just yesterday Lee Jia was telling him off for using the racist pejorative ¡®beastkin¡¯ rather than the more socially acceptable ¡®half-spirit.¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t even been able to read or write beyond her own name, but even then she didn¡¯t hesitate to put a condescending young master in his place. He¡¯d liked her right away, just for that, but he could never have predicted how things would end up.

    Now, Yoshika was empress of half the world, and set to marry his former fiancee. It was a little rushed, he thought, but the timing of such things often came down to politics more than anything. His own engagement with Yan Yue had lasted three years before being indefinitely postponed by the events surrounding the expedition into the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb, then tacitly cancelled by Yue¡¯s ascension to xiantian. Not that he minded¡ªthat had been little more than a political farce from the beginning, and he¡¯d never really had any feelings for her, beyond a certain pity for the unenviable fate of a young noblewoman instilled in him by his mother¡¯s tales of woe.

    His best friend and sworn brother on the other hand...

    Wei found Guan Yi in one of the Earthen Sword¡¯s training halls near the base of the mountain. Despite the high purity of the qi at the mountain¡¯s peak, the low ground was often better for refining his brother¡¯s humble techniques.

    He mused, as he watched his friend practice the graceful polearm techniques, that the Earthen Sword Style had something of a strange place in the world. Though they were spiritual techniques, they drew significant inspiration from martial arts, with form following function, and a philosophy of respect for both the blade and those one turned it against. Needless to say, that made it rather unpopular within the empire, but it was also an extremely practical and effective technique.

    Thus, it had become a ubiquitous staple of training regimens throughout the empire, but quietly unacknowledged by most, who simply saw it as a basic and uninteresting sword form. A ¡®boring¡¯ technique that one used to build a foundation upon, before graduating to bigger and better things.

    Those fools had probably never seen Guan Yi cut down half a dozen training dummies in a single swing of his guandao¡ªfrom over a hundred paces away. Despite the huge and heavy weapon, his equally huge and heavy friend struck quickly, his movements flowing like quicksilver from one form into another. At the peak of the third stage, those blows were heavy enough to rend qi-infused stone, and even if blocked, left behind a Miasma essence that sapped the strength of Yi¡¯s opponents. As was often the case, Metal and Miasma were highly synergistic elements, despite being ¡®opposites.¡¯

    To be fair, Guan Yi was also a mountain of a man at over six feet tall and half as wide of pure muscle. He¡¯d been pretty well built before taking up martial arts¡ªand then unified cultivation¡ªbut he¡¯d taken to the body-enhancing cultivation with a level of aplomb unmatched by most of their peers.

    As he finished his forms and began to wipe his sweat with a towel, he finally noticed Wei standing there and looked¡ªwell, the same as he always did. His infamously stoic expression had earned him the nickname ¡®Stoneface¡¯ from Lee Jia, which Wei had made great efforts to maintain, mostly on account of the fact that it embarrassed both of them.

    ¡°Xin. You could have just greeted me, you know.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interrupt¡ªI know how seriously you take your training.¡±

    Yi grunted noncommittally in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason to check in on my best friend and sworn brother? You seem to be taking the news about Miss Yan quite well, though.¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Xin Wei raised an eyebrow at that. Those who didn¡¯t know Guan Yi¡ªor didn¡¯t know him well enough¡ªthought that because he kept such a stoic expression, he wasn¡¯t very expressive. Those people simply didn¡¯t know where to look. For every emotion the man kept off his face was, in fact, worn on his sleeve.

    It was in the way he set his shoulders and turned away, retrieving his weapon to return to practice now that he knew Xin Wei wasn¡¯t there to make any demands on his time. How he put just the littlest bit of extra force into his swings.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Wei rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Because you loved her, you absolute oaf. By the emperor, you named your personal damn artifact after her.¡±

    Even Guan Yi couldn¡¯t help but redden a little at that.

    ¡°I may have been slightly overeager. In the end, the feeling was not mutual, and I¡¯ve made peace with that.¡±

    ¡°She seemed interested enough from where I was watching.¡±

    His friend paused in his forms, and leaned on the shaft of his polearm, unable to maintain focus while conversing at the same time.

    ¡°Then you were not watching closely enough. Yan Yue and I were interested in each other, yes, but what we wanted was not the same. We began drifting apart long before she left for Jiaguo. In fact, I suspect that youthful misstep was the start of it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yan Yue is kinder than she likes to let on. She could have simply taken what she wanted, and I doubt I¡¯d have put up any resistance. Instead, upon realizing the depth of my feelings, she gently distanced herself. We remained friendly, but distant¡ªthere was a border there that hadn¡¯t existed before.¡±

    Xin Wei sighed and shook his head. Guan Yi had, ironically, always been the more emotional one between the two of them.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change how you feel, though, now does it? You still love her now just as much as you did five years ago.¡±

    Yi shrugged and went back to his forms again. His shoulders sagged slightly, and his grip on the weapon was more loose than usual.

    ¡°What of it? All the more reason to respectfully distance myself and take heart in her happiness.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re just¡ªgiving up? You? You¡¯re the most stubborn man I know! Half the sect thinks you secretly trained under that Austere Mountain elder, Bu Dong Rushan. At the very least, you could still keep her as a friend, no?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe I could maintain a friendship with an unrequited love.¡±

    Wei rolled his eyes as Guan Yi sliced through a few more straw dummies.

    ¡°Why not? Hyeong Daesung seems to have managed it just fine with Lee Jia.¡±

    ¡®Dae¡¯ had been infamously besotted with the girl for the better part of a decade, and as far as he knew they were still fairly close friends. Though, to be fair, Yoshika got along with almost everybody. It was sort of her thing.

    Guan Yi sighed and stabbed his weapon into the ground, crossing his arms and turning to glare impassively at Xin Wei.

    ¡°Then he¡¯s a better man than I. However, that is a trial of the heart I do not wish to face. I hold no ill will towards either her or Yoshika, and neither should you.¡±

    ¡°But what of your happiness? Why should you be the one to give up?¡±

    Yi snorted and shook his head.

    ¡°Xin, we are both scions of influential clans, but sometimes you fall into the same thinking patterns as our less scrupulous peers. It¡¯s statements like that which have so often earned you barbs from Lee Jia.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?!¡±

    ¡°Simply that Yue was never mine to give up. Perhaps I would have been happy if I could have been with her, but would she? I think she might have been content to marry you¡ªif not happy¡ªbut not me.¡±

    Wei twisted his brows in confusion.

    ¡°How does that make any sense? That miserable, loveless experience is exactly what she spent most of her life attempting to escape.¡±

    ¡°Because she would not be able to return my feelings, but with you she would not be compelled to try. Just let it go, Xin¡ªI already have. My happiness is my own to grasp¡ªnot hers or anyone else¡¯s duty to deliver.¡±

    ¡°Oh, very well. I¡¯m not sure what I was trying to accomplish anyway. It just pains me to see you so morose.¡±

    Guan Yi looked like he was about to protest, but simply shook his head and put away the training gear. Xin Wei helped his friend clean up the training yard in companionable silence, and it wasn¡¯t until they were on their way out that Guan Yi gave his thoughts a voice.

    ¡°I am at peace with this, Wei. If I am more somber than usual, it is merely the reopening of an old wound. It will pass.¡±

    ¡°Hah! As if the legendary Stoneface could ever manage to be more somber. If your mood has lifted enough to make such jokes, then I consider my work here done! Let us dwell no more on heartbreaking vixens who hide their rotten cores with polished jewels!¡±

    ¡°Mm. Very good. I shall be sure to relay that to them when we next meet.¡±

    Xin Wei missed a step, nearly tripping before he regained his balance and bowed solemnly to Guan Yi.

    ¡°Forgive me, brother¡ªI spoke out of turn. This young master wishes to live long enough to see the next century.¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps this young master should, for once in his short life, consider his words before speaking them. Just as well it was me and not your mother¡ªI doubt Lin Xiulan would have left it at merely slapping you.¡±

    He shuddered at the thought of it. Wei had seldom ever truly upset his mother, but when she got mad, she was cold as ice and as ruthless as the heavens.

    ¡°Y-you have the right of it, Brother Yi. Come to think of it, there¡¯s a caravan in town, isn¡¯t there? They¡¯ve been making a killing off of the visiting soldiers. Perhaps we should go take a look and see if we can find suitable wedding gifts, hm?¡±

    ¡°That, my friend, is the smartest thing you¡¯ve said all day. Lead on.¡±

 602. Dinner

    Hyeong Daesung tried not to gawk openly at the traditional Yamato-style estate that Hayakawa Kaede called home. It was custom built in a district that the general populace couldn¡¯t even access without permission, with its own walls for privacy, a huge and lush courtyard, and enough rooms to comfortably house at least twenty people. It was a reminder that not all of Yoshika¡¯s aspects were as humble as Lee Jia.

    ¡°Ancestors, do you live here by yourself?¡±

    Kaede shook her head as she guided him through the courtyard.

    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s far too large for me to maintain alone.¡±

    Dae almost sighed in relief, but then she kept talking.

    ¡°Aecha has been invaluable in handling the day-to-day affairs of the household.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit aggrieved for his poor sister. Certainly she took pride in her work as a handmaiden, but wasn¡¯t that asking a bit much? Kaede must have either noticed his expression or sensed his emotions because she gave him an arch look over her shoulder.

    ¡°She does have a staff, you know. I trust her with a budget, and she only personally attends to things she deems too important to delegate¡ªor that she enjoys. I promise, I¡¯m not mistreating your sister.¡±

    ¡°Of course not, hehe. I would never imply otherwise!¡±

    Dae cursed internally as his old nervous tick insidiously crept its way into his voice. He¡¯d mostly rid himself of his nervous chuckle, but every now and then it snuck up on him like that.

    Then again, he was quite nervous. Kaede had invited him on...not a date, per se, but certainly a private dinner. In her home. Which was conspicuously absent of any staff, including his aforementioned twin sister.

    ¡°Where is she, by the way?¡±

    ¡°Off catering to the celebration at the academy. I understand they¡¯ve made a breakthrough?¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, I suppose so¡ªhardly impressive enough to warrant such revelry, but it¡¯s good to enjoy success and the recent announcement makes for a good excuse.¡±

    Kaede nodded pensively.

    ¡°It does. I¡¯m sorry for dragging you away from it.¡±

    ¡°Not at all! It¡¯s been a while since we caught up. I¡¯ve been so busy with work, I¡¯ve hardly had time to...¡±

    ¡°Date?¡±

    He nearly tripped on a rock.

    ¡°N-no! I would never be so presumptuous!¡±

    ¡°Why not? Any social engagement between two people can be considered a date, can¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°That is...not the connotation the word has in its typical informal use.¡±

    Kaede covered her mouth and giggled, and he realized she was teasing him. It was oddly uncharacteristic from the normally stoic woman, and a side of her that he¡¯d only rarely seen. Uncomfortably, he was reminded of the earlier incident with An Eui, and hesitated before they went inside.

    ¡°Miss Hayakawa, I hope this isn¡¯t about my conversation with Eui the other day.¡±

    She paused, her lips forming a thin line. After a moment she shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It is and it isn¡¯t. Eui was attempting to speak for Yoshika, but you have to understand that we are not a monolith. Neither are we completely distinct individuals. We are both, and that can be difficult to navigate, both for ourselves, and for those around us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s putting it lightly. You know in the academy, attempting to make sense of your identity is practically its own informal field of study.¡±

    ¡°I can believe it, and I¡¯d love to study their notes myself some time. It¡¯s not always easy, and we don¡¯t always get things right. In Eui¡¯s case, we messed up. But I don¡¯t want you to think of this as an attempt to make up for that mistake. This is not between you and Eui, or even Yoshika. Just you and I. Dinner¡ªa date, if you like, but only if that¡¯s what we make of it.

    ¡°We are friends, Dae, and we were before I joined Yoshika. I regret that we¡¯ve drifted apart. Forget about Lee Jia or An Eui, forget about Yoshika and your meddling little sister. Right now, we are Hyeong Daesung and Hayakawa Kaede¡ªfriends catching up over dinner. Whether the future would have us be more or less than that is for the future to decide. Are you amenable to that?¡±

    Dae scratched the back of his head, that accursed chuckle bubbling its way out of this throat once more as he smiled awkwardly. Maybe he¡¯d been overthinking it a bit¡ªhe had a tendency to do that.

    ¡°Hehe, I suppose I would like that, yes.¡±

    Kaede smiled back at him and nodded.

    ¡°Good. I think I would as well.¡±

    <hr>

    It was perhaps Yoshika¡¯s greatest advantage that she could be many things at once. She didn¡¯t want to be the great empress worshipped by half the continent, leading the world into what she hoped would be a brighter future, but parts of her¡ªlike Kaede¡ªhad been raised to be leaders, so it wasn¡¯t a completely uncomfortable position. At the same time, she had the ability to let herself live the quiet and peaceful life she craved.

    Li Meili was her ¡®civilian¡¯ identity. The fifth aspect¡ªthe last and the least of Yoshika¡¯s personae. At least, that¡¯s what others thought of her, if they knew she existed at all, and she preferred it that way. It¡¯s not that she never acted in her capacity as part of Yoshika, just that her contributions were more subtle. Meili was the face Yoshika wore when she wanted to go incognito, as she had back before ascending from being a mere avatar. All other times, she was just...Meili. An unassuming Qin woman who could blend into a crowd and enjoy a peaceful dinner with her girlfriend¡¯s parents.

    Well, relatively peaceful.

    The problem with being so unassuming was that even those who knew who she really was sometimes...forgot.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad that we are being returned to the God-Emperor¡¯s fold! I was a little worried about this talk of war, but truly his mercy knows no bounds!¡±

    Pan Zixing nodded sagely in response to Shi Jinghua, his wife, a content smile on his face.

    ¡°And with this, the continent will at last be united under his rightful rule. It¡¯s a little unorthodox, but Lady Yoshika is wiser than she seems.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Pan Jiaying glanced between her parents, her mouth open in disbelief, then cast a sidelong glance at Meili and gestured across the table as if to say ¡®are you hearing this?¡¯

    It was not an uncommon scene with her parents-in-law¡ªnot that she was officially married to Jiaying, but that was how she thought of them. They didn¡¯t really forget that Meili was Yoshika, but they were eating at a popular public restaurant and Zixin habitually spoke like the politician he was. Jinghua, on the other hand, took a malicious delight in giving Yoshika insults where Meili couldn¡¯t protest too strongly.

    She sighed and poked at her food¡ªa delicious spicy noodle dish that Eui desperately wanted the recipe for.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. It seems more like an equal relationship to me. I agree that it¡¯s a good thing, but not that Jiaguo is submitting to Qin.¡±

    Shi Jinghua scoffed and gave her a condescending look.

    ¡°It may seem that way to a layman, but this is our area of expertise. They may both be women, but Yan Yue is the scion of a great sect, and as the sitting grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon, she would not have to submit to any partner. Perhaps, if it were a man with similar status, but Yoshika is neither.¡±

    Meili opened her mouth to respond, but Jiaying beat her to the punch. They had a private table, but she still weaved a subtle privacy spell to prevent Jiaying from disturbing the other patrons with her shouting.

    ¡°You are absolutely ridiculous, mother! Dad is the expert, not you, and you were both rice farmers all of five years ago! You owe all of the wealth and power you now enjoy to the empress, and you spend all of it trying to subvert her influence. How ungrateful can you be?!¡±

    ¡°Jiaying, don¡¯t. Councilor Zixin has every right to voice his opinion, and I¡¯m sure Miss Jinghua has learned enough from supporting her husband to know what she¡¯s talking about.¡±

    The betrayed look on Jiaying¡¯s face nearly made Meili wince as Shi Jinghua smirked across the table at her daughter, her voice dripping with smug condescension.

    ¡°At least one of you is polite. You should listen to your friend, Jiaying.¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend, mother!¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen, dear. After all, isn¡¯t this wedding going to complicate matters?¡±

    Of course, the moment it suited her, Jinghua was happy to ¡®subtly¡¯ acknowledge Meili¡¯s status. Before Jiaying and her mother could really get into it again, Meili interjected.

    ¡°I do have to wonder what makes you think you know better than Yan Yue herself, though. No doubt you are deeply familiar with the law and courts, but that expertise is mainly limited to Jiaguo, no?¡±

    Jinghua blinked, not expecting the pushback.

    ¡°Well¡ª¡±

    ¡°Which, I should remind you, Yan Yue is also in charge of as the High Arbiter. So not only is she an expert in Qin law, but also the ultimate authority in Jiaguo¡¯s law.¡±

    Zixin raised a finger to correct her.

    ¡°Actually, while Lady Yan dictates the law in practice, the ultimate authority still rests with Empress Yoshika.¡±

    It was Meili¡¯s turn to be condescending as she gave him a flat look.

    ¡°So she is, yes. The point I¡¯m trying to make is that you should consider whether you are making your best interpretation, or simply the one which benefits your party most.¡±

    ¡°As you say, Miss Li...¡±

    Dinner didn¡¯t really get any less awkward after that, but at least the food was good, and Jiaying¡¯s parents managed to stay clear of politics for the rest of the night. Jiaying herself stayed more or less civil until they made their way back to their shared home at the end of the night.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you let her talk to you like that!¡±

    Meili chuckled and shook her head. They hadn¡¯t even gotten inside yet. Their home was in one of the new residential districts that had been built outside of the original academy walls. Those outer districts had walls of their own¡ªa necessity since the mana density within Jiaguo¡¯s shield wall was enough that magical beasts and elementals could develop locally. Yang Qiu¡¯s hunters did their best to manage them, but the walls helped deter any curious creatures from wandering into the city.

    The new construction was a lot more humble than the former dormitories and guest houses that had originally been meant to house high profile guests, students, and teachers from around the world. Mostly they were single-family homes interspersed with larger multi-family complexes like those found in Goryeo¡ªalbeit better maintained. Jiaguo guaranteed housing for its citizens, and while some preferred to strike out on their own and live in the villages, the city was popular for its proximity to the academy and the active markets and entertainment districts.

    Jiaying¡¯s mother objected to them living in the ¡®poorer¡¯ outer city districts¡ªnevermind that the Pan family had been rice farmers living in bamboo huts before immigrating. It was just another petty way to express her disapproval.

    Meili sighed, realizing that she¡¯d gotten so caught up in her thoughts that she¡¯d nearly left Jiaying hanging as they went inside.

    ¡°If all of my enemies were as petty and ineffectual as Shi Jinghua, life would be a lot more pleasant. She¡¯s a nuisance, but she¡¯s not doing any harm.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tell that to my teenage self¡¯s crippling self-esteem issues.¡±

    She hugged Jiaying and smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to downplay it. Her barbs just don¡¯t bother me, I guess, and I¡¯d rather let her make snide remarks about me than judge you.¡±

    Jiaying returned the hug, rolling her eyes playfully.

    ¡°Oh yeah, she hardly even called me fat tonight. Ugh, I don¡¯t know why I even bother associating with them.¡±

    ¡°We can cut ties, if you want. It¡¯s useful to have an inside connection to Pan Zixin, but I¡¯d never ask you to put up with mistreatment for that.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not that unfilial, I just like to complain.¡±

    Meili giggled, putting on a pot of tea and then stretching before she flopped down onto a couch.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m always happy to listen! I hope she didn¡¯t bother you too much with all the talk about the uh...wedding.¡±

    Jiaying snorted, shoving Meili¡¯s legs out of the way so that she could join her on the couch. Meili put her feet back up on her girlfriend¡¯s lap.

    ¡°Meili, I¡¯ve had five years to get used to you being Yoshika. Yoshika has four other women already, but Meili is just for me. Right?¡±

    She nodded slowly, but furrowed her brows.

    ¡°True, it¡¯s just that...it¡¯s a little different. Jia, Eui, Eunae, and I each have our own distinct relationships, but Yue is engaged to...Yoshika. Despite how we present her in public settings, Yoshika isn¡¯t a distinct identity from the rest of us. She¡¯s just...us.¡±

    Jiaying hummed thoughtfully, idly stroking Meili¡¯s exposed shins as she stared at the ceiling.

    ¡°Mmm, I guess, but are you, personally, as Meili, going to be cozying up to the High Arbiter? You going to dump me to go cuddle up to the willowy beauty with jade-like skin and emerald eyes?¡±

    ¡°What? No, of course not!¡±

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t care. Yan Yue and I live in different worlds, and you are Yoshika¡¯s foot in this world. Mine.¡±

    Meili cocked her head.

    ¡°Not that different. Your father is the head of a prominent political party.¡±

    ¡°My father is a gussied up rice farmer with a self-important wife too high on their status to remember their own roots. He is also my father, and not me.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m technically the empress.¡±

    Jiaying rolled her eyes and slumped over to lie next to Meili. There wasn¡¯t much room on the couch, so in practice she was mostly on top of her¡ªnot that either of them minded.

    ¡°Would the empress tolerate lowly rice farmers condescending to her?¡±

    ¡°Well, actually¡ª¡±

    She cut Meili off with a kiss.

    ¡°Let that skinny rich bitch have Yoshika. You are mine. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    ¡°What about your garden?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sleeping in it if you keep sassing me. Now do you want to stay here and talk about stupid things, or should we head to bed and get a bit more comfortable?¡±

    Meili blushed bright red.

    ¡°T-the tea...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll keep.¡±

 603. Ceremony

    Yan Yue sighed wistfully, her chin propped up on one hand as Lin Xiulan combed her hair. She gave Yue an arch look through the mirror on the vanity in front of them.

    ¡°Yue, sweetie, if you keep sighing like that people are going to think you¡¯re unhappy about getting married.¡±

    ¡°Of all the traditions to observe, why should we be separated before the wedding? I didn¡¯t get engaged to spend less time with my beloved.¡±

    Xiulan snorted and shook her head. The hair combing ritual wasn¡¯t usually so casual, but they¡¯d done the more ¡®ritualy¡¯ parts already, and Yue¡¯s hair was still slightly damp from purifying herself in the spring at the mountain¡¯s peak. It had also been thoroughly straightened, but the gentle strokes of the comb through her hair were comforting.

    It reminded her of when her mother would do the same for her as a child. No doubt she was doing so for Yoshika at that very moment. Strictly speaking, it should have been Long Xiaofan taking that role for both of them, as the oldest female ancestor of the bride, but they¡¯d had to make concessions on account of the fact that there were two brides. Beyond that, it simply wasn¡¯t politic to have a foreign emissary representing Qin¡¯s side of the union.

    She¡¯d brought it on herself, but Yue couldn¡¯t help sighing at the idea that even marrying another woman for love hadn¡¯t been enough for her to escape the indelible politics of it all. That elicited another giggle from Xiulan.

    ¡°You really are quite smitten, aren¡¯t you? I feel bad for Wei¡¯er and poor Yi¡ªthose boys never had a chance, did they?¡±

    Xiulan herself was another concession. The matronly figures on Yoshika¡¯s side were all varying degrees of ¡®inauspicious¡¯ which really just meant politically inexpedient¡ªthough Yue would have absolutely loved to see the looks on the elders¡¯ faces at being made to bow to Ienaga Yumi, or better yet, Lee Jung. Instead, as someone who¡¯d been living there since its founding, and properly venerable of age, Lin Xiulan stepped up to represent Jiaguo as a suitably auspicious lady to perform the ritual.

    Yue wasn¡¯t embarrassed in the slightest by her teasing, however. She was far beyond that by now.

    ¡°I am, yes, and I¡¯ve been a fool not to see it for so long. Worse than a fool!¡±

    ¡°Oh, dear, it¡¯s said that love makes fools of us all. You needn¡¯t be so harsh on yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am not being harsh, simply honest. I¡¯ve lived my entire life swaddled in the lies and illusions I craft for myself and others, pretending to be someone else. I¡¯m done with such fantasies and deceptions. No more will I hide within the false worlds I create for myself¡ªI will bring my truth into this world, and damn anyone who tries to deny me.¡±

    Xiulan paused her brushing to lean forward and wrap Yue in a gentle hug from behind.

    ¡°Ah, are you sure it¡¯s not too late to adopt you as my daughter? Where were you and Yoshika a thousand years ago?¡±

    Yue squeezed Xiulan¡¯s arms in return and smiled apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not being born sooner. I¡¯m very glad to have met you, though, and I hope to carry your vision into the future. If not a mother, I¡¯d be honored if we could consider each other¡ª¡±

    She smirked, reminded of one of Yoshika¡¯s¡ªparticularly Lee Jia¡¯s¡ªquirks.

    ¡°¡ªsisters.¡±

    Xiulan covered her mouth and laughed melodically, grinning like a cat as she returned to brushing Yue¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Sisters, eh? I like that. Little sister Yue, you make this old lady feel like a young girl again.¡±

    <hr>

    ¡°By the Emperor, why in the world is your hair so long, Yoshika?¡±

    Yoshika winced at Long Chunhua¡¯s complaint as the older woman laboriously plaited her very long hair into a ceremonial style that skirted the traditions of Qin, Goryeo, and Yamato, without quite leaning entirely into any of them. She was surprised that Yue¡¯s mother was knowledgeable enough about foreign styles to pull that off, but apparently keeping track of fashions across the continent was something of a hobby. She was even a long-distance patron of Madame Myeong, the eccentric Goryeon seamstress that Eui¡¯s mother had a one-sided rivalry with.

    She felt a bit bad about how much of a task doing her hair had turned out to be for Chunhua. In Yoshika¡¯s true body, her hair fell nearly down to her ankles when worn loose, and though it was supernaturally free of tangles, her future mother-in-law had needed to enlist the aid of several servants to hold Yoshika¡¯s hair like a train as she performed the pre-wedding rituals.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Chunhua took to the challenge with aplomb, aside from a few gripes, so Yoshika didn¡¯t feel too bad. Besides, she still didn¡¯t like Yue¡¯s mother much.

    ¡°My apologies again, mother-in-law. It wasn¡¯t really a conscious decision¡ªour hair just kind of ended up like that when we embodied our spirit form.¡±

    The older woman sighed dramatically.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother yet. It¡¯s the colors that are the most vexing. Black, white, and red? At least the red is only near the bottom, so it can hang separately, but it¡¯s hardly appropriate for the self-proclaimed empress of the southern continent to look like she dyes her hair. Have you considered dyeing it black?¡±

    Judgemental seemed to be Chunhua¡¯s default mode. Yoshika declined to mention that she was not, in fact, self-proclaimed in any sense of the word, but the accusation still needled her. It also did not help that she could so blithely suggest hair dye in the same breath that she admonished the appearance of its use.

    ¡°Even in Qin¡¯s traditions, spiritual embodiment is supposed to be a reflection of the true self, free of masks or embellishments. Hiding any part of that would defeat the purpose and go against the morality preached by your own emperor.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, he¡¯s not here right now, is he? You¡¯ll find that among those who purport to represent that morality, the appearance of loyalty and piety are far more valuable than the real thing.¡±

    ¡°That hadn¡¯t escaped my notice. My tails aren¡¯t in the way, are they?¡±

    To emphasize her point, Yoshika consciously shifted her tails further to the side, away from where Chunhua was working behind her. It was a little difficult, since she had nine of them and they weren¡¯t normally limbs that required her active attention.

    Yue¡¯s mother shook her head and placed another pin, artfully holding a braid of hair in place.

    ¡°Not at all, though I must admit that the fiery ones do make me slightly nervous.¡±

    ¡°Oh, those are harmless. After our last tribulation, the Soulfire changed to something gentler. Your soul won¡¯t be damaged by touching them.¡±

    Chunhua gave her a flat look that said in no uncertain terms that she wasn¡¯t helping. Yoshika smiled apologetically and extended one of them to within arm¡¯s reach, the scintillating flames of the tail flickering gently to illuminate the room in rainbow hues.

    ¡°No, really¡ªsee for yourself. I promise on my sisters that it won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    As oaths went it was a slightly odd one, but Chunhua took it in the spirit it was given and reached out tentatively to touch the ghostly flames of Yoshika¡¯s tail. It was an odd feeling for Yoshika¡ªthe fiery tails had no substance, but she could feel Chunhua¡¯s hand within it, the gentle fires engulfing it in a warm embrace.

    Yue¡¯s mother turned her hand over and stared at it in wonder for a moment before withdrawing her fingers and furrowing her brow.

    ¡°My...that may be an even more dangerous power than the one it replaced.¡±

    Not quite the reaction Yoshika expected, but it didn¡¯t sound like an indictment, even coming from Chunhua, so she cocked her head curiously.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªhard to put into words. Most wouldn¡¯t be equipped to make sense of it, even at the xiantian level, but my ancestral techniques give me a different perspective, especially when it comes to mystical flames.¡±

    ¡°The ones you didn¡¯t pass on to Yue because her father told you not to?¡±

    She scoffed.

    ¡°Do not try to judge me, Empress. I did what I must, and I have no regrets. But yes. I can feel the remnants of your power within my soul even now. As you say, it¡¯s not harmful¡ªnothing is being changed or subverted. Instead it¡¯s...filling the gaps. Mending old wounds and salving painful scars. Even as we speak, I feel a sense of peace with the death of my son that I haven¡¯t known for a decade.¡±

    ¡°That¡ªdoesn¡¯t sound like a bad thing?¡±

    Chunhua pursed her lips and sighed, returning to work on Yoshika¡¯s hair as she spoke.

    ¡°It is and it isn¡¯t. On one hand, pain serves a purpose. Guilt, regret, anger, shame¡ªthese are not emotions entirely without merit, for all that they can also be the source of deviations, heart demons, and in the worst cases, demonic transformation.

    ¡°Yet, I cannot say that it¡¯s an unpleasant feeling to be momentarily freed from those burdens. I dare say that if a power like this had surfaced a thousand years ago...well, you and Lin Xiulan may have your opinions on the matter, but let us simply say that there is a reason dual cultivation was banned throughout the empire. Or did you think my husband learned True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul¡ªa Yin art¡ªfrom a jade slip?¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    And what else was there to say to that? History was more muddy and complicated than it seemed. On one hand, the decree had led to the dissolution of the healing cults, disempowered Yin-aligned cultivators¡ªwho were mostly women, it had to be said¡ªand perpetuated millennia of discrimination and exploitation. On the other, it had been a decision made to protect those same women from the depravations of men like Yan De, who would stop at nothing in their pursuit of power¡ªespecially if it was as simple as tearing it away from someone weaker.

    That didn''t change the fact that it had done more harm than good. Among those with means, it had done little to curb the exploitation, and the law branded her as an amoral demon just for existing¡ªeven if she had been granted an exception. Still, she could at least see where a perspective like Chunhua¡¯s came from, though she disagreed.

    With a long-suffering sigh, Yoshika cast such thoughts aside.There¡¯d be time enough to contemplate the social ills of the world later. She was getting married! For just one brief moment¡ªno more than a day¡ªshe could set aside her endless burdens and just be happy. Peace, politics, and the fate of the world could wait.

    For one day, tomorrow, Yoshika¡¯s world would consist of only her and Yan Yue. The wait felt like an eternity.

 525. Analysis

    The plan is simple, elegant, and almost certainly a trap. The great spirits have no choice but to agree, however. Heaven and earth have turned against them, and they have precious few allies to rely on. The vessels will harbor them within their souls, passing on their legacies and protecting them from the sky¡¯s wrath. The spirits, in turn, grant the vessels their power while they slumber in silence, awaiting the day that they will be reborn anew.

    The trap is sprung. Mortal lineage is more complex than the spirits realized. They mix and mingle in their slumber, growing more distant and fragmented with each generation. They escaped annihilation, but their doom remains. None of them will be whole again. None, except for her.

    She planned this. Knew what would happen long before the rest. She understands deception, sees the way their ally twists the truth into a weapon of deceit, and uses it to her advantage. While the others break and spread, her daughters heed her instructions carefully to preserve her essence. She, too, fragments, but her essence is kept close together. Stronger. She will be whole again.

    Her slumber is deeper than expected. Memories come only in flashes of experience inherited from her descendents¡ªor is that ancestors, now? Mortal memories are so fragile. Over the course of generations, her daughters forget their purpose, but it matters not so long as they follow tradition.

    A chance! Another fragment wakes from her slumber. How infuriating to see it only in memories, as a moment long passed. There is no opportunity to guide her, and her sisters do not understand. Their ancestors were given the tools to prepare themselves for such, but it took too long. Without cause to use them, those tools were lost to time.

    The awakened fragment fights against her host. It¡¯s all wrong. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen that way. Host and fragment alike lose themselves in the struggle, and her sisters can do little else but watch in dismay as she runs amok.

    Without warning, she is gone. Her sisters all feel it in their souls and instinctively understand. Gone. Destroyed. That part of her soul can never be recovered. She will never be whole again without it. Kumiho¡¯s daughters learn to fear her awakening.

    She cannot even lament the failure, for it exists only in memory. Merely a dream to accompany her endless slumber.

    Then, she wakes. Her sisters reject her, the fear fresh in their minds. She has learned from the failure of her other self, and shares her power freely. She cannot be whole again, but perhaps with patience, she can salvage what remains.

    Yoshika gasped as the green flames engulfing her sputtered out, leaving behind an ache that pervaded her entire soul.

    Eunae rushed forward to check on her.

    ¡°Oh, ancestors, are you alright?! I¡¯m so sorry! I can¡¯t believe this happened again!¡±

    Yoshika gently pushed her away and shook her head, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Eunae¡ªI¡¯m fine. Did you see the same vision I just did?¡±

    ¡°I...I think so? It was so difficult to make sense of. Everything was happening at once, and I couldn¡¯t tell who was who. I think Seong Heiran was there?¡±

    ¡°I think so too. Spirit memories are like that. Kumiho, you never mentioned that you were intentionally trying to avoid repeating Heiran¡¯s example.¡±

    The fox spirit shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize it myself. I simply acted according to my instincts¡ªit¡¯s your human perspective that constructed the reasoning behind it.¡±

    Yoshika sighed.

    ¡°I might owe Misun an apology. I convinced her that Heiran¡¯s madness was her own, and that her fragment had nothing to do with it, but now I think I might be dead wrong.¡±

    Kumiho put a hand on her hip and cocked her head.

    ¡°Not necessarily. My sister should have known better than to forcibly dominate her own host. But we spirit fragments do not exist in isolation. We are our hosts, and just as I share my other half¡¯s selfless generosity, perhaps Heiran¡¯s fragment shared her madness.¡±

    Eunae grimaced.

    ¡°You think they drove each other insane?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible, at least.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and frowned. There was something in those memories that confirmed at least part of Misun¡¯s theory.

    ¡°There were no memories between Heiran¡¯s disappearance and your awakening¡ªin other words, Eunae¡¯s birth.¡±

    The Kumiho raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°The temporality of those memories is your own affectation. They have no natural order to them, so how can you be certain?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, but it feels right. It doesn¡¯t fit any other way.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that the memories of Heiran¡¯s life were inherited directly from your mother¡¯s soul. At the very least, Seong Minhee was alive at the same time as Heiran, but probably...¡±

    ¡°Oh ancestors...she¡¯s her sister! Seong Heiran isn¡¯t some distant ancestor¡ªshe was my aunt!¡±

    Yoshika sighed. So Minhee and the queen really were hiding something. Was it simply that they feared association with Heiran, or that they wanted to protect Eunae from that reputation? At the very least, the Kumiho¡¯s memories didn¡¯t implicate Eunae¡¯s mother in anything sinister, but what about Eunhee, the queen?

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°We still don¡¯t know enough about why they hid that from you. It doesn¡¯t change anything, though. You focus on preparing for your breakthrough while I investigate further. We¡¯ll just have to be on the lookout for any interference from Misun or your aunt.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they would?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not ruling anything out, yet. I don¡¯t like any of this, but for all I know it¡¯s just a bunch of political drama that we¡¯re overthinking.¡±

    Eunae frowned.

    ¡°Political drama can have very dire consequences, but I take your point. I¡¯ll try to put it out of my mind for now. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here on my side, Eui. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d have been able to navigate this on my own¡ªmy family is something of a weak point.¡±

    Yoshika stepped forward to hug Eunae gently.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    Eunae smiled down at her and returned the hug.

    ¡°I know. Thank you.¡±

    <hr>

    Hyeong Daesung stared in awe at the formation in front of him. It was just an image, since he wasn¡¯t allowed in Goryeo. Even arranging to contact Seong Misun via the reflecting pool had been done covertly, and was technically a violation of several research treaties. Dae shifted the image around, trying to take in as much of the formation as he could.

    ¡°You said you recovered this from my master¡¯s notes? I went through most of them myself and I never encountered anything like this.¡±

    Princess Seong nodded from within the pool¡¯s reflection.

    ¡°You only had access to what we gave you. Besides, he did most of the development on this during his imprisonment.¡±

    ¡°Argh, the reflection doesn¡¯t do it justice. I can clearly see where the formation should extend into higher dimensions, but mana sense and soul sight don¡¯t work across the pool. You did draw those portions, I assume?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course. I¡¯m probably the nation¡¯s foremost expert on extradimensional formation arrays¡ªmaybe even better than you.¡±

    Dae wasn¡¯t so sure about that, but Misun¡¯s research on higher dimensions was certainly impressive. Most magi would struggle to replicate the formation his master had created even with explicit instructions, but she¡¯d reverse-engineered it from notes and observations.

    ¡°How does it work?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. In theory, you input mana and it outputs more of the same, but that¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ¡°I realize that, but I meant mechanically. By what means does it attempt to accomplish that goal, successfully or otherwise?¡±

    Misun put her hands on her hips and huffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out. Individually, I can understand most of the spell¡¯s components, but together they are something of an enigma.¡±

    That was a common issue with formation arrays. Each new dimension increased the complexity at an exponential rate, until it became almost impossible to analyze in a holistic manner. Identifying how any given piece fit into the grand design was a puzzle that could take a lifetime to solve.

    ¡°Hmm, any working theories? I can¡¯t imagine my former master would have wasted his final hours on something completely frivolous...though now that I think about it, he¡¯d probably be quite amused at the idea of us wasting our time trying to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°This is far too elaborate for a practical joke, especially one you wouldn¡¯t live to see play out.¡±

    ¡°I still wouldn¡¯t put it past him.¡±

    The princess rolled her eyes.

    ¡°In any case, while constructing it, I noticed that the spell has multiple input nodes. My first guess was that it was drawing mana from the environment, converting it to match the main input, then adding that to the output. A cheap parlor trick that would be trivial for any charlatan to replicate.¡±

    Actually what she described was an incredibly advanced formation that even most college graduates would struggle to copy, much less design. Dae wasn¡¯t about to argue, though.

    ¡°I take it the auxiliary inputs do something else, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I have no idea what. It takes mana in from the environment, then consumes it all for some inscrutable purpose.¡±

    ¡°I thought you said you understood most of the components?¡±

    Seong Misun growled irritably.

    ¡°Yes, most. If I understood all of them, then the formation wouldn¡¯t be incomplete, now would it? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Far from ¡®amplifying¡¯ anything, this formation seems deliberately engineered to waste as much mana as possible doing nothing.¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Mana is never truly consumed, only changed. It must go somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Probably fed back into the output, or perhaps recycled back through the formation somehow. I don¡¯t know, since I¡¯ve never been able to finish that part.¡±

    ¡°May I see the sections that are troubling you?¡±

    Princess Seong wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°They¡¯re too complex to display through your reflecting pool.¡±

    Dae blinked.

    ¡°Then what did you replicate them from? If the instructions were on a jade slip, perhaps you can ask Empress Yoshika to deliver it.¡±

    Misun hesitated, fidgeting with something on her finger and chewing on her lip.

    ¡°I can¡¯t show you the source. I¡¯m already risking too much by consulting with you like this.¡±

    Odd, but he wasn¡¯t going to press the issue.

    ¡°Very well. Perhaps you can show the offending portions to Yoshika, then. Her senses are better than mine, and though she might not know what she¡¯s looking at, she has a technique that allows her to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Absolute Awareness, I know. It figures they¡¯d be insane enough to master a technique like that. She used it to steal several of my spells already.¡±

    He chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Ahem, yes, well¡ªin this case it¡¯s to our advantage. You can show her the parts that you¡¯re stuck on, then she can perfectly share that information with me, and I¡¯ll try my hand at analyzing them.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but on one condition¡ªdon¡¯t attempt to recreate the formation without me. Do Hye may have been your master or father or whatever, but this is my project now. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll contact you again if I discover anything.¡±

    The princess simply nodded before the image faded and the pool went still.

    Dae let out a long sigh and turned to leave, his mind awhirl with theories¡ªbut not about the puzzling formation.

    Why had the princess been so circumspect about the origin of her information? She was almost certainly lying about withholding parts of his master¡¯s legacy from him, given that he¡¯d been the one to turn over most of those materials in the first place. Yet there was absolutely nothing in his master¡¯s notes or lessons about a formation like that one.

    Moreover, even if Do Hye had meticulously laid out step-by-step instructions in a jade slip, there was no way that Seong Misun could have reverse engineered such an intricate formation without a complete understanding of it. She was a genius like no other, but even she had her limits. It was far more likely that she¡¯d simply consulted with Do Hye while he was alive¡ªperhaps even studied under him while he was imprisoned. But then why not just say that? Was she afraid to admit it?

    Something didn¡¯t add up, and while he held no ill will towards Seong Misun for her hand in his master¡¯s execution, he didn¡¯t trust her either.

 526. Channel

    With only a few days left before Haeun and Narae¡¯s exams, Eui didn¡¯t have much time to question Misun about what she¡¯d seen in the Kumiho¡¯s memories. Even if she had, she doubted that the princess would have been open to answering. Indeed, when Eui took the mental snapshots of the formation that Dae requested, Misun was brusque and standoffish the entire time. Although she supposed that wasn¡¯t exactly a departure from the norm.

    While Eui was busy training the girls, Jia found an unexpected opportunity when she met with Dae to pass on the formation.

    ¡°Are you sure about this, Dae? I¡¯ve done my best to strip it down to the bare essentials, but you know how much of a strain Absolute Awareness puts on people.¡±

    Dae chuckled as he prepared his work space within an isolated building that they¡¯d reserved for the purpose of testing potentially dangerous formations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing a few similar techniques myself¡ªnot to mention working closely with Miss Iseul, who is not the slightest bit shy about blasting people with unfiltered memories whether they are ready for it or not.¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°That girl is a menace sometimes. This is different, though¡ªfor all we know a xiantian¡¯s Absolute Awareness will crack your skull open like an egg.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, try to avoid that, if you can manage it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Dae!¡±

    He shook his head and laughed.

    ¡°And so am I. You¡¯re selling yourself short, Jia. I wouldn¡¯t have made this request if I wasn¡¯t certain you have the fine control necessary to do it safely.¡±

    Jia put her hands on her hips and frowned.

    ¡°Well I¡¯m glad you have so much faith in me, but it¡¯s still a big risk to take for a curiosity like this.¡±

    Dae hummed thoughtfully as he put the finishing touches on his wards.

    ¡°I think this is much more than just a curiosity. Has Eui noticed Seong Misun acting strangely during her stay at the palace?¡±

    Jia blinked.

    ¡°Wait, how do you know about that?¡±

    ¡°I saw it first hand during our consultation. Should I take that as a yes?¡±

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a lot going on over there. Some kind of plot by the Queen, or Misun, or maybe both against each other? I¡¯m not sure, really, and it¡¯s a huge mess.¡±

    He smiled wryly.

    ¡°Politics, eh? Well, if I had to guess, Seong Misun is keeping a secret dire enough that she¡¯s desperate to avoid even so much as admitting something adjacent to it, and it has something to do with Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Oh, lovely, more cryptic unknowns for me to puzzle out...¡±

    ¡°My apologies. My leading theory is that she directly received the memory of this formation in much the same way you¡¯re about to pass a portion of it on to me. It is my opinion that she knows exactly what the intended application of the formation is, and that it¡¯s significant enough to dedicate the bulk of her time and resources into replicating it¡ªeven at the risk of drawing suspicion and ire from her family.¡±

    That certainly made sense¡ªthough Jia wasn¡¯t sure why Misun wouldn¡¯t just tell her as much. If the formation had anything to do with breaking the divine seal, then she¡¯d put her full support behind it.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think guessing is going to get us anywhere, but thank you for telling me. Are you ready?¡±

    Dae nodded.

    ¡°As I¡¯ll ever be. I¡¯m sure that even with your superlative control, this won¡¯t be pleasant.¡±

    ¡°Probably not, no. Brace yourself.¡±

    He tensed up as Jia reached out with her aura to touch his. It wasn¡¯t quite the same as joint cultivation, but it had similar roots. Telepathic communication took a lot of practice and control, since the human mind wasn¡¯t accustomed to processing information that way. Even basic exchanges could be overwhelming for the uninitiated.

    This was no basic exchange. Absolute Awareness was a crystallization of every single thing the user experienced in a moment of time. In the moment, it felt like time slowing down as the user processed exponentially more information than they normally could. Recalling those memories was the opposite¡ªeverything came crashing into one¡¯s mind in an overwhelming rush of knowledge.

    When Jia had first started practicing the technique, she nearly ended up leaking her brain out through her nose. Now she had to make sure she didn¡¯t do the same to Dae.

    The trick was a gentle touch. At any given moment, Yoshika was experiencing the sensations of up to five separate bodies, plus a domain that encompassed all of Jiaguo and most of Yamato. Even most xiantian cultivators would buckle under the weight of her full depth of experience, so she had to cut out as much as she could without losing any important information.

    With the very slightest touch Jia could manage, she felt Dae¡¯s awareness at the edge of his aura and shared the tiniest slice of her mind with him.

    Dae reeled, nearly collapsing on the spot before Jia caught him.

    ¡°Shit! Dae, are you alright?¡±

    He stared up at her blankly as she supported him, blinking a few times before wiping a trickle of blood from his nose and nodding slowly.

    ¡°Y-yes. I, er, I think so. That was¡ªI thought I knew what to expect, but you really have transcended beyond my comprehension, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°I tried to warn you.¡±

    ¡°You did. I apologize. I suppose some part of me still sees you as the bright-eyed and eager young mortal girl taking her first steps into the world of immortals. Ancestors, that was over ten years ago, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Jia shook her head and chuckled as Dae regained his balance.

    ¡°It feels like it was a lot shorter.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Yet also an eternity. Our perception of time is a funny thing.¡±

    ¡°Did you at least get what you needed?¡±

    Dae closed his eyes to concentrate for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°I believe so, yes. What a fascinating design¡ªthough I¡¯m noticing a few anomalies. Errors, maybe, or perhaps there¡¯s some purpose to them that I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Jia smiled ruefully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. I couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of them.¡±

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll draw them out so that we can go over them together. Once I explain the gist, you might have some insights I missed.¡±

    He began to carefully inscribe the formation with expensive mana-infused paints and inks, using his Soul Sight spell and a number of specialized techniques he¡¯d developed for the express purpose of drawing extradimensional formations.

    Jia furrowed her brows as she watched.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise Misun not to copy it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drawing the entire formation¡ªI doubt I even could without tapping into our nation¡¯s strategic resources, and even then it would be a significant investment. No, this is just an isolated test¡ªI¡¯ll dummy out the bulk of the main formation.¡±

    Dae worked fast, but even the partial formation was very elaborate. Jia didn¡¯t want to break his concentration with idle chatter, so she just waited patiently, watching him work with interest. Nearly an hour later, he stood back and brushed himself off.

    ¡°There we are! All finished.¡±

    ¡°You used permanent materials for this, but what happens if those anomalies you mentioned really are errors that need correcting?¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate necessity. A formation of this complexity simply wouldn¡¯t work with more disposable materials. I¡¯ll likely have to rewrite it a number of times over the course of my research. Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll fund it out of my personal reserve.¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°The academy budget can afford it, and if you think it¡¯s important, then I trust your judgment. So, what are we looking at, exactly?¡±

    He¡¯d done a perfect job of replicating Misun¡¯s work, but even isolated like that, Jia had no idea what the formation was actually doing.

    ¡°Exactly? I¡¯m not sure. Generally, however, it appears to function as a sort of mana accelerator, for lack of a better term. It makes use of extradimensional routing to vastly improve throughput in the main array.¡±

    ¡°Okay, yeah. I know some of those words.¡±

    Dae chuckled.

    ¡°If you picture the formation as a channel through which the essence flows, then this formation is designed to widen that channel. Theoretically without limit, although¡ªhm, with a static input from the environment it would hit a ceiling eventually. Perhaps by routing mana from the main¡ªno, then you¡¯d need to accelerate the accelerator which is an infinitely recursive problem...¡±

    ¡°Dae! Keep your head out of the clouds for a second, you can explore them later.¡±

    ¡°Right! Sorry! If we accept that the mana amplifier is meant to duplicate essence somehow, then it explains the need for components like this, but unless I¡¯m missing something, it¡¯s putting the cart before the horse.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips. The technical details were pretty far beyond her, but she could see what he was getting at on a broader level.

    ¡°There would be no point in trying to widen the channel unless you had a reservoir to match the demand.¡±

    ¡°Precisely. The presence of this formation suggests that either my master got side-tracked trying to solve future problems¡ªwhich is very unlike him¡ªor that he¡¯d already succeeded in developing a mana amplifier, and this was his attempt to scale up.¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Or it was never meant to be a mana amplifier in the first place. Creating essence from nothing is impossible¡ªlike, really completely beyond the laws of heaven and earth as we understand them impossible. Right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes, but¡ª¡±

    Jia held up a hand to pre-empt him.

    ¡°And Do Hye knew that. Probably better than anyone. But what about this mana accelerator? If you presuppose a large enough reservoir, is it possible to make a formation that uses all of it, no matter how huge?¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows and stroked his chin, pacing around the room and muttering to himself as he contemplated her question.

    ¡°It¡¯s...not impossible. Not in the way that the amplifier is, at least. I¡¯m struggling to imagine a solution to the recursion problem, but if that could be solved then...yes. My understanding of higher dimension arrays is that it should be possible.¡±

    ¡°Then start looking for that. Because I think that¡¯s what this is. Do Hye was looking for a way to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear and create a spell powerful enough to overwhelm the divine seal.¡±

    Dae stared at her for a moment, then down at the formation, then back at her, his eyes widening.

    ¡°Oh my ancestors¡ªof course! I knew it¡ªthat¡¯s exactly the sort of insight I was hoping for. Thank you! I think I have what I need to start putting this puzzle together, now.¡±

    Jia smiled.

    ¡°Glad I could help. Keep me updated, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Is there anything else I can help with before I start diving in?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, maybe. Could I get your opinion on this?¡±

    She conjured up a small jade slip. Once she¡¯d learned how to make them, it was almost embarrassing how long it had taken for her to get around to it. The materials were expensive, but the process couldn¡¯t be easier. Jade was naturally very good at containing essence, and it made an excellent medium for artifacts of all kinds. Jade slips in particular were little more than little samples of mana encoded with the intent of the creator.

    Dae raised an eyebrow as he accepted it.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°The current and possibly final draft of Narae¡¯s graduation thesis.¡±

    ¡°Oh? My, but they grew up fast, didn¡¯t they? What¡¯s the subject?¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait for her to answer before reading the contents of the slip, his face going pale as it sank in. Jia grinned playfully.

    ¡°Spiritual self-embodiment of ephemeral beings through the creation of artificial soul cores. She thought it would look better if the title sounded wordy and technical, but she wants to give Heian a body.¡±

    Dae shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°I¡¯m not qualified to advise on this.¡±

    ¡°Nobody is. It¡¯s never been done before. What I want to know is whether her theory is sound. I¡¯ve looked it over myself at least a dozen times, but I can¡¯t find any problems with it.¡±

    ¡°I...don¡¯t see any errors. With a sufficiently high quality mana stone as the base, and a very sturdy vessel, it would be roughly the equivalent of a xiantian ascension.¡±

    Jia nodded. That was her conclusion as well. Heian and Narae had really outdone themselves with it, and while she was worried for Heian, she was also a little excited.

    ¡°Do you think they can do it?¡±

    Dae ran a hand through his hair and sighed heavily.

    ¡°I think that if Narae and Heian intend to present this to Seong Min, then you should ask them to hold the examination inside the Sky Hall. Ancestors, even your disciples don¡¯t do anything by half, do they?¡±

    ¡°Nope! And I couldn¡¯t be prouder.¡±

 527. Exam

    Haeun was nervous. More nervous than she¡¯d ever been in her life. More than the first time she¡¯d snuck out of the palace, more than when Eunae had asked Yoshika to take her on as an apprentice, more than her first day at Jiaguo¡¯s academy, and even more than when she¡¯d first learned that she¡¯d be returning home.

    It wasn¡¯t a fear of failure. If anything, she was extremely confident that she¡¯d shatter whatever expectations Cousin Min had for her. It was more abstract than that. An inexplicable thing that she couldn¡¯t quash no matter how she meditated.

    Haeun had lived under the burden of high expectations for as long as she could remember. Her early awakening, strong bloodline, and inborn talent for magic all made her a favorite among her family. Most importantly, her talents expressed themselves in a more acceptable way than her sister¡ªwhose bewitching gaze brought about too many bad memories for her to ever be fully accepted by the older family members.

    She was used to that kind of pressure. It wasn¡¯t comfortable, but it was at least familiar. She would meet and exceed the expectations of her family. There was no other option, and there never had been. Haeun wasn¡¯t worried about that in the slightest.

    But her master was another story. Empress Yoshika probably didn¡¯t realize just how much of an inspiration she was. It wasn¡¯t just in Jiaguo, where she was practically revered as a goddess, but even those who had come from distant parts of Goryeo, Yamato, and even Qin all held her in high esteem.

    Yoshika was proof that no hegemony was absolute. That anyone, with time and dedication, could elevate themselves high enough to challenge nations, empires, and even the heavens themselves. She had brazenly founded an empire on the doorstep of the most powerful being in the world, and nobody dared to challenge her.

    As a royal herself, perhaps such a renegade should frighten her, but it filled Haeun with hope. If Yoshika could change her own fate, then perhaps Haeun could too.

    Haeun¡¯s master put no pressure on her. Certainly she had high expectations, but those expectations weren¡¯t a condition of her acceptance. In the vanishingly unlikely scenario that Haeun failed, Yoshika would still accept her with open arms¡ªas would Eunae, Narae, and perhaps even Aecha, wherever she was.

    For once, the pressure didn¡¯t come from outside, but from within. Haeun wasn¡¯t worried that she¡¯d fail her master¡ªshe couldn¡¯t. Nevertheless, she wanted to impress her. To prove to Yoshika, her family, the world, but most of all to herself, that she was worthy to call herself Yoshika¡¯s apprentice.

    To Haeun, the graduation exam wasn¡¯t about securing an honorary title as a college alumnus, nor about proving the efficacy of Jiaguo¡¯s academy. It was her chance to finally give back to those who¡¯d supported her growth as an individual, instead of trying to mold her into something else.

    They gathered within the palace¡¯s Sky Hall¡ªa rather unusual venue, but given what Narae had planned, perhaps warranted. Haeun was looking forward to that part¡ªif things went to plan, then Haeun would be nowhere close to the center of attention. A welcome reprieve.

    The Sky Hall was a specialized courtyard with a paved floor and an open view of the sky above¡ªhence the name. It was covered in wards and formations designed to contain any damage and route excess power back into the formations, so that it could be utilized by the occupants. Essentially, it was the continent¡¯s premier tribulation room.

    Qin had its mountains, and no shortage of formation experts of their own to prepare spaces for breakthroughs, but the Sky Hall was the culmination of Goryeo¡¯s entire history of arcane arts, focused entirely towards a single dedicated purpose.

    Haeun had never been one for nationalistic pride, but she had to make an exception for this one accomplishment. The Sky Hall was an artifact comparable to Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool, and one of her people¡¯s greatest advantages after the shield formations that guarded their cities.

    Inside, Seong Min waited, joined by a pair of wizened old magi that Haeun didn¡¯t recognize. Haeun entered with Lee Narae at her side, followed closely by An Eui and Eunae.

    She took a deep breath to steady herself. It was fine. She could do this.

    Narae noticed her nerves and gave Haeun an encouraging smile. Once again, Haeun was struck by envy. Narae never worried about anything¡ªeven when she really should. Still, she couldn¡¯t ask for a better friend with which to face the trial before her.

    Haeun and Narae advanced to the center of the courtyard facing Min and the other magi. They bowed in unison and Haeun greeted their proctors.

    ¡°Princesses Seong Haeun of Goryeo and Lee Narae of the Jiaguo Empire offer their greetings. Prime Minister Grand Magus Princess Seong Min, you honor us with your presence, sister.¡±

    Seong Min nodded her approval.

    ¡°Rise, both of you. I will keep things brief, as this is an extremely unorthodox use of the Sky Hall. I¡¯d have never allowed it if not for the recommendation of two of my clan sisters. Eunae, I understand, but how in the names of our ancestors did you convince Misun?¡±

    Haeun didn¡¯t see it, but she could hear the smile in Eui¡¯s voice as she answered.

    ¡°I showed her my disciples¡¯ theses.¡±

    Cousin Min was unmoved, but the magi flanking her exchanged nervous looks. The princess brushed a stray lock of hair over her shoulder and shrugged.

    ¡°Very well, though I¡¯ll be holding you personally responsible if this interferes with my cousin¡¯s upcoming breakthrough, Empress.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Eui bowed graciously.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then let us begin. Girls, you will be tested on your knowledge and ability in the arcane arts, then offered a chance to demonstrate your contributions to arcane theory. Understand that failure in any area of this examination means failure of the entire test. Should you fail, you will be unable to try again for a period of at least five years, subject to my discretion. Do you acknowledge and agree to these terms?¡±

    Haeun and Narae responded in unison.

    ¡°Yes, your highness.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Min gestured to either side, and the magi flanking her came around to hand the girls each a large stack of shockingly high quality paper.

    ¡°Your written exams. Each is unique and hand-crafted, so don¡¯t bother trying to cheat or collaborate. Any attempt to do so anyway will be met with immediate failure. You have ninety minutes, starting now. Begin!¡±

    Haeun glanced around anxiously. No writing surface or materials had been provided. She had her own brushes and ink, but where was she supposed to¡ª?

    Narae didn¡¯t hesitate. She dropped into a cross-legged position on the floor and got to work. Haeun smiled and followed suit, sitting back to back with her friend to provide what little support they could for each other.

    Once she got started, the written portion was even easier than she¡¯d expected. Big Brother Dae covered more complex subjects in his third year classes. Some of the proofs the test demanded were complicated, but the need for proofs meant that the topics rarely deviated from the empirically provable. There was only one portion covering theory, which tasked her to write an essay opinion about esoteric elements¡ªsomething that fourth-year classes at the academy covered extensively.

    Haeun finished her test with over thirty minutes to spare, which she spent going back over it to double-check her work and apply any necessary corrections. She was briefly worried when Narae hadn¡¯t handed her work in with only a few minutes left on the clock, but when Min declared the end of the time limit, Narae confidently handed over her finished stack.

    ¡°You are permitted a thirty minute break while we evaluate your results.¡±

    Haeun let out a sigh of relief as she returned with Narae to the edge of the courtyard where her sister and Eui were waiting. She gave Narae a sidelong glance as they walked together.

    ¡°How do you think you did?¡±

    Narae grinned impishly.

    ¡°It was easy! I feel bad for making Dae waste his time preparing those study notes.¡±

    Eui smacked Narae with her tail.

    ¡°It was easy because you were prepared. Don¡¯t get cocky.¡±

    ¡°R-right, sorry!¡±

    While Haeun didn¡¯t disagree with her master, Narae was right. They could have easily managed the written portion without any review. If that was the standard the colleges held their graduates to, then the rest of the exam would be a joke. She wouldn¡¯t be letting her guard down, though.

    Before long, Haeun¡¯s cousin called them back.

    ¡°Seong Haeun, Lee Narae, we¡¯ve found your results to be satisfactory and will now move on to the practical examination. Here, we will test your spellcrafting ability. You will be given instructions for a spell and tasked to replicate it with a formation as quickly and efficiently as possible.¡±

    Min spread her arms out to gesture at the area around them.

    ¡°Normally, you¡¯d be free to make use of the space and any materials you brought with you, but since your master insisted on the Sky Hall, there are additional constraints.¡±

    She smirked.

    ¡°Any formations you draw must not interfere with the ambient mana within the Sky Hall, and must also be completely temporary. Thus, staining materials such as ink or paint are forbidden, as are any and all engraving techniques. Similarly, your formations must draw power exclusively from either your own auras or mana stones¡ªwhich you are expected to provide yourselves.¡±

    Haeun pursed her lips. If she hadn¡¯t already spent the last two weeks drilling her formations with chalk, that would have been an impossible demand. Even so, the ban on self-powering formations was a huge restriction. They only had so much mana in their auras, and even if they¡¯d thought to bring their own mana stones, it would be trivial for the examiners to simply force them to use different elements.

    Eui stepped forward and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Are spirit familiars acceptable as power sources?¡±

    Min waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°If they have a spirit willing and able to serve as a living battery, then certainly. I don¡¯t sense anything of the sort on either of them, however, and the test is to begin immediately.¡±

    Haeun¡¯s eyes widened. Had her cousin really fallen for such an obvious trap? Did...did she not know about Heian at all? Or Iseul¡¯s advancements in manual formation designs? The research treaties were supposed to be bilateral¡ªwhat were they doing with the knowledge Jiaguo¡¯s academy published?

    Without another word, Heian manifested in both of her forms. Her cat form, which now came up to Heian¡¯s waist, sat by Haeun¡¯s side while her human form joined Narae. Heian¡¯s human persona rubbed her eyes and yawned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ve been practicing too.¡±

    Seong Min blinked, briefly stunned before schooling her expression.

    ¡°I must remind you that outside interference is strictly forbidden.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°Heian will only provide her essence, isn¡¯t that right honey?¡±

    Heian nodded slowly.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Haeun¡¯s cousin turned around to consult with her fellow examiners for a moment before turning back and clearing her throat.

    ¡°Very well, but if we detect any signs of foul play, both applicants will be failed on the spot and barred from ever attempting the exam again.¡±

    That was a surprisingly dire threat. Min risked seriously angering the rest of the family if she went through with permanently banning Haeun from graduation, but she was nothing if not a stickler for procedure.

    Eui grinned confidently.

    ¡°Fine by me. Good luck, girls!¡±

    Haeun steeled herself. Heian¡¯s assistance was invaluable, but all it did was even the playing field again. Eui wouldn¡¯t have made them spend so much time practicing if she didn¡¯t expect the practical exam to be difficult.

    Come to think of it¡ªwhy had she made Heian practice with them? Did she anticipate this? Haeun hadn¡¯t thought anything of it at the time, but suddenly it felt like an incredible coincidence. She didn¡¯t have time to worry about it. The test was about to begin, and she¡¯d need every ounce of her focus.

    Haeun gripped one of the many sticks of chalk that she¡¯d brought for the test and faced her cousin defiantly. It was time to show them the value of Jiaguo¡¯s academy.

 528. Practical

    ¡°Convert any input mana into a balanced mixture, then filter out each primary element into individual crystallization arrays.¡±

    Narae was already drawing before Seong Min even finished speaking. She had to suppress a laugh. The formations were tough, but they had an obvious theme. Every task they¡¯d been given was extremely mana-hungry.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess why. Heian¡¯s cat form was curled up in the center of Haeun¡¯s circle, while her human form sat in quiet meditation within Narae¡¯s. By all appearances, she was just sitting there quietly and napping while she allowed the girls to draw upon her essence. So of course, since they were both drawing mana from the same spirit, the examiners were trying to exhaust poor Heian.

    Except that in reality, Heian was acting as a conduit to Yoshika¡¯s soul, and by extension the Sovereign¡¯s Tear. Good luck exhausting that.

    The formations they needed to draw also frequently involved complicated conversions and filters¡ªpresumably to take advantage of the fact that spirits were made up of esoteric elements, which were notoriously difficult to work with in spellcraft. But Heian was smarter than that, and the essence she was providing was already elementally neutral¡ªwhich was the easiest to work with.

    Min and her cronies were also obviously unprepared for just how fast the girls could draw their formations. All those drills hadn¡¯t been for nothing. For the first twenty minutes or so, the examiners had been drawing from a prepared list of formations, but Narae was pretty sure that they¡¯d started improvising after that.

    Well, she was fine with that. Narae could keep up with them all day if she had to, and once she¡¯d gotten used to it, drawing out rapid-fire formations was actually pretty fun. She¡¯d definitely be spending a bit more time on talismans and formations in the future.

    By the end of the second hour, Seong Min had grown visibly agitated, crossing her arms under her chest and tapping her index finger impatiently.

    ¡°Enough! You can stop now.¡±

    In the time it had taken her to say that, Narae had already finished the last task they¡¯d given out. The princess sighed.

    ¡°Your improvised spellcraft is...adequate. Unorthodox, but undeniably effective.¡±

    The exhausted magi flanking her nodded urgently in agreement.

    ¡°Yes, quite! I¡¯ve never seen anything so sup¡ª¡±

    Min shot the mage a withering glare, and he choked on his words.

    ¡°Er, strange, yes. Ahem! Very unusual.¡±

    She turned her attention back to the girls.

    ¡°You may now give your individual spellcraft presentations, beginning with Princess Seong Haeun.¡±

    Narae didn¡¯t bother hiding her grin as her friend stepped forward and produced a prepared talisman. Though she¡¯d never admit it, Haeun had the biggest crush on Hyeong Daesung, which meant that she very closely followed his research and always paid extra attention in his classes. Extra even for Haeun, that is.

    Dae¡¯s claim to fame, before developing Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool, had been his work in the field of personal teleportation. It was an extremely rare and expensive form of magic, and even years later his demonstration of a personal teleportation talisman during the original academy¡¯s grand tournament was still talked about.

    Since then, he¡¯d shifted his focus, but for his fans he¡¯d always be known as the one who¡¯d mastered space magic. And Haeun was without a doubt his biggest fan.

    Haeun¡¯s spell was small and nondescript, having been drawn with plain ink on a common paper talisman. Of course, she had the resources to make it as elaborate and expensive as she liked, but in this case, the efficiency was the point.

    She bowed politely and held the talisman out.

    ¡°For my demonstration, I¡¯ll be casting my own humble interpretation of a spell developed by our academy headmaster, and further refined by my own efforts during my time as a student in Jiaguo¡¯s Grand Academy.¡±

    Without further fanfare, the talisman disintegrated into motes of pure black, and Haeun disappeared with a loud pop. She reappeared a few feet to the right and bowed to indicate that she¡¯d completed her demonstration.

    Min and the other magi conferred for a moment before Haeun¡¯s cousin turned back to address her.

    ¡°While we find the spell impressive, it speaks more to the abilities of Hyeong Daesung¡ªwhich are already well-established¡ªrather than your own. The point of this exercise is for you to demonstrate your own spell.¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°With respect, clan sister, this is my own spell. Though I used the headmaster¡¯s design as a base, I have spent much of the last five years refining and perfecting it into something more practical. Observe.¡±

    She took out another talisman and immediately vanished. Narae sensed her intent and whirled around to block an incoming attack as Haeun appeared next to her, only to instantly vanish again and appear on the opposite side already poised to flick Narae in the back of the head.

    This was why Narae could never beat Haeun in duels. It was unbelievably frustrating, but unmatched mobility was useless when one¡¯s opponent could be wherever they wanted, whenever they wanted.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Haeun¡¯s spell wasn¡¯t remarkable because of what it did¡ªthough that was impressive in its own right¡ªit was remarkable because she¡¯d managed to perfect it so thoroughly that she could do it with minimal resources.

    Before Narae could retaliate, Haeun teleported once again, this time directly in front of the examiners. She took a blank sheet of talisman paper from within her sleeve, quickly drew the spell on it with a calligraphy brush she¡¯d taken from...somewhere¡ªancestors, Narae hadn¡¯t even seen that part¡ªand handed it over to Seong Min.

    ¡°If you are able to cast or replicate my spell here and now, then I¡¯ll accept my failure, but I think you¡¯ll find it¡¯s harder than I make it look.¡±

    Her cousin glanced down at the talisman, then at her fellow examiners, before looking back to Haeun and sighing. She handed the talisman back.

    ¡°No need. You¡¯ve proven yourself admirably.¡±

    Haeun kept a straight face and bowed politely.

    ¡°Thank you, clan sister.¡±

    Narae could see Haeun desperately trying to keep a grin off her face as she returned. It must have been pretty satisfying to stick it to her cousin like that.

    ¡°Nice job¡ªthough you could have given me something easier to follow.¡±

    Haeun scoffed.

    ¡°You can say that after we present our theses and not a moment before.¡±

    ¡°Ehehe, yeah, fair enough.¡±

    Narae¡¯s spell presentation wasn¡¯t going to be nearly as impressive as Haeun¡¯s, but hopefully it would still be enough to at least earn her a pass. She stepped up before Seong Min and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°My formation is based on techniques I learned from Qin and Yamato. I¡¯ve modified and adapted these techniques into a new application using only arcane arts.¡±

    Seong Min nodded.

    ¡°You may proceed.¡±

    Unlike Haeun, Narae hadn¡¯t been able to make her formation ahead of time¡ªthough she¡¯d spent plenty of time practicing it. It was a little more difficult to construct as a temporary formation, but Narae made do with her chalk and a little bit of ingenuity.

    When the circle was finished, she stood in the center, powering it with her own aura.

    ¡°I call this formation a Circle of Gravitational Freedom.¡±

    She slowly lifted off of the ground without even using her actual Gravitational Freedom¡ªthe signature flight spell that she¡¯d based her formation off of. Seong Min crossed her arms under her chest and frowned.

    ¡°Flight spells within the houtian rank are rare, but not unheard of. This Circle of Gravitational Freedom seems rather restrictive, despite the name. Unlimited flight within a small area is very impractical.¡±

    Narae shrugged as she floated lazily around the perimeter.

    ¡°Sure, but flight isn¡¯t its only purpose. Try launching a physical attack my way.¡±

    Seong Min extended a hand, forming a huge icicle over her shoulder, which launched itself at Narae like the arrow of a ballista. As soon as the ice crossed the threshold of Narae¡¯s circle, it plummeted to the ground and shattered.

    Narae grinned.

    ¡°That part is based on a technique from Qin called Domain of the Earthen Realm. Ignore the name, it¡¯s basically an ensnaring technique that traps enemies in a circle of high gravity that doesn¡¯t affect the user. Anything affected by gravity can¡¯t touch me here.¡±

    The princess pursed her lips.

    ¡°Hmm, better, but still rather narrow. You¡¯re still vulnerable to purely magical attacks and restricted to a small area.¡±

    ¡°Yep! That¡¯s why it can also do this!¡±

    Narae took a deep breath. She regretted using her own strength to power the circle, since she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it for long by herself, but Heian needed to save her strength for later. She threw her arms out to each side, and with an effort of will, expanded the effect of the circle to encompass the entire Sky Hall.

    Haeun, Eunae, and the two magi all fell to their knees immediately, and while Seong Min didn¡¯t react immediately, a slight tremor in her legs gave away the effort it took for her to stay standing. Only Eui and Narae herself were undisturbed by the circle¡¯s effects. Narae because it was her own technique, and Eui because she was an absolute monster. Well, Heian too, but she didn¡¯t count since she was purely magical.

    Narae held her grin despite the sweat beading on her forehead as she struggled to maintain the effect.

    ¡°Formations don¡¯t have to be constrained within their circles. It just takes a lot of extra power to expand past the border. Not even Haeun can beat me inside of this¡ªher teleportation spell doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Of course, that didn¡¯t mean anything unless Narae could somehow get the entire formation drawn, which was a little impractical in the context of a duel. Nevertheless, Seong Min was suitably impressed.

    ¡°Very well, Lee Narae¡ªyou¡¯ve made your point. Dispel the formation before it causes any interference with the Sky Hall.¡±

    ¡°Gladly!¡±

    Narae let out a sigh of relief as she cut off power to the formation, flying gently back down to the ground under the power of her own technique just to flex a little bit. She wiped the sweat from her brow and gasped to catch her breath.

    After a brief conference with the other magi, Seong Min delivered her judgment.

    ¡°Your spell is clearly designed to complement your own unique style, and has limited practical use in the hands of anyone else. Nevertheless, it demonstrates clear potential as a battlefield aura and is powerful enough to give even xiantian magi pause. We deem this to be a satisfactory demonstration of your mastery of spellcraft.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Narae pumped her fist in excitement before quickly schooling her expression and bowing.

    ¡°Ahem, I mean, uh¡ªthank you, Your Highness.¡±

    Seong Min smiled.

    ¡°Indeed. We¡¯ll take a short recess while you each prepare to present your thesis. Well done, both of you¡ªeven getting this far is an accomplishment you can be proud of. I look forward to seeing what you have in store for us.¡±

    The girls returned to Eui and Eunae, and Narae scratched her head as she glanced back at the princess.

    ¡°Is it just me, or was she being weirdly nice at the end, there?¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°I told you she was. She puts on airs because she has so many responsibilities, but Min¡¯s always been a kind person at heart.¡±

    Eunae nodded in agreement.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never been particularly close, but she¡¯s always been cordial with me, and she puts a lot of effort into her role as prime minister. She¡¯s much more popular than her predecessor was.¡±

    Eui scoffed.

    ¡°More popular than a guy that people called ¡®the Snake¡¯? Kind of a low bar, isn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Do Hye was enormously popular among the people because he wasn¡¯t associated with any of the high nobility, and enjoyed a fair bit of popularity among the high nobles because he was very good at finding ways to appease them while still pushing his own goals forward.¡±

    ¡°Why am I not surprised? Anyway, going by the pattern so far, you¡¯re probably up next Haeun¡ªyou ready?¡±

    The youngest princess clenched her fists and nodded solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ready for this moment my whole life. I¡¯m finally going to show those curmudgeonly old magi that there¡¯s more than one way to do magic.¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°Go get ¡®em, kiddo.¡±

 529. Vindication

    Heian sat patiently at her mother¡¯s feet and watched as her friends attempted to prove their worth. It seemed like a silly trial to her. The tests were narrow and specific, and seemed to be designed more to aggrandize the tiny sliver of cultivation that the arcane practitioners specialized in rather than to actually measure the abilities of the students.

    As a spirit, Heian didn¡¯t particularly like arcane arts. They felt so foreign and alien to her. It was all so rigid and uniform¡ªsimple patterns and structures that forced essence to be a certain way. The first time she¡¯d tried to learn it, her teacher had tricked her into nearly trapping herself inside of a binding formation. She¡¯d escaped that fate, but it left a sour taste, and Heian even learned later that the old man had used that incident to capture a fragment of her¡ªone that was presumably still out there, somewhere.

    She¡¯d come around to it, somewhat. Iseul was someone Heian could begrudgingly call a friend, and she¡¯d taught Heian how to inhabit spellforms without being bound by them. That was a much better way of using magic, in Heian¡¯s opinion, as it gave the spells some much-needed soul.

    It had also been fun to practice spellform drills with Haeun and Narae, though their need to actually physically draw out the formations was too much of a handicap for them to overcome against her.

    Arcane arts had their purpose, but Heian still didn¡¯t like how much the graduation exam emphasized them.

    Ultimately, she didn¡¯t care about the test beyond the fact that her friends cared about it and she cared about them. She was there to observe and support them, but that wasn¡¯t all of her. A little manifestation of essence for her to channel power through was child¡¯s play, and Heian hadn¡¯t grown up as Yoshika¡¯s daughter to focus all of her attention on one projection.

    Heian¡¯s awareness was always spread throughout Yoshika¡¯s soulscape, maintaining and monitoring all of the little details that went into the expansive grand formation that held it all together. Now that was a formation with soul. Manifesting a physical space within the spirit realm was a huge feat, and there was no way that the narrow disciplines of the college magi would ever replicate something like it. Even after inhabiting the formation for over five years, Heian was still learning new things about it every day.

    At the moment, however, she was paying special attention to the test. Not only was Haeun planning to turn the magi¡¯s narrow viewpoints on their heads, but Narae promised to help Heian do something that no spirit had been able to accomplish in ten thousand years¡ªshe would be made whole.

    She wasn¡¯t even entirely certain what that meant. It was a deep-seated need that she¡¯d had since before she was born. A natural part of what it meant to be a spirit, which had been cruelly denied to her kind by the whims of heaven.

    Once she had a body, would she still be pure essence? Would she be able to continue residing within her mother¡¯s soul? Jianmo hadn¡¯t been willing to answer any of her questions, insisting that only she could define herself.

    Whatever happened, she would adapt, but first, Haeun¡¯s thesis presentation was starting.

    The youngest princess bowed.

    ¡°Magi, mana theory teaches that mana is the source of all things. From life and the constitution of the soul, to everyday physical phenomena, all can be explained by the subtle and intricate interactions between the elements.¡±

    The magi nodded along sagely, not anticipating Haeun¡¯s next words.

    ¡°However, I believe that this is a fundamental error that has plagued our craft for generations, and without correcting it we will never be able to solve one of mana theory¡¯s greatest puzzles¡ªthe so-called ¡®esoteric¡¯ elements.¡±

    The examiners were too stunned to comment, completely taken aback by her bold assertion. Haeun pressed on before they could find their words.

    ¡°The core of my thesis is that life does not emerge from mana, but rather that mana is life itself. We can observe this directly in ensouled beings such as spirits and elementals, but today I will attempt to use the arts of divination and summoning to prove that even soulless essence can be transformed to produce phenomena that cannot be reduced to merely the interactions between their component elements.¡±

    Haeun took a step back and held her arms out in front of her. Closing her eyes, she sang a silent song through her aura. One that only Heian could hear.

    Heian had always liked Haeun¡¯s songs. Long before she¡¯d learned how to communicate with people and understand human thoughts and emotions, Haeun¡¯s song had been able to touch her soul in a way that nobody else¡ªnot even Yoshika¡ªcould.

    That song had been Heian¡¯s first step towards understanding humans, and now the young princess was trying to bridge that gap the other way.

    Mana gathered between Haeun¡¯s hands, drawn in by her call. There was no will or intent behind it¡ªjust pure magic. Whatever purpose the elements might have had was partially overridden by Haeun¡¯s request.

    ¡°I have often struggled to describe the art of divination, so I will address it later when there is better context. Summoning, however, is an application of divination that allows me to tune my aura in such a way that the mana responds to my intent without the need to absorb and refine it. Please use your mana sense to confirm the presence of a mana wisp in front of me.¡±

    Seong Min and the magi furrowed their brows, probing at the gathered wisp with all the delicacy of a child poking at an animal with a stick. The older princess raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Certainly I can sense something there. Though it¡¯s no different from a formless mass of mana one might create with a rudimentary mana gathering formation. You call this a ¡®wisp¡¯?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Haeun nodded.

    ¡°You can imagine wisps as sort of pseudo-spirits or elementals without enough power to become ensouled. Notably, this wisp¡¯s elemental composition is completely unremarkable. It¡¯s not particularly balanced or unbalanced, it simply matches the ambience of the environment from which it was drawn. However¡ª¡±

    Her aura sang again, and a ball of crackling flame appeared between Haeun¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Imbuing a wisp with purpose can also give it form. Up to this point, my magic is not very different from orthodox spellcraft. Mana is gathered, refined, and made manifest through the nature of its elements. I would argue that the independence of this magic from talismans, formations, or incantations is already enough to prove its worth, but that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to discuss.¡±

    Haeun waved her hand, and the fireball floated up to hover in front of her. She began to gather mana again, this time for a much more complicated spell.

    ¡°Let me demonstrate why I¡¯ve chosen to call this art ¡®summoning.¡¯¡±

    Her song took on a rich, beautiful tone that Heian wished the others could hear. Haeun¡¯s techniques were beautiful to senses that humans simply didn¡¯t have, or perhaps just didn¡¯t know how to pay attention to. After all, if Haeun could do it, then surely others could as well.

    The wisp coalesced before her¡ªa floating sphere of ice surrounded by a swirling vortex of frigid water. Haeun released the wisp as she had the first, and it immediately blasted the fireball with a jet spray of water, destroying it.

    ¡°I no longer have any direct control of the wisp, but observe.¡±

    Haeun made more fireballs, and each time the ball of ice and water extinguished them with perfect precision.

    ¡°No doubt each and every one of you could create a formation that replicates the behavior of this wisp. It would be trivial for magi of your experience and talent, but note that I did not craft it via spellcraft at all. Indeed, its behavior is not emergent from any set of rules or structures applied to the spell. I invite you all to analyze the elemental composition of the wisp now.¡±

    Once more, the magi inspected Haeun¡¯s construct, and the longer they looked the higher their eyebrows climbed. Seong Min gave her sister an astonished look.

    ¡°It¡¯s a spirit. Composed entirely of a single esoteric element. ¡®Dousing,¡¯ if I had to give it a name.¡±

    Haeun smiled and shook her head.

    ¡°Not quite! To my knowledge, there is no such spirit of dousing. Maybe with enough time and energy, one could be born, but based on my limited study of Yamato¡¯s tsukumogami and enshrined kami, it would take a long time. At least a century of constantly using this same wisp, if I were to attempt it by myself.¡±

    ¡°Are you claiming to have created a novel esoteric element by sheer force of will?¡±

    ¡°Essentially, yes. That¡¯s where divination comes in. It¡¯s how I hear the voice of the mana, and after a lifetime of listening carefully, how I respond in kind. I¡¯ll admit, it takes a lot of practice. Permanent wisps like this are extremely difficult to make, even for me, and most of the people I¡¯ve shared this practice with struggle just to gather a basic wisp. But it can be learned, and I believe that with time it will completely change the way we think about not only spellcasting, but the nature of mana itself.¡±

    With that, Haeun dispelled her wisp and bowed. Seong Min crossed her arms, tapping her index finger.

    ¡°An impressive proof of concept. No doubt you have done well to master this technique of yours, but do you have any evidence that it can be practical for those not blessed with your unique talents?¡±

    ¡°Master Yoshika and my sister-in-craft Lee Narae have both been able to learn the basics, and while I¡¯m not at liberty to discuss the details, the Empress has even found practical applications used in Jiaguo¡¯s research. Furthermore, while she is not here now, I can testify that Long Ruiling, of the southern isles, practices a similar technique passed down through her clan.¡±

    One of the magi stroked his chin in contemplation.

    ¡°The Snake did mention he¡¯d discovered unique magical techniques while he was overseas. We all assumed he¡¯d publish more, but nothing came of it.¡±

    The other nodded.

    ¡°This does have rather fascinating implications. I¡¯d love to pursue it myself if I wasn¡¯t busy with other projects. I wonder if any of my apprentices are interested in Jiaguo¡¯s exchange program...¡±

    Min pursed her lips, but didn¡¯t rebuke the magi for speaking out of turn.

    ¡°While I¡¯m not entirely convinced that the core premise of your thesis is valid, I cannot ignore the fact that you¡¯ve created an entire field of magic in support of it. That alone is a sufficient contribution to graduate with honors. Congratulations, little cousin¡ªyou¡¯ve passed.¡±

    Haeun gasped with delight before rapidly reining herself in and bowing.

    ¡°Thank you so much, clan sister!¡±

    Seong Min smiled.

    ¡°Hold your head high, Haeun. If I ever had any doubt that you were worthy to inherit my mother¡¯s throne one day, you¡¯ve dispelled it. You are a credit to your clan, to your academy, and to your master.¡±

    She turned to address Eui.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, I admit that I had my doubts, but on behalf of my clan and country, thank you from the bottom of my heart for taking such good care of our princess.¡±

    Eui smiled wryly.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, of course, but we¡¯re not done yet, are we?¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course. Forgive me, I was caught up in the moment. Princess Lee Narae of Jiaguo, you may present your thesis whenever you are ready.¡±

    Heian was practically vibrating with nervous energy. It was almost time! She hardly knew what to do with herself¡ªshe thought this moment would never come. But as excited as she was for it to finally be her turn, there was something she needed to do.

    As Princess Haeun made way for Narae, Heian ran up and hugged her. Even though she was a formless spirit, Heian could still interact with the princess because she reflexively coated her body with essence¡ªa trick she¡¯d come up with when she was just four years old in order to pet Heian¡¯s cat form.

    ¡°I knew you could do it. One day I hope everybody can hear your song the way I do.¡±

    Haeun returned the hug and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever told you how glad I am that we met. You were the one who showed me what my magic can do, all the way back when you helped me sneak out of the castle. Thanks for believing in me, and for being my friend.¡±

    Seong Min¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Aha! I knew it! Nobody believed me, but after all this time I am finally vindicated.¡±

    Nearly everyone present looked askance at the princess, and she blushed slightly before schooling her expression.

    ¡°Ahem! Not that it matters now, of course¡ªancient history. Let¡¯s get on with this, shall we?¡±

    Haeun gave Heian one last comforting squeeze before letting her go.

    ¡°I know you can do it too. You and Narae are my best friends, and I believe in both of you. Good luck!¡±

    Heian smiled and nodded. She appreciated the sentiment, but she didn¡¯t need luck. She already had the faith of her friends and family.

 530. Culminate

    The sun was high and the sky was clear and cloudless as Heian and Narae stepped into the center of the courtyard. Heian couldn¡¯t feel the warmth of the sun, but she could imagine it. She had vague memories of physical sensation which her mothers had shared with her, and she¡¯d briefly shared Jia¡¯s body as Lee Hei in the past.

    Beyond that, however, Heian didn¡¯t actually have much concept of touch as a sensation. She enjoyed hugging her friends, or being pet while in her cat form, but that was more a matter of feeling the emotions. When she curled up by the fire to nap in Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, it was the concept of comfort, not the actual warmth that attracted her.

    Soon, perhaps, that would change. Though the skies were clear, she felt as though she could sense some kind of divine pressure. As though the heavens themselves could sense what she was about to attempt, and were looking down on her with stern disapproval.

    Or maybe that was just Seong Min.

    ¡°Miss Heian, is there a reason you¡¯ve joined Lee Narae?¡±

    Before Heian could answer, Narae stepped up and held her head high.

    ¡°Heian is going to assist me in proving my thesis. I won¡¯t be able to do it without her.¡±

    Seong Min furrowed her brows in concern.

    ¡°You realize that outside assistance is forbidden, yes?¡±

    ¡°It will make sense once I get into it. I only ask you to reserve judgment until I¡¯ve finished. If I¡¯ve broken a rule, then you can just fail me then.¡±

    ¡°Very well. What is the subject of your thesis?¡±

    Narae put her hands on her hips and puffed out her chest triumphantly.

    ¡°The spiritual self-embodiment of ephemeral beings through the creation of artificial soul cores!¡±

    Seong Min blinked.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a mouthful. I¡¯m sure I must be mistaken, but when you say ¡®spiritual self-embodiment¡¯ do you literally mean crafting a self-sustaining physical form for a spirit?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Most spirits seek out vessels to contain their essence. Whether it¡¯s Yamato¡¯s kami enshrined in special temples or bound to shikigami, natural spirits inhabiting plants and rocks, or even spirits like Heian¡ªwho bond with a living person and dwell within their soul¡ªthey always try to find something that anchors them to physical reality. I¡¯ll let her explain.¡±

    Narae gestured to Heian, and she bowed.

    ¡°We spirits can only sense the physical world through our vessels. Without them, we would be stuck wandering aimlessly within the spirit realm and gradually fade away, forgotten.¡±

    ¡°So why not create their own bodies? After all, elementals are made of essence, but they can interact with the physical world just fine through their elemental cores. I think everyone here already knows the answer¡ªthey can¡¯t. A plant, a rock, a temple, a sword, or even another person can all house a spirit without any trouble, but when a spirit tries to take on a physical form of their own, something happens.¡±

    Seong Min nodded sagely.

    ¡°Tribulation. The heavens strike them down. No spirit has ever survived the process.¡±

    ¡°Right! And not for lack of trying, either. There have been cases of spirits trying to take possession of their hosts, only to be blasted into ash. Even attempts to produce artificial bodies for them to inhabit have been met with failure.¡±

    ¡°And you propose to have found a solution?¡±

    Narae nodded confidently.

    ¡°I do. Elementals maintain a physical presence through their cores, and it''s the creation of a beast core that imbues fiends with a mind and soul. My theory is that by creating a specialized ¡®soul core,¡¯ spirits can give themselves a physical presence without suffering annihilation¡ªor at least shelter themselves enough to survive tribulation.¡±

    The princess frowned.

    ¡°Do you have any evidence to support this claim?¡±

    ¡°Not directly, but I think there is enough circumstantial evidence to give me the confidence to try.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    Narae knelt down and began drawing a formation in chalk as she spoke.

    ¡°First, beasts and elementals suffer tribulations just like we do, but unlike spirits they naturally form cores as part of their growth cycle. They have a much higher rate of survival than humans do. The common aspects here are that humans and spirits don¡¯t have cores, while beasts and elementals do.¡±

    ¡°But humans can survive tribulation, while spirits invariably fail.¡±

    ¡°I think that¡¯s because humans already have protection for our souls¡ªour bodies and minds. Tribulation lightning isn¡¯t like regular lightning at all. Everyone here has experienced it before¡ªeven Heian¡ªso you know what I mean.¡±

    Seong Min pursed her lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. It has a way of burning away at one¡¯s aura, even when completely blocked by wards.¡±

    Narae chuckled.

    ¡°Not just your aura, either. For spiritual cultivators, it invades their meridians and strikes at their dantian, and while there¡¯s not a whole lot of data to go by, I can testify that the ki in a martial artist¡¯s body is also a target.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Hm. I can certainly see how that would render a spirit uniquely vulnerable.¡±

    After putting the finishing touches on her formation, Narae stood up and dusted herself off.

    ¡°My second big piece of evidence is that it should be very easy to construct a soul core under the right conditions. Almost too easy. I think that this is why spirits are normally quite quick to ascend, and probably why the divine seal suppresses them specifically¡ªaccording to the testimony of Jianmo, who originally came from the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°You speak as though you¡¯ve already done it. What are the right conditions, then, and why is it so easy?¡±

    She gestured at her formation.

    ¡°This is just a basic mana collector with a balancing formation. It¡¯s one of the first formations I was taught how to make, and it wasn¡¯t until much later that I learned about a very simple principle that makes it work.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about elemental dilution.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Or more specifically, the idea that mana, essence, or whatever we want to call it, can¡¯t be diluted. The mana collected in this formation is balanced, but if I add extra Fire mana to it, only one of two things can happen¡ªeither it remains balanced, or it all turns into Fire essence.¡±

    One of the magi cleared his throat.

    ¡°Apologies, but this is rather basic theory. Is it really necessary to waste our time reviewing it?¡±

    ¡°It is. Learning the proper ways to balance or convert mana from one element to another is an important part of mana theory, but we rarely consider conversion to an esoteric element, and never conversion of crystallized mana.¡±

    Seong Min shook her head.

    ¡°Mana crystals can¡¯t be converted directly. The essence must be extracted, altered, then recrystallized in its new form.¡±

    Narae gave her an impish grin.

    ¡°Yes it can! And that¡¯s the key to everything! The problem is that crystallized mana is already rigid and inflexible in its nature, and strongly resistant to change¡ªit¡¯s literally crystallized. But we¡¯re taught early on that neutral mana is the most receptive to change. It¡¯s more efficient, for example, to balance out Warmth with Mud and then add a bit of Magma, rather than just overwhelming Warmth essence with enough Earth that it turns into Magma.¡±

    The princess stroked her chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°I think I see what you¡¯re saying. With a neutral mana crystal and a being of pure essence, it could in theory be possible to directly convert the essence. But unfortunately, I don¡¯t see how you¡¯re going to test that theory without...¡±

    She trailed off as Narae produced a neutral mana crystal from within her robes. Seong Min narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°How do you have that?¡±

    ¡°My sister makes them. Don¡¯t ask me how, because I can¡¯t answer. Literally can¡¯t¡ªshe hasn¡¯t told us how she does it.¡±

    Seong Min looked askance at Eui, who just smiled and winked. Her mouth formed a thin line as she returned her attention to Narae and Heian.

    ¡°I see. And now I understand why she was so insistent on the Sky Hall as a venue. You intend to give us a demonstration, do you?¡±

    Narae grinned.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already tested the basic concept with some smaller crystals. With your permission, I¡¯d like to have Heian be the first to demonstrate my theory in practice.¡±

    ¡°Why would I ever give you that permission? I expressly told you that under no circumstances were you to disrupt the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and calling down heavenly lightning is the very definition of disruptive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all magi. You¡¯re scholars and academics. Even if you don¡¯t believe in my theory, you want to know whether it will work as badly as I do. Almost as badly as Heian does.¡±

    The princess grimaced.

    ¡°What makes you think nobody has ever tried this method before you? Neutral crystals are rare and expensive to produce, but they are not entirely unique.¡±

    Narae¡¯s gaze was confident and unwavering.

    ¡°Because nobody has ever succeeded before.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. The absolute hubris. You take after your sister in the very worst ways.¡±

    Eui chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here, you know. If anything happens to the Sky Hall, Jiaguo will compensate you for the expense of any repairs.¡±

    Seong Eunae stepped forward as well.

    ¡°It¡¯s been prepared for my breakthrough, and I say we allow it.¡±

    Her cousin pinched the bridge of her nose and bit her lip.

    ¡°Ugh, I really shouldn¡¯t allow this. On your head be it, then. Go on and try to make history, girls.¡±

    Narae pumped her fist enthusiastically.

    ¡°Thank you! Um, I know you said there¡¯s no outside assistance allowed, but since this is supposed to be about proving my theory, would it be alright if I had Aunt Eui draw the core formation? I don¡¯t want to mess this up with my friend¡¯s life on the line.¡±

    Seong Min sighed and waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯d hate to be held responsible for the death of Empress Yoshika¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Heian could barely contain her excitement. It was finally time! Eui came up to the center of the hall, though Heian could tell that her mother was giving the moment her full attention. Yoshika flagrantly ignored Seong Min¡¯s earlier request about temporary materials, etching the formation directly into the stone floor and inlaying it with the finest spiritual jade she¡¯d been able to procure.

    Once she was finished, Narae went to place the neutral crystal in the center of the formation, but Yoshika stopped her.

    ¡°Not that one...¡±

    She held out a hand, and Heian felt an overwhelming pulse of power as Yoshika withdrew a mana crystal so dense that its presence alone had a palpable aura. It must have been quite difficult to draw that out of her soul realm.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been working on this one for quite a while, as part of a separate experiment. I think this will be a much better use for it.¡±

    Heian knew what it was. Yoshika had been attempting to create a divine crystal by just crystallizing as much essence as they possibly could into a single mana stone. She looked up at her mother with wide-eyed wonder.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Only the best for my little girl.¡±

    Yoshika kissed her on the forehead and placed the stone delicately in the center of the formation.

    ¡°Whenever you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Heian stepped up. She didn¡¯t need to breathe, but she took a steadying breath anyway. Would she need to breathe after this? Probably not, but she was so excited to finally experience the physical world first hand, rather than through Yoshika.

    In theory, the process was simple. All she had to do was infuse the stone with some of her essence. After that, it would naturally convert itself into more Shadowflame¡ªmore of herself. The formation was to help her focus her power into the crystal so that she could completely possess it. Once that was finished, it would be up to her to create a body for herself.

    Technically, the stone itself would be her body¡ªa soul core that housed her essential essence. That wasn¡¯t enough for Heian, though. She was no elemental like Iseul, content to live her life as a sentient rock.

    Already Heian was envisioning what she would look like. Narae and Haeun had grown up ahead of her, into beautiful young women, while she still had the appearance of a teenager. Originally, Heian had taken on the appearance of a child because that was how her mother had seen her. She didn¡¯t understand its significance at all, simply taking on the image that Yoshika had imposed on her. Heian was grateful to Yoshika for giving her a starting point, but it was time to grow up and become an adult¡ªnot in her mother¡¯s image, but in her own.

    She sat cross-legged in the center of the formation, placed her hand on the stone, and began.

 531. Apotheosis

    Heian dispersed herself through the formation Yoshika had created, focusing her essence into the mana stone. Even though it was unattuned, the sheer power of the stone still resisted her at first, eroding her essence rather than being converted by it. The formation helped¡ªfrom every direction, Heian¡¯s power forced its way through, eventually overwhelming the stone¡¯s resistance.

    All at once, the world shifted. The soft white glow of the mana crystal turned inky black, with a tiny pinprick of purple light in the center. The formation and mana stone lit up within Heian¡¯s awareness, each of them now part of her. Just like that, she had a real, physical presence.

    But she wasn¡¯t done¡ªnot by a long shot. The power within the stone was immense¡ªmore than she¡¯d expected, but not more than she was prepared for. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear had prepared her for much worse.

    An ominous pressure descended on her¡ªthe unwelcome attention of the heavens taking notice of what she was doing. Heian would have to move fast¡ªher new soul core was a powerful refuge, but it wasn¡¯t likely to be enough on its own.

    Heian focused inward, and found for the first time since her birth that her soul did not lead to Yoshika¡¯s. The connection was still there, but where her mother¡¯s soul had once been a comforting warmth surrounding her at all times, it was now merely adjacent. It was unsettling, but she¡¯d get used to it. Starting from the bridge to Yoshika¡¯s soul, Heian quickly began establishing her own inner realm.

    Her soul was a place of bright darkness, cold flames, and life beyond death. She was the manifestation of things between¡ªtwilight and shadow. Heian wasn¡¯t human, but she wasn¡¯t entirely a spirit anymore either. She was both and neither, a liminal existence that refused such dichotomy.

    Maybe it was lucky that her nature was so compatible with what she was trying to do, or maybe on some level she¡¯d always known that it was who she was meant to be.

    A soul realm was the intersection of spiritual and physical realities. Heian had spent a great deal of time helping Yoshika to maintain one artificially, but for her it came naturally. A liminal space within her soul, both physical and ethereal, yet also neither.

    Within that space, her true self emerged. The long, messy black tresses she kept¡ªHeian had always enjoyed getting Eui to brush her hair. Likewise, her cat ears and tail remained, as an acknowledgement of her progenitor¡ªthe shadow spirit she was no longer part of. Her eyes were the first thing to change, taking on a deeper violet hue instead of the previous bright blue. She was taller, and while she still resembled Yoshika, it was only through family resemblance rather than being an exact copy of her mother¡¯s body.

    Her new soul core settled into the sternum of her human body, beneath her chest. At the same time, her new body took shape around her spiritual core. In that moment, Heian was reborn as spirit and human alike, her body and soul coexisting within both realms.

    And as Heian opened her eyes and expanded her domain to experience the world of flesh for the first time, the sky cracked open and heaven delivered its judgment.

    The wards of the Sky Hall activated, but only the simple support formations could function without being attuned to her first. Directly shielding her against the lightning would be a form of interference, and result in a harsher punishment for both Heian and the unlucky mage responsible for the formation.

    However, that wasn¡¯t a problem for Heian. Though she now had physical form, she was still a being of essence. Her domain flooded through the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and she seized them as her own. Heian became the Sky Hall, and as the first bolt crashed down towards her, she brought forth a great barrier to deflect it.

    Seong Min screeched in alarm.

    ¡°What are you doing?! Those formations are ancient and irreplaceable! You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±

    The thunderous crash of the second bolt cut her off, once more blocked by the Sky Hall¡¯s barrier. While Heian had energy to spare, the barrier formation itself wasn¡¯t made to directly withstand tribulation lightning¡ªonly contain the damage¡ªand was unable to channel enough energy to keep up.

    The third bolt shattered the barrier entirely and struck Heian head-on. Her sturdy new body withstood the weakened bolt, but the fourth was already beginning to crackle through the ominous cloud above her.

    There wasn¡¯t much time to think¡ªHeian had the entire Sky Hall at her disposal, but she wasn¡¯t familiar with its spells, and the tribulation gave her no time to breathe. Leaning on the drills that she¡¯d been practicing with Haeun and Narae, Heian hastily modified the formation her mother had made for her, connecting it to the Sky Hall and redirecting all of the leftover essence from the spent lightning bolts back into herself.

    The fourth bolt was already orders of magnitude stronger than the first, and without a barrier to block it, Heian could only redirect as much of it as possible into the new formation. Even with its power so dispersed, she could feel its energy flooding her meridians and it was all she could do to redirect that power away from her most vital areas¡ªand especially her core.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    What would she have done if she didn¡¯t have Yoshika¡¯s experience to draw on? Until a few seconds ago she¡¯d never even had meridians. There wasn¡¯t enough time to consider it as the heavens reeled back for another blow.

    Heian tried to rebuild the barrier, constructing layer after layer as quickly as she could before the fifth bolt smashed through them like porcelain. She fell to her knees, smoke rising from her body and blood running from her eyes, nose, and mouth. Blood was another first she could have done without.

    ¡°Heian!¡±

    Narae¡¯s pained cry echoed through the hall as Eui held her back.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do for her but trust that she¡¯ll make it.¡±

    That was right. Heian was on her own now. She¡¯d wanted this. When Yoshika had ascended, she¡¯d been there to help, because she was part of Yoshika. Now that she wasn¡¯t, her mother couldn¡¯t do anything to help her. It felt so unfair, especially when her own tribulation felt so much more brutal than Yoshika¡¯s had.

    Did the heavens truly hate her that much? Even twisted by the influence of the divine seal, it seemed too cruel to be true.

    Heian continued altering the formations beneath her, desperately adding more layers, more dimensions, anything that might help her survive even just a moment longer. The tribulation didn¡¯t wait for her, and the sixth bolt badly ravaged her already injured form.

    Her new body was strong, but it was new. Unlike her friends and family, she¡¯d never been given the opportunity to train in body-strengthening martial arts. Once it failed, the only thing between her soul and complete annihilation would be her knowledge of the arcane. She silently thanked her mother for teaching her magic despite how much she¡¯d spurned it, and Iseul for sharing what she knew despite their rivalry.

    Heian¡¯s body held together, albeit barely, and her gamble paid off. Linked with the Sky Hall and Yoshika¡¯s formation, Heian wove her spell through a grand formation unlike anything she¡¯d ever attempted before. She drew on everything she¡¯d ever learned from the soul realm, from watching her mother, and from the intensive magical practice she¡¯d undergone in preparation for that very moment.

    The spell was more than a barrier. It was a wall, a moat, a labyrinth, a castle¡ªan entire fortress through which the power of the seventh bolt was distributed. It didn¡¯t stop the tribulation¡¯s power, but it weakened it, split it up, and spread it out such that Heian could deal with each part of it on her own terms.

    The formation was enormously expensive. Even the Sky Hall¡¯s prodigious mana-gathering and the ingenious recycling of the tribulation¡¯s power couldn¡¯t keep up with the sheer volume of essence her spell demanded.

    The eighth bolt struck with such power that even through Heian¡¯s defenses, it shook her to the core. The seemingly inexhaustible reserves of the mana stone Yoshika had given her to create her core nearly ran dry, and still the heavens did not relent.

    It wasn¡¯t enough. Heian didn¡¯t have enough power to resist it by herself. But she¡¯d nearly forgotten¡ªno child of Yoshika¡¯s could ever truly be alone.

    Her connection to Yoshika still existed. The bridge holding them together was the very center of her soul¡ªthe deepest sanctuary of her soul realm¡ªand it went straight from one sanctuary to another. Heian wasn¡¯t part of Yoshika anymore, but Yoshika was still part of her. Her mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind as she reached across that bridge to desperately grasp at the power she needed to survive.

    ¡°Nothing but the best for my little girl.¡±

    The unfettered power of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear flowed through her, shared freely by its mistress. Heian channeled that power through her spell, strengthening it far beyond anything the Sky Hall¡¯s creators could have possibly imagined.

    The ninth bolt struck with cataclysmic force, shaking the earth and cracking the sky. Even Heian¡¯s supercharged formation could barely slow it down as it smashed into her with purifying essence. She could feel the malice behind it¡ªthe fear and hatred. Heian was anathema, and her existence needed to be purged. She refused that cruel edict and stood her ground, resisting with every fiber of her being as she clung to life and weathered the blast.

    After what felt like an eternity, the lightning bolt was spent and Heian collapsed to the ground, coughing up blood.

    She tried to stagger to her feet as her friends ran to her aid. Her ears were ringing, and she couldn¡¯t hear anything, but her mother was shouting something. She seemed so concerned, but it was over. Heian had finally¡ª

    The final bolt struck without warning. The world froze as Heian felt it streaking inexorably through her soul, targeting her precious core with deadly accuracy and lethal intent.

    There was no time for thought or ingenuity. Only pure instinct, rising up from the deepest reaches of her timeless ancestral memories. Heian was the spirit of things between¡ªlight and dark, heat and cold, life and death. As a fledgling goddess of all things liminal, teetering on the edge of death, she¡¯d never been stronger.

    The lightning struck her, and it didn¡¯t. She died and she lived. Her domain enveloped the tribulation¡¯s destructive energy and robbed its spark of divine energy. With that spark, Heian weaved her will upon the world, and her dying body switched places with her dauntless spirit.

    It seared her flesh and bones, but went no further¡ªthe tribulation already too exhausted to manage much more than a cheap parting shot.

    Heian was dimly aware of her friends and family rushing to her aid, but she was completely spent and her consciousness was rapidly fading. The damage to her body hadn¡¯t been healed, merely moved. It was going to be a brutal recovery, but she had done it. She was whole.

    As her consciousness faded, Heian heard her mother¡¯s words in her soul¡ªgentle and soothing.

    ¡°Rest now, sweetheart. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±

 532. Trespass

    Hyeong Aecha quickly skimmed over the list of documents for her mistress to deal with, briefly contemplating how to assess their importance for sorting purposes. Since none of it was truly urgent, she chose to arrange them based on what she anticipated the empress would want to see first.

    Thus prepared, she entered Hayakawa Kaede¡¯s office and bowed.

    ¡°Good morning, Mistress. I have today¡¯s deliveries for you.¡±

    Lady Hayakawa looked up from her work and blinked.

    ¡°Oh, is it morning already? I got caught up going over this last set of reforms. Even the most stubborn warlords will struggle to reject these, I¡¯m certain of it. This time away from Yamato has done wonders.¡±

    Aecha inclined her head as she approached the desk.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it, Mistress. I¡¯m afraid I cannot say the same for Lady Ashikaga, as the first article for your attention is a list of damages from local establishments.¡±

    Hayakawa Kaede frowned as she accepted the document in question.

    ¡°Bar fights again? I thought she was keeping busy by giving guest lectures for martial arts at the academy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She seems to have brought her students with her this time, which may explain why the damages are more extensive than usual.¡±

    The empress sighed and signed the documents, approving the expenses.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to return soon. She¡¯s going stir crazy without a military force to command. For now, let¡¯s have her chaperone a student hunting expedition.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Mistress. The next article is also a demand for reparations.¡±

    Aecha handed over the documents, and Hayakawa chuckled as she read over them.

    ¡°From Goryeo¡ªthey certainly didn¡¯t waste any time. Hah! One of their demands is a xiantian grade neutral mana crystal to replace the expended mana stones in the Sky Hall.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re strangely chipper about our largest ally demanding strategic resources from us.¡±

    ¡°Well, I did promise to repay them, and I suppose I¡¯m just proud of the girls for passing their exams. Heian in particular managed to ascend to xiantian¡ªor something similar. She¡¯s one of a kind, now.¡±

    As Hayakawa smiled fondly at the document, Aecha cocked her head and adjusted her glasses.

    ¡°Pardon me for speaking out of turn, Mistress, but I believe your daughter was one of a kind long before her ascension.¡±

    Her mistress looked up at her with wide-eyed surprise.

    ¡°Oh? Yes, I suppose so. Even after all this time, I feel strange calling her that. I¡¯m Yoshika, of course, and Heian barely distinguishes between our aspects, but I still think of her as Jia and Eui¡¯s. As Hayakawa Kaede, I¡¯m actually most proud of Lee Narae¡ªI helped her develop her signature technique, you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware, yes. I was often present when Lee Narae came to the palace to visit the young mistress, and she spoke at length of your training sessions. You left quite a positive impression on her, I think.¡±

    Hayakawa blushed, failing to hide her delight.

    ¡°At the time I just thought of it as repaying my debts to Yoshika. I could never have imagined that I¡¯d later become part of her.¡±

    ¡°I doubt anybody could have, my lady. If Miss Heian is the daughter of Lee Jia and An Eui, then have you considered a child of your own?¡±

    Aecha¡¯s mistress did a double-take.

    ¡°You¡¯re being unusually bold today, Aecha.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps your good mood is infectious. I can restrain myself, if you prefer.¡±

    ¡°No, please¡ªthe last thing you need is to be more restrained. I suppose I¡¯ve thought about it. While my father¡¯s legacy is nothing but a blight, I¡¯d rather the Hayakawa clan didn¡¯t die with me.¡±

    ¡°Only that?¡±

    Kaede hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°No. Maybe it¡¯s contrarian of me, but after being raised while immersed in nothing but military doctrine and martial arts, I think I¡¯d enjoy the option to just raise a family in peace. Of course, that requires me to achieve peace in the first place.¡±

    ¡°With respect, Mistress, if you place your personal dreams behind such lofty goals, it may come to pass that you never realize either.¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, Aecha, but it¡¯s all just a distant dream right now, isn¡¯t it? Yamato is still unstable, and Qin remains a nebulous threat. I simply haven¡¯t the time to pursue romance.¡±

    Aecha pursed her lips.

    ¡°You remind me of my brother. He too wants to start a family, and he too thinks that he doesn¡¯t have the time to actually do so. Neither of you is likely to find what you seek if you aren¡¯t willing to actually seek it. Hm, come to think of it, weren¡¯t you two rather close while conspiring to create this nation?¡±

    Hayakawa raised an eyebrow at her, and Aecha carefully refused to meet her gaze. Oops, she¡¯d been a bit too direct, there.

    ¡°I appreciate the advice, Aecha, but please save me the matchmaking.¡±

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    She bowed apologetically.

    ¡°Of course, Mistress. My apologies for overstepping.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Aecha. I don¡¯t mind you speaking your mind, but I¡¯d prefer it if you were more direct about your intentions.¡±

    Caught. She should have known better than to expect anything less of Empress Yoshika.

    ¡°Very well. There¡¯s one more article here that requires your attention¡ªa message from Qin, actually.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How was it delivered?¡±

    Aecha handed over the document and frowned.

    ¡°Apparently it was self-delivering. Something more commonly seen in Goryeo.¡±

    Kaede accepted it and began reading, her eyes widening as she went.

    ¡°It¡¯s from Sovereign Shen Yu. It seems that the princesses have made good on their promise to deliver our invitation, and he¡¯s agreed to meet with us to ¡®discuss terms,¡¯ whatever he means by that. Strangely, there¡¯s no mention of when this meeting is supposed to take place...¡±

    The letter disintegrated in her hands, and an enormous pressure fell over the room. An aperture opened up in thin air, and a man dressed in pure white robes stepped through. His long beard and neat top-knot matched the color of his robes, and he stroked it slowly as he took in his surroundings with a scowl.

    Aecha swallowed nervously as she exchanged a worried glance with her mistress.

    ¡°Rather presently, I should think.¡±

    Kaede pursed her lips and glared at the intruder.

    ¡°Indeed. Sovereign Shen, I would say welcome to Jiaguo, but you seem to have rather rudely forced your way in.¡±

    He sniffed disinterestedly and turned to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Time, it would seem, is of the essence. I¡¯m told you have credible intelligence that the divine seal will fail within the decade.¡±

    Hayakawa Kaede sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Aecha, for your own sake it might be best if you took the rest of the day off.¡±

    She bowed gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you. Shall I inform the High Arbiter of our unexpected guest?¡±

    Lee Jia stepped out of thin air behind Kaede and shook her head.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already told her. She¡¯s on her way over now along with Lin Xiulan.¡±

    Shen Yu scoffed.

    ¡°If I was here for a fight, I would not be giving you time to rally your forces. This is an overreaction.¡±

    Lee Jia sneered up at the ancient deity¡¯s avatar.

    ¡°Last time you dropped in on us unannounced, you tried to violate our soul just to get information. I¡¯m not taking any chances.¡±

    Moments later, Yan Yue and Lin Xiulan stepped into the room, thoroughly surrounding Shen Yu with nearly the entirety of Jiaguo¡¯s xiantian forces. Yan Yue put a gentle hand on Aecha¡¯s shoulder, startling her.

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed, Miss Hyeong. Please take shelter in Lee Jung¡¯s residence nearby.¡±

    ¡°R-right, thank you.¡±

    She bowed and hurried out of the room. While Aecha was happy to be of service, she knew her limits.

    <hr>

    Yoshika stared down the ancient god who¡¯d invaded her home with two sets of eyes. Eui¡¯s body couldn¡¯t attend, but her mind was at full attention while she appeared to meditate back in Goryeo. In the meantime, Li Meili was subtly guiding people into safe locations to prepare for the worst. Yoshika¡¯s true body stayed within the soul realm, but it too was on high alert to prepare for any spiritual attacks¡ªShen Yu was a known user of soul magic.

    He lazily surveyed the powers surrounding him and sighed.

    ¡°Would it make you feel better if I formally surrendered? This avatar is entirely disposable, and you waste our time with this show of force.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°We might be more inclined to trust you if you hadn¡¯t breached our defenses to intrude directly into the heart of our empire.¡±

    ¡°I was invited. We both know that I represent no threat to you here¡ªyou are at the height of your power, while my avatar is severely limited. I cannot even draw power from my true self, due to the very same seal which you called me here to discuss.¡±

    ¡°The seal you put in place.¡±

    He nodded calmly.

    ¡°Indeed. Though I was not alone in doing so. I had the cooperation of the other divine sovereigns¡ªeven Longyan, albeit begrudgingly. By all rights, this place should have been reduced to a husk. A barren tomb world, where the Bloody Sovereign and his legacy could waste away and ultimately be forgotten.¡±

    Lin Xiulan raised her eyebrows and scoffed in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting it, now? That¡¯s quite a different tale than the one you gave the great sects.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. If they knew that I was attempting to engineer their doom, they would have been less cooperative. That lie no longer serves my ends.¡±

    The audacity would be jarring if he weren¡¯t representing one of the most powerful entities in the entire universe. Instead, it was just infuriating. Kaede rose from her desk and leaned over it, glowering.

    ¡°And now that we know that, you still think there¡¯s value in negotiating with us?¡±

    Sovereign Shen raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°It was you who called for this meeting, was it not? I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t think there was anything to be gained. The divine seal is failing¡ªhas already failed in its original purpose¡ªand as the cracks continue forming, it¡¯s you standing at the epicenter.¡±

    Kaede worked her jaw irritably. She didn¡¯t like that Shen Yu was forcing the meeting on his terms, nor that he was controlling the pace. He was right, though¡ªit had been her idea to negotiate in the first place, and they might never get another chance.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk then. But first, we should move somewhere less crowded than my study.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, Yoshika led the group out into the courtyard, withdrawing an assortment of tables and chairs from her soul realm to accommodate the unexpected assembly.

    As she did, Lin Xiulan narrowed her eyes at Shen Yu.

    ¡°I have to ask an important question, before we proceed. Did he know?¡±

    The old deity regarded her impassively as he responded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll need to be more specific. To whom and what are you referring?¡±

    ¡°You know damn well what I¡¯m talking about! Did the god-emperor know that you were trying to kill us all when he handed you the keys to his empire?¡±

    ¡°He knew what he needed to know. For what it¡¯s worth, he advocated quite strongly against it.¡±

    Xiulan scoffed in disgust.

    ¡°Out of his own self-preservation, no doubt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to speculate, and regardless, I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve already made up your mind.¡±

    She grimaced, but Shen Yu¡¯s attention was already elsewhere. He furrowed his brows as he openly examined Yoshika, and she could even feel his domain probing at hers.

    ¡°You¡¯ve died, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Jia paused mid-stride and gave him a curious look.

    ¡°A few times now, why?¡±

    He waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean something as trivial as bodily death. You have reincarnated your soul and dragged yourself back from oblivion. You have experienced true death, and true resurrection.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I have. What business is it of yours?¡±

    ¡°None except that it is the hallmark of true immortality. In the divine realm, what you call ¡®xiantian¡¯ is frequently conflated with true immortals, but the real definition applies only to beings such as yourself. That, more than anything, is why I have chosen to accept your entreaty. Though the gulf between us is as wide as the cosmos, we are nevertheless peers¡ªof a sort.¡±

 533. Armistice

    Yoshika¡¯s reincarnation wasn¡¯t the most comfortable subject. It had been a harrowing and painful experience, and she still occasionally struggled with the question of whether she was still the same person who¡¯d died. The fact that Sovereign Shen regarded it as some sort of rite of passage to make her worthy of his attention rankled.

    Jia finished setting the tables and took a seat.

    ¡°I take it that true immortals are rare?¡±

    ¡°Comparatively, yes. Excluding myself, as I¡¯m merely an avatar, this world only has three such beings that I am aware of. God-Emperor Qin, yourself, and¡ªmuch to my chagrin¡ªthe recently ascended great spirit. It is a prerequisite to becoming a deity.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªHeian?! My daughter is already a true immortal now?¡±

    Yoshika felt a surge of pride at that, but Shen Yu didn¡¯t share her enthusiasm, glowering intensely at her as he nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes. As I said, it seems that nearly every crack in the divine seal inevitably leads back to you.¡±

    Jia huffed and crossed her arms.

    ¡°Well good! I¡¯m happy to be a disruption to the thing that¡¯s killing us all. Besides, there are definitely others out there who can cheat death.¡±

    Jianmo, Do Hye, and the Kumiho all came to mind, off the top of her head. Though it was debatable whether Jianmo had actually died when Shen Yu divested them of their demonic core.

    ¡°Perhaps, but most of them are currently dead, and it would be in all our best interests if they remained that way. Perhaps that should be the first point of discussion...¡±

    He took a seat across from her as everyone else arranged themselves such that Yoshika and Shen Yu were the center of attention, but anyone could chime in if they needed to.

    ¡°First, let me elaborate that I have no desire to see this world destroyed. Its death was meant to be a means to an end¡ªone which is no longer possible. In fact, I consider the impending apocalyptic failure of the divine seal to be among the worst possible scenarios.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and glared at him.

    ¡°Then get rid of it.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t if I wanted to. While the divine sovereigns cooperated in its creation, none of us trusted the others to respect the spirit of that treaty. The seal cannot be broken from the outside¡ªnot even if we joined forces a second time.¡±

    ¡°What about from the inside?¡±

    Shen Yu nodded.

    ¡°That was a concern, yes. The Dragon God placed agents within the seal to safeguard it from within¡ªthough I only discovered that when I encountered the so-called ¡®Dragon Lord¡¯ residing here. For my part, I ensured that heavenly tribulations would be harsher on potentially dangerous entities.¡±

    Jia¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You! It was you! You¡¯re the reason Heian almost died during her ascension! Why unified cultivators get early tribulations. Why the great spirits all disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Until recently, it was more successful than I¡¯d anticipated¡ªfunctioning well past the timeframe it was meant to by coaxing the cultivation of this world into highly skewed disciplines with dead ends.¡±

    Yue stared at the man with unrestrained disgust.

    ¡°You bastard! You¡¯re proud of it, aren¡¯t you? You casually twisted the fate of our entire societies in a failed attempt at genocide, and you haven¡¯t got an ounce of regret about it.¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°There was nothing casual about it. A divine art on that scale has never been conducted before or since. I am confident in asserting that I am the only one capable of it, and it was not easy. Again, I must reiterate that the destruction of your world was not the point. This world was meant to be a sacrifice to protect against a threat to the entire divine realm.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t excuse genocide!¡±

    ¡°So you say. I¡¯m not here to debate philosophy with children.¡±

    Jia agreed with Yue, but there was no point trying to change the mind of someone as arrogant and self-assured as Shen Yu.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about action. You¡¯ve told us that you don¡¯t want the world to be destroyed, but you haven¡¯t told us what you do want.¡±

    He turned his attention back to her and smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°Ideally, you would renounce the Tear, seal yourself away, and allow this world to become the reliquary it was meant to be. That decay would take hundreds of thousands¡ªperhaps even millions of years.¡±

    ¡°Out of the question.¡±

    ¡°Obviously, but you should know where I stand if we¡¯re to find a workable compromise. As it stands, I¡¯m not entirely certain what your ideal would be. I¡¯ve answered your question, now I turn it back on you¡ªwhat do you want, Empress Yoshika?¡±

    That was a complicated question to answer, not the least because Yoshika wasn¡¯t sure how much she was comfortable telling Sovereign Shen. Regardless of how he presented himself, he was inarguably an enemy.

    ¡°I want a world where my people can live in peace and safety. I want to protect them from predators like you and Longyan. I want to save them from the destruction you¡¯ve doomed them to.¡±

    ¡°I must object to being compared to the Demon Lord. I understand that your position makes me appear as a nemesis, but my motivations are not unlike your own. I am simply concerned with a far greater scale.¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°There¡¯s no motivation that could justify kidnapping and torturing us for information. You didn¡¯t even try cooperating until you had no choice! Even Longyan offered to negotiate when we encountered him.¡±

    ¡°Sovereign Longyan cooperates only with those he has something to gain from, and thinks he can dominate. He is also like as not to renege on any deal he makes the moment it suits him. You have a poor impression of me, because I have treated you poorly, but I have done so in service of greater goals. What is the worth of a few mortals when weighed against the rest of existence?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your place to decide¡ªor anyone¡¯s for that matter.¡±

    Shen Yu shrugged.

    ¡°Yet it¡¯s a decision I was compelled to make. Such is the burden of power. As I said, I am not here to debate philosophy. Agree or disagree as you will, but in my view you simply were not significant enough to concern myself over.¡±

    No regrets, no apology. He just expected her to accept it and move on. Yoshika hated that cold and ruthless attitude. It wasn¡¯t even the fact that he was willing to sacrifice her and the entire world to protect the rest of creation¡ªshe might have made the same decision in his place. What bothered her most was how callous he was about it. He didn¡¯t care that he¡¯d wronged her, his heart didn¡¯t ache over the loss of an entire world full of innocent people. In his own words, they simply were not significant enough to concern himself over.

    She believed him when he said he held no malice towards her, but in a way that made him far more dangerous than Longyan.

    ¡°Well, now we each know what the other wants. So now that I¡¯m apparently significant enough, what do you propose?¡±

    Sovereign Shen folded his hands in front of him and locked eyes with her.

    ¡°The Sovereign¡¯s Tear is the single greatest threat to the stability of the divine realm. I had hoped to seal it away forever, but from the moment you recovered it, that ceased to be a viable course. If its return to the divine realm cannot be prevented, then it must instead be controlled.¡±

    ¡°Controlled how?¡±

    ¡°That remains to be seen. Though a fair exchange is impossible, I¡¯m prepared to reward you handsomely should you turn it over to my care.¡±

    Yoshika couldn¡¯t hold herself back from shuddering. Shen Yu was the last person in the entire universe she trusted with the Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    ¡°I¡¯d sooner give it to Longyan.¡±

    Shen Yu was taken aback, perhaps even a bit hurt by her refusal, but he rallied quickly.

    ¡°You should give it more consideration. There is much I can offer¡ªwealth beyond your fathoming, power to rule over entire worlds, the full protection of my divine principality. You wanted security, did you not? I can offer it, and unlike the Demon Lord I do not break my oaths.¡±

    ¡°None of that does us any good if the world is doomed to extinction.¡±

    ¡°You will have millennia to find a solution. The seal serves no purpose if the Tear is no longer present, and I can promise to support your efforts however I can.¡±

    It was a tempting offer. Painfully tempting. Sovereign Shen Yu wasn¡¯t just one of the most powerful cultivators in the universe, he was also the most influential. Longyan, Shen Yu, and the Dragon God were the three great rulers of the divine realm, but among them it was Shen Yu whose reach was longest.

    She didn¡¯t think he was making the offer in bad faith, either. Yoshika was all but certain that if she accepted, he really would give her everything she wanted, within his power. Her peace and security would be guaranteed.

    For a while.

    ¡°Your protection and assistance would be invaluable, but would it be enough?¡±

    He furrowed his brows.

    ¡°What do you mean? The Dragon God would not concern himself with you, and while you¡¯ve made an enemy of Sovereign Longyan, you¡¯ve somehow earned the Void¡¯s favor¡ªI can keep you and yours safe from him as well.¡±

    ¡°But can you keep us safe from you? We would be under your protection, but we¡¯re far from the only ones I¡¯m sure. If it was between us and a more important world, would you still protect us? What about if it was between us and yourself? And most importantly, if safely dispelling the divine seal required the Sovereign Tear¡¯s power, would you grant it?¡±

    Shen Yu pursed his lips.

    ¡°Such contrived scenarios are unreasonable. By definition a more important world takes priority¡ªthat¡¯s tautological!¡±

    ¡°But we have no way of knowing where we rank on that scale. What about the second? Would you sacrifice yourself to uphold that oath?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous. One cannot protect anything if they are dead. Such a sacrifice would be meaningless! Even if it weren¡¯t, the divine realm would collapse without me to support it.¡±

    Jia¡¯s ears went flat against her head, and her tail lashed angrily behind her. She clenched her fist and glared across the table.

    ¡°Then your oath means nothing! Your protection extends only as far as it''s convenient, and once you have the Tear, we won¡¯t be significant enough for you to concern yourself over! Answer the last question.¡±

    Shen Yu took a deep breath and sighed wearily.

    ¡°Granting you access to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear would defeat the purpose of the exchange. It represents too great a risk. You would have to discover a way to defeat the seal without it.¡±

    ¡°Which, according to a former god who¡¯s spent the last ten thousand years studying the seal, is impossible.¡±

    ¡°As you say.¡±

    Jia sat back in her seat and pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°So if I give you the Tear, all you can offer in exchange is that you¡¯ll allow us to meet our inevitable doom in luxury.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you¡¯ve chosen to interpret it, then so be it. Do you have a counter-offer?¡±

    Yoshika wracked her brain for an answer. Some kind of compromise that could work for both of them.

    ¡°What if...I gave you the Tear after we broke the seal?¡±

    Yue gasped.

    ¡°Yoshika, no! You can¡¯t be¡ª¡±

    Shen Yu raised a hand and Yue¡¯s voice vanished.

    ¡°That¡¯s a considerable risk, and without the seal to obstruct me, my true self would be in a much better position to simply take it by force. I am still open to a peaceful exchange, but I can only offer so much in return.¡±

    ¡°Just leave us in peace and protect us from Sovereign Longyan¡¯s revenge. That would be enough.¡±

    He narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°I must insist on a soulbound oath. Once you have broken the seal, or after a period of five years, you are to deliver the Sovereign¡¯s Tear to me. Afterwards, I will grant you my eternal protection and that of my followers.¡±

    ¡°Nine years, and no soulbond¡ªyou¡¯ll just have to trust us.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Five years on good faith, after which you must either turn over the Tear, or submit to a soulbound oath guaranteeing that you will deliver it within another three¡ªfor a total of eight years. No more haggling, I will not change my offer again.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t like it. Letting Shen Yu have the Sovereign¡¯s Tear felt wrong, but she¡¯d never really wanted it for herself in the first place. Her people came first, and even if she hadn¡¯t managed to secure Shen Yu¡¯s cooperation, per se, a guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t interfere was still a step in the right direction.

    That was the difference between her and Shen Yu. He¡¯d dismissed the idea as preposterous, but she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to sacrifice herself to protect those she cared about.

    ¡°You promise that in the meantime you and the Qin Empire will leave us alone?¡±

    ¡°I hold considerable sway within the empire, but many of its factions move autonomously. I cannot make any guarantees.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll at least try to prevent them from taking action?¡±

    Sovereign Shen nodded.

    ¡°I will promote non-interference, and take no direct action against you.¡±

    It would have to do. Yoshika had no intention of ever submitting herself to Shen Yu¡¯s soul magic, but if she could at least buy some time, that was better than nothing. Even if she reneged entirely, it was still essentially a five year non-aggression pact with Qin¡ªsomething she desperately needed.

    She steeled herself, met Shen Yu¡¯s cold, heartless eyes, and extended a hand.

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

 534. Scheme

    Sovereign Shen wasn¡¯t inclined to stay once their deal was struck, and Yoshika wasn¡¯t inclined to host him. He tried to leave the way he came, but Yoshika blocked his access to the spirit realm. He turned to frown at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and gave him a belligerent scoff.

    ¡°Hmph! We may have an understanding, but I don¡¯t trust you anywhere near my soul realm. I know you took advantage of Heian¡¯s absence to sneak your way in, but I¡¯m not dumb enough to leave that gap open.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you propose I leave?¡±

    ¡°You can walk like everyone else. Or fly out on that sword of yours, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He sighed and shook his head, stepping forward as his flying sword appeared beneath his feet.

    ¡°How petty. May I presume that your barrier will permit my passage on the way out?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t have my usual helper right now, so you¡¯ll just have to find out.¡±

    Shen Yu grimaced.

    ¡°Farewell, Empress Yoshika. We¡¯ll meet again in five years. And if I may offer a piece of advice¡ª¡±

    ¡°You may not.¡±

    He gave her a flat look.

    ¡°If you hope to walk the path of a sovereign, you should be more selective about who you choose to make your enemy.¡±

    Jia¡¯s ears flattened and she huffed irritably.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose any of this, asshole! Now get the hell out of my country before I send you back to your original the hard way!¡±

    The divine sovereign scoffed and turned away, shooting off over the horizon faster than mortal eyes could follow. Despite her earlier implication, Yoshika made a point of letting him through the barrier right away¡ªshe didn¡¯t want him sticking around a second longer than necessary.

    With Shen Yu¡¯s departure, the circle of privacy he¡¯d conjured disappeared and Yue approached with a nervous look on her face as she glanced back the way Shen Yu had gone.

    ¡°That...didn¡¯t look very productive. What happened after he cut us off?¡±

    Jia sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got a five year armistice with Shen Yu, and by extension with as much of the Qin Empire as he can influence. In exchange, he wants me to take a soulbound oath to give him the Sovereign¡¯s Tear within another three years.¡±

    Yue winced.

    ¡°That¡¯s a significant blow to our timeline, and losing the tear will cripple us even if we manage to break the divine seal.¡±

    ¡°He also offered his faction¡¯s protection if and when our world is reconnected with the divine realm.¡±

    ¡°You trust him to follow through on that?¡±

    Jia wrinkled her nose and flicked one of her ears.

    ¡°He¡¯s the sort of person who follows a very strict code, I think. Insofar as it aligns with that code, yes I do. But I don¡¯t know what that code is, and what little I¡¯ve seen of it doesn¡¯t give me confidence.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail.

    ¡°Damn! There aren¡¯t any good answers, are there? How vexing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got five years to figure it out, at least. Shorter than I¡¯d like, but a lot can happen between now and then. Maybe I won¡¯t have to give him anything.¡±

    ¡°By the emperor, Jia¡ªare you scheming? I didn¡¯t think you had it in you!¡±

    Jia snorted.

    ¡°Oh shush! He was already going to be a problem once we broke the seal, so what difference does it make if I end up breaking the deal? I¡¯m still taking the option of giving up the tear seriously, but now we have more options.¡±

    Yue wiped a false tear from her eye.

    ¡°Oh, they grow up so quickly. I¡¯m so proud!¡±

    Lin Xiulan approached and put a hand on Jia¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°There¡¯s no shame in expanding your options, nor in taking refuge under the protection of someone stronger. We do what we must to survive. I¡¯m curious about how you plan to oppose him, however.¡±

    Jia sighed. It was getting harder to keep her plan to become the sovereign deity of their world a secret.

    ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure yet. We ended up getting distracted, but he mentioned something about how it was in our best interests if the other true immortals stayed dead. I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask about it, but I think he¡¯s afraid of them for some reason.¡±

    ¡°I see. And now you have direct control over two of the three he¡¯s aware of, which means he fears you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t want to read into things too much¡ªit¡¯s just a hunch.¡±

    Besides, it wasn¡¯t just two out of three. Shen Yu didn¡¯t seem to be aware of Jianmo¡¯s revival, despite the fact that she¡¯d definitely caught the God-Emperor¡¯s attention when she¡¯d done it. On top of that, there was the whole mess with the Kumiho, and it was still hard to believe that Do Hye was dead for good.

    That meant that there were as many as six true immortals to contend with, and while they weren¡¯t all Yoshika¡¯s allies, none of them were Shen Yu¡¯s.

    Kaede clapped her hands once for attention.

    ¡°Right. The most important part is that we have five years of non-aggression from Qin. Yue, Lin Xiulan, I¡¯d like you to work together on policies here in Jiaguo to take full advantage of that. In the meantime, I¡¯ll return to Yamato. If the fighting on the border quiets down enough, that might be just what I need to quell the southern warlords and push my reforms through.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    They bowed in acknowledgement, and Jia took over from there.

    ¡°I¡¯ll organize the academy resources with Dae. Our timetable just got cut in half again, so it¡¯s time to put everything we¡¯ve got into figuring out the divine seal. Eui¡¯s stay in Goryeo is probably going to be extended as well¡ªthere are some leads there we need to pursue.¡±

    Yue nodded, then hesitated briefly.

    ¡°Um, about the matter with Zheng Long...¡±

    Jia blinked, then slapped her forehead.

    ¡°Crap! I almost forgot about him! Does this mess up your plans?¡±

    ¡°No. If anything, this might open up new opportunities. I just wanted to know whether I should put those plans on hold for now.¡±

    ¡°Of course not! You¡¯ve got full discretion to do whatever you need to. Just let us know if you need anything.¡±

    Yue smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be sure to do so.¡±

    With the impromptu strategy meeting dismissed, they all went their separate ways to put plans into action. Shen Yu¡¯s deal forced them to move fast, but it also gave them more freedom to act. The Jiaguo Empire was about to become the busiest it had ever been.

    <hr>

    Heian moped sullenly, resting her head on Eui¡¯s lap as her mother gently brushed her hair. Real hair! She couldn¡¯t even enjoy it properly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have been there.¡±

    Eui smiled softly and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, sweetie. Everyone gets exhausted after a breakthrough like that. Besides, after you worked so hard to get your own soul realm, are you really planning to go back to managing mine?¡±

    ¡°I can do both. My spirit form and my body are always together and always apart. I can stay in your soul and out here at the same time.¡±

    Her mother chuckled.

    ¡°Your domain is even weirder than mine. I can be in multiple places at once because there¡¯s four of me¡ªbut there¡¯s only one you.¡±

    Heian preened happily.

    ¡°I¡¯m my mother¡¯s daughter, after all. I should be able to do at least that much.¡±

    Eui laughed.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite a high bar to set for your future siblings.¡±

    Heian rolled over to look up into Eui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re planning to make more sisters?¡±

    ¡°Not planning, per se, but it would be nice to have some children one day. Kaede at least seems interested. Also, you never know¡ªit could be brothers.¡±

    She rolled back onto her side.

    ¡°No thanks. Sisters are better.¡±

    Eui snorted.

    ¡°Somehow, you¡¯re way more childish now that you look like an adult.¡±

    ¡°Mn. I have a mind now. Still getting used to it.¡±

    ¡°Uh huh. Sounds like a convenient excuse to act like a spoiled brat for a while.¡±

    Heian stayed silent. Eui couldn¡¯t prove anything if she never admitted it.

    They were interrupted by a knock on the door before Seong Eunae let herself in and joined them in the cozy little sitting room they¡¯d found tucked away in a distant corner of the guest house.

    ¡°Pardon the interruption. I heard that Heian was awake again¡ªhow are you feeling?¡±

    Heian reluctantly sat up¡ªit was too embarrassing to cuddle with her mother in front of a guest now that she was fully grown. She stretched and yawned.

    ¡°Fine. A little sore, and still getting used to all these new sensations, but I feel good. Sorry I broke things.¡±

    ¡°Think nothing of it! Nothing critical was damaged, but it will take some time to get everything back in order for my own breakthrough. Congratulations on your ascension!¡±

    Eui clicked her tongue and sighed.

    ¡°Tsk. Your family is really milking my offer to repay the damages. There¡¯s no way they were using a neutral mana crystal before.¡±

    Eunae smiled apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry about that! You should know better than to offer such open-ended favors, but if it¡¯s any consolation, I¡¯ll make sure that none of the resources you provide are siphoned off for other purposes. They¡¯ll all go into my preparations.¡±

    ¡°That does make me feel better, actually. I don''t care about Goryeo trying to steal techniques that we¡¯ve promised to eventually share anyway, as long as they¡¯re not hurting you in the process.¡±

    ¡°As always, your outlook on the world is both strange and refreshing. I¡¯ll try to make the most of your gifts.¡±

    Eui nodded, then sat back and crossed her arms.

    ¡°I think we do need to talk about your breakthrough, though. There have been a few developments, and I¡¯m starting to get worried.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    She cast a privacy spell to ensure that nobody eavesdropped on them¡ªnot that anyone could without either Yoshika or Heian noticing.

    ¡°Sovereign Shen Yu visited Jiaguo. I¡¯ve managed to secure a truce with him for now, but he said a few things that left me concerned.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head.

    ¡°About me?¡±

    ¡°Not directly, no. He alluded to the fact that the ability to return from death is a prerequisite for deities, and he wasn¡¯t happy about the fact that Heian and I have met it. More importantly, though, he said it¡¯s in our best interests if any other such beings ¡®stayed dead.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Implying that their revival remains a possibility. I see. You¡¯re worried about Do Hye? Misun is quite confident that she circumvented his reincarnation.¡±

    Eui chewed on the inside of her lip and flicked the end of her tail idly.

    ¡°Yeah, but now I¡¯m not sure how much we can trust her. Dae thinks there¡¯s something fishy about how much she¡¯s been able to glean from Do Hye¡¯s notes, and I think she knows more than she¡¯s letting on. Besides, he¡¯s not the only former deity interested in revival.¡±

    Eunae''s eyes widened.

    ¡°The Kumiho? I thought we already established that my fragment isn¡¯t a risk.¡±

    ¡°We did, but yours isn¡¯t the only one around. There¡¯s a half dozen of them to worry about, and in theory any one of them could be a threat.¡±

    ¡°Not that my family hasn¡¯t earned that sort of paranoia, but who would it even be?¡±

    Eui frowned.

    ¡°I think we can safely rule out Haeun. She¡¯s got a strong affinity, but she hasn¡¯t cultivated it enough to even awaken her inner spirit. It would be weird for Misun or your mother to ask me to look into this if it was them¡ªthat doesn¡¯t rule them out, but it does make them far less likely.¡±

    ¡°And it certainly isn¡¯t me, so then that just leaves Cousin Min and the queen.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see it being Min, honestly. She¡¯s too focused on her current position¡ªtoo driven to give it up in pursuit of resurrecting your ancestor.¡±

    ¡°And so we¡¯re left with only the most troubling and difficult option.¡±

    Heian rubbed her eyes sleepily. She was having a hard time following all the intrigue and political maneuvering, but there was one thing that did stand out to her.

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s why they want the mana crystal? I just showed them how to make a soul core out of it, so maybe she wants to do that.¡±

    Eui and Eunae stared at her blankly for a moment before Eui¡¯s eyes went wide.

    ¡°Ancestors! Heian, you¡¯re a genius!¡±

    She puffed out her chest with pride.

    ¡°Hehe, yeah I am! Um...why?¡±

    ¡°If someone is trying to revive the Kumiho as a great spirit, then of course they¡¯ll want to use the tried and true method that they just witnessed! We don¡¯t need to know who it is if we already know how and when they¡¯re going to do it!¡±

    ¡°Uh, yeah! That¡¯s what I was saying.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that we should use my breakthrough to set some sort of trap?¡±

    Eui hesitated, her sudden enthusiasm draining slightly at that.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a bit risky, I guess. So only if you¡¯re okay with it. I¡¯ll be right there with you in case anything happens.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t think of a better way, and it would be far more dangerous to ignore it. What did you have in mind?¡±

    Heian quickly lost interest as they began plotting and preparing, letting herself curl up into a ball and sleep, enjoying the feeling of real warmth on her real skin as she slipped into peaceful rest. In her dreams, her spirit self got back to work protecting her mother¡¯s soul realm from threats like Shen Yu.

    The world only needed one goddess, and that was her mother. The rest would have to go through her first.

 535. Loophole

    Yan Yue stretched and yawned as she pored over mountains of impossibly dull legal texts. The Qin Empire had a long, long history of bureaucracy, and a complicated legal framework with dense layers and thousands of years of edicts and precedents to untangle.

    In the millennia since its founding, the empire had created entire fields of study dedicated entirely to its ¡®rich and complex¡¯ legal system. As far as Yue was concerned, once you cut through all the propaganda and patriotism, there was only one word to describe the laws of Qin¡ªmessy.

    In the early days, the God-Emperor¡¯s edicts were everything, but no ruler could account for every little issue, so of course he did what anyone would do and delegated responsibility. From that, came the Great Sects¡ªthe vaunted institutions tacitly trusted to enforce the will of the empire as they saw fit. Until they didn¡¯t.

    Just about as soon as the Great Sects were granted their authority, they started abusing it¡ªtrying to suppress their rivals while enriching themselves, all at the expense of the common people.

    To gloss over a thousand years of conflict, the solution they reached was a hierarchical system of codes. The God-Emperor¡¯s direct edicts overruled the Great Sects, who overruled smaller sects within their territory, who overruled the mortal communities they oversaw, who were then finally given the freedom to govern themselves as they saw fit¡ªwithin the bounds of all of the systems above them.

    Conflicts within these systems were common, and even expected, and resolving those conflicts wasn¡¯t quite as simple as just choosing whichever rule sat higher on the order. The conflicts were seldom clear enough for a solution like that, with only part of a rule conflicting with part of another.

    It was in those conflicts that the imperial family had found their place in the increasingly tangled legal system. It was the prime minister¡¯s duty to resolve such conflicts, and though there had only ever been the one¡ªFirst Prince Qin Yongliang¡ªhe could not handle every case by himself. Once more, he had to delegate, but unlike his father he was more careful in his distribution of authority. His appointed representatives were always members of the imperial family, and he hand-picked each one to serve a term of only ten years.

    It was a clever system. The imperial family had very little to gain from the sects, which made them resistant to bribes and lobbying, and if Qin Yongliang was unsatisfied with their performance, he could simply choose not to reappoint them¡ªfar less offensive than stripping their rank.

    And so, the empire had operated under that system, each new edict and precedent set by the God-Emperor and Qin Yongliang dutifully recorded and filed away for later reference by scribes and scholars.

    For ten. Thousand. Years.

    It was a nightmare. Yue had always known that the law was complex, but the more she read the less she understood. It was an impossibly tangled knot of conflicts, exceptions, and strange corner-cases that scholars dedicated their lives to unraveling, only to end up driven mad by the sheer ferocious depth of it.

    Worst of all, it was mind-numbingly dull. Legal scholars weren¡¯t exactly poets. They had been, in the early days, but as more and more of their time and effort went into just understanding the awful morass of imperial law, readability¡ªor in some cases legibility¡ªbecame a tertiary concern.

    Yue leaned back in her seat and rubbed her temples, groaning in frustration.

    ¡°There has to be something here I can take advantage of. What are you afraid of, Yan De...?¡±

    She was interrupted by one of her handmaidens stepping into the room and bowing politely.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, you have a visitor.¡±

    Yue raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°At this hour?¡±

    It was the middle of the night, and the number of potential visitors who would bother going through her staff but not get turned away was vanishingly small.

    ¡°Ah. Put on some tea, then. I¡¯ll meet him in the east wing sitting room.¡±

    The maid bowed and slipped away to comply with her orders while Yue stood and stretched. She could use a break anyway, and despite sponsoring his stay in Jiaguo she hadn¡¯t actually had many chances to catch up with Zheng Long.

    After briefly tidying up her appearance¡ªmostly out of habit, really¡ªYue made her way down to one of the rooms she used for meeting private guests, where Zheng Long was already waiting patiently.

    ¡°Are you trying to start rumors, Zheng Long? This is the second time you¡¯ve come calling to my private residence¡ªand in the middle of the night, no less.¡±

    He stood and bowed, scratching the back of his head.

    ¡°My apologies. I wish I could say it was urgent, but the truth is that I was just worried. Nobody apprised me of what happened with Shen Yu¡ªnot that you¡¯re obligated to, of course.¡±

    Yue sat across from him and crossed her legs, taking a sip of the tea that had already been prepared for her.

    ¡°You knew about that, did you?¡±

    ¡°I may be weak, but I am still a xiantian cultivator, and his aura is difficult to miss once you¡¯ve met him.¡±

    ¡°I suppose so. Nothing you need to concern yourself over. Yoshika worked out a truce with him, that¡¯s all.¡±

    His eyes widened.

    ¡°Truly? I¡¯m impressed. I never expected such influence from them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve come a long way from the subjects of your schoolyard bullying, haven¡¯t they?¡±

    Zheng Long averted his eyes and coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Just so, yes.¡±

    ¡°How are you enjoying their city? It¡¯s come quite a long way too, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ¡°I suppose so. It¡¯s more urban than I¡¯d like, but the people are very welcoming. It¡¯s a little shocking how little deference they give towards cultivators¡ªeven a xiantian like myself.¡±

    Yue laughed.

    ¡°You can blame our illustrious empress for that. I think she¡¯d eliminate every form of hierarchy if she knew how, but her dedication to equality still shines through. Anyone can become a cultivator simply by joining the academy and being a cultivator doesn¡¯t really earn you any special privileges. If anything, cultivators have less power here.¡±

    Zheng Long cocked his head curiously.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°The academy isn¡¯t just a school, it¡¯s an academy, and the alumni are generally expected to contribute in some way. Joining the academy is free, but it comes with responsibilities, and the further one progresses, the greater those responsibilities become. Councilor Pan Zixin is a mortal, yet he has more political influence and fewer duties than Lin Xiulan¡ªa xiantian cultivator.¡±

    ¡°That sounds so backwards. Even back in my village, the people consider my word to be above that of my father-in-law, despite the fact that he¡¯s the mayor.¡±

    Yue shrugged and took another sip of tea.

    ¡°You think it¡¯s backwards because the empire is all you¡¯ve ever known. Not that I¡¯m any different, but I suppose it¡¯s easier to understand a system I had a hand in creating. Really, though, did five years out in the frontier turn you into some sort of country bumpkin? I could put you up in one of the surrounding villages, if you like.¡±

    Zheng Long chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I suppose they might have. There¡¯s a certain peace in just cultivating the land and taking care of one¡¯s community. Metaphorically, anyway¡ªit¡¯s actually quite hectic in practice.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve found quite a harmonious path for yourself¡ªI¡¯m a little envious.¡±

    He smiled.

    ¡°Perhaps. I actually did visit some of those villages, by the way. I even ran into Xiao Chong¡ªor I suppose she calls herself Yang Qiu, now.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Not too catastrophic a meeting, I hope?¡±

    ¡°It was...awkward, to be sure. Miss Yang seemed¡ªI hesitate to use the word apologetic, but contrite perhaps. She seems to be constantly punishing herself.¡±

    Yue leaned back in her seat and sighed.

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s something of a problem. We need her to be an example for demons trying to overcome their natures, but she¡¯s too busy self-flagellating to step up and show them how to be better. I haven¡¯t seen someone so driven by self-loathing since I first met An Eui.¡±

    Zheng Long frowned.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s possible? I don¡¯t mean to criticize the nation you¡¯re building, but the demons do seem like an extreme risk.¡±

    ¡°It is. Yoshika proves it¡¯s possible, and though the method needs refinement, we will not abandon those people simply because it¡¯s expedient.¡±

    ¡°By the emperor, you¡¯ve changed so much I barely recognize you.¡±

    Yue scoffed and waved dismissively.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a compliment. I wasn¡¯t a very good person before.¡±

    ¡°It was meant as one. And I suppose I wasn¡¯t either. We all have a bit of self-loathing to defeat, don''t we?¡±

    ¡°That we do. And it¡¯s much easier to do so once out from under the yoke of a tyrant who brings out the worst in us. If only I could find a way to rid myself of him for good.¡±

    He cocked his head.

    ¡°Having trouble?¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail and frowned.

    ¡°A bit. I know why he wants me to marry you. It allows him to reverse his decision to name me his heir, returning full control of the sect to him and stripping me of the right to recognize Jiaguo as a branch of the Awakening Dragon¡ªwhich is almost certainly the only thing that¡¯s stopped the other sects from attacking us.¡±

    ¡°Right. Though I¡¯m not sure why he doesn¡¯t just disown you or something.¡±

    ¡°Aside from the fact that it would be humiliating? He can¡¯t. Due to a number of very complicated coups among the early Great Sects, the laws around succession are utterly labyrinthine. His options are quite limited and most of them involve stepping down as sect grandmaster entirely. But what¡¯s really bothering me is that I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s so worried about me marrying someone else.¡±

    Zheng Long shrugged.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then it would mean he can never regain full control of the sect.¡±

    ¡°Hardly. He still has primary control, and if all else fails, there¡¯s always assassination. As long as nobody can prove he¡¯s responsible for it, my death would be a very tidy solution to his problems. Not only that, but my status as scion of a great sect means that my husband¡¯s demesne becomes part of the Awakening Dragon Sect.¡±

    ¡°In other words, no matter who you marry, Yan De benefits.¡±

    Yue nodded.

    ¡°Even if I choose to enter the imperial harem, Jiaguo would officially become an independent sect recognized by the God-Emperor, and my status as heir would be annulled. Near as I can tell the worst case for my father would be that I refuse to ever marry at all. Yet, if I assume that he¡¯s not stupid enough to think I¡¯d actually marry you, that seems to be his intention.¡±

    Zheng Long scratched his head and grimaced.

    ¡°So he wins no matter what?¡±

    ¡°No. That¡¯s just what he wants us to think. I have a feeling that there¡¯s something he¡¯s trying to avoid at any cost¡ªsomething he knows that we don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been driving myself insane trying to find it.¡±

    ¡°All that just for a feeling?¡±

    Yue crossed her arms and sighed.

    ¡°Yoshika has taught me that such feelings are important. Perhaps it leads nowhere, but it¡¯s worth pursuing. In the worst case, I just go back to my Plan A of luring him into a direct confrontation with Yoshika¡ªperhaps I can bait him into breaking Shen Yu¡¯s truce...¡±

    Zheng Long shook his head in disbelief.

    ¡°Your confidence in her is incredible. I¡¯ll be the first to admit that they have a habit of breaking expectations, but with the way you revere her I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t just marry her instead.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, why does everyone think I want to¡ª?¡±

    Yue froze, her eyes widening. There was no way. With a wave of her hand, she dumped several of the books stored in her dimensional ring onto the table, knocking aside the tea carelessly.

    Zheng Long gaped at her in shock.

    ¡°Is that the same ring that¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Shut up! Just give me a moment...¡±

    Yue dug through the books, flipping briefly through each one in search of something to disprove the theory she was beginning to develop. It was too stupid to be true.

    ¡°No... Not this one... It must be in here somewhere...¡±

    She began to grow hysterical as she tossed book after book aside, until there was nothing left. Yue sat back on the couch and laughed.

    ¡°I cannot believe it. What a ridiculous loophole.¡±

    Zheng Long blinked.

    ¡°Um, care to explain?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s one case that is worse for Yan De than any other. Not because of any specific law around it, but because there isn¡¯t a law. It¡¯s that uncertainty he fears above all else¡ªespecially after Qin Zhao and Qin Yongliang have already shown Yoshika some degree of favor.¡±

    ¡°There is? That¡¯s good isn¡¯t it? If you play your cards right, you could establish a brand new precedent in your favor! What¡¯s the trick?¡±

    Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to look into it further¡ªthere are a lot of peculiarities, and it¡¯s an extremely specific scenario. There¡¯s no end of provisions for what should happen depending on who my husband ends up being, but...¡±

    She hesitated. Was she seriously considering this? Certainly she¡¯d entertained the idea before, but there was a world of difference between confiding uncertain feelings with her closest friend, and actually taking permanent¡ªpotentially life-changing action.

    ¡°It seems nobody ever thought to ask about the female heir of a great sect taking a wife.¡±

 536. Cunning

    Owing to its relatively small population and the bountiful resources of Mount Geumji, Jiaguo City was incredibly wealthy for its size, by immortal standards. As such, it was surprisingly easy for Yoshika to meet Goryeo¡¯s demands to recoup the cost of the Sky Hall¡¯s repairs. However, it gave Eui an opportunity to get a meeting with the queen.

    Since the first day of her arrival, Queen Eunhee had been unusually absent. Now that she had become the top suspect for a possible conspiracy to revive the Kumiho, Eui was much more interested in getting a private audience.

    She¡¯d already prepared the resources that Goryeo demanded¡ªincluding the xiantian grade mana stone¡ªbut refused to turn them over until she could meet with the queen. Ostensibly, it was an opportunity to negotiate sovereign to sovereign, but Eui had other plans in mind.

    Eui strode through the oversized halls of pristine jade pillars, where not a hint remained of the destructive battle she¡¯d had against the Magma elemental so many years ago. Come to think of it, she hadn¡¯t seen any sign of the elementals during her visit. Perhaps they¡¯d left when Void shifted its focus to interfering with Sovereign Longyan.

    As much as she appreciated not having a vengeful demon lord bearing down on her, she¡¯d really hoped to learn more from Void before it departed. Maybe it thought guiding her to true immortality had been enough, but she always had the impression that it was holding something back.

    Eui stopped before the doors to the throne room, sensing the extra layer of protection within. With a shield around the city, a second around the palace, and a third protecting the throne room, Goryeo¡¯s capital city was nearly unassailable¡ªmore so than even the other shield cities. Yet, it had nearly fallen to the coup staged by the elementals, subverting the defenses from within and taking advantage of factionalism among national powers to slow any internal responses.

    One would think that the Seong clan would be cautious about infighting so soon after an event like that, but there she was, in the middle of nearly every powerful member of the family conspiring against the rest. It was exhausting.

    The guards¡ªwho were mostly ceremonial, really¡ªbowed respectfully and opened the doors for her, heralding her arrival.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, of the Jiaguo Empire.¡±

    Eui stepped inside and walked to the center of the room, bowing politely, but not kneeling. Queen Eunhee sat casually on her throne, leaning to one side and crossing her legs as her eight calligraphy-brush tails swayed listlessly behind her.

    ¡°Empress, it¡¯s so good to see you. I¡¯m sorry we haven¡¯t had time to catch up, but it¡¯s been rather busy lately.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. We¡¯re well familiar with the stresses of running a nation.¡±

    ¡°Naturally. My apologies for all the trouble my daughters have caused¡ªand congratulations on your own daughter¡¯s recent ascension.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. Seong Min meant well, and her strictness has served as an excellent growth opportunity for my disciples.¡±

    Eunhee cocked her head and chuckled.

    ¡°I meant Minhee and Misun. Misun has always been a bit of a rebel, and she¡¯s never seen eye to eye with her mother when it comes to Eunae. Their petty feuding has gotten worse with Eunae¡¯s upcoming ascension.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips. So Queen Eunhee knew about her meetings. What else did she know? How much was safe to reveal?

    ¡°They both have their own concerns, and I can¡¯t blame them for seeking outside assistance. Speaking frankly, I don¡¯t think your clan has ever treated Eunae properly, but at least now that her ascension is approaching I can see that those two each care for her, in their own ways.¡±

    The queen raised an eyebrow and smirked, gently tapping her cheek with one finger.

    ¡°But not me?¡±

    ¡°If our past meetings are any indication, your support has always been silent and out of sight. I¡¯m sure you care about her too, but I only really have your word to go on.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re suspicious of me, are you? Damn that Misun¡ªwhat¡¯s gotten into her? Say it plainly. What do you suppose my hidden agenda is?¡±

    Eui swallowed nervously. This wasn¡¯t going the way she¡¯d hoped.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean any offense, and I¡¯m not here to make accusations.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course you aren¡¯t. You¡¯re far too sweet for that, and it¡¯s one of your better traits. Empress Yoshika, I like you¡ªI wouldn¡¯t have entrusted my two most precious daughters to your care if I didn¡¯t¡ªbut the interests of my family are mine to worry about, you understand?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I won¡¯t allow any harm to come to Eunae or Haeun, no matter who threatens them.¡±

    The queen laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Of course you won¡¯t, and I¡¯m counting on that. You protect them in your way, and I will protect them in mine. We need not step on each other¡¯s toes. And you can tell Misun to stop her ridiculous scheming¡ªI won¡¯t be as merciful if she repeats her last failure.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯s learned her lesson, but she does make some pretty compelling arguments.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°I promised not to betray her confidence. You¡¯ll have to ask her yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh please! I know she¡¯s been digging up records about her late aunt, I know she¡¯s been pursuing Do Hye¡¯s last work, and I know who she¡¯s been consulting about it. This is my kingdom, Empress Yoshika, and I¡¯m not so blind as to miss what¡¯s happening within the walls of my own palace!¡±

    She certainly knew more than Eui had expected. Giving more away, too.

    ¡°You¡¯re admitting your connection to Seong Heiran?¡±

    The queen rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Not if you¡¯re asking officially, no. I suppressed that information for a reason, Empress, and I¡¯d have you respect that. My younger sister was deranged, and our mother could do nothing to control her. I¡¯ve been very careful to avoid making the same mistakes with Eunae.¡±

    ¡°By lying to her?¡±

    ¡°Yes! My sister and I waited a long time before having children specifically to save them from the curse of their aunt¡¯s legacy. Eunae¡¯s burden was heavy enough without lending credence to the ridiculous idea that she¡¯s somehow a reincarnation of Heiran.¡±

    Eui pursed her lips. That was what she¡¯d thought the reason was, and now that Eunhee mentioned it, giving the people a few centuries to forget was certainly one way of protecting their children from chastisement.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not trying to revive the Kumiho?¡±

    She laughed.

    ¡°Yoshika, our clan¡¯s traditions have been symbolic for a long time. Long before Heiran came along and threatened to turn them into a reality. By those traditions, Eunae really should be the one to inherit the throne after her ascension, but I can¡¯t allow that. Not everybody has forgotten my younger sister, and giving Eunae the throne would embolden our enemies in a dangerous way.¡±

    ¡°So Haeun is the safer pick. Plus, she won¡¯t be catching up nearly as soon, which gives you more time to prepare.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Although I never expected Eunae¡¯s progress to accelerate so much either. That was part of the reason I had Haeun study under you, but if anything her progress has slowed down.¡±

    Eui crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°She¡¯s been focused on her divination, but I think her progress has been just fine. She passed your test, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I know, but after how quickly her tails grew in, it''s a little disappointing that she stopped at five.¡±

    The obsession with counting tails was a strange one. As far as Yoshika could tell, there wasn¡¯t actually any direct correlation between a Seong¡¯s power and the number of tails they had. It was just an expression of spiritual affinity like any other. But then, the high nobility of Goryeo were all like that. Eunae¡¯s paternal cousin, Kim Yongsun, had fur all over his body and the face of a tiger, and though he had only been rather average as an academy student, the Kim clan considered him their pride and joy.

    That obsession with spiritual affinity leaked into the broader culture of Goryeo, and led to the alienation of the small minority of humans who didn¡¯t express any spiritual traits.

    It bothered Eui, as someone who had herself been belittled as a child for having ¡®only¡¯ her tail to distinguish her, but she wasn¡¯t Goryeon anymore. It was someone else¡¯s problem to solve. Hopefully the lessons she¡¯d instilled in Haeun would one day lead to a change for the better.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she has plenty of growing left to do.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Well then, I suppose we should get to the actual purpose of this meeting, hm?¡±

    Eui blinked, then remembered the pretense behind the audience.

    ¡°Oh! Right, uh, I¡¯m worried that the demands are a little disproportionate. I¡¯m happy to provide Eunae whatever she needs for her ascension, but it would be cheaper and more effective to replace the neutral mana crystal with a properly attuned one.¡±

    The queen cocked her head.

    ¡°Hmm, are you sure? I was actually the one to insist on that addition. Don¡¯t you think it would be better if we could configure the Sky Hall to convert excess energy from the tribulation directly into Eunae¡¯s Soulfire? It would save her having to refine it back into her primary element, and every little bit counts in a tribulation.¡±

    ¡°That...does make sense, yes. And a neutral crystal would make working with an esoteric element like that more practical.¡±

    ¡°That was my thinking precisely! We can strike that request if it¡¯s too much, but I really do think it would help.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve convinced me. Would it be alright if my disciples and I helped with the reconfiguration personally? Even with neutral crystals, esoteric elements are difficult to work with, and Heian is probably now the world¡¯s foremost expert on it.¡±

    ¡°That would be greatly appreciated! I¡¯ll inform Seong Min as soon as we¡¯re finished here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. And, I¡¯m sorry for doubting you¡ªI meant no offense.¡±

    Queen Eunhee waved her off.

    ¡°None taken, dear. And it¡¯s good to be cautious¡ªthat skepticism will serve you well as a ruler, I¡¯m sure. Is there anything else I can do for you, Empress?¡±

    Eui shook her head and bowed.

    ¡°No. Thank you for your time, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll go prepare my disciples for work on the repairs.¡±

    ¡°Very well! It was good to speak with you again, Empress Yoshika. We should do so more often, when we have the time.¡±

    The queen chuckled at her own joke, and Eui returned the smile.

    ¡°Right. When we¡¯ve got time.¡±

    As if either of them were ever anything less than swamped with work. Eui bowed once more and took her leave, her smile dropping as soon as she¡¯d left the main hall of the palace.

    ¡°Heian?¡±

    Her daughter¡¯s spirit form stirred within the depths of her soul. Physically, she was busy watching over Narae and Haeun, but she¡¯d been right there with Eui in spirit.

    ¡°A lot of her words were both true and false.¡±

    Yoshika had learned the hard way that deception didn¡¯t always mean lies. Do Hye had been a master of lulling people into a false sense of security by almost always telling the truth, slipping his deceptions into the gaps between fact and fiction.

    Heian¡¯s newly refined domain was incredibly good at spotting such contradictions, however.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    ¡°That she¡¯s protecting Eunae. That Eunae can¡¯t inherit the throne. That she¡¯s avoiding Heiran¡¯s mistakes. That she didn¡¯t expect Eunae to progress so fast.¡±

    ¡°What did she actually mean?¡±

    Heian gave her a mental shrug.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a perfect system. Heian couldn¡¯t tell whether something was true or false, only identify the half-truths that lay somewhere between, and even then she could only speculate as to the true meaning behind it.

    Still, what she¡¯d sensed was damning enough. Misun was right¡ªthe queen was compromised. Yoshika didn¡¯t know what she was planning, exactly, but she didn¡¯t need to. Eunhee had given her everything she needed to set her trap.

 537. Disruption

    In many ways Seong Eunae considered herself to be an incredibly lucky person. She was born into a powerful family, given the best education available anywhere in the world, and raised in an environment where she could never have wanted for anything. She could have ended up utterly spoiled, but growing up as the black sheep of the family had tempered her vanity in a way that she couldn¡¯t say she was grateful for, but at least appreciated the effect it had on her maturity.

    As if that wasn¡¯t enough, she¡¯d also managed to become close friends with Lee Jia and An Eui, who had very rapidly ended up in single-digit rankings for most important people in the world. That had never been her intent, of course¡ªif anything, what had drawn her to them was that they weren¡¯t important. Misun might have uncharitably called it ¡®slumming,¡¯ but Eunae was genuinely interested in understanding what it meant to simply be a normal person, without all the burdens and responsibilities of royalty.

    Of course, now that she did, she couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at those so-called ¡®burdens.¡¯ Regular people had just as much stress, if not more, but with far less power to do anything about it. There was nothing special about nobles or royals. Just luck of the draw.

    And so Eunae was lucky. Lucky to have been born in privilege. Lucky to have been given the opportunity to recognize and appreciate that privilege, lucky to have met such supportive friends, and even her own ever-so-slightly forbidden family in her home away from home.

    Luckier still to have been able to keep those friends and families close, even in the execution of her responsibilities. Perhaps she had her aunt, the queen, to thank for that.

    For all that luck, however, Eunae remained a cynical person. Nobody could stay lucky forever, and every happy moment had a cost. She couldn¡¯t take anything for granted¡ªnot her status or privilege, not her power, and certainly not the people she cared about. Everything came at a cost¡ªand it was only a matter of when the payment came due.

    Once more, she found herself at a precipice. Her breakthrough was coming, and soon. She could feel it resonating deep within her soul. The attention of the heavens bearing down on her, just waiting for her to make the leap.

    It was a dangerous threshold. Though there was no way to validate the adage, it was said that the vast majority of cultivators met their end through heavenly tribulations. And as dangerous as it was for most, it was even worse for Eunae. According to Yoshika, Shen Yu had all but confirmed that unified cultivators faced more brutal tribulations, and Eunae knew that she didn¡¯t have the raw talent or power of either Yoshika or Yan Yue.

    She¡¯d faced a tribulation once before, and it had changed her. Not only did Eunae come to terms with her power, and the careful¡ªvery careful¡ªapplication thereof, but it was also the moment that she realized there were powers out there extremely interested in ending her life.

    While Eunae had been deep in enemy territory at the time, it didn¡¯t change the fact that her first tribulation had been used as an opportunity to assassinate her, by people she¡¯d never met. People who hated her not because of who she was or what she¡¯d done, but because of who they thought she could be, and what that person had done.

    To some, Eunae¡¯s bewitching gaze inexorably linked her to Seong Heiran, and for those people Eunae¡¯s life was nothing but a constant threat of a return to her ancestor¡¯s tyrannical reign.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to think that such people existed only in Qin.

    Misun had always hated her, and the rest of the family barely even spoke to Eunae. Only her little sister, Haeun, had ever truly felt like family. She¡¯d made enemies in her youth, as well¡ªbefore she¡¯d learned to appreciate how dangerous and damaging her power could be.

    That her potential adversaries now included the queen herself was hardly a surprise. Just another weight on the scales¡ªher good fortune coming to collect its dues.

    Eunae remained calm as she meditated. Whatever else happened, she had Yoshika¡¯s support. She was prepared to face her future¡ªto pay whatever fate demanded for the fortune she¡¯d been granted. Eunae was happy, and she would face her tribulation without regrets.

    A stirring in her soul warned her that would in fact be doing so very soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s coming.¡±

    Eui paused in the middle of her work and twisted around to face Eunae, who was meditating in the center of the Sky Hall, surrounded by intricate formations.

    ¡°What?! Already? We¡¯re not finished with the modifications yet!¡±

    Eunae smiled ruefully. Just her luck.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯d better hurry them along, because I don¡¯t think I have the means to delay this.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, ancestors damn it all.¡±

    Eui turned back to the formation she was working on and began barking out orders to her nearby disciples.

    ¡°Narae, Haeun, get clear¡ªHeian and I will finish the rest on our own.¡±

    Haeun shook her head.

    ¡°I want to stay too! To support my sister!¡±

    ¡°You can support her from outside, where it¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°We were fine during Heian¡¯s tribulation!¡±

    Eui growled in frustration and waved her hand, sending the two teenagers careening out of the hall on a powerful gust of wind, before activating the formation to seal them out.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to argue with petulant brats! It¡¯s not safe for you here.¡±

    She ignored the girls¡¯ protests as she got back to work preparing the formations. Eunae smiled wryly at her.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to be that harsh.¡±

    Eui sighed.

    ¡°I know, but I¡¯m worried. We only get one chance at this, and I don¡¯t like being forced to rush.¡±

    Heian patted her mother on the head, which was a strange sight. Eunae had never really stopped thinking of Heian as the cute little kitten Jia adopted, and now she was an adult woman taller than either of them.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t make any mistakes.¡±

    Eui chuckled sardonically.

    ¡°Thanks, sweetie.¡±

    Eunae left them to it, closing her eyes and focusing on herself. The tribulation could come at any moment, and she needed to be prepared. She repeated a calming mantra in her mind.

    She was not her ancestor, though her ancestor lived on within her. Her inner spirit was part of her, but it did not define her. Her power was terrifying and dangerous, but as with any power it had great potential if used responsibly.

    Her domain was Control, a fact that her inner spirit¡ªno¡ªthat she had once used to push her friends away. Yet Control didn¡¯t need to be sinister or manipulative. Control began with the self, then one¡¯s environment, and then¡ªonly with great care and a delicate hand¡ªto others. Control was not a matter of tyranny, or domination. It was first and foremost, a mastery of the self, a rejection of outside manipulations.

    Eunae had the support of her friends. She had a family bound by something stronger than blood to return to. She had the most advanced magic in the world protecting her, and preparations for betrayal from nearly any direction. She was in control.

    A dark cloud thundered high above, gathering its strength in vehement denial of her assertion. Let it come¡ªEunae would not waver.

    Eui sat back on her feet and wiped her brow.

    ¡°Okay, I think that should do it¡ªnot a moment too soon, either.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! Thank you so much for your service, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    Eui and Eunae both looked up with a start to see Queen Eunhee hovering above the Sky Hall. Eunae furrowed her brows, they¡¯d expected her aunt to do something, but a direct interruption was odd.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the tribulation could strike at any moment, it¡¯s not safe up there. If a stray bolt hits you, we might both be destroyed by divine retribution.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s aunt smirked down at her.

    ¡°We might. Didn¡¯t your last tribulation have a bolt intercepted?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and it nearly killed me and Yoshika. Just because I survived it once, doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m inclined to tempt fate a second time. What are you even doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m helping you realize your potential, my child. I¡¯ve always had high expectations of you, but after my little sister, I had to be careful how I showed my favor. Alas, like her, you set your aspirations far too low.¡±

    Eui glared up at the queen, her expression darkening as Destruction essence visibly crackled across her body.

    ¡°I warned you that I wouldn¡¯t let any harm come to Eunae, Your Majesty. If you don¡¯t step down from there, I will make you¡ªeven if it means war.¡±

    Eunhee covered her mouth and laughed.

    ¡°And I told you I was counting on it, dear. You¡¯ll stop at nothing to protect your precious friends and family¡ªan admirable trait, and a useful one.¡±

    Eunae glanced urgently down to where Narae and Haeun had been watching, but they had already fled. Good girls.

    ¡°Clan Mother, we don¡¯t have time for this¡ªI don¡¯t know what you hope to accomplish, but please step aside!¡±

    She could feel the pressure building. Already, her aunt¡¯s appearance had caused a dangerous disruption. Every moment Eunae spent trying to stave off heaven¡¯s wrath was a moment wasted not preparing herself.

    ¡°I think not. Your destiny is not to be a princess, Eunae, nor a queen. You will become a goddess unrivaled in this world¡ªor die trying.¡±

    Eui leapt for the queen, but she was beaten to the punch by a roaring ball of fire slamming into Eunhee and bursting into an explosion of smoke and fire. When the dust settled, Eunhee stood unscathed, a magic circle floating in the air before her.

    ¡°Minhee. I thought I¡¯d arranged for you and the others to be preoccupied, big sister.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of her mother facing off against the queen. Her mother, who¡¯d barely ever spoken to her, who¡¯d been indifferent to Misun¡¯s bullying and complicit in Eunae¡¯s neglect. Her mother, who¡¯d never once given Eunae so much as an ounce of affection, stood across from Queen Eunhee with an expression of unbridled rage.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so easily manipulated, Eunhee. You promised. You promised me that you wouldn¡¯t do this! I kept your secret for all these years, supported you as queen, and this is how you repay me? Our little sister was a mistake, Eunhee! You promised!¡±

    The queen scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it was a mistake. Heiran lacked control, she was too weak, and I pushed her too hard. But Eunae is different! A softer hand was the key¡ªto let her grow into her own strengths, find her own servants! I promised that I would not repeat the mistakes we made with Heiran, and I won¡¯t. Your daughter will not break the way our sister did.¡±

    ¡°That is a twisted violation of the intent of your promise, and you know it!¡±

    ¡°Oh? And you¡¯ve been just so committed to our promise. It¡¯s a complete coincidence that Misun just happened to stumble on the last remaining copy of a record that was supposed to have been destroyed, hm? And knowing full well that your eldest had been sticking her nose where it doesn¡¯t belong, you still sent our dear friend Yoshika snooping after her¡ªbut I¡¯m sure that¡¯s just another coincidence, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Eunae wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was going on, but she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. She gave Eui a pleading look, sweat beading on her brow as she desperately tried to hold back her breakthrough.

    ¡°Please, get her away from there!¡±

    Eui flew straight towards the queen with lethal intent, a blade of Destruction forming in her hands. Heian opened the seal just enough to let Eui through, and Eunhee twisted to defend herself, shifting the defensive circle to interpose it between herself and Eui.

    The blade of Destruction tore through Queen Eunhee¡¯s shield like wet parchment, and Eui slammed into the queen like an arrow, piercing her heart and sending them both tumbling off of the upper barrier and down to the ground below, just before the gate.

    Eunae was shocked at how sudden it was. The queen was one of the most powerful mages in the world. She¡¯d stood her ground against a manifestation of the Void and held her own. Just how much stronger had Yoshika really gotten that she had been able to defeat Eunhee so easily?

    The queen smiled up at Eui, blood dripping from her mouth.

    ¡°I knew I was right to count on you, Empress. Take good care of us, will you? And thank you for the demonstration.¡±

    Before Eui could respond, a talisman ignited on Eunhee¡¯s body, and she vanished with a flash of pitch-black and a loud pop. Eunae panicked, trying to find where her aunt had gone, only for Eunhee to reappear right next to her, wrapping her arms around Eunae in a surprisingly gentle hug.

    ¡°Now, my child. Let¡¯s meet your destiny¡ªtogether.¡±

    And then, the first bolt struck.

 538. Want

    The Sky Hall¡¯s barrier did nothing to block the tribulation¡¯s strike. Eunae hadn¡¯t had time to retake control of the formations, and they weren¡¯t designed for that in the first place¡ªHeian¡¯s improper use of the barriers was what had led to the damage they¡¯d been repairing.

    Nevertheless, Eunae was unscathed. Queen Eunhee had taken the brunt of it head-on, ¡®protecting¡¯ her niece from the purifying bolt of heavenly lightning.

    Eui swore under her breath. Whether it was Do Hye, the Kumiho, or even some random unexpected third party, they¡¯d been prepared to intercept any attempt at hijacking Eunae¡¯s ascension for the purposes of reincarnation. What they hadn¡¯t been expecting was for someone as powerful as the queen to throw themself in front of the tribulation¡ªan act that most would consider tantamount to suicide.

    ¡°What the fuck have you done?!¡±

    Queen Eunhee rose unsteadily to her feet, cinders flaking off of her as the heavenly storm above darkened and crackled with divine fury.

    ¡°I do believe that I¡¯ve linked my dear niece¡¯s fate to mine. The real question is how you are going to respond.¡±

    ¡°How about I start by tearing that big head off of your fucking shoulders?!¡±

    She laughed at Eui¡¯s threats.

    ¡°You could. I doubt I have the strength to stop you now¡ªthat blade of yours is more dangerous than I expected. But that will do nothing to abate heaven¡¯s fury, and without me, poor Eunae will have to face it alone.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother, Minhee, dropped down next to Eui and put a hand on her shoulder, glaring daggers at the queen.

    ¡°As if that wasn¡¯t your intent from the very beginning. You don¡¯t intend to survive this, do you?¡±

    A sinister smile slowly crept its way onto Eunhee¡¯s face.

    ¡°I suppose that would depend on how one defines survival. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Yoshika?¡±

    Eui¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what the queen was saying.

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about true immortality. You intend to resurrect yourself after death.¡±

    ¡°Not just myself. I told you didn¡¯t I? Eunae will be more than royalty¡ªwe will both be reborn as the goddess whose glory our clan¡ªindeed, our very nation was founded to restore! Alas, neither of our inner spirits are powerful enough to achieve such an apotheosis¡ªat least, not alone.¡±

    ¡°You monster! Is that what you meant when you said you were counting on me? Holding Eunae hostage in order to force me to¡ª¡±

    A crack of thunder interrupted Eui, and Eunhee immediately teleported above Eunae to conjure several layers of warding circles above them. The twin bolts tore through the shields and slammed into her, knocking her back to the ground at Eunae¡¯s side.

    The excess energy was captured by the Sky Hall¡¯s formations, and Heian dutifully funneled it into the gathering formation where it could be converted into Soulfire and fed directly to Eunae. That part of the plan, at least, was working perfectly.

    For her part, Eunae had gone into a deep meditative trance to focus on her breakthrough. That was the best decision she could have made, as no matter what else happened, she¡¯d never survive without reaching xiantian.

    Eui whirled furiously on Minhee, standing next to her.

    ¡°Why the fuck didn¡¯t you warn us that your sister is a complete psychopath?!¡±

    Minhee winced, hesitating.

    ¡°I...didn¡¯t realize the extent of it. I convinced myself that the way she egged on our younger sister was a misguided attempt at support. It was only after her ascension that Heiran became...difficult, and by then, no amount of interference by Eunhee or anyone else could have stopped her.¡±

    ¡°But you knew. You knew that she might try to interfere with Eunae¡¯s ascension.¡±

    ¡°Not like this!¡±

    Eui shook her head in disgust. They could fight about it later, but first they had to get Eunae through her tribulation alive. But how?

    Eunhee seemed to be taking the brunt of the tribulation, but that was nothing but a stalling tactic. The queen was already on her last legs, and once she fell for good there would be nothing to protect Eunae from the rage of a tribulation powerful enough to kill one of the strongest xiantian cultivators alive.

    By their nature, tribulations were meant to be faced alone. Attempting to shield another from a tribulation usually only made it worse, punishing both parties. The queen¡¯s interception of the bolts was the only thing saving Eunae from certain doom, but each one she took only made the situation that much more dire.

    It was obvious what Eunhee was after. The tribulation was certain to kill both Eunae and her aunt unless Eui intervened, but intervention would only make things worse. Unless, of course, Eui was Eunae.

    That was Eunhee¡¯s trap. The only way to save Eunae would be through joint-cultivation¡ªfacing the tribulation together as a single being. Even then, Queen Eunhee¡¯s intervention meant that the raw power of the tribulation might be too much for them to face. Worse, xiantian ascension was a fundamental and irreversible moment of self-definition. To become xiantian was to sear the truth of one¡¯s existence into the very fabric of reality. If Eui and Eunae faced her tribulation together as Yoshika, there would be no going back.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The queen had to know that. Which meant that what she was doing was more than just an attempt at apotheosis. She wasn¡¯t trying to reach godhood¡ªshe was trying to steal it.

    The Kumiho was beyond ancient. A former deity whose domain had always been one of manipulation and control. Eunae had gained control of her own fragment, but it was clear that the Queen¡¯s fragment was by far the most dominant part of her personality. Eui wasn¡¯t certain that she could control that power if the spirit manifested within her, but facing such a brutal tribulation without it was hopeless.

    The sky erupted once more, but the queen could do little to defend either herself or Eunae anymore. As the lightning crashed down upon them, Eunae¡¯s preparations took hold and dense layers of magical shielding snapped into place around them, each one shining with the pale green glow of Soulfire. The lightning was scattered and disrupted, but Eunae didn¡¯t escape completely unharmed¡ªa small trickle of blood leaked from the corner of her mouth.

    Whether by curse or miracle, Eunae¡¯s defenses had also shielded her aunt, and combined with Eunhee¡¯s own personal defenses just enough for the queen to survive the third bolt.

    As she lay bleeding next to her niece, the queen turned her piercing blue gaze on Eui, her eyes full of vitality despite her failing body.

    ¡°Make your choice, Empress. Time is running out.¡±

    Eui groaned in frustration.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    She ran to Eunae¡¯s side, dropping to her knees in front of her friend and gripping her hands tightly.

    ¡°Eunae, I¡¯m so sorry! I thought we¡¯d prepared for everything, but she caught us out anyway. I don¡¯t want to let her win, but I can¡¯t think of any other way.¡±

    The princess smiled sadly and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just leave me. I was prepared for this.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t say that, please!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I don¡¯t have any regrets. I¡¯m sure Haeun will make an excellent queen, and that Yun and Rika will make each other as happy as they¡¯ve made me. Just tell them that I love them.¡±

    The sky rumbled overhead. Eui couldn¡¯t force Eunae to let her help¡ªit didn¡¯t work that way¡ªbut she could feel how scared Eunae really was.

    ¡°Damn it, Eunae! This isn¡¯t the time to be putting on airs! We can get through this together, I promise. Just trust me!¡±

    Eunae squeezed Eui¡¯s hands and smiled.

    ¡°I do. You know I do. But I don¡¯t trust myself. It¡¯s not just that it¡¯s what she wants, it¡¯s the fact that I want it too. I want it more than I can even express. I always have, since the moment I first saw what you and Jia had together.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say that desire is really my own? How do I know it¡¯s not some part of the Kumiho deep down within me, seeing her path to reincarnation? What you have is so beautiful, Yoshika, and I would never be able to forgive myself for corrupting it so selfishly.¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°You could never do that. You¡¯re allowed to want things, Eunae. How many times do we have to tell you not to deny the things that bring you happiness just because you don¡¯t think you deserve it?¡±

    Eunhee chuckled and coughed, turning her head to look at them from the ground nearby.

    ¡°You should listen to your¡ª¡±

    Eui beheaded her without even looking. Frustratingly, while it shut her up, her aura didn¡¯t feel any weaker¡ªshe was still alive.

    ¡°Forget about her. Forget about your ancestor. There¡¯s no Jiaguo or Goryeo right now. No empires or nations, no queens or princesses. I need you to tell me, not as a princess of Goryeo, not as a vessel of the Kumiho, but as Eunae¡ªfrom the heart, what do you want?¡±

    Eunae trembled weakly as the storm thundered above, threatening to end it all at any moment. Her breath hitched and tears streamed down her face as she met Eui¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please help me!¡±

    Twin bolts of heavenly lightning lanced down towards them, and Yoshika stood as one to face them. She couldn¡¯t afford to hold anything back, calling all of her aspects together from across the world to defend herself. Jia, Eui, Kaede, and Meili appeared in a circle around Eunae. They raised their arms together and channeled everything they had into a layered shield of Lightning, Destruction, Gravity, Warmth, and Soulfire. Eui weakened the bolt while Jia absorbed its power, Kaede and Meili protected them from the force of the blast and the scorching heat, while Eunae¡¯s Soulfire held fast against the purifying essence that tried to invade their soul.

    Eunhee, unable to defend herself, was finally struck dead by the tribulation, her aura beginning to fade as her body crumbled to ash. Eunae¡¯s phantom tails struck out to pierce her fading soul before it could vanish. Even with her aunt gone, the tribulation wouldn¡¯t be any weaker, and though she knew it was playing into her hand, Yoshika could only pray that her contingencies would work as she took control of what remained.

    She was going to need every ounce of that power. Heian had been struck ten times just for being a spirit. The tribulation that Yoshika now faced had been strengthened by Eunhee¡¯s interruption, no doubt by her intent to resurrect the Kumiho, and though Eunae joining Yoshika didn¡¯t constitute an interruption, she doubted that Shen Yu¡¯s alterations would be kind to true immortals. On top of all that, with Eunhee dead, Yoshika would have to take her share of the tribulation as well.

    The storm thundered once more, heralding the next assault, and as Yoshika steeled herself to face it, a sinister presence gripped her soul.

    ¡°So, the usurper shows her true colors at last.¡±

    Within her soul realm, the Kumiho took form as a living concentration of Soulfire essence with the face and body of Queen Eunhee, and nine ghostly tails of pale-green flame. Yoshika¡¯s true form stood between her and the core, her form changed once again by Eunae¡¯s soul. Beyond a few subtle changes to the shape of her body, Yoshika¡¯s prehensile rat-like tail had been joined by two white-furred cat tails, two calligraphy-brush fox tails, and four phantom Soulfire tails of her own.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. We¡¯re in the middle of a breakthrough and you¡¯re here trying to steal our core.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, nonsense, little thief. Your core is useless to me, except as a snack. Now that I have the means to make my own, I can finally abandon this cowardly partial manifestation and return at last to my rightful glory. No¡ªI¡¯m here for that.¡±

    The Kumiho pointed past Yoshika, lifting her finger up above the glossy purple sphere hovering over the humble stove, to the glowing red teardrop above it. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    ¡°You were a fool to try to control me. I am the essence of Control itself, and to end this little game of ours, I will show you how seizing power is done properly.¡±

    Yoshika braced herself internally and externally for the battles she was about to face.

    ¡°Just try it, bitch!¡±

 539. Enchain

    In the physical realm, Yoshika¡¯s defensive techniques barely withstood the twinned assault of the tribulation¡¯s fifth strike, while within her soul she struggled against the corrupting influence of the Kumiho¡¯s manifestation. It was a race against time. She needed the Kumiho¡¯s power to defeat the tribulation, but if the tribulation weakened her too much then the Kumiho would overpower her from within and consume her soul to fuel its resurrection.

    Pale green Soulfire spread across the inner sanctuary of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, trying to consume everything she was. It was slow to spread, her own Soulfire resisting the influence as she staved off the Kumiho¡¯s attacks.

    ¡°How long have you been possessing my aunt, you monster?¡±

    The Kumiho brushed off a spear of lightning with one of her tails, smirking.

    ¡°Silly child, you know full well that¡¯s not how it works. Had I manifested fully, I¡¯d have been struck down like our poor sister. Like you, I am only a partial manifestation¡ªa union of inner spirit and vessel. I am and always have been Eunhee, and I am and always have been Kumiho.¡±

    ¡°We are not the same!¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course not. You rejected the power you were blessed with, as our sister before you. Even after embracing the truth and accepting yourself, you still suppressed our legacy¡ªwhile I embrace it!¡±

    Kumiho¡¯s tails lanced out in every direction, carelessly spreading Soulfire to everything she touched. Normally, Yoshika would be at an advantage, fighting within her soul realm, but the Kumiho herself was part of Yoshika¡¯s soul. She was, in essence, fighting against herself, and with the tribulation still raging against her above, the stalemate was not in her favor.

    There was only so much Yoshika could do to fight the fire. Normally, the Kumiho¡¯s power had no effect against other fragments, but that was because it recognized those fragments as part of itself. Eunhee had essentially become a manifestation of Yoshika¡¯s fragment, and she had no qualms about wielding that power against her own ¡®sister.¡¯

    ¡°Why?! What is the point of all this? If you just wanted to reincarnate, we could have helped you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph! I already made the mistake of trusting another of us to ascend in our place. Heiran had no interest in reuniting our soul to regain our place as a goddess. I spent years trying to make her embrace her true self as I have, only for her to go mad in the end. I feared we¡¯d lost that aspect forever, and so when you were born I took a gentler approach.¡±

    One of her tails lashed out at Yoshika, threatening to strike her core if it wasn¡¯t blocked. She defended with her own Soulfire tails, but the Kumiho took advantage of her distraction to spread more of her fire elsewhere.

    ¡°But still you rejected it! The things I could have accomplished with such a gift, if it hadn¡¯t been wasted on the likes of you and Heiran. Well, no more! Soon you will succumb, and I will be made manifest with the full strength of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at my command!¡±

    Yoshika was losing. Trapped within her most vulnerable place, it was all she could do to keep the Kumiho¡¯s influence away from her core and the Tear, but with every inch the fires spread, she grew weaker while the Kumiho¡¯s power grew.

    She drew from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear to empower her attacks, but no matter what she threw at the Kumiho, the spirit endured.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that! I won¡¯t be turned into just another tyrant by your twisted idea of control!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you will. You have no choice! You need me, or you would have used that Destruction of yours to annihilate me instead of trying to absorb my power. Don¡¯t worry, your domain is a perfect compliment to my own. Just imagine it¡ªan entire world free of war and strife, where all are equal because all are one! A perfect utopia, with us in control.¡±

    Yoshika grimaced. That was not the world she wanted to build. Even among her own aspects, each had their own will, their own lives, loves, hopes, and dreams. Unity was not about everything serving a single end, it was a community working together to uplift each other, each aspect strengthening the others to become greater than the sum of their parts.

    ¡°That will never happen! I¡¯d sooner die and take you down with me.¡±

    The Kumiho scoffed.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that ship has sailed. Had you simply allowed Eunae to succumb to the tribulation, you may have stood a chance against me, but you can barely resist as it is and you¡¯re growing weaker by the moment. Soon we will be one, and it will all be over.¡±

    Yoshika smiled ruefully.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re not strong enough to defeat you alone.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand, now stop wasting our time and give in.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re so blinded by your obsession with total control that you¡¯ve forgotten the most important part of our domain.¡±

    She lunged forward, putting everything she had into an all-out frontal assault. The Kumiho rolled her eyes and brought her flaming tails forward to counter the suicidal attack. Yoshika was undeterred, grinning wildly as she lashed out at the spirit of her ancestor.

    ¡°We¡¯re never alone!¡±

    Heian appeared behind the Kumiho, enveloped in black fire and already swinging her claws.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Overcommitted to her counter-attack against Yoshika, the Kumiho wasn¡¯t able to defend herself against Heian. The fiery black claws raked across the evil spirit¡¯s back, leaving a plume of Shadowflame in their wake. The Kumiho screamed in anguish, scrambling away from Heian and desperately trying to extinguish the flames spreading across her body.

    ¡°What is this?! You¡¯re just some lesser spawn of a weak shadow spirit!¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m Heian. And you are not alive or dead. You are a shade that belongs in the afterlife, and you¡¯re not welcome here.¡±

    The Kumiho tried to subsume Heian¡¯s flames with hers, but wherever the pale green of her Soulfire touched Heian¡¯s flame, it turned pitch black.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t possible! I can¡¯t be overpowered by some nameless upstart in the heart of my own soul!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nameless, I¡¯m Heian. I already told you that.¡±

    Yoshika smirked.

    ¡°And this isn¡¯t the heart of your soul, it¡¯s mine¡ªyou¡¯re just a part of it. I have absolute faith in Heian. I trust her with my soul even more than I trust myself.¡±

    The Kumiho thrashed helplessly as the flames began to consume her.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a mistake! You¡¯re nothing without me! Without my power, you¡¯ll be destroyed by the tribulation!¡±

    ¡°No. You are part of me, and I embrace that. No soul is without darkness, but my dark desires and selfish impulses do not define me. Yes, I need your strength¡ªbut I do not need you.¡±

    The black flames enveloped her, leaving behind only an echoing scream of impotent rage. Yoshika fell to her knees, panting.

    ¡°Thank you, Heian. Is she gone?¡±

    ¡°No, but she¡¯s not here. I¡¯ll need some time to bring her back.¡±

    Yoshika grimaced.

    ¡°Ugh, right back where we started. We still need her, though. How long will it take?¡±

    Heian chewed on her lip and averted her eyes nervously.

    ¡°Nn, until it¡¯s done. Try not to die, please.¡±

    Yoshika sighed.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    Thanks to Heian, they were back on track for their original plan¡ªalbeit with a few unexpected alterations. All Yoshika had to do was hold out long enough to execute it.

    Back in the physical realm, another brutal pair of lightning bolts crashed down on the Sky Hall, fracturing into countless branches that actively tried to bypass Yoshika¡¯s defenses and target each of her bodies independently.

    Each of her aspects did their best to cover for each other¡¯s weaknesses, but it was as if the tribulation was learning. Like some malevolent intelligence with heaven¡¯s power at its command, doing all it could to destroy her. Given the complexity of some of the divine formations Yoshika had seen, and the cavalier attitude the Sovereigns had towards avatars, it was entirely possible that the tribulation was intelligent.

    She wished she¡¯d brought Jianmo with her. Though they were an independent object spirit again, Jianmo was still capable of withdrawing into their blade and acting as a spiritual weapon. If Yoshika had been expecting to face a tribulation of her own, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to ask for that favor.

    Eunae¡¯s body had it the worst¡ªshe¡¯d already been injured before merging with Yoshika, and her defenses were focused primarily against spiritual attacks. Meili wasn¡¯t much better off, as she focused mostly on supporting the others rather than defending herself. Jia and Eui stood by them, acting as the defensive core of their formation, while Kaede wielded one of Yamato¡¯s legendary god-slaying Kamikiri blades to fight back directly against the storm.

    Yoshika didn¡¯t have time to acknowledge the strangeness of fighting a thundercloud with a sword¡ªthat was just what her life had become. As another strike descended, Kaede launched herself into the air and struck out against the tribulation with the arts of her master.

    Sacred Art: Soul Severing Slash

    The Kamikiri split the air as Yoshika¡¯s power clashed with the tribulation to imprint her will on reality, twin thunderclaps resonating through the Sky Hall and shaking the earth. The lightning was weakened, but not defeated, and Kaede was struck back down to the earth as punishment for her aggression. Jia and Eui caught her, their shields dissipating the last of the thunderbolt¡¯s remaining essence.

    Kaede¡¯s injuries were severe, but not life-threatening yet. Still, Yoshika was running out of strength, and the tribulation showed no signs of slowing down.

    Jia clenched her teeth, as Eui did as much as she could to heal their failing bodies in the brief respite between bolts.

    ¡°We can¡¯t last forever like this.¡±

    Meili glanced up from treating Kaede¡¯s more acute injuries and frowned.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to! Heian will come through. We just need to make it through one more time!¡±

    One more time. One more bolt. Yoshika repeated it to herself like a mantra. It was arbitrary, really. They had no way of knowing when Heian would complete her task, but until she did, Yoshika just had to endure one more strike. Always one more strike.

    Like a shark smelling blood, the tribulation struck again. This time, it didn¡¯t split. It didn¡¯t even have its usual twin¡ªthe punishment for Eunhee¡¯s intervention. Instead it focused all of its power into a single thick bolt of pitch black Destruction, the edges glowing bright with a malevolent crimson.

    Eui dove to cover Kaede. There was no strategy behind it beyond the fact that Eui¡¯s affinity for Destruction might better allow her to weather the assault. Yoshika had never heard of a tribulation striking with pure Destruction before, but if the heavens could hear her curses, they gave no indication of it.

    Her shields crumbled like dust, and her body soon began to follow suit. Yoshika felt it like a quake in her soul as the annihilating essence of Destruction ate away at Eui on a fundamental level.

    In a panic, Jia threw herself into the fray, desperately trying to neutralize the bolt of Destruction with her Lightning. Meili and Eunae soon followed suit, and even barely conscious Kaede lent what little strength she had left. All five of them poured everything they had into the desperate defense, but the bolt seemed inexhaustible. Yoshika¡¯s consciousness began to slip away, her soul fraying at the edges as she worried whether she¡¯d be able to resurrect from such a comprehensive annihilation.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready!¡±

    Heian¡¯s voice was a resounding clarion in her soul. From the edge of the Sky Hall, she threw a glowing pale green crystal towards Yoshika. A xiantian grade Soulfire mana crystal well on its way to awakening as a newly reborn Kumiho.

    After the struggle she¡¯d just undergone within her soul, that would have been a disaster¡ªhad it not been the one thing they¡¯d been most thoroughly prepared for.

    Heian had carefully brought the stone right up to the edge of awakening, using a complicated formation array to suppress the spirit within¡ªone that she¡¯d developed from a traumatizing memory of her brief experimentation with Yamato¡¯s shikigami techniques, and the cruel spirit-sealing talismans of Qin¡¯s Bai clan.

    Such a seal couldn¡¯t keep the great spirit¡¯s ego suppressed forever, but it would last long enough for Yoshika¡¯s purposes. She caught the stone and instinctively conjured something up from the deepest recesses of her soul¡ªher first divine technique. The one she¡¯d developed with the help of her friends before ever reaching xiantian. And though Yun and Rika were missing, Yoshika held the thought of them in her heart and unleashed the power they¡¯d helped her achieve so many years ago.

    Divine Art: Foxfire Avatar of the Sixfold Paths

 540. Crown

    A brilliantly shining plume of rainbow-colored fire burst forth from each of Yoshika¡¯s bodies, devouring the destructive bolt of energy and coalescing into the bestial form of a six-tailed fox. The fox snarled up at the raging storm above before bounding into the air towards it. Another bolt of energy lanced out at the fox, but it caught the lightning impossibly between its teeth and shattered it like fragile porcelain.

    The tribulation cloud flashed, abandoning its usual rhythm of progressively stronger bolts to rain lightning down on the fox. Witnessing this, Yoshika couldn¡¯t help but personify the tribulation in her head¡ªit looked like it was panicking.

    The fox shrugged off Lightning with ease, and devoured bolts of Void and Destruction with the wild hunger of a starving beast. The storm raged impotently, striking at the fox with Fire, Ice, Plasma, and more. None of it had any effect, and soon the flaming fox came within striking distance of the cloud and pounced.

    It was an awe-inspiring spectacle. The skies of Songdo were dominated by the scene of the fox¡¯s struggle against the tribulation lighting up the heavens like a second sun. The fox¡¯s teeth and claws tore at the cloud like flesh, rending it apart in a frenzy of violence. With each swipe, visible clouds of pure essence scattered, and with each vicious snap of its jaws, the foxfire avatar grew larger and brighter.

    Yoshika could hardly believe her eyes at what she had wrought. Her technique, born of desperation and instinct, hadn¡¯t just defended her from the tribulation¡ªit had consumed it. The avatar stood triumphant upon the clouds, now nine-tailed and gigantic enough to outshine the sun. The tribulation was no more¡ªYoshika had taken the fight to the heavens and won.

    She didn¡¯t even know how it was possible, but some spark of familiarity deep in her soul understood. Yoshika was closer to divinity than she realized, and even the twisted tribulations of the divine seal could only leverage so much power against her without risking the collapse of the world¡ªeither under its own power, or the power of her resistance.

    She recalled Void¡¯s lessons about the nature of deities and their effects on reality. Now that she had a moment of peace, she could feel it. Her presence alone warped the fabric of existence, and it strained and buckled under the power of the foxfire avatar.

    Yoshika prayed she could still control it as she mentally summoned the fox back to her. It hopped gently from the clouds, landing next to her at the size of a regular fox and nuzzling its head into Eunae¡¯s thigh. Eunae reflexively petted the fox¡¯s head, and its power returned to her soul in a sudden rush that caused her to stagger momentarily.

    Her phantom tails flared with the fox¡¯s scintillating rainbow before solidifying into fully realized flesh and fur.

    Just as the Kumiho predicted, her domain had merged with Yoshika¡¯s, but rather than the goddess of Dominion the Kumiho envisioned, Yoshika¡¯s new aspect represented a sense of self-sacrifice. Eunae¡¯s desire for self-control and the rejection of her royal birthright was made manifest through Yoshika¡¯s sense of collective progress.

    She could sense that the transformation had affected the nature of her Soulfire, but fully understanding it would require further meditation.

    As the dust settled, and the Sky Hall¡¯s formations flickered out, Yoshika emerged to meet her family. Her little sisters had returned with Min and Misun who each regarded Eunae with uniquely complex expressions. Min¡¯s face was a mask of fear and confusion, while Misun was both cautiously fearful, and intensely calculating.

    The girls must have rushed straight to them. Smart. Unfortunately it was too little and too late, but Yoshika was proud of her sisters for being so quick to react. One day they would be formidable influences in their own right, and their decisiveness would serve them well.

    Seong Min was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°What was that? Where is mother?¡±

    Eunae regarded her cousin sadly and shook her head.

    ¡°Queen Eunhee is dead.¡±

    ¡°What?! N-no...¡±

    Min¡¯s breath hitched and she covered her mouth, desperately trying to hold back tears.

    ¡°How¡ªwhy?¡±

    ¡°She attempted to reincarnate the Kumiho through me, then take advantage of my tribulation to bind her soul to mine and usurp control. She succeeded in the former, but failed in the latter.¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t...oh, mother...¡±

    She fell to her knees and wept. Eunae¡¯s mother stared down with a mournful expression of her own, placing a comforting hand on Min¡¯s shoulder. Even Haeun¡¯s eyes watered, holding back tears for her fallen aunt. Queen Eunhee was beloved both as queen and clan mother, and her betrayal was a terrible wound for the entire Seong Clan.

    Only Misun was unmoved. She stared intently at Eunae, mumbling under her breath.

    ¡°So she was a partial manifestation after all...¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s full attention snapped to her older sister, all five gazes bearing down on her as Eunae strode forward.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    Misun looked up with a start.

    ¡°Eh? Oh, I-I mean, I told you didn¡¯t I? I suspected our aunt was compromised, somehow.¡±

    ¡°No. You were more specific than that just now. ¡®Compromised¡¯ doesn¡¯t even begin to describe it, but ¡®partial manifestation¡¯ is both eerily specific and entirely accurate. Did you know about this?!¡±

    In an uncharacteristically meek gesture, Misun held her hands to her chest and fidgeted with something on her finger, averting her eyes.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know, per se. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I could trust the source.¡±

    ¡°What source?! No more secrets, Misun! What happened today can never be undone, but it might have been prevented if you had just treated me like a human being for once in your awful, bitter life!¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t! The queen already knew of my suspicion, but if she ever realized the extent of it¡ª¡±

    A loud clap echoed through the palace as Eunae slapped Misun across the face.

    ¡°How many times must I suffer in service to your fear, Misun? How many times will you bring this family to the brink of destruction over your petty hatred?¡±

    Misun held a hand to her cheek and clenched her teeth, guilt and anger warring on her face until her defiance lost the battle and she let out a forlorn sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know that I¡¯ll ever forgive you, Misun. We¡¯re sisters, but I¡¯m not sure if we ever were or ever will be family. It doesn¡¯t matter now¡ªwhat¡¯s done is done. What matters is how. Your secret dies here and now, Misun.¡±

    She chuckled mirthlessly and shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s an ironic choice of words. I suppose there¡¯s no point hiding it anymore.¡±

    Misun held her hands up together and motioned as if to remove a ring from a finger that wasn¡¯t wearing one. As soon as she began to pull, an intricately engraved ring of jade appeared between her fingers. Heian¡¯s ears perked up, and her eyes snapped onto the ring with an intense focus as Misun presented it.

    ¡°This is the source of my information¡ªand also how I prevented Do Hye from reincarnating. His soul¡ªor at least a certain critical part of it¡ªis trapped within this ring.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive?!¡±

    ¡°No. He¡¯s dead. And as long as his soul remains sealed, he¡¯ll stay that way. This isn¡¯t like that sword demon of yours, or the soul core Miss Heian created. What I have here is not Do Hye, it¡¯s a piece of him¡ªone that is necessary, but not sufficient to maintain his conscious experience.¡±

    ¡°Then where¡¯s the rest of him?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°Lost in the realm of shadow like any other shade, I would imagine. I lost track of it once I had the part I needed.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you get any information from it?¡±

    ¡°Very carefully. This artifact is something of a cross between a dimensional storage ring and a jade slip. Inside is an essence construct that keeps Do Hye¡¯s remnant from degrading, and one can read from the ring to access something akin to his memories.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to explain, but you can try it for yourself, if you like¡ªI promise it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Misun handed the ring over, and Eunae examined it critically. It was very intricately wrought¡ªfar beyond anything she could have created on her own, but she was hesitant to trust experimental soul magic even if Misun was being entirely genuine. Doubly so after having just fought off Eunhee¡¯s attempt to subvert her soul.

    ¡°Another time, maybe. I think Dae will want to see this.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother cleared her throat for attention.

    ¡°I understand that you are upset with me and Misun for withholding critical information. Perhaps we should have been more forthcoming, but I don¡¯t believe either of us could have predicted the depth of Eunhee¡¯s corruption.¡±

    Yoshika turned on her and grimaced, brandishing the ring.

    ¡°Apparently she could! She knew the entire time and left us with just a few vague allusions!¡±

    ¡°Would you have been confident enough to act decisively on information taken from Do Hye? Even reduced as he is to...whatever that is.¡±

    Eunae hesitated, sighing.

    ¡°Maybe not. I don¡¯t know, and it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°I agree. What we need to focus on right now is the matter of succession.¡±

    Min shot to her feet and shrugged off her aunt¡¯s hand, shooting her a betrayed look.

    ¡°You cannot be serious! Now?! My mother¡¯s corpse isn¡¯t even cold yet!¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t leave one, cousin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡±

    Minhee sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°The nation needs a queen. You know the high council better than anyone¡ªdo you trust them to handle everything while our family stops to mourn?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no. That would be disastrous. But what are we supposed to do? Haeun is still too young, and Eunae¡¯s somehow managed to make herself even more problematic.¡±

    Misun put a hand on her hip and scoffed.

    ¡°It¡¯s cute that you think we even have a choice. The entire city saw that display in the sky, and it won¡¯t take long for those with the right education to understand what it means. The nation already has a queen¡ªor rather, an empress¡ªand one look at Eunae makes that perfectly clear.¡±

    Her older sister was the last person Eunae expected support from, though she wasn¡¯t sure she welcomed it.

    ¡°I have no desire to take over the kingdom. Even if Goryeo joins the empire, I¡¯d prefer the nation to have an independent ruler, as Jiaguo City and Yamato do.¡±

    Misun gave her a sympathetic smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t work that way here, little sister, and you know that. If you abdicate, then the entire clan abdicates, and then it¡¯s up to the high council to install a new leader.¡±

    Min groaned and shook her head.

    ¡°They might just do so anyway. How in the world am I supposed to explain that Empress Yoshika is now our clan matriarch? It¡¯s always been a fight to keep those corrupt nobles in check, and this will be a hard sell even for those with a vested interest in maintaining our relationship with Jiaguo.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s mother took a deep breath.

    ¡°As the clan elder, it is my duty to guide us. I believe that Misun is probably correct. Any attempt to evade the unavoidable conclusion that Eunae¡ªand by extension, Yoshika¡ªis the rightful heir to the throne will only weaken us.¡±

    She turned to face Eunae and bowed.

    ¡°Our family has faced enough tragedy today. Eunae, my daughter, though I told myself I did so out of love, I know that I have wronged you, and I never expect to be forgiven for that. I ask you to set aside those wrongs and lead us safely through this time of trouble.¡±

    It was tempting to say no. To deny them, as they had denied her for so long. But that had never been her way, even before joining with Yoshika. Eunae looked into the plaintive eyes of her family, each with their own complicated mixture of hope, grief, and tinged with fear.

    They were in crisis, and they needed her help. If nothing else, she couldn¡¯t bear to let Haeun down¡ªthe one person who¡¯d been on her side from the very beginning.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Minhee dropped to one knee, and the rest of the Seong clan soon followed suit.

    ¡°Then I recognize you now as Queen Eunae, Clan Mother of the Seong, and sovereign ruler of Goryeo. We sisters entrust ourselves to your care, as the one true inheritor of our great ancestor¡¯s will.¡±

 541. Aperture

    Yue was doing her level best not to panic. Jia had vanished abruptly, which wasn¡¯t necessarily cause for concern¡ªshe just did that sometimes¡ªbut shortly afterwards Yue received a visit from a rather distressed Pan Jiaying, who informed her that Li Meili had also disappeared without warning. That certainly warranted concern, but it became a full-blown emergency when Ashikaga Sae sent word through the reflecting pool that Hayakawa Kaede had met the same fate.

    Naturally, Yue¡¯s mind went to the last time Yoshika had suddenly disappeared¡ªwhen she¡¯d been slain by the demon lord, Sovereign Longyan. That had been an unmitigated disaster which nearly brought the entire nation to ruin, if not for Heian and Takeda Rika leading the effort to resurrect Yoshika through a tiny fragment of her soul that had managed to escape annihilation and find its way back to her core.

    They had learned their lesson from that, however, and Yue wasn¡¯t going to lose herself a second time. First, she focused on the spiritual thread that connected her to Yoshika¡ªsomething that she¡¯d been training for years to get better at perceiving. It was still present and healthy, which meant that Yoshika was still alive, for now.

    Her next priority was to confirm the status of Yoshika¡¯s last remaining aspect. Yue¡¯s heart nearly stopped when she went to fetch Eui¡¯s attunement stone for the reflecting pool, and found it shattered into a fine dust.

    That was fine, Yue tried to convince herself, while it was attuned to Eui via soul resonance, it wasn¡¯t quite the same as a spiritual jade tablet. The stone being destroyed by resonance didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she¡¯d died¡ªonly that her soul has experienced enormous trauma.

    Yes. Much more manageable.

    Evidently something was going on in Goryeo, and Yue needed to know exactly what it was as soon as possible. The obvious guess was that something had gone wrong during Seong Eunae¡¯s tribulation, but that would likely mean an international incident, and Yue wanted to get ahead of the tidal wave that was bound to ensue.

    She cast a hasty spell to deliver a summons to Hyeong Daesung and Hwang Sung, then personally made her way to the academy to meet them. To their credit, they were ready and waiting for her at the front entrance despite her haste.

    Hwang Sung¡¯s easygoing smile faded as soon as he saw her cloudy expression.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, is something amiss?¡±

    Yue snapped a privacy spell into place and ushered the two mages to follow her into the academy hall.

    ¡°Yoshika has gone missing and my leading theory is that she¡¯s been forced to pull all of her aspects to Goryeo. I want to know what¡¯s happening in Songdo immediately.¡±

    The mages exchanged nervous glances and Dae chuckled anxiously.

    ¡°Erm, long-range clairvoyance spells are not easy to conduct at short notice. I assume you¡¯ve already tried the reflecting pool?¡±

    ¡°Eui¡¯s stone has been rendered to sand. Something hit her, and hard. I¡¯m not interested in excuses, Dae, I want a solution.¡±

    Hwang Sung scratched his head, frowning.

    ¡°Even in this modern age of rapidly advancing magic, long-distance communication remains a persistent challenge. That is precisely why Jiaguo¡¯s universal reflecting pool is such an important relic. I understand your urgency, but what you ask simply isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    Yue huffed. She had precious little patience for Hwang Sung¡¯s long-winded speeches.

    ¡°You are too focused on the general cases. I do not need a method for anyone to know what is happening anywhere at any time. I need to know what is happening to Yoshika in Goryeo right now.¡±

    Dae pursed his lips.

    ¡°It might be easier for you to simply go there yourself.¡±

    ¡°I am xiantian now, but I do not have Yoshika¡¯s speed, nor do I know how to cast Seong Misun¡¯s wind walking spell or anything equivalent. I also doubt that I have enough strength for your teleportation circle to bring me all the way...to...¡±

    She trailed off, pausing. That was it!

    ¡°Never mind, the teleportation circle is exactly what I need, come with me.¡±

    Yue led them to the main assembly hall, which was unfortunately in the middle of a session. Luo Mingyu paused his lecture, taking one look at Yue before going pale and turning back to his students.

    ¡°Er, that concludes today¡¯s lesson!¡±

    He turned back to Yue and wiped a bead of sweat from his brow.

    ¡°Lady High Arbiter, is there something I can help you with?¡±

    Yue shook her head.

    ¡°No. Leave.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice, bowing hastily before making his way out. Yue waited impatiently for the students to file out of the lecture hall, each of them bowing politely to her as they passed. She did her best to give each of them a reassuring smile, though judging from their reactions, she wasn¡¯t at her most charming.

    When they were finally gone, Yue activated a series of permanent wards, sealing the hall and preventing anyone from so much as sensing what was about to transpire within.

    ¡°Why do we have such an important piece of infrastructure hidden beneath a public building?¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Dae chuckled, unlocking the wards hiding the entrance to a hidden basement¡ªcleverly worked into the regular privacy wards to avert suspicion.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t often used, and in the event of an emergency, this lecture hall is one of the safest places for civilians to gather. Yoshika liked the idea of keeping the teleportation circle here, in case we needed to use it for an evacuation.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, of course she does. She is far too good for us.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Now, would you care to elucidate the method by which you intend to travel all the way to Goryeo?¡±

    Yue waved him off as they descended to the hidden formation beneath the lecture hall. A grand teleportation circle designed by Hyeong Daesung and created through the collaborative efforts of several of Yoshika¡¯s friends and allies.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to Goryeo. Do you remember what we first used this circle for?¡±

    ¡°I could hardly forget. Pulling you all out of the Sovereign''s Tomb and merging Yoshika''s soul realm with the academy was the most difficult thing I''ve ever done.¡±

    ¡°Well I need you to do it in reverse. Send me back there.¡±

    Dae''s eyes widened.

    ¡°Oh! I see. That''s going to be more difficult than you think. My teleportation spell shares some similarities with spirit walking, but the critical inscriptions here are focused on anchoring the spiritual realm to the physical, and reversing them isn¡¯t trivial.¡±

    Yue scoffed.

    ¡°I know that! Who do you think wrote those inscriptions? By the empress, it still gives me headaches when I remember Heian¡¯s nonsensical instructions.¡±

    Dae gave her a quizzical look.

    ¡°Did you just say¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Hush! I¡¯ll handle the spiritual parts¡ªI believe I have a shortcut which I am uniquely capable of passing through. I just need you to operate the physical aspects of the spell to ensure that I arrive on the other side in one piece.¡±

    ¡°I suppose I can handle that much. What¡¯s this shortcut?¡±

    Yue closed her eyes for a moment and called out gently for the spirit familiar residing within her soul. No matter how she tried, the nameless moon spirit refused to anthropomorphize itself the way Iseul or Heian did. That was fine by Yue, and she was getting a little bit better at understanding it, but it did make communication with it interesting.

    The formless spirit wrapped itself around Yue and shined with peace and comfort. Yue shared its comfort, but worried for Yoshika¡¯s safety. The spirit felt her anxiety and recognized it well¡ªit knew loneliness and solitude and shared Yue¡¯s fear of returning to it. Yue had hope, she could feel that Yoshika was still alive, and if there was anything she could do to help, she would. The spirit understood, and it would support her.

    Yue sighed. The entire exchange had taken only a moment, but spiritual communion was always raw and emotionally taxing.

    ¡°She says she¡¯ll help me. This will work.¡±

    Dae blinked.

    ¡°If you say so. Professor Hwang, could you help me with the calibrations? We¡¯ll need to adjust for the fact that Miss Yan isn¡¯t going to be moving through physical space.¡±

    The old mage stroked his chin and nodded.

    ¡°Hrm, yes indeed. We wouldn¡¯t want her body to end up scattered across the empress¡¯ soul realm.¡±

    Yue hesitated, looking askance at the professor.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an actual risk, is it?¡±

    ¡°Oho, fear not, Lady High Arbiter. With a few adjustments, Dae and I can almost certainly prevent you from arriving at your destination as a fine red mist.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a suspiciously load-bearing ¡®almost,¡¯ Magus Hwang.¡±

    Dae chuckled.

    ¡°He¡¯s only joking. Er, mostly. We can¡¯t be entirely certain how your impromptu modifications will affect the spell, but it should be safe.¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to be comforting? You two are awful at this.¡±

    Yue sighed and walked into the center of the circle before she could change her mind. Her domain and the moon spirit wove their way through the formation, lighting up familiar runes that she¡¯d written years ago, and igniting the emotions imbued in them, fresh and raw as if she¡¯d been taken back to that very day.

    Dae and Hwang Sung took their positions on opposite sides of the circle and channeled their own energy into it, controlling the parts of the formation that were beyond her understanding.

    Jiaguo¡¯s teleportation circle was a marvel of ingenuity and collaboration. Unlike the reflecting pool, its existence was a closely guarded secret, and its true nature even more so. As a blend of the normally incompatible spiritual and arcane arts, it was a one-of-a-kind wonder made possible thanks to Yoshika¡¯s teachings.

    With enough power, it could send a person anywhere they had a strong spiritual connection to. Yue didn¡¯t pretend to understand how it worked, exactly, but she knew that it had something to do with the spirit realm¡¯s lack of physical space.

    In Yue¡¯s case, she wasn¡¯t going anywhere at all. Spirit walking was a paradox¡ªthe intrusion of physical existence into a world without space. Yoshika¡¯s adorable little shadow-spirit had helped resolve that paradox early on, and after her ascension it became a simple part of her existence. Yoshika was a living aperture to the impossible space within her soul, and without that aperture, Yue needed to find another way.

    The teleportation circle was one part of that. A paradox in and of itself, it had the potential to translate Yue¡¯s physical form to the spiritual realm¡ªbut without the skills to navigate it, Yue would be stranded without a way to enter Yoshika¡¯s soul realm.

    There was, however, another way. A second aperture that anchored Yoshika¡¯s soul realm to the physical world¡ªone which almost nobody even knew existed. One which Yue just happened to have a rather strong spiritual connection to.

    The moon.

    Before Yoshika usurped it, Sovereign Chou¡¯s tomb had been anchored to both the bottom of the ocean, and to the moon. The first anchor had been moved to Jiaguo as Yoshika herself, but the second remained untouched. For most, that was meaningless. One would have to travel to the moon itself to make use of it, and even then would need a way to spirit walk.

    Not so for Yue. Her precious familiar came from the moon¡ªeven entered Yoshika¡¯s soul realm through that very aperture¡ªand her cultivation had always been strongly tied to her namesake. The moon was impossibly far away, but Yue wasn¡¯t trying to move through space.

    As the teleportation spell took hold, Yue¡¯s body was carried away by her soul, and her soul was guided by the moon spirit. Within the spirit realm, the impossible distance to the moon was less than a single step, and in a bare instant Yue crossed the threshold into her destination.

    When Yue opened her eyes, she was already in Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, standing right outside the cozy little house she¡¯d once shared with Jia and Eui, and met face to face by a giant nine-tailed fox made of brilliantly shimmering rainbow-colored flames.

    Yue looked up at the fox spirit, nervous sweat beading on her forehead.

    ¡°Oh, um...hello?¡±

    The creature lunged forward before she could react, and all Yue could do was brace herself as the vicious beast...

    Curled itself around her? The fire was pleasantly warm to the touch, with a texture like velvety silk, and the fox made a strange purring noise as it nuzzled its head into her cheek. Yue was trapped in place, the spirit shifting its size at will to perfectly wrap its flexible body around her as it showered her with affection.

    ¡°What¡ªwhat is happening right now?¡±

    The moon spirit didn¡¯t know either, but it was happy to join in, leaving a bewildered Yue stuck in the impromptu spiritual group-hug as she contemplated how bizarre her life had become.

 542. Resolute

    Mercifully, Yue¡¯s plight didn¡¯t last long. After a few moments, Seong Eunae emerged from Yoshika¡¯s inner sanctum, prompting the spirit fox to release Yue and pester the princess instead. Yue sighed in relief and brushed herself off.

    ¡°Thanks for the rescue, Princess Seong. Though I¡¯m rather curious how you ended up here.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth with a sleeve and giggled, petting the fox spirit by her side once it shifted back down to a more manageable size.

    ¡°I could ask you the same question. Not that you¡¯re unwelcome, of course, but it¡¯s a bit alarming to receive unexpected visitors in my own soul.¡±

    Yue huffed.

    ¡°I have my ways, and I assure you it only worked because I am welcome here. I was worried when you suddenly disappeared so I¡ª¡±

    She froze, her brain catching up to the conversation. Yue looked up at Eunae, paying closer attention. Seong Eunae had always stood out to Yue. She had a striking appearance, her bright blue eyes contrasted with her dark hair, and her many tails framed her form in a way that made her impossible to ignore. Besides that, she had a particular countenance¡ªa presence that commanded attention simply by the way she held herself. It was the sort of thing one only noticed if they were looking, but Yue had been trained to look her entire life¡ªand she¡¯d only gotten more adept after years of associating with Yoshika.

    Seong Eunae was very much still herself. That presence was there, unmistakable as anything else. But it was no longer alone. The particular angle of her smile, the way she idly pet the fox spirit at her side, the subtle sway of her nine¡ªnine¡ªtails, and the way she addressed Yue were all familiar traits of someone else entirely.

    Or perhaps not, anymore.

    ¡°Oh. Oh no! You didn¡¯t!¡±

    Eunae¡ªno, Yoshika¡ªwinced.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional¡ªor, it was, but it wasn¡¯t planned¡ªat least, not by us...¡±

    Yue pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed as her best friend stumbled over her words trying to explain herself.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. I take it this is permanent?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid so, yes.¡±

    ¡°What a mess. Alright, tell me everything.¡±

    <hr>

    Within the cozy and familiar sitting room in the center of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, Yue chewed on her thumbnail as she fretted over the situation.

    ¡°You violently overthrew the damned queen?!¡±

    Yoshika grimaced and averted her eyes.

    ¡°As I said, we weren¡¯t exactly given any choice in the matter. I thought you¡¯d be more pleased about our empire¡¯s territory expanding.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too much, too fast. As of now, the entire continent is now split solely between two empires. You¡¯re not just Qin¡¯s enemy anymore¡ªyou¡¯re its only enemy.¡±

    ¡°But we have our treaty with Shen Yu, don¡¯t we? They won¡¯t take direct action against us, and with Goryeo¡¯s full cooperation, we might just be able to find a way to actually break the divine seal in time.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes swam as her mind worked furiously to sort out the implications of Jiaguo¡¯s sudden acquisition.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lose sight of your real goals, Yoshika. What good does it do us to open a path to the divine realm when all we have there are enemies? You said yourself that Shen Yu¡¯s promise of protection is worthless, and I agree. But that also extends to your so-called ¡®treaty.¡¯¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean that there is an important distinction to be drawn between the emperor¡¯s authority, and the emperor¡¯s word. Shen Yu¡¯s influence in Qin is great, but no matter how much authority has been granted to him, he is not the emperor. He can give orders to the sects, but they are not obligated to follow them.¡±

    Eunae blinked.

    ¡°Then what good is his authority?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated. The right to give those orders isn¡¯t insignificant, and it¡¯s not as though the sects can disobey him without consequence, but the key distinction is that his orders are not absolute. The emperor¡¯s word is law¡ªunquestionable¡ªbut the same is not true of Shen Yu.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worried that they¡¯ll declare war on us anyway?¡±

    Yue sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen. At the very least, Sun Quan is going to be a problem. Kucheon used to be part of his territory, and he holds a grudge against your family and you specifically.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms under her chest and pouted.

    ¡°I know that! It¡¯s not like I forgot that he tried to assassinate me. That reminds me that I should press Misun about what kind of deal she worked out with him. My sister¡¯s been keeping quite a few secrets, it seems.¡±

    ¡°We can worry about that later. Our first order of business is to ensure the stability of Goryeo following the transfer of power. Have you addressed the high council yet?¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°No. Min has called an assembly, and she¡¯s going to explain things to them there.¡±

    Yue shook her head. She might have expected that kind of naivety from Jia or Eui, but Kaede and Eunae should have both known better.

    ¡°We¡¯re crashing it. You need to establish yourself as a strong leader right away, before those vultures can swoop in.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s my policy to allow the nations under Jiaguo¡¯s banner to self-govern. And what do you mean ¡®we¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Yoshika, I love you, but you know that¡¯s not really true. You¡¯ve been working tirelessly to reform the feudal system in Yamato, and if you intend to keep Goryeo under your banner you will need to do the same to its aristocracy.¡±

    Eunae stared down at her lap and frowned.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. I just...when the Kumiho was trying to take over my soul, she talked about creating a perfect unified world under one supreme ruler. It reminded me of Sovereign Longyan, and his domain of Conquest. I don¡¯t want to end up like that.¡±

    Ah. Suddenly it all made sense¡ªwhy Kaede and Eunae¡¯s political savvy seemed to be absent in Yoshika¡¯s dealings with Goryeo, why she had grown hesitant about her plan to become a sovereign deity herself, and why she seemed to be leaning in the direction of sacrificing herself to let their world become a protectorate of Shen Yu. As ever, Yoshika was too kind for her own good.

    ¡°If it were up to me, I would install you as the supreme leader of our world. If anyone is going to be an immortal overlord presiding over the fates of everyone alive, I¡¯d sooner it be you than a tyrant like Shen Yu or the god-emperor.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want that!¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s both your greatest flaw, and one of your most valuable strengths. It¡¯s the reason why I, and so many others like me, trust you. So let me be clear¡ªwhile it may be my preference, you don¡¯t have to be an absolute ruler.

    ¡°However, you absolutely cannot leave the same people who used and discarded you and your family to remain in power. For all the Lee Jungs and An Euis of the world, you must tear down the current structures in order to build a world where they can be safe.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you, Yue. Everything¡¯s happening so fast that it¡¯s been hard to stay focused. I¡¯ve always felt so powerless to do anything about the class divide in Goryeo, but that changes today. I¡¯m lucky to have you around to keep me on track.¡±

    Yue preened happily.

    ¡°Of course you are, dear. Now that we¡¯ve finished stating the obvious, how quickly can Jia and Kaede return to their places? It won¡¯t take long for Qin to learn of what¡¯s happened today, and we need to be ready for whatever their response may be.¡±

    Eunae cocked her head and frowned.

    ¡°Hmm...getting back to Jiaguo should be trivial. I¡¯m never more than a moment away from home. From there, if Jia and Kaede travel together, I should be able to catch back up to Ashikaga in an hour or so.¡±

    ¡°That fast?! I was expecting days.¡±

    ¡°It will use up a lot of essence, but...¡±

    Eunae patted the head of the flaming fox curled up next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently acquired a bit of a windfall.¡±

    Yue regarded the strange spirit curiously.

    ¡°What is that thing, anyway? Some leftover piece of the Kumiho? You told me about your technique, but I don¡¯t think I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. It¡¯s...a Unity spirit, I think. Another aspect of me, though it doesn¡¯t really have a will of its own.¡±

    ¡°It could have fooled me.¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°It¡¯s a creature of pure emotion, but they are my emotions. That¡¯s probably why it likes you so much.¡±

    ¡°I see. I suppose it¡¯s something like a sister to Heian, then.¡±

    As though summoned by the utterance of her name, Heian appeared out of thin air and flopped onto the couch next to Yue, scowling.

    ¡°Not at all! She¡¯s just a piece of mother, like I used to be a piece of the greater shadow spirit. Mother promised me real sisters one day, and that fox doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    Eunae huffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t promise, Heian¡ªdon¡¯t put words in my mouth!¡±

    Yue chuckled. It was the first time she¡¯d seen Heian¡¯s new form for herself.

    ¡°Well look at you all grown up! Taller than your mothers now, not that it¡¯s much of an accomplishment.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    She waved off Eunae¡¯s protest.

    ¡°Oh don¡¯t you act all indignant¡ªyou¡¯re now Yoshika¡¯s most well-endowed aspect by far, and I¡¯m not just referring to height.¡±

    Eunae blushed and covered her chest with her tails.

    ¡°It runs in the family!¡±

    ¡°Really? I hadn¡¯t noticed. Anyway, what a tragedy I can no longer spoil my favorite little kitten with treats.¡±

    Heian¡¯s ears went flat as she whirled on Yue, her tail shooting straight up behind her.

    ¡°What?! Who says? That¡¯s a stupid rule! Who came up with it? I¡¯ll fight them!¡±

    Yue doubled over, giggling. What a delightful reaction! No matter her appearance, Heian proved to be the same adorable kitten within.

    ¡°Oh, I suppose I can make an exception for the princess.¡±

    She began to conjure up some of Heian¡¯s favorite Light and Dark essence, but to her surprise, the moon spirit intervened, splitting a tiny piece of itself off for Yue to offer up instead. Heian stared wide-eyed at the invisible mote of Moon essence.

    ¡°Is it really okay for me to have that?¡±

    Yue shrugged, nonplussed.

    ¡°Apparently. I¡¯m not sure what the significance of such a gift is, but I presume it means something to spirits?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s hard to explain. It¡¯s like...a declaration of kinship? But not really. That¡¯s just the closest thing I have words for. It means we¡¯re like sisters or cousins.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well at least you¡¯ve gotten better at explaining yourself over the years, because I think I actually understand what you mean.¡±

    Eunae blinked, then her eyes widened.

    ¡°Wait, is that why the greater shadow spirit gave you to Jia?¡±

    Heian nodded.

    ¡°Kind of. It¡¯s been a long time since I was a shadow spirit, so it¡¯s hard to speak for her. I think that was at least part of it, though.¡±

    Yue gave Heian the offering, and the cat spirit accepted it gratefully, bowing her head.

    ¡°Thank you very much. I will treasure this bond.¡±

    Her words were slightly incongruent with the way she then unceremoniously ate the mote of essence, but when it came to spirits it was literally the thought that counted. Yue tousled her hair and returned her attention to Yoshika.

    ¡°Anyway, as I was saying¡ªJia can handle things in Jiaguo for a while. You and Eui will be enough to deal with things here now that you have my assistance. My prompt arrival will also send a strong message about the new hierarchy. If any of the high nobles still thought that Jiaguo was a protectorate of Goryeo, we will thoroughly dispel that idea today.¡±

    Eunae nodded, though Yue could still sense her uncertainty.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure that this is the right path?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But that¡¯s not what matters. What matters is whether it¡¯s your path. I¡¯ve been rather forceful so far, so let me take the opportunity to yield for a moment and ask¡ªis it your path?¡±

    Yoshika stared down into her lap for a long moment, then clenched her fists and met Yue¡¯s eyes with the strength of resolution that Yue knew and loved.

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do this.¡±

 543. Coup

    The high council of Goryeo was an assembly of representatives from each of the so-called high noble clans. Historically, the high nobles each claimed ancestry to a particular great spirit, though most didn¡¯t model themselves after their ancestors to quite the degree that the Seong did. For the Seong clan, this was of course the Kumiho, the nine-tailed fox spirit. Of the remaining three clans, the Kim family was descended from the white tiger Baekho, the Seok family from the black tortoise Hyeonmu, and lastly the Yi family from either the vermillion bird Jujak, or the three-legged golden crow Samjok-o¡ªdepending on who you asked.

    The Yi clan themselves always attested that their ancestor, the golden crow, stood above all others, and that they should be the rightful rulers of Goryeo, while the other nobles insisted that the vermillion bird was no greater or lesser than any other great spirit, and that there was no proof of a spirit like the golden crow ever existing.

    Yue had no idea which was correct, and didn¡¯t particularly care. The Yi clan was highly influential, and had traditionally been the only clan to regularly challenge the Seong¡¯s hegemony. By contrast, the Kim clan were close allies of the Seong, while the Seok generally took a more neutral position¡ªoften in favor of the status quo.

    She was glad that she¡¯d have Eunae to help her navigate the political climate of Goryeo, though it still chafed that she¡¯d become one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects. First Hayakawa Kaede, then Seong Eunae¡ªit was as though she was snubbing Yue on purpose!

    Not that Yue wanted to become part of Yoshika¡ªeven the idea of joint cultivation made her uncomfortable¡ªbut it was hard not to be jealous. She was Yoshika¡¯s best friend and closest advisor, but that was a level of intimacy that she¡¯d never achieve. A treacherous little voice in the back of her mind reminded Yue of the unusual loophole she¡¯d discovered in Qin¡¯s rules of succession, but she shut it down. That was a political matter, not a personal one, and she didn¡¯t have time to entertain such fantasies.

    It was traditional for high council meetings to be hosted by whichever clan called them, and so a grand feast was prepared in the main hall of the palace. Yue had to wonder whether that was Jia¡¯s influence shining through, although she had to admit that food and drink was an excellent way to make political events less boring.

    Eunae sat at the head of the table, flanked on either side by Yue and Eui. Seong Min was out waiting to guide the other representatives into the hall, but she¡¯d be sitting opposite Eunae to serve her role as prime minister.

    In theory, the purpose of the prime minister of Goryeo was to act as a representative of the people and a neutral liaison between the council and the ruling clan. In practice, it was usually just another way for the clans to wrestle for more control over the country. Do Hye had been part of an anti-royal faction and backed primarily by the Yi clan, and his departure had enabled the previous queen to install her own daughter, Princess Seong Min, in his place by taking advantage of some of the more reactionary elements within the council.

    Before long, the nobles began streaming in and taking their places at the table. There were only four houses, but each of them except for the sitting rulers had several seats to fill based on the number of cities under their control. Yue didn¡¯t know most of them, but the only ones she needed to worry about were the clan heads.

    Kim Wonshik, she already knew. He¡¯d visited Jiaguo a number of times as an enthusiastic participant in the academy¡¯s research exchange initiative. He was joined by his son, Kim Yongsun, the tiger-headed boy who was apparently Eunae¡¯s paternal cousin, and one of their former classmates.

    Leading the Seok clan was a man Yue had barely even heard of¡ªSeok Hoon. He was a fairly unremarkable looking man in his late fifties, with closely-cropped black hair and dark scales around his neck and face. Among his subordinates was an unexpected familiar face. Sun Jaehwa trembled like a leaf as she took her place, eyes wide as saucers and locked directly on Eui¡ªwho pretended not to notice.

    Finally, the Yi clan was led by Yi Gong, flanked by a much larger entourage than the other clans. Yi Gong had sharp yellow eyes and a brilliant plume of red feathers in place of regular hair. Yue didn¡¯t know his subordinates, but she expected at least one of them to represent the Yeong clan. Most likely the one who couldn¡¯t decide where to settle his sneering gaze between Eui and Sun Jaehwa.

    Just what Yue needed to complicate an already difficult political situation¡ªpersonal history.

    Once everyone was seated, Seong Min stood and bowed.

    ¡°Thank you all for attending on such short notice. I would have liked to give you all more time, but the situation demanded greater urgency.¡±

    Yue held back a snort. ¡®The situation¡¯ was that Yue had insisted on it. Goryeon politics were infamously slow, and if there was one thing she¡¯d learned after half a decade of dealing with them it was that anything that happened at the leisure of Goryeon high nobility never happened at all.

    Yi Gong eyed Eunae critically before turning his attention back to Seong Min.

    ¡°Am I to assume this has something to do with the new queen? Should I offer congratulations or condolences?¡±

    ¡°Both. Regrettably, the previous queen passed away due to unforeseen complications with Her Majesty Eunae¡¯s ascension. However, as you can see, her successor is more than a match for the title.¡±

    ¡°By your standards perhaps. It remains to be seen whether this council will agree. But first, what are the foreigners doing here?¡±

    Yue met Yi Gong¡¯s glare without flinching, allowing herself a little smirk at his expense. He had no idea what was coming.

    Eunae rose to her feet and gave the high noble a commanding glare of her own.

    ¡°They are foreigners no longer. Our nations are one under the same banner, united as equal members of the Jiaguo empire.¡±

    Seok Hoon stood and slammed his hands on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! You cannot just surrender our entire nation to the whims of some trumped-up city-state!¡±

    Yi Gong nodded in agreement, and even Kim Wonshik seemed put off by the announcement, but Yoshika didn¡¯t back down.

    ¡°I did no such thing. I am Seong Eunae, the rightful queen of Goryeo, and I am Yoshika, the Empress of Jiaguo. As both are part of my demesne, we are, naturally, a single nation.¡±

    It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then Yi Gong began to laugh.

    ¡°I see what this is now. Did you think we¡¯d be like those southern barbarians? That we¡¯d bow to you just because you took control of a princess and then murdered the queen? Goryeo is ruled by a council, ¡®empress¡¯, and if this council determines that you are no longer fit to represent us, then your little coup ends, here and now.¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Eui threw her head back and laughed in that sinister cackling way of hers.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s rich coming from you! You want to talk about coups, do you? It¡¯s a little sooner than we planned, but Yue, do you want to handle it from here?¡±

    Yue rose to her feet and smiled.

    ¡°It would be my pleasure, Your Majesty. Lord Yi Gong, are you familiar with the names Lee Seung, Do Hye, and Hyeong Aecha?¡±

    He scowled at her, the red plumage on his head puffing out angrily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me, woman! Of course I know the Snake¡ªhis betrayal caused unspeakable damage to my clan. As for the others, they mean nothing to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Lee Seung¡ªor rather, simply Seung if my empress will forgive me for sullying one of her names¡ªwas a man in charge of a rather large human trafficking organization. It just so happens that my apprentice was once a member of the unit in charge of investigating organized crime here in Goryeo, and she had the pleasure of interrogating Seung before his subsequent trial and execution.¡±

    Yue paused to inspect her nails for a moment, but Yi Gong didn¡¯t take the bait to dig himself any deeper. A shame.

    ¡°My apprentice¡¯s interrogations are very thorough, and very effective. Once within her clutches, it¡¯s quite impossible to keep a secret. Unfortunately, that unit was disbanded before further progress could be made, and the investigation ended there.¡±

    Yi Gong stared impassively.

    ¡°Is this some kind of a joke to you? Why are you wasting our time?¡±

    That was more like it.

    ¡°Well, you see, while the investigation ended in Goryeo, Empress Yoshika has a history with this Seung character due to his crossings with Lee Jia¡ªherself one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects¡ªand her sisters. So the investigation continued on our side of things.¡±

    Yi Gong was unmoved, but Yue could see the Yeong patriarch sweating. She had to hold back her laughter¡ªshe was barely getting started.

    ¡°At the same time, investigations into the traitor Do Hye, led by his very own apprentice, Hyeong Daesung, led to the discovery of his biological twin¡ªone Hyeong Aecha¡ªwho was a victim of a very different sort of human trafficking. Seung, it seems, had higher ambitions than gambling houses and brothels.

    ¡°Hyeong Daesung and his sister Aecha were illegally kept as slaves, as part of an operation that specifically targeted orphans with high spiritual affinity to be sold to a particularly demanding sort of clientele. Obviously we know what became of the brother, and the sister was rescued before she could be sold, but where do you think she was destined to end up without that intervention?¡±

    The noble lord scoffed.

    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯d never allow such debased activity in my lands. That it was happening at all only demonstrates how far the crown has fallen, even before your laughable attempt to seize power. Why are we still entertaining this farce?¡±

    Eui chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Trying to run away already? Afraid of where we might be going with this?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I just don¡¯t see why we are wasting our time on it when we could be discussing whether or not it¡¯s appropriate to turn our nation over to criminals like yourself.¡±

    ¡°Heh. I¡¯ll hold you to that. Alright, why don¡¯t we ask Aecha herself?¡±

    Yue blinked. That hadn¡¯t been part of the plan. Eui stood up and closed her eyes to focus. Moments later, perfect images of Hayakawa Kaede and Hyeong Aecha appeared behind her. Kaede gave the maid an encouraging gesture, and Aecha stepped forward and bowed.

    ¡°Greetings, lord and lady councilors. My mistress has called on me to testify on the matter of my upbringing. It¡¯s a painful subject for me, so I humbly request that you keep your questions brief.¡±

    The Yeong patriarch suddenly rose to his feet and pointed an accusatory finger at her.

    ¡°You expect us to trust such obvious illusions?! Is there no depth you¡¯ll sink to?¡±

    Yi Gong turned on him and grimaced.

    ¡°Control yourself, Lord Yeong.¡±

    He turned back and smiled thinly.

    ¡°How can we be certain that the image you are presenting is true?¡±

    Lord Kim stood.

    ¡°I can attest to Jiaguo¡¯s capabilities when it comes to long distance communication. Empress Yoshika, in particular, can coordinate between her various identities at great distances.¡±

    Seong Min nodded in agreement.

    ¡°I concur. I¡¯ve seen such a demonstration before, and I recognize its legitimacy.¡±

    Yi Gong looked askance at Lord Seok, who hesitated for a moment before rising to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what she has to say.¡±

    Lord Yi clenched his jaw, but relented.

    ¡°It seems I am outvoted, and unlike our self-proclaimed empress, I respect the rule of this council. Miss Hyeong, you may proceed. Do you know to whom you were meant to be sold before you were freed from captivity?¡±

    Aecha bowed.

    ¡°Not precisely, my lord. I was told very little about my future master. However, once when he was drunk, the man in charge of my group complained that the client I was intended for had been particularly troublesome, and warned that if I was anything less than perfect I would end up exiled like the last woman to cross the client¡¯s family.¡±

    Eui was staring daggers at the Yeong patriarch, who was desperately trying¡ªand failing¡ªto look unperturbed. Yue put a hand on her hip and smirked at the panicking nobleman.

    ¡°How curious. Was there anything else of note that might identify either your client, or the targets of his ire?¡±

    Aecha frowned.

    ¡°Only that the boss was irritated about wasting manpower to harass some no-name merchants, ¡®as though exiling their daughter wasn¡¯t enough.¡¯¡±

    ¡°How fascinating. I don¡¯t suppose there¡¯s anybody here who might have something to add?¡±

    Sun Jaehwa practically jumped to her feet, pointing across the table at the Yeong family.

    ¡°I had nothing to do with it, I swear! He forced me to testify against Eui, then cut off all contact with us! I never thought they¡¯d go after your family, Eui¡ªI mean, Your Majesty. You have to believe me!¡±

    Yeong slammed the table with his fist.

    ¡°You treacherous harlot! How dare you?! You¡¯re lucky you kept your head after the disgrace you brought to my clan with your depravity! You have no right to make such vile accusations!¡±

    Seok rose in defense of his vassal, and the meeting rapidly descended into a cacophony of unintelligible shouting. Yue braced herself, but she was spared the pressure of Yoshika¡¯s domain as it descended over the meeting and forced the bickering nobles back into their seats.

    They went silent as Eunae¡¯s faintly glowing blue gaze swept across them.

    ¡°Enough! Yi Gong, do you have anything to say for your vassal?¡±

    The high noble narrowed his eyes, giving her a long, calculating look.

    ¡°I was unaware of the Yeong clan¡¯s debasement. I disavow their crimes, and swear to commit myself and my clan to uncovering and dismantling their underground organizations, should Your Majesty allow it.¡±

    The Yeong patriarch whirled around to stare up at the high lord with a look of shock and betrayal.

    ¡°My lord?!¡±

    ¡°I am your lord no longer, Yeong. You shame yourself, and you have shamed me.¡±

    Eunae pointed at Yeong.

    ¡°Yeong Il, I hereby strip you of your land and titles, and remove you from this council. If anybody objects, speak now.¡±

    The room was silent, except for Yeong Il¡¯s impotent protests. Yi Gong cast a talisman to paralyze him and bowed to Eunae.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I will handle Yeong Il¡¯s punishment myself. Perhaps exile would be appropriate, if it pleases you.¡±

    Eui grimaced.

    ¡°No! No more exiles. We¡¯re abolishing that practice. It doesn¡¯t make sense anyway¡ªwhere are they even going to go?¡±

    The high lord''s eyes flickered to her momentarily before he deepened his bow.

    ¡°As you wish it. Your reputation for mercy is well-earned, Empress. I will find a suitable alternative, then.¡±

    Yue smiled to herself. He¡¯d certainly changed his tune quickly, but that was probably because she hadn¡¯t finished drawing the connections that implicated him as the mastermind behind the failed coup led by the elementals.

    His corruption would need to be dealt with properly eventually, but not even Yoshika could dismantle such a deeply ingrained establishment in a day.

 544. Deconstruction

    In the wake of the Yeong clan¡¯s chastisement, none of the other high nobles were willing to oppose Eunae as the new queen. The Kim were already allies, and Yi Gong had to tread carefully now that Yue had revealed how much they knew about his corruption. On the Seok clan¡¯s side, Sun Jaehwa argued fervently in favor of Yoshika.

    It was a little strange to see. Eui had made her peace with Jaehwa a long time ago, but she was still terrified that Yoshika would come after her for revenge. Perhaps that was what Jaehwa would have done in her place, and so she couldn¡¯t understand the clemency that Eui had given her. Either way, she made her arguments in earnest, and it reminded Eui that Jaehwa could be quite charismatic and charming when she wanted to be.

    A shame she was so rotten on the inside.

    In the end, both Eunae¡¯s leadership and the subsequent merger with the Jiaguo empire were unanimously accepted by the council. Yi Gong was at least bold enough to request assurance that the high lords would still be free to manage their own lands, and Yue was more than happy to lie to him with a smile on her face as she granted that assurance.

    Once the meeting was adjourned and the lords escorted back to their preferred accommodations, Seong Min rushed back to confer with Yoshika, looking harrowed by the experience.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you certain that we¡¯ve done enough to curtail Yi Gong¡¯s ambitions?¡±

    Eunae exchanged a glance with Yue who nodded.

    ¡°For now. Dismantling the corruption within the houses is a high priority, but it¡¯s difficult to split hairs when our world is still on the brink of destruction.¡±

    Min furrowed her brows.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain of that?¡±

    Eunae shrugged.

    ¡°We will be soon. Our next order of business is to confirm everything Misun learned from Do Hye¡¯s remnant.¡±

    She fidgeted with the ring between her fingers¡ªthe artifact in which Misun had sealed a critical portion of Do Hye¡¯s soul. Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Let us worry about that part, Seong Min. Yoshika may be our ruling empress, but when it comes to actual administration, it¡¯s up to you and I to represent her will in our respective nations.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to imply that I am the ruler of Goryeo?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. Yoshika is no figurehead, but neither is she an expert in all things. We turn to her for matters of ideology and broad direction, but it¡¯s our duty to translate that will into practice. To wit, while we¡¯ve gotten things started for you, the task of taking down Yi Gong and the other noble houses falls to you.¡±

    Min grimaced, running a hand through her hair.

    ¡°That¡¯s not supposed to be my role as prime minister. My duty is to represent the people¡¯s interests¡ªa liaison to the crown, not a mouthpiece for it.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I want from you, Min. But can you honestly say that allowing the high houses to use and abuse the impoverished people who gather outside the city walls for shelter is what¡¯s best for the people of Goryeo? That a girl¡¯s life should be ruined and her family destroyed for the crime of daring to defend herself from a noble¡¯s abuse of privilege?¡±

    Min averted her eyes, frowning.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to decide.¡±

    ¡°It is mine. If you take objection to my course, then say so¡ªI won¡¯t hold it against you. If you are confident that you can defend the current establishment, then I will listen in earnest. Otherwise, I ask you to grant me your expertise to turn our land into one that we can be proud of.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s cousin gave her a long look, then bowed.

    ¡°As you will it, Your Majesty.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to do it entirely alone. I¡¯ll be returning to my own duties soon, but I¡¯ll hand over everything we know about Yi Gong and the plot that led to the elemental coup.¡±

    Min frowned as Yue produced the documents from within her ring and handed them over.

    ¡°How did you discover all of this anyway?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t. You did.¡±

    The princess blinked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°I collected this information through interviews with Hyeong Daesung, Hyeong Aecha, Ishihara Naomi, and Ja Yun. However, they learned of these things while they were under the employ of Goryeo, and they delivered their original reports through the appropriate chain of command at the time.¡±

    ¡°Then how come I never heard about any of this?¡±

    Eunae scowled.

    ¡°I suppose you¡¯d have to ask my mother. I¡¯m not in the mood to talk to her right now, but as far as I can tell our mothers decided between themselves that Yi Gong¡¯s treason was not a concern.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I will confer with Aunt Minhee, then. I can¡¯t imagine why she¡¯d withhold this, but I respect her enough to hear her out.¡±

    ¡°I suppose someone has to. In the meantime, I expect I¡¯m going to have my hands full interrogating Misun.¡±

    Seong Min winced.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be more upset with your sister than your mother.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m furious with both of them, but to Misun¡¯s credit, she has at least taken the threat to our world seriously. As for mother, her transgressions were to nobody¡¯s benefit but her own.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Her cousin looked away, clearly disagreeing, but not willing to press the point. Maybe she was being unfair, but Eunae wasn¡¯t feeling very charitable after putting up with decades of abuse. Perhaps she¡¯d feel differently once she¡¯d had time to cool down and think things over, but until then Jung, Narae, and Haeun were all the sisters she needed.

    Eunae and Yue parted ways with Min to make their way to Misun¡¯s laboratory, where Eui and Heian were already waiting, having gone on ahead after the high council meeting.

    Misun sat at her desk in the corner of the lab, arms crossed and scowling miserably as Eui and Heian meticulously went through every last detail of her work, demanding explanations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you a million times, nothing here has any connection to Do Hye other than the grand formation.¡±

    Eui shrugged carelessly, a smirk on her face as she made a game of bothering Misun.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to make sure you haven¡¯t been compromised. We¡¯re not taking any risks after the late queen.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you just enjoy tormenting me.¡±

    ¡°I mean, that too, yeah.¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes, then sighed with relief as Yue and Eunae arrived.

    ¡°Oh thank the ancestors. Done putting the cranky old men in their places?¡±

    Eunae nodded.

    ¡°We are, yes. And as much as Eui seems to enjoy taking my anger out on you, I¡¯d rather get this over with as soon as possible. Explain to me again how this ring works.¡±

    Misun sighed heavily and rose to her feet, conjuring up an illusory diagram with three overlapping circles. The two circles on the periphery were labeled ¡®mind¡¯ and ¡®soul¡¯ respectively, and overlapped with the central ¡®body¡¯ circle, but not each other.

    ¡°This is a grossly oversimplified representation of a living person. For humans, we¡¯re generally balanced like this, while elementals, beasts, and spirits have one circle grossly exaggerated at the expense of the other two. Spirits need physical vessels to manifest, and anything that ascends should try to at least mimic this model.¡±

    She waved her hand, and the ¡®mind¡¯ circle expanded to envelop the other two.

    ¡°This is essentially what xiantian mages like myself do. Body and soul aren¡¯t discarded, so to speak, but they are reduced to component parts of the mind¡ªor perhaps more accurately, the aura. As long as our bodies aren¡¯t completely destroyed, we¡¯re safe, but magical attacks are more hazardous.¡±

    The circles changed again, this time with ¡®soul¡¯ enveloping the other two.

    ¡°Despite what the god-emperor claims about cleansing the body and mind, unless he literally became a loose spirit, existing only within the spirit realm, it should be the same for spiritualists.¡±

    She did the same thing with the middle ¡®body¡¯ circle, but this time it only pushed the mind and soul circles further away from each other.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it doesn¡¯t work for martial artists. Excessive enhancement of only the body seems to drive mind and soul apart, eventually leading to a sort of spiritual collapse. But there are exceptions...¡±

    Misun adjusted the image, adding a fourth circle in the middle that each of the other three connected to independently, labeled ¡®core.¡¯

    ¡°Some beings develop cores, which seem to take over for the body as the bridge between mind and soul, allowing one to develop any of the three with impunity. For fiends, that will be the body, for demons it¡¯s typically the soul, and for elementals, their aura. In theory, however, any being with a core could focus on any or even all aspects in whatever way they wish. The tradeoff, naturally, is that they cannot live without that core.¡±

    She cast aside the fourth circle, returning to only three, but this time, she arranged them such that all three overlapped with each of the other two, including a point in the middle where all three intersected.

    ¡°Finally, we have this. Do you know what this is?¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows at the image, puzzling over it for a moment.

    ¡°Is this the ideal form? One where each aspect works together in harmony?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you would put it that way, wouldn¡¯t you? It¡¯s so strange how you¡¯re still you, but you¡¯re also her. I don¡¯t think I really got it until you scooped up someone I actually knew.¡±

    ¡°Misun, please.¡±

    She sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Right. Well, this is you. All unified cultivators¡ªat least the xiantian ones. Though, I suppose that list is small enough to fit entirely within this room, at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly. Yue, Heian, and I may be the only ones native to this world, but I suspect that Shen Yu, the Dragon Lord, and possibly the God-Emperor are all unified cultivators as well.¡±

    ¡°Lovely. Well in any case, I believe that ascension to godhood occurs through the expansion of this part here¡ª¡±

    She indicated the overlapping middle section, which began to expand, bringing the three circles closer and closer together.

    ¡°Until all three perfectly overlap into a single ultimate being.¡±

    The three circles joined into one with a flash, becoming a softly glowing halo. Eui stared flatly at the illusion and crossed her arms.

    ¡°That was interesting and all, but we asked how the ring works.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m preparing you with the context necessary to understand it. Now, if we take a little step back...¡±

    The illusion returned to the image of the three overlapping circles, representing Yoshika¡¯s current state.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to ask me how he did it, because I don¡¯t know, but I was able to work out that Do Hye¡¯s reincarnation technique works by preserving this portion right here¡ª¡±

    The section where mind and soul overlapped lit up brightly.

    ¡°When his body dies, the rest is released as a shade as it would with anyone else.¡±

    By way of demonstration, Misun tossed aside the ¡®body¡¯ circle, and everything apart from the lit-up section dissolved away.

    ¡°Then this part finds its way into the natural flow of mana where it is either attracted to one of the Snake¡¯s prepared vessels, his so-called ¡®soul jars,¡¯ or it drifts aimlessly until it happens to land in some unlucky developing soul. Either way, it latches on and grows like a parasite into a new person. Not the same person he was, but not an entirely different person either.¡±

    Misun pointed at the ring in Eunae¡¯s hand.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve trapped inside that ring. The construct within is an interface. Something for it to latch on to without being able to grow. Through that interface, you can access the knowledge it implants into its host without actually becoming its host.¡±

    Yoshika stared down at the artifact in her hand with abject horror.

    ¡°That¡¯s awful, Misun. Not to mention dangerous! What would you have done if it didn¡¯t work, and you ended up as the new host for Do Hye¡¯s soul-seed?¡±

    Misun shrugged.

    ¡°Died, I suppose. Or become someone that¡¯s not quite Do Hye, and not quite Seong Misun¡ªI think you of all people ought to understand that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not some parasitic growth infecting each other¡¯s souls. Our union is one of mutual consent.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to imply otherwise, but I was willing to take the risk in order to preserve Do Hye¡¯s knowledge and prevent him from latching on to some poor unsuspecting sap and coming back when we least expect it.¡±

    It was hard to argue with that. Trapping a fragment of his soul in an artifact for their perusal felt like an unspeakable violation, but so did allowing his reincarnation to proceed as intended. It still made Yoshika uncomfortable, and while she was internally debating whether or not to make use of the twisted enchantment, Heian snuck up and snatched it out of her hand.

    ¡°Hey! Heian, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t listening to Auntie Misun¡¯s boring lecture¡ª¡±

    Misun¡¯s face flushed red.

    ¡°A-auntie?! And what do you mean boring?!¡±

    Heian ignored her.

    ¡°But basically there¡¯s a person in here who¡¯s not alive, and not dead, right? I can sense a familiarity from it. A similar existence to mine¡ªbut lesser. Can I have this?¡±

    ¡°Wha¡ª?! No, you can¡¯t have it! Do you have any idea how difficult that was to¡ª?¡±

    Eunae held up a hand to cut Misun off.

    ¡°Heian, why do you want the ring?¡±

    ¡°You want to talk to the person inside, right? I think I can do that for you.¡±

 545. Shade

    Eunae watched with trepidation as Heian prepared a small magical circle on one of the few surfaces in Misun¡¯s lab not dominated by the enormous prototype mana-amplifier.

    ¡°Heian, sweetheart, are you sure this is safe?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh! Even if Auntie Misun hadn¡¯t made the ring safe to use, the broken soul inside is too weak to do anything to you or me¡ªor even Misun.¡±

    Misun crossed her arms under her chest and huffed irritably.

    ¡°Please stop calling me that. There is a reason the soul-seed, as you call it, generally requires either a specially-prepared vessel or a developing soul to implant itself. I only prepared the interface as a precaution, as I was worried that intentionally exposing my mind to it might empower it somehow.¡±

    Eui frowned at the formation Heian was drawing.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly what she¡¯s trying to do now?¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but she should be fine. I¡¯ve never been particularly good with sacred arts or domain theory, but Heian is acting within her domain, and she¡¯s much stronger than I am. The risks, if any, are miniscule.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the slightest bit ashamed to admit that someone who¡¯s only been a xiantian cultivator for a few weeks is already stronger than you are?¡±

    Misun rolled her eyes.

    ¡°I have nothing to be ashamed of. Heian is a great spirit, reborn from the fragment of a being that is likely almost as old as the world itself. The same class of being as our spirit ancestors. It would be far stranger to place a half-baked cultivator like myself in the same category.¡±

    Yue looked askance at her.

    ¡°Half-baked? Before Yoshika came along you were one of the youngest people to reach xiantian in history. I thought you¡¯d be more proud of that.¡±

    She scoffed.

    ¡°I have my pride, but I¡¯m not blinded by it. I knew my path was a dead end long before you and sister-dearest here went and proved it. Talent can only take you so far when you¡¯ve been inadvertently handicapping yourself the entire time.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°I do not measure my worth in power or influence, Yan Yue, but in knowledge. Often, that means acknowledging when I have been outclassed, or admitting that I am wrong. As much as it pains me to do so, I¡¯d rather discard faulty assumptions than soldier on in worthless ignorance.¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, giving her sister a sidelong glance.

    ¡°You say that, but I know exactly how stubborn you can be sometimes.¡±

    ¡°An unfortunate family trait. I changed my mind about you, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean me as Eunae, or me as Yoshika?¡±

    Misun leaned back in her chair and sighed, looking away.

    ¡°Both, unfortunately. You have a distressing habit of making me challenge my own views.¡±

    Heian finished her work and dusted herself off.

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m ready when you are.¡±

    Eunae sighed and nodded at her.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this. Just be careful, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Heian stood in the center of her circle and put on the ring. It vanished from Yoshika¡¯s senses as soon as she did¡ªMisun did good work with her wards of secrecy. The cat spirit closed her eyes in concentration, her power flowing through the formation and then out into the room around them.

    A vaguely humanoid shape clad in black flames began to take shape in front of her, before slowly resolving into a shadowy image of Do Hye. The image blinked, then looked around with a curious expression.

    ¡°Well well! This is rather unexpected. To what do I owe the honor of this dubious resurrection?¡±

    Everyone but Heian stared at the shadow in stunned silence. He scratched his bald head and frowned.

    ¡°Why so surprised? Miss Heian said that she¡¯d enable you to speak with me, did she not?¡±

    Eui glanced at Heian, who still had her eyes closed in concentration, then back to Do Hye.

    ¡°I was expecting something less direct. Are you...alive?¡±

    ¡°Not in any meaningful sense of the word, no. Perhaps ¡®resurrection¡¯ was a poor choice of word. I¡¯m something like a reflection¡ªa simulated image of the man you knew as Do Hye.¡±

    It reminded her uncomfortably of the ¡®administrator¡¯ that had overseen Chou¡¯s realm before Yoshika had taken it for herself. He too had insisted that he was only a simulation of the original Bloody Sovereign.

    ¡°How is that any different from being alive?¡±

    Do Hye¡¯s shadow shrugged.

    ¡°Normally that might be quite a challenging question, but in this case it¡¯s simple. Miss Heian is using a combination of her own unique powers, Princess Seong¡¯s artifact, and my soul remnant to extrapolate my behavior.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Misun pursed her lips.

    ¡°So we¡¯re really just talking to Heian?¡±

    ¡°In essence, yes. She¡¯s attempting a faithful recreation, but strictly speaking there¡¯s nothing preventing her from simply puppeteering me to say whatever she likes.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°Just as well that we trust her, then¡ªnot that I can say the same of you.¡±

    ¡°Hah! You needn¡¯t worry about that, Miss Yan¡ªand congratulations on your ascension, by the way¡ªI¡¯m quite incapable of lying or deception in any form. As my entire existence is currently filtered through Miss Heian, I cannot hide my intentions from her.¡±

    Eunae sighed. It was almost hard to imagine a conversation with Do Hye that didn¡¯t involve some form of deception or manipulation, but she trusted Heian.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s not waste any more time. Do Hye, I assume you recognize the formation Misun has drawn here?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I designed it.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is its purpose and how is it supposed to work?¡±

    Do Hye scratched his head and grimaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Eui blinked.

    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t know?!¡±

    ¡°As Princess Seong Misun explained, I¡¯m not a complete image of Do Hye¡¯s mind or soul. I have enough of each to rebuild the essential parts of who I am, but much is lost when I reincarnate in this way. I often have to relearn the bulk of my knowledge in each new life, sometimes aided by caches I keep hidden away.¡±

    ¡°So we need to find one of those caches for you?¡±

    Do Hye shook his head solemnly.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be of no use. I designed this formation during my imprisonment, and I had no opportunity to sequester any details beyond that which I elected to keep within my fragment. Besides, Seong Misun has already quite thoroughly looted my most accessible caches.¡±

    Eunae gave her sister a dirty look.

    ¡°When were you planning on telling us about that?¡±

    ¡°The moment it mattered¡ªwhich it doesn¡¯t. The information he hid away is mostly the same notes I¡¯ve already been sharing with you and Magus Hyeong.¡±

    Do Hye chortled happily.

    ¡°Oho! Good to hear that Dae is still doing well for himself. Now, before you write me off as useless, I am able to make a few inferences that might help you decipher this formation of mine.¡±

    Eunae returned her attention to the shadow.

    ¡°Do tell.¡±

    ¡°I believe that this started out as a simple pastime while I was bored in prison¡ªwhat better to do while alone with my thoughts than attempt to solve an impossible conundrum? However, I must have stumbled on some practical use and attempted to preserve it within the remnants of my soul as an emergency measure.¡±

    ¡°Dae and Misun have both suggested that it might be some sort of petty revenge or practical joke.¡±

    He laughed and shook his head.

    ¡°As hilarious as that would be, no. Preserving such knowledge directly is not something I would do lightly. This soul-seed already strains to keep enough of me intact to enable my resurrection as it is, and I jeopardized that by clinging so fiercely to this formation. No¡ªit must be important.¡±

    ¡°But you still don¡¯t know what it does.¡±

    ¡°I can make educated guesses! My son has already made good progress on that, according to Miss Heian¡¯s recollection, and I think I can build upon his theory.¡±

    Eui furrowed her brow, casting a concerned glance at Heian.

    ¡°You have access to Heian¡¯s memories?¡±

    Do Hye chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I must remind you that there¡¯s no real ¡®me¡¯ to speak of. Just as everything I say to you is filtered through Miss Heian¡¯s interpretation, the opposite is also true. In any case, your theory that the formation is meant to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear has merit, I think, but it is Princess Seong Misun¡¯s discovery that most intrigues me.¡±

    Misun raised an eyebrow curiously.

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    ¡°The vast ocean of mana pooling at the fringes of our world. The Tear is a limitless source of essence, but I never lived to see it myself. I couldn¡¯t even begin to theorize on how to most effectively tap into it. However, the pooling essence at the edge of the world is something I predicted.¡±

    ¡°Your predictions were off by orders of magnitude, though. It¡¯s already far larger than you anticipated.¡±

    Do Hye nodded.

    ¡°Indeed! Which, if I am correct, is quite fortuitous. As my son realized, even if completed this formation requires an environment with effectively infinite mana density to function. I doubt even the Sovereign¡¯s Tear can accomplish that all at once¡ªbut given enough time to accumulate? Perhaps, say, over ten thousand years?¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You wanted to cast a spell that used all of that energy?¡±

    ¡°Maybe! Unfortunately, I can¡¯t be certain of my own motivations. I can tell you, however, that there¡¯s only one task which could possibly demand such power.¡±

    ¡°Destroying the divine seal.¡±

    He nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Just so. I can only speculate about what sort of method I had in mind. Perhaps I never even got that far. However, it¡¯s clear that I thought this formation was the key. Important enough to risk my entire existence upon it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you can help us complete it?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...perhaps. It would be difficult in my current state, but if you could contrive to resurrect me in full, then I¡¯d be happy to collaborate with Dae and the princess. Miss Heian compels me to add that my desire to live again is an ulterior motive, though I would argue that it¡¯s rather obviously a primary motive, considering it¡¯s my entire purpose.¡±

    Eui rolled her eyes and scoffed.

    ¡°Of course it is. That¡¯s not our decision to make, though. And whatever else happens, we¡¯re not letting you take over some innocent child¡¯s soul like a parasite.¡±

    He shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°I suppose I can¡¯t blame you for that. Though as Empress of nearly half of the entire civilized world, I have to wonder who apart from you would qualify to make such a decision.¡±

    ¡°The people you¡¯ve hurt, of course. The ones whose lives were ruined by your callous disregard for individual lives in your dogged pursuit of the so-called ¡®greater good.¡¯¡±

    ¡°That hardly seems like a fair jury.¡±

    Eui snorted.

    ¡°Then I guess you¡¯d better have a damn good argument.¡±

    Do Hye frowned.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any arguments at all. I¡¯m not alive, and I have no will of my own until you see fit to grant me one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just going to have to depend on your legacy then, and all the goodwill you¡¯ve cultivated in the people whose lives you¡¯ve touched.¡±

    He scratched the back of his head, staring down at his feet and furrowing his brows.

    ¡°Hmm. Well, damn.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I think we¡¯re done for now. Maybe we¡¯ll speak again later if we need your insight on something.¡±

    Do Hye sighed.

    ¡°Very well. Good luck, Empress. You¡¯re going to have your work cut out for you soon, I suspect.¡±

 546. Legacy

    With Eunae¡¯s ascension and its aftermath successfully handled¡ªfor certain definitions of success¡ªthe newly expanded Jiaguo empire quickly settled into its new status quo. The sudden annexation of Goryeo did have a few knock-on effects, however. For instance, Hyeong Daesung suddenly found himself cleared of all charges¡ªafter all, the states that he had committed treason against and in service to, respectively, were now one and the same. His rank as a Goryeon magus was reinstated, and his collaboration with Seong Misun officially sanctioned.

    In addition, Jiaguo¡¯s Grand Academy was officially recognized as a member of the Goryeon organization of magical colleges. That created something of a mess, since it meant that his position as Jiaguo¡¯s minister of science and education clashed with his role as the headmaster of a college¡ªtechnically placing him subordinate to Grand Magus Seong Min.

    To resolve this, Princess Seong Min stepped down as Grand Magus of the colleges, and Hyeong Daesung was appointed to take her place. So it was, that before the age of thirty, and without even having reached the xiantian ranks, Hyeong Daesung found himself as the third Grand Magus of Goryeo, presiding over the entire organization of colleges.

    Of course, it was not technically a requirement for a Grand Magus to be the most powerful mage¡ªthat was merely implied. Furthermore, while he was the third person to be granted the title, the role itself had existed long before Do Hye had given it such a grandiose name.

    Before then, Dae¡¯s predecessors had simply been called chairmen of the colleges, and there was plenty of precedent for the appointed chairs to be weaker mages. It was, after all, more of a political and administrative role.

    Nevertheless, Dae felt more than a little underqualified.

    Thankfully, the colleges were mostly self-governing, and had no official role in the politics of Goryeo. They worked closely with military and government, and there was a fairly distinct pipeline for mage graduates to enter into either legal, military, or administrative roles, but they technically remained an independent organization.

    In practice, of course, almost all of the college headmasters were either from or closely affiliated with the high noble houses, and it was a highly political organization. No ruling class would ever tolerate such a highly concentrated source of military strength without exerting some measure of control.

    Now, Dae was that measure of control, and he wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about it.

    Lee Jia gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder when he expressed his concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Dae! Min says that the colleges only meet twice a year, and it¡¯s mostly just to talk about budgets.¡±

    He chuckled nervously.

    ¡°Something tells me that recent events are going to mean a slightly busier schedule than that.¡±

    Jia shrugged as if it wasn¡¯t her fault, pacing in a slow circle around his laboratory as she inspected the formation he¡¯d been working on.

    ¡°Maybe, but I know you¡¯re up to the task. Besides, your primary job hasn¡¯t changed at all. The only difference is that as the head of the college association, you¡¯ve got complete and unfettered access to their libraries to help you.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re your libraries, now. I still can¡¯t believe you went and assimilated another head of state. Who¡¯s next, the God-Emperor himself?¡±

    She snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like we planned it that way, you know.¡±

    ¡°Of course not. That would imply you¡¯d planned at all.¡±

    Jia slapped him playfully on the shoulder.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯ll have you know we did plenty of planning¡ªwe just had to improvise a bit when things went wrong.¡±

    ¡°And somehow your improvisation managed to end up accidentally conquering half the continent by fusing your souls with the leaders of the neighboring nations.¡±

    ¡°Yep! I guess life can be kinda funny that way.¡±

    Dae sighed and shook his head. Jia had always been quick to rewrite her idea of normal, and he struggled to keep up with her sometimes.

    ¡°Have you spoken to Miss Takeda and Secretary Ja Yun about it yet?¡±

    She grimaced and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Well...there were a lot of fires to put out back in Goryeo, and we thought it would be better for Eunae to talk to them face to face, so...¡±

    ¡°Yoshika! You can¡¯t just leave them hanging like that. I know for a fact that it¡¯s trivial for you to move your aspects between each other, and even if it weren¡¯t, a simple avatar would do!¡±

    ¡°Augh, I know. We just don¡¯t know what to say to them.¡±

    Dae pinched the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re your family¡ªyou should talk to them, even if it¡¯s difficult. Especially if it¡¯s difficult.¡±

    Jia sighed and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We will. Soon! But, speaking of difficult conversations about family...¡±

    She pulled out a small, ornate ring that was covered in powerful enchantments.

    ¡°You were also right about Misun. She knew more than she was letting on, and this was how. It¡¯s...Do Hye. Or what¡¯s left of him. Not alive, not quite entirely dead.¡±

    Dae furrowed his brows and examined the artifact carefully before holding out a hand.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°May I?¡±

    Jia handed him the ring so that he could inspect it more closely. The enchantments were beyond his own abilities, but he recognized certain signatures. The ring had been originally made by none other than Do Hye, as a dimensional storage artifact, then modified by Seong Misun. Ironic.

    ¡°And? That certainly explains how she was able to replicate his designs.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it? You don¡¯t have more to say about it?¡±

    He shrugged.

    ¡°Should I? I¡¯m grateful to him for raising me and teaching me, but I cannot deny that he earned this fate.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡ªhe is your family, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Dae sighed. It had taken him a long time to settle his own thoughts on the matter. A few years earlier, he would have considered that a difficult question to answer.

    ¡°He was. Now Aecha is my family, along with my close friends. You, of course, Naomi, Jun, even Iseul. I was never related to him by blood¡ªancestors, he bought me from slavers¡ªand blood never really mattered. It was you who taught me that.¡±

    Jia blushed and cleared her throat.

    ¡°Well thank you. And you¡¯re welcome, I guess. What do you think we should do with him? Do Hye, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Whatever best serves the empire. I¡¯m sure his knowledge is quite invaluable, but we should be wary of manipulations.¡±

    ¡°Do you think we should revive him, if we can?¡±

    Dae frowned in thought. Yoshika wouldn¡¯t be asking him if she didn¡¯t think she could really do it. Certainly his former master would make for a powerful ally, but that was always his strategy. To make himself indispensable enough that his schemes were tolerated. He made more enemies than friends, but somehow he always had ways to make his enemies work for him.

    ¡°I believe it would be rather challenging to do so in a way that is both safe and humane. With Eunae¡¯s power, I¡¯m sure you could shape his soul to ensure perfect loyalty, but that¡¯s a dangerous path to walk. Yet to revive him without any safeguards would be just as bad. On balance, I think I¡¯m against it.¡±

    Jia nodded slowly.

    ¡°Thank you, Dae. I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    He bowed.

    ¡°My recommendation is only that. Whether or not you heed my advice, I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make as your loyal servant¡ªand friend.¡±

    Jia surprised Dae by patting his head. From anyone else, he would have considered it the height of rudeness, but he didn¡¯t mind if it was Jia.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I met you, Dae. I¡¯ve worked hard to earn the support of my friends, family, and people, but you¡¯ve been there for me from the beginning. I wouldn¡¯t be here if you hadn¡¯t been willing to throw your full support behind some homeless girl you¡¯d never met before, and I want you to know how much I appreciate that.¡±

    Dae felt his face heating up and he tried to consciously stop his tail from wagging as long-forgotten feelings tried to bubble back up to the surface.

    ¡°You honor me, Your Majesty. I¡¯m happy that I could be there for you in your time of need.¡±

    Jia took a step back and averted her eyes awkwardly, no doubt able to sense his feelings. It was more than a little embarrassing, but he knew that Yoshika wouldn¡¯t judge.

    ¡°Well, thanks again for the advice, Dae. I¡¯ve got some other business to attend to.¡±

    ¡°Talk to Rika!¡±

    She grimaced, calling back as she made a hasty retreat.

    ¡°I will! Talk to you later, Dae!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He waved as she left him in his lab, his smile slowly fading once she¡¯d left. When she was far enough away that he could no longer sense her presence, he buried his face in his palms and sighed heavily.

    ¡°I¡¯m such an idiot.¡±

    <hr>

    Hyeong Aecha was busy tidying up the elaborate guest room as she listened to her mistress. The castle staff had tried to prepare the space when they learned that the empress would be staying, but they¡¯d missed more than a few places. She raised an eyebrow at Lady Kaede once she was finished speaking.

    ¡°My brother still harbors feelings for you?¡±

    The empress¡¯ face turned nearly as red as her hair as she shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the part I¡¯m looking for comment on, Aecha!¡±

    Then why mention it at all? Aecha sighed¡ªshe was cursed to suffer fickle mistresses, it seemed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see how Do Hye¡¯s revival should matter to me. I never knew him at all. I was too young to remember when he took Dae away, so it¡¯s not like I resent him for that separation. If he changed my life in any way, it was likely for the better¡ªif only to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t be forced to reincarnate as a sex slave, if it came to that.¡±

    Lady Kaede grimaced.

    ¡°We are going to dismantle those organizations down to their very roots, I promise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. While my upbringing could have been much worse if not for the Snake¡¯s intervention, it still wasn¡¯t what I would call pleasant. Nevertheless, if I hated everyone who simply didn¡¯t save me from slavery, then I would have no room in my heart for anything else.¡±

    ¡°But he could have. He saw what was happening first hand, and he had the power¡ªnay, the duty to put a stop to it, but he didn¡¯t. Do Hye allowed the illegal slave trade to continue, because to him it was just another tool he could turn to his advantage.¡±

    Aecha shrugged, whisking away a spot of dust behind a decorative sword display.

    ¡°And now he is a tool which you can turn to yours, should you see fit to. A fitting end, perhaps. I don¡¯t know¡ªas I said, I didn¡¯t know him. So, do you share my brother¡¯s feelings or not?¡±

    ¡°Aecha! Dae and I resolved things between us a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Mm, so I¡¯ve heard. But that was Lee Jia, not you. Of course, I know that you¡¯re both Yoshika, and thus you are also her, but do your aspects not each have their own feelings as well?¡±

    Her mistress huffed and averted her eyes.

    ¡°We¡¯re not talking about this right now.¡±

    Aecha bowed.

    ¡°Of course, mistress.¡±

    She would simply talk about it later, instead.

    <hr>

    Ruiling blinked.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?! Why?¡±

    Jia shrugged, floating through the air as she kept pace with Ruiling on her daily exercises. The dragon-woman¡¯s wings weren¡¯t actually powerful enough to fly unassisted, and she practiced every day to ensure that the magic she used to aid her flight came as naturally as breathing.

    Jia just liked flying.

    ¡°You¡¯re here living in exile because Do Hye tricked you into betraying the Dragon Lord you were trying to prove yourself to. ¡±

    Ruiling twisted around and set her wings into a stiff gliding position, crossing her arms.

    ¡°Hmm, yeah, I guess. The Snake¡¯s always been like that, though. And it¡¯s not like he¡¯s the one who exiled me¡ªor even my ancestor. It¡¯s self-imposed. I¡¯m just too embarrassed to go back, and honestly I kind of like it here. Melati¡¯s never been happier, and honestly? Neither have I.¡±

    ¡°So if we were to revive him?¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Why not? He¡¯s a wild card, and I suppose not exactly what you¡¯d call a good person, but he¡¯s never really been malicious. People deal with the Snake despite his reputation because he usually makes it worthwhile.¡±

    ¡°I see. I appreciate the insight, Ruiling, thank you.¡±

    ¡°Any time. And you should join me on my flights more often! It¡¯s nice having someone to chat with!¡±

    Jia laughed, following Ruling as she broke off to practice some more complicated maneuvers. Maybe she¡¯d take her up on that.

 547. Affection

    Eunae felt a bit ridiculous standing nervously outside her own house. Dae was right¡ªshe had no excuses. It was trivial for her to travel back to Jiaguo through her soul realm, even without Yue¡¯s curious back door. Yue herself had to travel back the old-fashioned way, since her previous method only worked one way and required the support of Jiaguo¡¯s teleportation circle. For Yoshika, however, home was always within reach.

    The real reason she¡¯d been putting off talking to her family¡ªnot her sisters in Goryeo, but her real family, waiting for her back in Jiaguo¡ªwas that she was scared. She was still the same person, but in many ways she also wasn¡¯t.

    Eunae was the queen of Goryeo, and the empress of Jiaguo. It had been one thing for Rika and Yun to accept her as a low-ranking princess of an allied nation, but she didn¡¯t want to drag them any further into the drama of international politics, and she wouldn¡¯t blame them if they no longer felt comfortable sharing their lives with her.

    It would still hurt, though, and so she had put it off in fear of the worst. Was still putting it off, in fact. She simply stood in front of the door hesitating until it suddenly slid open to reveal Iseul standing on the other side.

    The mud elemental, Rika and Yun¡¯s adopted daughter, had grown significantly over the years. The solid mana core floating within her transparent body had grown so large that it could barely be contained within her torso when she took humanoid form¡ªa glaring weak point that she only tolerated in the presence of close friends and family. She was as tall as Rika, perhaps even taller, and strongly resembled Yun, including lion ears and a tail, and her voluminous mane of messy curls.

    What stood out the most, to those who had known Iseul in her infancy, was the sheer level of detail. Iseul¡¯s early attempts at human form had cheated many of the details¡ªher hair would be a solid blob, her eyes would lack pupils and she never blinked, or her nose would be little more than a vague impression to give her face a more appropriate shape. In her current form, every strand of hair was unique, she had well-defined eyelashes, fingernails, and even clothing¡ªwhich Rika had insisted upon after Iseul started adding more definition to other parts of her body.

    All of it was part of Iseul¡¯s aura, and every last detail had to be perfectly maintained at all times. It wasn¡¯t a natural form for her, but an affectation that she¡¯d taken great pains to perfect.

    Iseul glanced down at Eunae and blinked.

    ¡°Hello Mother. You should come inside instead of admiring the door. Mother and Mother will be happy to see you. Ah¡ªand just to be clear, I am too.¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth and snorted. Iseul¡¯s deadpan was so perfect that it was hard to tell when she was intentionally making a joke.

    ¡°¡®To be clear¡¯? Please tell me that was on purpose. Also, it¡¯s going to be horribly confusing if you keep referring to us all as ¡®Mother.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m doing it. I¡¯m glad you enjoyed my joke. It¡¯s my favorite one, but most of my colleagues stop laughing after the fourth time, on average. Has my levity served to ease your tension, Mother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Iseul, thank you.¡±

    Iseul bowed, then ushered Eunae inside.

    ¡°Mother, Mother! Mother has returned.¡±

    Yun¡¯s exasperated voice heralded her as she came out into the front hall to meet them.

    ¡°Ancestors, Iseul, you¡¯re still doing that? It¡¯s so confusing!¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said too. Hello Yun!¡±

    Yun smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Welcome home, princess¡ªor, I guess it¡¯s empress now?¡±

    ¡°You heard, did you?¡±

    Rika laughed as she joined them, gently resting her arms and chin on top of Yun¡¯s head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hard to miss when it¡¯s all anybody is talking about. Come in and sit down, Eun-Eun, we missed you.¡±

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    They moved into a well-used sitting room, where Rika and Yun liked to spend their leisure time together. It wasn¡¯t messy, per se, but Rika wasn¡¯t the tidiest person and Yun never liked to move other people¡¯s things. It usually fell to Iseul or Eunae to keep things presentable, and the living room had a particular lived-in quality to it.

    Eunae found herself appreciating the homey feel of the room more now that she shared Yoshika¡¯s thoughts and senses. She¡¯d always enjoyed sharing a personalized space with Rika, but she¡¯d never been able to completely let go of the creature comforts she left behind in Goryeo.

    She regarded her partners awkwardly as she sat across from them, not sure where to begin. In her typical fashion, Rika beat her to it.

    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯re Yoshika now, huh? I figured it was bound to happen sooner or later.¡±

    Eunae blinked.

    ¡°You did?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course. Honestly I¡¯m just surprised you got there before Yue¡ªthat woman is so good at lying that I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯s even fooled herself. Er, don¡¯t tell her I said that, though.¡±

    ¡°Yue? No, she¡¯s...¡±

    She trailed off, pursing her lips. Yoshika wasn¡¯t going to betray Yue¡¯s confidence, but it felt wrong to let that accusation stand.

    ¡°She knows what she wants, she¡¯s just secretive about it. There¡¯s nothing wrong with keeping one¡¯s thoughts private.¡±

    Rika snorted.

    ¡°Coming from someone who shares her every thought and feeling with four other women.¡±

    Eunae blushed and looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s my prerogative¡ªbut I would never push it on someone. Are you upset that I¡¯ve chosen to share myself so completely with someone else?¡±

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯d be a total hypocrite if I was. Besides, I know for a fact that you¡¯d happily do the same with me or Yun, if we asked. The question, I think, is whether your feelings have changed any.¡±

    Beneath the confident smile and self-assured bluster, Eunae felt a twinge of uncertainty from Rika. She looked at her partner¡¯s faces as they stared back at her with hopeful eyes. Even Iseul, who¡¯d chosen to putter about and pick up the clutter rather than join the conversation, was giving her a sidelong look.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Eunae smiled sadly.

    ¡°I cannot say with complete honesty that I¡¯m still the same person I was. However, my feelings haven¡¯t changed. I still love you¡ªboth of you. And you too, Iseul.¡±

    Iseul turned away, and though her body was unable to blush, a ripple on the surface of her body betrayed her feelings.

    ¡°I did not ask. But...thank you. I love you too, Mother.¡±

    Yun let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Oh, thank the ancestors. I was so worried.¡±

    Eunae¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°You were? Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yoshika¡ªI mean, you used to get upset about it when I um...was attracted to you. To Yoshika, I mean¡ªugh, this is going to take some getting used to.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    That was news to Eunae, but she remembered it now¡ªmemories that were both old and new. In truth, Yoshika had almost entirely forgotten about it.

    ¡°That was when we were still just Jia and Eui. A lot has happened since then, and we¡¯ve done a lot of thinking about what it means to be Yoshika. Jia and Eui, their relationship, is just one part of us. They love each other, Meili loves Jiaying, and I love you, Yun.¡±

    Yun¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°M-me?!¡±

    ¡°Of course. I just said as much, didn¡¯t I? I love you both independently.¡±

    ¡°I thought you only liked me as an extension of Rika.¡±

    Rika chuckled and wrapped an arm around Yun.

    ¡°Oh, you precious little kitten, what are we ever going to do with you? You¡¯ve lived with her for half a decade without realizing she loves you too?¡±

    Yun shrunk into her seat and made a sad whimpering noise, which was both an expression of discomfort, and an invitation for Rika to keep teasing. Ja Yun was a complicated woman. Rika just laughed.

    ¡°Well, I guess that¡¯s that, then. Welcome home, Eun-Eun! You¡¯ll always have a family here that loves you for who you are¡ªwhoever that may be. Never thought I¡¯d get to say that my girlfriend is the empress!¡±

    Iseul nodded happily.

    ¡°Yes, that is an excellent development. Now I too am a princess, and Heian holds no advantage over me.¡±

    ¡°You mean apart from the fact that she¡¯s already ascended to xiantian and you haven¡¯t?¡±

    The elemental gave Rika a sour look before quickly schooling her expression.

    ¡°Aside from that minor detail, yes. I¡¯m sure I will catch up to that lazy cat soon enough now that she doesn¡¯t have our mother¡¯s favor to carry her along.¡±

    Iseul smiled smugly for a moment, then froze, a look of horror creeping over her normally placid face.

    ¡°Oh. Oh no. Wait, I hadn¡¯t considered this at all. I take it back, this is a disaster¡ªMother, is it too late to take it back?¡±

    Eunae gave her a concerned look.

    ¡°Iseul? What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡±

    ¡°I just realized. This makes Heian my sister.¡±

    Rika laughed a little too loudly at that, and Iseul sulked miserably over the unwelcome discovery that she was now related to her most bitter rival. Eunae giggled as well. It was good to be home again, and she was a little embarrassed that she¡¯d ever worried at all.

    <hr>

    Hayakawa Kaede was distracted as she pored over reports from the Yamato-Qin border. It wasn¡¯t that the task was boring¡ªshe was used to that, and there was actually quite a lot that one could learn from observing the patterns in enemy movements along contested areas. No, it was Eunae¡¯s reunion with her family that consumed her thoughts.

    If they had just been Kaede and Eunae, then she wouldn¡¯t have given it more than a moment of consideration. It wasn¡¯t her business, after all, and she wasn¡¯t in the habit of gossiping or eavesdropping. But they were one, as Yoshika. It wasn¡¯t a matter of eavesdropping or prying in the business of another¡ªKaede had experienced the entire thing as though she were there, because she was.

    Yoshika was accustomed to being in multiple places at once, and her identities could more or less tune out what the others were doing if they needed to, but that didn¡¯t stop them from experiencing everything.

    Perhaps it was Aecha¡¯s blatant pushing¡ªthe maid could be surprisingly audacious, for all that she maintained a veneer of stoic professionalism¡ªbut Eunae¡¯s meeting with her family had highlighted something that bothered her.

    Jia had her sisters and Eui, Eui had her parents and Jia. Eunae had Rika, Yun, and Iseul. Meili and Jiaying. All of them had each other. But Kaede...

    Kaede was more or less alone.

    There was Aecha, of course, but while Kaede appreciated her new retainer¡¯s company, they had not yet known each other long enough to develop any sort of strong bonds. She worked closely with Shogun Ashikaga, but Sae¡¯s brusque attitude and inappropriate flirting had never appealed to her¡ªnot the least because of how brazenly manipulative it was. That would never be more than a professional relationship between Lady and Vassal.

    Who else? Before becoming Yoshika, Kaede had no friends of her own. Yoshika had friends and family to spare, but they were not necessarily friends of Kaede. They would meet her with the same warmth as any other aspect, but when they looked at her, they saw Yoshika.

    She didn¡¯t begrudge them that, but lately she¡¯d been growing more and more acutely aware that as Kaede, she had few friends to speak of. It felt strangely selfish to desire such a specific level of companionship, but the paradoxes inherent to Yoshika¡¯s existence weren¡¯t always positive.

    No matter how many friends, family, allies, or even lovers Yoshika had, Kaede could still feel lonely. She¡¯d always been lonely, surrounded by sycophants and toadies, and by the time she¡¯d learned to acknowledge that, it was too late. Yoshika had been her only friends, and now she was Yoshika. They were still friends, of course, but it was hard to be satisfied with just that.

    And so, as she filed through the reports, she found herself earnestly considering the nagging questions that Aecha insisted on injecting into every conversation.

    Did she return Hyeong Daesung¡¯s feelings? If she did, would he even reciprocate¡ªor was it only Jia that he was smitten with? How could she know without risking embarrassment or abusing her empathic powers?

    She couldn¡¯t. That was the part of relationships Kaede always struggled with. The vulnerability of opening her heart to another was terrifying¡ªeven when she already shared her soul with four others. It was easy to just be Yoshika, who gave so freely of herself. There was security in that, the parts of her that were uniquely Kaede blended in seamlessly, unidentifiable against the force of Yoshika¡¯s unified personality.

    It was much harder to do so without that security. To plainly and directly expose her feelings as Kaede alone was almost harder, now that she had Yoshika¡¯s shadow to hide herself in.

    As she wrestled with those troubling thoughts, something caught her eye. Distracted though she may have been, she was still reading the reports and processing the information within. One of them stood out.

    It was the kind of thing that one could have easily missed. There was no incident or event to draw her attention, only a more broad pattern, and even that pattern was notable only in what it lacked.

    It was always much more difficult to see something when it was missing.

    She flipped back through some of the earlier reports to confirm what she¡¯d noticed, and the pattern lined up. No movements. No enemies spotted. Nothing to report. All clear. Nothing. Nothing. Nothing.

    Across the entire border, almost all at once, Qin activity just ceased. The most recent report of any movements had been weeks ago. Individually, that wasn¡¯t cause for concern¡ªgood news, even. But everywhere?

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that strange¡ªafter all, they were supposedly at an armistice. But in nearly a thousand years, Qin had never left its southern border completely unmanned. There were periods without conflict, to be sure. Ebbs and flows in the skirmishes contesting the lands between the two nations. But to withdraw their forces entirely, even during peacetime, was concerning.

    To Kaede, raised as she had been to consider everything from a military perspective, it could only mean one thing. Those forces were needed elsewhere. But for what? Qin had the largest armies in the world. What could possibly require them to reassign even the border that they¡¯d maintained so diligently for nearly a millennium?

    Yoshika had a bad feeling that she wasn¡¯t going to like the answer.

 548. Mature

    Lee Narae kicked her feet idly as she stared up at the clear skies above. She was lounging on some sort of plush cross between a chair and a bed that only someone absurdly wealthy could have come up with, much less placed outside in a courtyard. What would happen if it rained? There weren¡¯t any enchantments to protect it, so they probably needed servants to move all the furniture inside. Maybe the royal family was so rich that they just let it rot and replaced it as needed. Come to think of it, did she count as part of the royal family now?

    ¡°Hey, Haeun, are we sisters now?¡±

    Nearby, Haeun was busy working on some talismans¡ªalways so diligent. She glanced up at Narae with a bemused look.

    ¡°Were we not before?¡±

    ¡°Well, sure, metaphorically or whatever¡ªsisters in craft studying under the same master. But now we¡¯re like...actual sisters.¡±

    Narae was Yoshika¡¯s sister, and now that Eunae was Yoshika, so was Haeun. That made them sisters because what else would you call your sister¡¯s sister? Narae¡¯s logic was flawless.

    ¡°Not really? More like cousins, at most, and even that¡¯s pretty tenuous. Legally and by blood, we have no relation whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°No, because we¡¯re both Yoshika¡¯s sisters.¡±

    Haeun pursed her lips.

    ¡°I see where you¡¯re coming from, but in that case Yoshika is something more akin to a half-sibling. I¡¯m related to her through Eunae, and you through Jia, but Jia and Eunae are not themselves related.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re literally the same person.¡±

    ¡°Through cultivation, yes¡ªbut we¡¯re discussing heritage. In fact, by that metric you¡¯re not related to Jia either.¡±

    Narae sat up and raised a finger to argue, then grimaced and flopped back down into the lounge chair.

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Why are you so concerned about this, anyway? I didn¡¯t think you put much stock in blood relations or heritage.¡±

    That was a good question, but Narae didn¡¯t have a good answer. She was mostly just bored. The weeks leading up to their graduation exams had been a hectic blur, and then there was all the excitement around Eunae¡¯s ascension. The ¡®adults¡¯ were so busy with the succession and Goryeo¡¯s sudden integration into Jiaguo¡¯s empire that the ¡®kids¡¯ were forgotten. Nevermind the fact that Narae was already eighteen!

    Maybe she could get Yoshika to give her a role in the government or military. Actually no, that was a terrible idea. Her sister would definitely force her to earn the job fairly and then she¡¯d be stuck with the actual responsibilities of office. Pass!

    ¡°I dunno. What about you? What are you going to do now that you¡¯re not being groomed to take over as queen?¡±

    With Eunae ruling, Haeun was also free from the responsibilities of office, but she didn¡¯t seem too enthusiastic about it as she pursed her lips and propped her chin on one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Strictly speaking, I don¡¯t think my trajectory has actually changed. I¡¯ll still need to continue my training, learn how to lead, and produce a few daughters.¡±

    Narae blinked.

    ¡°Woah, who said anything about having kids? There¡¯s no way big sis is still going to make you do that now that she¡¯s in charge, right?¡±

    ¡°Who else is going to do it? Min has her hands full as prime minister, mother has already met her obligations, and can you imagine Misun as a mother?¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, yes I can, and I hate it. Okay, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have to.¡±

    Haeun shrugged.

    ¡°Why not? Even immortals perish, and the Seong line has to continue somehow.¡±

    Did it, though? Haeun was right when she pointed out that Narae didn¡¯t care for bloodlines or heritage. Sure, she loved her own mother, but not because of blood. Jung was Jia¡¯s mother too¡ªno matter how they both insisted otherwise¡ªand Narae didn¡¯t think her sister¡¯s bond with their mother was any less valid just because it was adopted.

    Conversations like this one reminded Narae uncomfortably of the gap between her and Haeun. Regardless of titles or status, they came from different worlds. To Narae, family were the people who stuck by you¡ªcaring for each other through good and ill, and protecting each other no matter what. To Haeun, blood was everything. Noble clans, spiritual bloodlines, pride and ancestry. Family was more than bonds and relationships¡ªit was a legacy that had been built over thousands of years, and she had a responsibility to uphold that legacy.

    Narae hated that. Why should she care about some dead people from hundreds of years ago? What had they ever done for her? Haeun was her sister, blood relations be damned, and she wanted her sister to be happy. To be herself, instead of shaping her entire life around some predefined idea of what she was supposed to be.

    ¡°Haeun, be honest with me¡ªwhat do you want to do? Like, if you weren¡¯t a princess at all, had no obligations, no responsibilities, and all the time in the world, what would you choose to spend your time on?¡±

    She furrowed her brows, looking down at her work, then back up at Narae.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I entirely understand the question. That hypothetical presupposes a lot of counterfactuals that¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haeun! You¡¯re too smart to be that dumb, you know what I mean, just tell me.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The princess sighed, her ears and tails drooping.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. This is all I¡¯ve ever known. I just want to make my family proud.¡±

    ¡°We are proud of you, Haeun! You¡¯re too smart and talented to waste your life trying to be a perfect little doll to represent your clan.¡±

    ¡°And what grand ambitions do you have, beyond wallowing in unearned luxury and hiding in our master¡¯s shadow?¡±

    Narae bit back a response, taking a breath to cool her head. The girls had lived together as sisters for five years, and they¡¯d been best friends long before then. Being so close meant that they could be vulnerable with each other, but that wasn¡¯t always a good thing. When tempers flared, those weaknesses and insecurities became weapons to use against each other.

    One might be tempted to think that Haeun and Narae got along well, since they were such close friends. They had a reputation in the academy for being nearly inseparable, but the truth was that they fought quite often. The arguments never lasted long, and they didn¡¯t hold grudges, but they could get downright vicious with each other.

    This time, however, Narae resolved to rise above it. To set the petty arguments aside and focus on what really mattered. Because this did matter¡ªperhaps more than anything they¡¯d ever fought about. It wasn¡¯t about winning or losing the argument, it was about supporting each other when they needed it. Haeun was scared¡ªher life had taken an unexpected turn, and the future that had been so neatly planned out for her was thrown into chaos and uncertainty.

    Yoshika had her own problems to worry about, so it fell to Narae to be the sister Haeun needed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what my future has in store either, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a bad thing. I want to see the world. To get stronger¡ªstrong enough that I don¡¯t need big sis¡¯ protection. Strong enough that I can go wherever I please, and do whatever I want without fear.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, you may as well declare that you intend to become a goddess.¡±

    Narae shrugged.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what it takes, why not? One day, I¡¯ll be stronger than Yoshika, but before that I just want to live my life and enjoy it to the fullest. I want to be happy, Haeun, and I want you to be happy too.¡±

    It was a bold and audacious claim, but Narae stood by it. She¡¯d sworn an oath to herself as a child, and she still upheld that oath. Maybe she had gotten a little too used to the privileges afforded to her by her relationship with Yoshika, but Narae had never once forgotten about her far off goal of independence.

    Haeun huffed.

    ¡°Then why do you mock my goals?¡±

    ¡°Because they aren¡¯t yours, Haeun. You never let yourself want anything except for the things other people want for you.¡±

    ¡°And how are you any different, hm? Are you not pushing your ideals on me right now?¡±

    That was different! Narae couldn¡¯t articulate how. She wasn¡¯t as smart or as eloquent as Haeun, but she could see how her friend was suffering under the burden her family had put on her ever since she was a child.

    ¡°Haeun, I¡¯m not pushing anything on you. If all you want to do is make babies and raise children for your clan, then I¡¯ll be right there behind you to be the cool aunt that your daughters all secretly love more than their own mother.¡±

    Haeun narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°How very supportive.¡±

    Narae ignored the sarcasm dripping from Haeun¡¯s words and went on.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think that is what you want. For as long as we¡¯ve known each other, practically all you ever talk about is what other people want from you. Responsibilities to your clan, meeting Yoshika¡¯s expectations, impressing ¡®Big Brother Dae¡¯ on your test scores¡ªyou never let yourself be anything other than a princess of Goryeo.¡±

    ¡°I am a princess of Goryeo!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re also Haeun! I know you, whether you like it or not. You¡¯re the princess who invented an entirely new kind of magic instead of going along with what her tutors forced on her. You¡¯re the princess who snuck out of the castle because she was excited to meet someone her own age and wanted to make a new friend.

    ¡°You are more than a princess, Haeun. If you weren¡¯t, then we¡¯d never have become friends. I¡¯ve seen you hiding behind that facade, looking for opportunities to come out and show yourself to the world. This is it. This is that opportunity¡ªplease don¡¯t waste it. I don¡¯t want to lose you.¡±

    She was crying. They both were. Why was it always so hard to put thoughts and feelings into words? Narae envied Heian¡¯s ability to just communicate her feelings directly.

    ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?¡±

    Haeun still didn¡¯t get it. Narae ruffled her own hair in frustration.

    ¡°Argh, you don¡¯t have to do anything, Haeun. That¡¯s the point! You don¡¯t need to decide right now. Ancestors, we¡¯re immortals! It¡¯s not too late to explore who you are and who you want to be. Go on a journey, become a teacher at the academy, get married and start a family¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter, as long as it¡¯s what you want.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t get married. I¡¯m¡ª¡±

    ¡°Haeun. Your sister, the literal Queen of Goryeo, has two wives and a daughter in Jiaguo and that¡¯s only counting Eunae. You can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same. They¡¯re not legally...¡±

    Narae crossed her arms and gave Haeun a stern look that told her exactly how much she cared about the legal technicalities of Eunae¡¯s relationships. They could go straight in the garbage along with bloodlines and heritage.

    ¡°Stop trying to pick apart my arguments and listen, Haeun. You know that Yoshika isn¡¯t going to force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. All I¡¯m asking is that you don¡¯t force yourself.¡±

    Haeun sighed.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. It¡¯s just hard to imagine myself taking selfish actions. Those things you mentioned were when I was still just a child, but they gave me the things I hold most dear. I don¡¯t know if I still have the capacity.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous. If someone as old as Jianmo can still act like a total goofball then I¡¯m sure you¡¯re capable of tapping into your inner child.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry...are you telling me I should act...less mature?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t really how Narae would put it, but honestly?

    ¡°Yes! You don¡¯t need to be the perfect model princess! Your sisters certainly aren¡¯t, and you could learn a lot from them. Live a little! Be selfish, be spoiled, be yourself¡ªwhoever that ends up being.¡±

    Haeun bit her lip, mulling it over.

    ¡°I¡¯m willing to try, I suppose. But on one condition.¡±

    Oho! Already showing a bit of willfulness! That was a good sign. Narae beamed happily.

    ¡°Sure, what is it?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m going to entertain the idea of loosening up a little, then you need to commit yourself to being more mature. Maybe I can be a little too rigid, but you need to learn to act your age.¡±

    Narae¡¯s expression dropped. Haeun had turned things around on her in an instant. She averted her eyes and coughed, failing to hide the blush creeping up her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

 549. Notice

    Foreign intelligence was always a murky subject. Information from spies and informants couldn¡¯t always be trusted, and Qin had always been highly secretive. The mighty empire took up over half the continent, and had limited communication with the outside. That had been changing, ever so slowly, since the founding of the original Grand Academy, and that change accelerated when Yoshika established relations between the Flowing Purewater sect and Jiaguo.

    Most sects did not approve of or acknowledge Jiaguo, and even their allies had to be circumspect in their interactions. Xin Hai, the grandmaster of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect, had never officially recognized Jiaguo as anything more than a branch of the Awakening Dragon, even as his own wife took up residence within the growing empire and notably did recognize Empress Yoshika.

    That placed him in a very difficult place. His sect had already fallen from grace, stripped of its rank as a great sect in all but name. He didn¡¯t regret it, of course¡ªhe would move heaven and earth for Xiulan and his son¡ªbut it did limit his reach. His sect was Jiaguo¡¯s only point of access to Qin¡¯s political climate, and everyone knew that.

    For the last five years, even his closest allies in the south had been cutting him out as a matter of course. Privately, he¡¯d begun to worry that if nothing changed, the sect might collapse entirely, and his people driven out of the ancestral home he¡¯d maintained for over a millennium.

    That put him in an extremely difficult position as he looked over the troubling report from his controversial allies abroad.

    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t be sure of anything right now, but our intelligence suggests the empire is amassing a force somewhere. We hoped you could confirm it for us.¡±

    The voice coming from the little speaking stone was clear and confident. Seong Eunae¡¯s words, coming from Lee Jia¡¯s lips¡ªthere was no other way to describe it, and Xin Hai had met both. The rumors were true, then, not that he¡¯d ever suspected otherwise.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know anything about it. If the southern sects are planning something, they didn¡¯t see fit to include me.¡±

    ¡°Your scouts haven¡¯t seen any unusual movements?¡±

    Xin Hai sighed. Jiaguo¡¯s lines of communication were the stuff of wonders. The very conversation he was having boggled the mind¡ªsuch a transmission would have normally required enormous dedicated formations on both ends, specifically attuned to each other. It was a miracle that they¡¯d found a way to contact a regular speaking stone across such an incredible distance, but it seemed that they¡¯d come to take it for granted.

    ¡°Our province is quite large, and the neighboring territories are well aware of our alliance, Lady Yoshika. If they are planning to move against you, then they would never do so where I could have a chance of warning you, and news from other provinces is slow to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I was afraid of that. What about Shen Yu? We were supposed to have an agreement.¡±

    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, he¡¯s continued to advocate for non-interference.¡±

    It was a mess. By annexing Goryeo, Jiaguo had cemented itself as a continental superpower that Qin could not possibly ignore. It was one thing for the Empire to tolerate a few smaller nations out in the frontier, but now the world had been divided cleanly in half.

    Xin Hai wouldn¡¯t dream of trying to predict what went on within the mind of the mighty God-Emperor, but his fellow grandmasters? He knew they¡¯d be getting jumpy.

    ¡°Alright. Thank you anyway, we¡¯ll be in touch to¡ª¡±

    Yoshika was interrupted by one of Xin Hai¡¯s temple guardians barging into his meeting room and immediately dropping to one knee.

    ¡°Grandmaster! Forgive my interruption, but you have visitors. I could not stop them.¡±

    ¡°What? Who? I said I wasn¡¯t to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, grandmaster! I apologize for my inadequacy but¡ª¡±

    A feminine voice interrupted as the two most powerful women in the entire empire appeared in the doorway behind him.

    ¡°Your orders were superseded, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°We cannot be denied by a mere sect master.¡±

    Qin Ling and Qin Xiang strode in as if they owned the place. Xin Hai felt the sweat forming on his brow. How had they intruded without his notice? He couldn¡¯t even sense their auras.

    ¡°Your highnesses. My apologies, but you did not announce your visit, or I would have prepared a more welcoming reception.¡±

    He turned to the speaking stone.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to continue this another time, my lady.¡±

    Xin Hai reached to deactivate the speaking stone, but one of the princesses caught his wrist¡ªshe was so fast!

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually quite auspicious that Miss Yoshika is privy to this.¡±

    He stepped back and bowed nervously.

    ¡°As you say, Your Highnesses.¡±

    The princesses seated themselves without invitation. Their brows furrowed in perfectly matching vexed expressions.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been rather naughty, Yoshika.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°It¡¯s making us look bad.¡±

    ¡°You promised to consider our offer if we advocated for you to Sovereign Shen.¡±

    There was a beat of silence as Xin Hai realized that the princesses weren¡¯t here for him at all. Yoshika¡¯s voice sounded weary as she responded.

    ¡°We have considered it quite seriously. Cooperation across our empires is a compelling notion. To unite the continent in peaceful harmony is a dream like no other. Yet we have found that not everybody who shares that dream agrees on what that harmony should look like. We fear that the unity you offer is little more than conquest under another name.

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like us to agree to marry someone without at least meeting them first.¡±

    One of the princesses laughed sharply¡ªand only one. The other only scowled more deeply as her sister responded.

    ¡°The audacity! Even most consorts have never met our father.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s voice was level as she answered, but Xin Hai could sense her tension even through the speaking stone.

    ¡°Our point exactly. A political union would be...troubling to us, but not entirely out of the question. Yet it would have to be as equals. We must flatly reject any offer of marriage that would place us into a subservient role.¡±

    The princesses both blinked in confusion, one of them even glancing at Xin Hai as if expecting him to provide an explanation, but he had none. Yoshika was an ally, but he didn¡¯t know her any more than he knew the God-Emperor.

    Finally, one of the twins turned her attention back to the speaking stone.

    ¡°But you¡¯re women. What other form of marriage would there be for you?¡±

    Xin Hai forced himself not to react. His face remained placid no matter how desperately it tried to cringe, but he couldn¡¯t hide his feelings from the twin princesses. The more surly one met his eyes with a frown.

    ¡°You disagree, Xin Hai? Is there credence to the rumors that Lin Xiulan took you as her wife?¡±

    He hated to be put on the spot about his relationship, but Xin Hai held his head high. He would not shrink away from his beliefs.

    ¡°Xiulan is my wife, and I am her husband. We are partners in all things, and neither of us serves the other. On that matter, I agree with Lady Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°And you believe that the God-Emperor should debase himself in such a fashion as well?¡±

    The voice that responded from the speaking stone was not Yoshika. Another young lady¡ªone who Xin Hai might have liked to call daughter in law, despite all the complications such an arrangement might have brought¡ªspoke in a surprisingly bitter tone.

    ¡°That you would consider it to be a debasement is precisely why Empress Yoshika and I must respectfully decline your offer. You cannot offer unity in one breath, then deny our very existence in the next. As long as you hold such a narrow view of marriage, there is little we have to discuss.¡±

    The princesses crossed their arms and frowned.

    ¡°Yan Yue, we are only making this offer because we do not wish to see your potential wasted. Why must you fight us so?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer your question with another¡ªhow can you expect Yoshika to accept your offer when you deny her very existence? Lee Jia and An Eui are married, and their union is a core element of Empress Yoshika¡¯s identity. If you deny them, you deny her, and thus any promise you make rings hollow.¡±

    Xin Hai winced. Traditionalists like the twin princesses were the worst people to confront about matters like same-sex relationships. They were unlikely to yield, but perhaps that was the point. A way to turn their refusal back on the princesses.

    Qin Ling¡ªor was it Xiang? Pursed her lips and tapped a finger impatiently on her knee.

    ¡°Dual cultivators introduce many complications. You made your case before our brother years ago, and he chose to recognize Yoshika as a single being. Now you want us to acknowledge Lee Jia and An Eui as a married couple? Even ignoring the matter of gender, one might as well marry their right hand to their left.¡±

    ¡°Then you do not understand Yoshika at all.¡±

    The princess huffed.

    ¡°This is asinine! We came here to do you a favor, not to be mocked and insulted. I cannot say more, but I warn you¡ªthis may be your last opportunity. Accept or refuse our offer as you see fit, but you are in no position to make demands.¡±

    ¡°I make them anyway. Acknowledge Lee Jia and An Eui, grant Yoshika an audience with the God-Emperor, and then maybe we can consider taking you up on your offer.¡±

    The tension in the room was enough even to make Xin Hai sweat as the furious domains of the princesses threatened to overwhelm his own. Still, he was no fool, and while he had little taste for it, he knew Qin politics. That warning was no idle threat. If Yoshika refused, it would be war.

    He channeled his power into a small jade artifact he kept with him at all times, snapping it cleanly in two. A simple signal for his sworn brother, Guan Yu, known only to the two of them. One of the princesses gave him a contemptuous glance, obviously sensing his action, but promptly went back to ignoring him in his own home.

    ¡°There is a limit to the level of audacity we can tolerate Yan Yue, and I believe you have exceeded that threshold. Fine then! We wash our hands of it.¡±

    Her sister sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable. Our nephew will surely be disappointed, but this is the path you have chosen. Then, in honor of the beautiful, naive dream you treated us to, we will leave you with a parting gift.¡±

    ¡°We recognize you, little empress. With Grandmaster Xin Hai as our witness, we acknowledge you. Your sovereignty, your union, your marriage, Queen of the Frontier¡ªour enemy.¡±

    ¡°Survive, then, to claim your audience. Or don¡¯t. It is no longer our decision to make, but his. I pray that he shows you mercy, should you live long enough to spur him into action. Good luck, Empress Yoshika¡ªand goodbye.¡±

    What a cruel gift, to grant them acknowledgement in the same breath that promised their destruction.

    With a wave of her hand, one of the twins severed the connection to Jiaguo¡¯s speaking stone. The two turned to leave, still ignoring Xin Hai until he awkwardly cleared his throat.

    ¡°Beg pardon, Your Highnesses, but what does this mean, exactly?¡±

    One continued to ignore him, but the other turned to him with a sad smile.

    ¡°It means, Grandmaster, that for the first time in our long history, the empire is at war. I will refrain from making any comments on what that means for you, specifically. I expect that you¡¯ll have your hands full enough fending off accusations without us inadvertently passing premature judgment.¡±

    He swallowed nervously and bowed.

    ¡°I...thank you for your impartiality.¡±

    The princess that had been ignoring him paused in the doorway and glanced back.

    ¡°Impartiality? How little you understand, young man.¡±

    At over a thousand years old, there were few in existence who could call Xin Hai ¡®young man¡¯ but coming from the princesses, he felt the weight of their years crushing him.

    ¡°Despite what your wife may think of us, we bear you and yours no ill will.¡±

    ¡°We have always tried to advocate for peace, and to provide a haven for those who do not fit within the delicate balance of our empire. Indeed, we commend you and Lin Xiulan for what you have created here¡ªeven as the rest of the empire condemns you.¡±

    ¡°Our lack of prejudice is not a matter of impartiality, Grandmaster Xin. Your position is far beyond that.¡±

    The two princesses locked eyes with Xin Hai, speaking in perfect unison.

    ¡°We¡¯ve given you our favor.¡±

 550. Cabinet

    Yue¡¯s hands were shaking as the angry princesses cut off the connection to Jiaguo¡¯s reflecting pool. It was just as well that they¡¯d been communicating over such a long distance, as she doubted she¡¯d have been able to contain herself. The princesses would have surely noticed her ulterior motives¡ªprobably had, though perhaps not the full extent of it.

    Jia certainly did. She looked askance at Yue as she tried to calm her rattled nerves.

    ¡°What was that about?¡±

    Yue took a breath to try to calm herself¡ªit did nothing.

    ¡°Qin is at war with us. They all but said it explicitly, which means I expect that they will be marching on us soon.¡±

    ¡°No, I got that part. I mean, why were you so insistent about making them recognize us? Not that I don¡¯t appreciate it, but you obviously had a very important reason for it.¡±

    It was impossible to hide anything from Yoshika¡ªnot that Yue was trying to. She adjusted her hair, and brushed off some non-existent dust as she sighed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss that elsewhere.¡±

    ¡®Elsewhere,¡¯ it turned out, was within Yoshika¡¯s soul realm. There was no safer place for Yue to discuss matters of the state, though it did mean that she had to suffer the affections of the strange fox spirit that now resided there.

    It nuzzled up to her affectionately while Yue wondered at Yoshika¡¯s new spirit form. It was the first time she¡¯d seen it, and if someone told her that Yoshika was already a goddess, she¡¯d believe it after a single glance at the imposing figure before her. There was a certain radiance about her, each mismatched piece of the odd chimera somehow perfectly fit when taken as a whole.

    ¡°So, Yue, what are you scheming now?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the same thing I have been focused on since our first visit from Qin¡¯s princesses. Kaede and Eunae have usurped power from their parents¡ªit¡¯s only fair that I should have a turn.¡±

    Her bravado did little to cover up her nerves, and how strange it was that the part she was so nervous about had so little to do with the actual coup she was planning.

    ¡°Okay, but what does that have to do with the twins recognizing us as empress?¡±

    ¡°As empress? Nothing. That part was just to give Qin an actual enemy to wage war against. One cannot march against an enemy they don¡¯t acknowledge.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s never stopped them before.¡±

    Hmm, Yue could see where she was coming from, but even with Kaede and Eunae adding their perspectives, Yoshika didn¡¯t understand the full magnitude of what they faced.

    ¡°Yoshika, Qin has never waged war before. What you know as imperial aggression has never been more than expeditions to claim the frontier¡ªat least, on paper. It almost happened once¡ªwhen Seong Heiran took what is now Kucheon City. But the emperor made no edict, and the other sects were more interested in taking advantage of the Silver Orchard¡¯s failure than in correcting it.¡±

    ¡°So this is different, somehow?¡±

    ¡°If it truly is war, and I see no other explanation, then yes. The great sects will act in concert, under a designated war leader¡ªpresumably Sun Quan¡ªand hold nothing back. We will either be conquered or destroyed unless we can stop the full concentrated might of the largest and oldest empire the world has ever known.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, no pressure or anything.¡±

    Yue giggled.

    ¡°Did you think statecraft would be easy? Your brazenness has earned you many friends, but just as many enemies, if not more. Now we will face our final test¡ªif Jiaguo cannot survive the concentrated efforts of its enemies, then it simply cannot survive. It¡¯s only through our hard work and more than a little sheer luck that we¡¯ve postponed this until we were ready for it.¡±

    ¡°Are we ready for it?¡±

    ¡°I suppose we¡¯ll find out.¡±

    The silence lingered between them for a moment. Not uncomfortable, just quiet, as each of them processed the trial that lay before them.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t actually answered me.¡±

    Tsk, of course she¡¯d catch that. Yue bit her thumbnail¡ªwhy was this so difficult to talk about?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure it even matters anymore. Things were complicated enough before Qin officially declared war. Perhaps my father¡¯s already been allowed to name a new heir.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    She was stalling and Yoshika knew it. Yue sighed.

    ¡°Sorry. Getting the princesses to acknowledge your marriage opens up the potential to take advantage of an undefined precedent in the laws of succession. I won¡¯t concern you with the details, but the gist of it is that if I marry a woman, the Awakening Dragon¡¯s line of succession becomes extremely volatile.¡±

    Yoshika frowned.

    ¡°Yue, I thought the entire point of gaining your freedom was to avoid a political marriage.¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted the choice to be mine. It¡¯s a last resort anyway¡ªthere¡¯s no reason to think the unprecedented case would be ruled in our favor. My father only fears it because it deprives him of control. The point is probably moot anyway, now that my treason is no longer merely de facto.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°So what do we do now, then?¡±

    ¡°We prepare ourselves for a war unlike anything this world has ever known. Evacuation plans, defenses, mustering our forces...there¡¯s much to do and little time.¡±

    Yoshika looked back nervously at something only she could see. Her soul realm still held many secrets from back when it was still the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb.

    ¡°How bad do you think it¡¯s going to be?¡±

    Yue pursed her lips. As much as she wanted to give Yoshika a taste of her own bottomless optimism, she had to be honest.

    ¡°Even with your many talents, all of our allies, and the entirety of Chou¡¯s hidden treasury at your disposal...I believe that we are most likely going to lose. That¡¯s not to say we shouldn¡¯t fight, mind you¡ªonly that we must prepare for the worst.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to accuse you of defeatism. I appreciate the honesty. What can we do?¡±

    ¡°We should start by assembling a war cabinet. I know that you prefer to keep Jiaguo¡¯s council in the loop on things like this, but we have to make haste. This won¡¯t be an extended campaign like the one in Yamato¡ªone way or another, this war isn¡¯t going to last long.¡±

    <hr>

    Getting everybody in one place was exhausting, even for Yoshika. She¡¯d gotten better at it over the years, but there was still a limit to how much power she could draw from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at once, and transporting people through her soul realm was nearly as difficult as sending them through Dae¡¯s teleportation circle.

    Jiaguo didn¡¯t have enough space for what she needed, so she¡¯d assembled her most trusted allies and advisors in the main hall of Goryeo¡¯s royal palace.

    Yoshika herself was present in Eunae¡¯s body while her other aspects scrambled to make preparations throughout the empire.

    Each of Jiaguo¡¯s three independent states were represented as well. Shogun Ashikaga Sae of Yamato, Seong Minhee of Goryeo, and of course Yan Yue to represent Jiaguo City. Master Ienaga Yumi, her mentor, came out of retirement to act as Yoshika¡¯s chief military advisor, while Lin Xiulan joined to lend her expertise on matters pertaining to Qin¡¯s great sects and their war doctrines.

    Finally, to consult on their expertise in magical and scientific matters, Hyeong Daesung, Hwang Sung, and none other than Do Hye himself.

    The Snake received a chilly reception as Yoshika introduced him. He looked the same as ever¡ªa wizened old man with a bald head, reptilian scales around his face and neck, and the least trustworthy smile in the entire world. He wore the ring containing the remnant of his soul where Misun had trapped him.

    Seong Minhee scowled at the sight of him.

    ¡°What is he doing here? Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a cabinet of people you can trust?¡±

    ¡°Hoho! This avatar Empress Yoshika has gifted me ensures that I¡¯m the most trustworthy person in this entire room. I¡¯m entirely at her mercy.¡±

    Eunae sighed. Her mother really didn¡¯t have a leg to stand on when it came to trustworthiness, but she didn¡¯t want to start the meeting off with infighting.

    ¡°Do Hye¡¯s avatar is only a partial reconstruction. He¡¯s incapable of cultivating, and cannot survive independently. He also cannot lie to me, because I have unfettered access to the construct sustaining him¡ªincluding his soul.¡±

    The Snake chuckled.

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m a good little puppet. The Empress was kind enough to leave me with my own faculties, but I remain quite thoroughly shackled. A fine compromise!¡±

    Not everyone agreed, if the suspicious glares he still received were any indication, but the truth was that Yoshika needed all the help she could get.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time. Mother, I requested you rather than Min because she is an expert on internal politics, and I am hoping that you have more experience with situations like this one. Please tell me honestly, do you?¡±

    Minhee bowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I request that you not refer to me as ¡®Mother.¡¯ As you are the clan mother, I¡ªalong with the rest of my sisters¡ªam your humble daughter.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that, and I never did. Just answer me.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Qin has rarely wasted their time on aggression against our shielded cities, but during Heiran¡¯s infamous campaign, there was fighting throughout the nation. I¡¯d be happy to contribute my experience.¡±

    Ienaga Yumi, unfazed by the gathering, stepped up to the table. The group was gathered around a huge table, upon which an illusory map of the continent had been projected.

    ¡°Princess Minhee, according to our intelligence, Qin has ordered a mass withdrawal of troops from the Yamato border. As Yamato lacks the defensive capabilities of Jiaguo or Goryeo, it¡¯s my belief that they intend to concentrate their power into an overwhelming assault.¡±

    Shogun Ashikaga stood next to her, drawing her hand across Yamato¡¯s northwestern border.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. We may not be as strong on defense, but Yamato¡¯s armies are more than capable of moving north to hit them from behind. They should want to hit us where we¡¯re weakest.¡±

    Yumi shook her head and highlighted the enormous mountain range in the middle of the continent.

    ¡°If all they wanted was to conquer territory, then yes. But look, if their goal is Jiaguo City, then they¡¯d need to advance all the way south to go around the mountain, then come back up to strike at the heart of the empire.¡±

    ¡°Hrm, and then they¡¯d be surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Minhee furrowed her brows, examining the map.

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s only one place they could be targeting. They¡¯d have to go straight through Geumji to attack Jiaguo directly, which would be suicide even for xiantian cultivators, but Goryeo¡¯s defensive network has one critical weakness.¡±

    She pointed to a place northeast of Jiaguo City, where Goryeo¡¯s borders awkwardly stretched out as though the smaller nation had taken a bite out of the empire to the north¡ªwhich was almost exactly what had happened.

    Do Hye chuckled.

    ¡°Kucheon, eh? You know, I always wondered who put up that shield formation.¡±

    Yoshika blinked at him.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Hah! Surprising though it may be, I¡¯m not responsible for every arcane wonder in the world.¡±

    ¡°Heiran created it herself.¡±

    Minhee¡¯s words drew the room¡¯s attention back to her as she continued.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as strong as the originals, nor does it match Do Hye¡¯s work, but it never needed to. Even though the city is easy to surround and has a weaker shield, Qin has never taken it. Indeed, they¡¯ve never so much as tried.¡±

    Lin Xiulan raised her eyebrows.

    ¡°Really? I would have expected Sun Quan to make it a personal vendetta.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d understand if you saw the city yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Well regardless, I agree that it¡¯s the most likely target. It would make a much better staging ground to attack Jiaguo, and taking back the only city they¡¯ve ever lost as the first act of war sends a strong message.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll prepare our first line of defense there.¡±

    As the strategy meeting began in earnest, Eunae looked askance at her mother. She¡¯d never been there herself, but Minhee¡¯s anxiety had her curious¡ªwhat exactly was Kucheon like?

 551. Kucheon

    Nobody truly knew what it meant for an empire like Qin to go to war. Officially, they never had before¡ªwith border disputes and skirmishes largely being the business of the sects, rather than the empire itself.

    The empire did not have centuries of history fighting over territory with Yamato. That was the Great Austere Mountain sect, who controlled most of Qin¡¯s southern border. It was not Qin who lost Kucheon¡ªthe city¡¯s original name long since forgotten by most¡ªbut the Great Silver Orchard who failed to defend itself from Seong Heiran¡¯s legendary campaign of aggression.

    It was, in theory, the emperor¡¯s sole discretion which could command the sects into action against a foreign enemy. A discretion he had never exercised. But there was nothing to prevent them from doing so at their own discretion. That it had never occurred was mostly a result of petty differences, infighting, and a single unavoidable fact that made a coordinated war effort nearly impossible.

    Qin was massive.

    It wasn¡¯t quite accurate to claim that the continent had been split in two by Jiaguo¡¯s unification of Qin¡¯s rivals. The southern half of the continent was narrower and less densely populated. Goryeo¡¯s population was crammed into the shield cities, while Yamato¡¯s largest population centers were concentrated along the coastline.

    Qin, on the other hand, was so large that the northern and southern parts of the country barely even considered each other to be the same people. The north was more insular, full of mountainous terrain and home mainly to wealthy cultivation dynasties. The imperial capital itself was in the north, and Yoshika¡¯s impression of northern Qin was shaped primarily by the Yan clan and their Great Awakening Dragon sect.

    The southern part of the empire gave way to more lush territories as the rivers flowed down from the highlands and supported great forests, lakes, and farmable land. Most of the nation¡¯s food was produced in the south, and even the sects had a more rugged culture¡ªat least by Qin¡¯s standards.

    Most of the people Yoshika knew from Qin were southerners. Xin Wei and Guan Yu¡ªthe first imperials Jia had ever met¡ªwere from the south, and in hindsight it did a lot to explain the differences between them and, say, Yan Yue or Zheng Long.

    Such distances made cooperation between the sects difficult not only in a logistical sense, but also in an ideological one. The southern sects were far more martial¡ªwith the Austere Mountain even infamously selecting their grandmaster based on a test of combat prowess, rather than bloodlines as most did. The Silver Orchard maintained a host of elite combat cultivators dedicated entirely to rooting out demons and nascent fiends, and Sun Quan¡ªtheir leader¡ªwas said to be among the strongest fighters in the world.

    By contrast, the north preferred a policy of isolation. Northern expansion had stalled for centuries, with only the most desperately impoverished people daring to brave the treacherous cold and poor soil that plagued the northern frontier. The frontier, as they saw it, was the south¡¯s problem.

    That divide had built up resentment over thousands of years, and it was unlikely that anything short of direct imperial decree could overcome that history. Or at least, that was how Lin Xiulan explained it.

    ¡°In truth, if the princesses themselves have made such a declaration, then something must have pressured them to do so. Normally I¡¯d have guessed Shen Yu, but you have a truce with him. Unfortunately, my husband is in no position to provide any insight.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows as she traveled northwest across the wilderness with Xiulan. They were headed to Kucheon, skipping the roads in order to arrive ahead of the armies already en route.

    ¡°Are you worried about him? I feel bad for causing you so much trouble.¡±

    Xiulan laughed, though her aura left an icy trail through the air as they flew.

    ¡°It was my own choice to move to Jiaguo, dear. I am upset, and yes a little worried, but I don¡¯t blame you. Besides, Xin Hai and Guan Yu are strong. They¡¯ll weather any storm.¡±

    ¡°Is it hard being apart for so long?¡±

    ¡°I still get regular visits from Wei¡¯er. Hai...we¡¯ve been together quite a long time, you know? You¡¯re immortal¡ªarguably even more immortal than I am¡ªbut you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ve yet to have the chance to grow numb to the passage of time. What¡¯s a measly decade apart? I¡¯ll see him again, soon enough.¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, failing to entirely hide her smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a little over five years, Xiulan.¡±

    She waved dismissively.

    ¡°Tsk, why even bother asking, then? You¡¯ll understand in a thousand years or two.¡±

    ¡°If we can even survive that long...¡±

    The two landed at the edge of a forest, making their way back onto the road leading into Kucheon so that they could approach the checkpoint on foot. Xiulan smiled confidently at Eunae.

    ¡°I doubt you have anything to worry about. I heard about the feat you performed during your ascension. Claiming a tribulation¡¯s power for your own is something even a grandmaster of the great sects could only dream of.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but I¡¯m just one person. I can¡¯t fight all of Qin by myself.¡±

    ¡°You are objectively not just one person, and I never suggested that you could. Only that whatever else happens, you will assuredly live to see whatever future unfolds.¡±

    Yoshika thought about that as they approached the checkpoint at the edge of Kucheon¡¯s shield formation. The city was in sight, now, and mage soldiers were already preparing to meet them.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Lin Xiulan was only partially correct. Yoshika was certainly powerful, and she couldn¡¯t allow humility to blind her to that. To pretend that she was weak was to neglect the responsibility that came with the application of her power. However, that power was not entirely intrinsic to her.

    She had the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, a limitless source of divine essence that constantly empowered her soul. She had the vault of artifacts from Chou¡¯s tomb¡ªpowerful tools and weapons which she could use to reinforce her most trusted allies. She¡¯d already started distributing them to key people within her inner circle.

    More than any of that, however, it was her people that empowered her. Yoshika¡¯s domain was Unity, first and foremost, and it was that unity which gave her strength. Her domain had expanded to encompass so much of the Jiaguo empire because of the people¡¯s faith in her, as empress. If she failed¡ªif she lost the war that Qin brought to her¡ªthen that faith would be shaken, and much of her power would disappear.

    Could she survive, even then? Would she still have the power to fight back against the forces that threatened her and her people? Yoshika didn¡¯t know, and hoped never to find out. After all, if she lost the people who gave her strength¡ªwhat would she even have left to fight for?

    As they arrived at the Kucheon checkpoint, the soldiers immediately kowtowed.

    ¡°Your Majesty! These unworthy subjects welcome you back at last to your true home!¡±

    The greeting immediately made Eunae¡¯s skin crawl. News traveled fast in Goryeo, even without Jiaguo¡¯s communication infrastructure, so it was no surprise that they recognized her. It was the way they recognized her that rankled. There was a zealous fervor in the man¡¯s voice, and in the auras of everyone present.

    This was more than just a matter of recognizing their new ruler. They knew her¡ªor thought they did.

    ¡°Rise, Magus. I do not wish for you or anyone else to prostrate themselves before me.¡±

    The soldiers rushed to scramble to their feet.

    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty! Allow this worthless cur to take full responsibility for such a failure. I will submit to any punishment you deem necessary!¡±

    It felt so wrong. The lieutenant wasn¡¯t just willing, but eager to be punished for his so-called ¡®failure.¡¯ Not in the way that Ja Yun might be¡ªbless her¡ªbut in a strangely twisted sort of patriotic masochism.

    It was no wonder why Minhee had been so cagey about Kucheon, or why Misun practically spat every time the place was mentioned. Eunae tried to observe the souls of the men and women present for any signs of tampering, but there were none. They were just...like that.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Magus. There was no harm done, I forgive you¡ªall of you. I sent word ahead, but I¡¯ll need to speak to the city administrator.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Right this way, please!¡±

    Nearly the entire garrison escorted her and Xiulan into the city, except a few unlucky scouts who drew the short straw and had to stay behind to man the checkpoint.

    It was a deeply uncomfortable feeling to have so many people staring at her with such raw admiration. Yoshika was used to drawing attention when making public appearances in Jiaguo, and she commanded the respect of her people, but this was different. Perhaps because it wasn¡¯t her that they were seeing but...

    The statue in the middle of the city square answered the question that Eunae had desperately been trying not to ask. She knew the answer already, but she didn¡¯t want it. Alas, it found her anyway. Nearly twenty feet tall, in immaculate condition, and so delicately carved that she could make out individual strands of fur intricately detailed into the nine tails of solid stone.

    Seong Heiran, the Fox Princess. The tyrant queen who¡¯d ruled Goryeo without ever taking the throne, whose gaze turned men and women alike into her loyal servants. Her aunt, who was much more closely related than Eunae had ever realized, and the one from whom her own power was inherited.

    It was the first depiction of her that Yoshika had ever seen. She was often described, but few renditions existed¡ªas though they feared that her bewitching powers would somehow be conferred through any medium that portrayed her.

    There was no such fear in Kucheon. For the city had been created by Heiran. Snatched from the Qin empire by right of conquest, and transformed into her own personal playground.

    She was beautiful, as all of Seong¡¯s sisters were, her stony face gazing down lovingly at the people of Kucheon. Her people. And they were still her people, even centuries later. As Eunae made her way through the square, the people of Kucheon stared. Some fell to their knees, weeping tears of joy at the sight of her. Their queen had returned.

    Returned. Eunae felt like she was going to be sick.

    When they arrived at the city hall, she had to ask for a private room to collect herself. The administration was more than happy to accommodate her, and made it clear that they would drop whatever else they were doing to attend her at her convenience.

    Only when she was alone with Xiulan in a lavish sitting room that was far too large for them¡ªclearly meant for receiving the entire entourage of a noble dignitary¡ªdid she snap a set of privacy wards in place and let out a huge exasperated sigh.

    ¡°Ancestors, I hate every single thing about this place.¡±

    Xiulan covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°They¡¯re rather intense, aren¡¯t they? I can see now what Princess Minhee was talking about.¡±

    Eunae shook her head in disbelief.

    ¡°They¡¯re not even¡ªnothing¡¯s been done to them! She¡¯s been dead for hundreds of years! Why are they still so...? So...?¡±

    ¡°Enthralled?¡±

    Yoshika grimaced at the choice of word, but it fit disturbingly well.

    ¡°Yes! Exactly!¡±

    Xiulan sighed and gazed out the window, where even with the privacy wards blocking the view from outside, she could see a small throng of people gathered, hoping to catch a glimpse of their precious fox princess.

    ¡°You get the same sort of fervor for the God-Emperor in some of the northern cities. You don¡¯t need to tamper with souls to create zealots. Perhaps it started that way, when your ancestor created this place, but after that...?¡±

    She gestured at the statue in the square outside.

    ¡°It¡¯s self-sustaining. Seong Heiran¡¯s curse passed down not by any sort of true inheritance, but rather just...simple culture. And here you come, the spitting image of the idol they all worship, the rightful ruler reclaiming her throne at last.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, please don¡¯t.¡±

    Xiulan smiled sympathetically.

    ¡°Apologies. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s very uncomfortable for you, but if centuries of time wasn¡¯t enough to break the Fox Princess¡¯ grip on Kucheon, then I doubt there¡¯s much you can do except take advantage. Any other ruler might struggle to gain the full cooperation of this place¡ªand judging from how isolated it is, they did¡ªbut they¡¯ll do anything you want.¡±

    ¡°What I want is for them to stop worshiping me as the reincarnation of the single worst person in Goryeo¡¯s entire history!¡±

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Her smile shifted into a more rueful expression.

    ¡°Anything, perhaps, except for that.¡±

 552. Heritage

    Kucheon was an odd city, even setting aside the way they all fawned over the memory of Seong Heiran. It had originally been a Qin settlement, and the people and architecture represented that. Aside from their own local mage college, Kucheon¡¯s buildings weren¡¯t as tall as they were in most Goryeon cities. There were also fewer half-spirits. They were still the majority, but it was closer to sixty percent rather than the overwhelming ninety percent or higher across the rest of the nation.

    The administrator in charge of the city, one San Mingxia, was of mixed descent herself, and showed no signs of her half-spirit ancestry.

    The wizened old magus stood and bowed as Eunae strode into her office. She had long gray hair, tied into a solid braid, and wore the loosely fitting robes typical of her station.

    ¡°Your Majesty, welcome to our humble city. I hope it is to your liking?¡±

    Eunae pursed her lips, debating between flattery and honesty. The people already worshiped her, so she decided on honesty.

    ¡°Truthfully, Magus, I find it all rather disconcerting. You are aware that I¡¯m not Seong Heiran, yes?¡±

    The old woman chuckled, giving Eunae a knowing smile.

    ¡°Of course we are. I apologize if the fervor of my people has been off-putting, but we have waited a long time for you.¡±

    ¡°Again, I am not the woman portrayed in that gaudy statue outside.¡±

    ¡°Yet we¡¯ve awaited you all the same. May I be seated, Your Majesty? These old bones aren¡¯t what they used to be.¡±

    Eunae gestured to the magus¡¯ seat, before taking her own across the desk.

    ¡°Yes, of course! My apologies¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to make you stand.¡±

    The administrator took a moment to settle back into her chair and smooth out her robes.

    ¡°Alas, I was never quite lucky enough to break through the houtian barrier. May I speak freely?¡±

    ¡°Always, please.¡±

    ¡°Hah, you really aren¡¯t her. Perhaps that¡¯s for the best, but I suppose we¡¯ll see. Let me explain something about Kucheon that outsiders have trouble understanding¡ªhell, even we locals usually get it wrong.¡±

    She gestured to the window, where that accursed statue was plainly visible. It seemed to be a popular trend for the ¡®best¡¯ rooms to have a view of it.

    ¡°We revere Seong Heiran, but we do not blind ourselves to who or what she was. She freed us from the God-Emperor¡¯s yoke, only to place her own around our necks. Yet, for all that she could be cruel and capricious, she was also very generous in her own way.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows. That sounded like exactly the sort of thing someone suffering from generations of brainwashing would say.

    ¡°I hesitate to give credit to a cruel tyrant just because she occasionally deigned to offer a token of kindness.¡±

    Magus San nodded.

    ¡°A credit to your wisdom, Majesty, but that¡¯s not what I mean. Look at this place. It¡¯s been neglected for centuries¡ªat least as long as I¡¯ve been alive, and I¡¯ve been alive quite a while! Yet we persist. Your predecessor knew that she would not last, yet she saw fit to ensure that we would.¡±

    That was something Eunae could identify with, at least. Yoshika had been taking great pains to shape Jiaguo into something that could survive in her absence, and while she wasn¡¯t always successful, she hoped that one day she could leave behind a legacy that would outlive her. It was a little surprising to learn that Seong Heiran had left behind anything but misery and suffering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to neglect it any longer, and I apologize from the bottom of my heart for my family¡¯s cruelty. The late queen could be...narrow in her perspective, it turns out. But what do you mean, then, when you say you¡¯ve been waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. It¡¯s not you specifically¡ªindeed, it may not be you at all¡ªbut rather someone like you. A new ruler to usher our people into a new age of prosperity.¡±

    ¡°And what makes you think that¡¯s me?¡±

    The only lady grinned, a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°Your appearance, I¡¯m afraid. We¡¯re a shallow lot. You embody your ancestor in a way no other has before or since Seong Heiran. That is enough to give us hope. And while we¡¯ve survived the centuries, I cannot say that we are thriving. We need that hope, Your Majesty.¡±

    Eunae sighed miserably.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can be the beacon of hope and prosperity you¡¯re looking for. I¡¯ve brought war to your community. The main armies are already on their way, and I¡¯m here to discuss garrisons, evacuation, and defense preparations.¡±

    ¡°Haha! War is no obstacle. This place was built on war, born from the blood of our predecessors. Let Qin come and try to reclaim his yoke¡ªwe¡¯ll fight to the last.¡±

    They began their planning in earnest. Another unusual aspect of Kucheon¡¯s demographic that Eunae had missed at first was that they had a disproportionately high population of immortals. Not to the same degree as the cultivators in Jiaguo city, or Yamato¡¯s martial artists, but a remarkable number of mages compared to other Goryeon cities.

    Their patriotic fervor didn¡¯t extend only to Seong Heiran, either. They were proud of their land and their history. So proud in fact, that as Eunae discussed strategy for the upcoming battle, they quickly encountered a serious problem.

    ¡°The people will not evacuate, Your Majesty. It¡¯s not a matter of defying orders¡ªthere simply isn¡¯t a man, woman, or child who wouldn¡¯t lay down their lives in defense of our home.¡±

    ¡°I understand, and I¡¯m sure we can find a place for volunteers, but I cannot guarantee that the shields will hold against the concentrated might of the great sects.¡±

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°If we fall, Your Majesty, then we fall. I will give the order to evacuate, but unless you plan to force people from their homes, I wouldn¡¯t expect broad compliance.¡±

    Eunae huffed. Goryeon cities were made to withstand sieges, but that meant that it was exceptionally difficult to move people out of the city once it had begun. If Jiaguo¡¯s armies had to retreat from Kucheon, then the population would be left behind.

    ¡°Maybe I can make a public announcement. They¡¯ll be more likely to listen if it¡¯s coming from me directly, right?¡±

    ¡°Possibly, yes.¡±

    It would have to do. Eunae would make sure to create logistical roles for the volunteers to subtly place them in more defensible positions should the battle take a turn for the worse.

    After that it was just a matter of establishing accommodation and provisions for the garrison, which was both easier and harder than anticipated. Kucheon¡¯s shield was smaller than most, so there wasn¡¯t a lot of room to set up camp, but the people of the city were swift to action and the magus administrator assured her that Jiaguo¡¯s armies could expect a brand new command center by the time they arrived.

    The shield itself was another matter. Eunae, Lin Xiulan, and San Mingxia toured the perimeter to take note of any weaknesses and survey the linked artillery formations. As they did, Xiulan made casual conversation with the administrator.

    ¡°Mingxia is a Qin name, is it not? Were you here during the occupation?¡±

    ¡°No, Lady Grandmistress, I¡¯m old but not that old. My grandparents were, on my father¡¯s side. Seong Heiran¡¯s rule was short-lived, so she was gone before I was born. My father used to brag that he¡¯d met the fox princess himself, as a boy.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and grumbled.

    ¡°No doubt to establish her hold over him.¡±

    The administrator chuckled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they remember in the rest of the country, but she didn¡¯t just enthrall every person she met, Your Majesty. My father¡¯s mind was entirely unaltered.¡±

    ¡°And your grandparents?¡±

    She averted her eyes and scratched her cheek.

    ¡°Well, they were probably in her thrall, yes. I didn¡¯t know them very well, and it was a long time ago, but they seemed quite at peace with it.¡±

    ¡°Of course they did. They weren¡¯t able to feel any other way. Heiran turned them into completely different people.¡±

    ¡°Then with respect, Your Majesty, I do not know or care about the people my grandparents were before I met them. I only knew them as they were, and I loved them dearly.¡±

    Eunae paused, then bowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I apologize for disrespecting their memories.¡±

    Mingxia waved her hands urgently.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t lower your head to me! This old heart can¡¯t take it. I took no offense, I assure you.¡±

    Lin Xiulan ran her hand along the inside of the barrier, frowning a little bit at whatever she sensed before turning back to the old magus.

    ¡°What about your mother¡¯s side? If your Qin ancestry is on your father¡¯s side, I¡¯d expect you to have kept his family name.¡±

    ¡°My mother was an immigrant from the inner cities. For a long time, nobody was allowed in or out of Kucheon. Eventually, the ban was lifted, and my mother was among the first wave of new settlers. My father took her name when they married.¡±

    Xiulan raised an eyebrow curiously, and Eunae interjected.

    ¡°In Yamato and Goryeo, married couples take one or the other¡¯s family name.¡±

    ¡°I know that, of course, I just thought that it was typically the man¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Typically, but if the woman¡¯s family has a higher status it¡¯s not uncommon for them to take hers instead. Not to mention same-sex marriages.¡±

    Mingxiu nodded sagely.

    ¡°Many of the native Qin families were quite eager to marry into Goryeon clans, as a way of proving that they were loyal¡ªthough I suspect the crown never quite trusted it.¡±

    Xiulan hummed thoughtfully.

    ¡°Yet your given name is still from Qin.¡±

    ¡°My mother insisted on it. She hoped that perhaps one day Kucheon would become the bridge between Goryeo and Qin, and that our peoples could live together in peace beyond the borders of our little city.¡±

    Eunae smiled.

    ¡°I think I¡¯d have liked to meet her.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. How do you find our defenses?¡±

    She pursed her lips as they shifted back on topic.

    ¡°They¡¯re...¡±

    Xiulan shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°Subpar, to say the least. I¡¯m not an expert on formations¡ªI¡¯m here to parlay with Qin¡¯s forces¡ªbut even I can tell that this shield is barely holding itself together.¡±

    Eunae winced, but she was right. The artillery formations were literally hundreds of years out of date, and even if they weren¡¯t, the shield wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the extra draw required to power them. It was impressive that Seong Heiran had managed to create her own shield formation, and Kucheon¡¯s college had maintained it dutifully, but it was still a replica. It showed its age in a way that the original formations and Do Hye¡¯s masterpiece did not.

    ¡°It needs to be updated. This might be fine for keeping out monsters and spirits, but it isn¡¯t going to hold up against a concentrated attack.¡±

    The administrator grimaced.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that. Can it be fixed in time, do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll bring in some experts to look at it, and I¡¯ll have my apprentices start replacing the combat formations with something more efficient in the meantime. Can you direct me to the spell circle?¡±

    ¡°We would be honored, Your Majesty.¡±

    Yoshika summoned Narae, Haeun, and Heian through her soul realm so that they could get to work immediately, and requested Dae and Magus Hwang Sung to join her in Kucheon as soon as possible. In the meantime, there was another expert who she could summon at will, since he was still bound to her.

    Once they arrived at the spell circle, she plucked Do Hye¡¯s avatar from Misun¡¯s lab and reformed him at her side. He blinked in confusion for a moment before putting his hands on his hips and frowning at her.

    ¡°Do you mind? I was in the middle of something!¡±

    Eunae shook her head.

    ¡°This is more important. Look.¡±

    They were in the college¡¯s tower, beneath the ground in a restricted chamber where the center of the great shield formation that Seong Heiran had created centuries ago rested. It was a dark room with magically reinforced jade-brick walls. The bricks had their own dim glow, but the spell circle taking up the entire floor was the main source of light, cutting through the gloom with its pale green shimmer.

    Do Hye scratched his head.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Ancestors, who drew this? It looks like a lazy copy of Songdo¡¯s shield formation using methods from five centuries ago. I could have done far better than this even back then.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and stared at him.

    ¡°You know full well where we are and who drew it. You were there when mother told me about it.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Yes, of course. Must have slipped my mind.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes. Nothing slipped his mind¡ªlike all mages, he had perfect recall, and like her he¡¯d gone out of his way to improve that perfect recall into an even more powerful technique called Absolute Awareness.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going to be useful in this shape?¡±

    Do Hye waved off her concerns.

    ¡°It¡¯s not ideal, but needs must. You¡¯ll have to pardon the occasional gap, but the important bits are all still here¡ªI think.¡±

    ¡°Can you repair this formation or not?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    He grinned and rubbed his hands together, staring down at the spell circle eagerly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find out, shall we?¡±

 553. Perspective

    Mingxia wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her new liege. Contrary to what one might expect, Kucheon hadn¡¯t always been obsessed with the city¡¯s founder. She could remember a time when there was much debate about Seong Heiran and whether she was worth the hero worship she received. But that was a long time ago, and ultimately her adherents had won the struggle. Only Mingxia was old enough to remember.

    Over three hundred years¡ªold even for a magus. Most died or ascended long before then, but Mingxia was one of the lucky few who¡¯d managed to hold on. She stopped counting after a while, though¡ªit was too exhausting.

    So while she did see what the rest of her people saw¡ªthe dazzling, beautiful reincarnation of the woman who¡¯d created their home¡ªshe wasn¡¯t blinded by it. Seong Heiran had been human. Fallible. So too was Queen Seong Eunae¡ªor Empress Yoshika.

    The Empress showed her youth in so many ways. The way she hurried from place to place with a kind of urgency that Mingxia hadn¡¯t experienced in decades if not centuries. The dependence she had on her advisors and mentors. It was good to defer to experts, but Mingxia saw her queen hesitate at every decision, turning to Lin Xiulan, Do Hye, or even Mingxia herself for consultation. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t make her own decisions¡ªonly that she sought outside approval for each one.

    Again, youth. A paradox of confidence and anxiety. Convinced she knew best, yet simultaneously seeking validation from those around her.

    She¡¯d probably be quite insulted if Mingxia told her how much she resembled the tales she¡¯d heard about the fox princess in her youth.

    But she was not Seong Heiran. Beyond the superficial similarities and the youthful quirks they shared¡ªshe was too different. Kinder, for one, and shockingly humble for the power she wielded.

    And what power did she wield!

    Mingxia had nearly fainted when the empress casually summoned her apprentices¡ªone of which was none other than a great spirit¡ªout of thin air and commanded them to upgrade Kucheon¡¯s defenses. The young girls were still teenagers¡ªbarely even adults by Mingxia¡¯s reckoning¡ªand yet they displayed magical prowess that put her centuries of study to absolute shame.

    That would have been impressive enough, but then she conjured up a legend with the snap of her fingers. Do Hye, the Snake¡ªthe self-proclaimed Grand Magus, a figure so renowned among Goryeo¡¯s mages that he¡¯d already been famous when Mingxia was still a student. Also¡ªdead.

    If Seong Heiran had made herself the goddess of Kucheon by proclamation, then Empress Yoshika did so by deed.

    Because for all her youthful foibles, Seong Eunae was an inspiring leader. She never seemed to rest¡ªalways looking for something to occupy her time. Once she had her people working on Kucheon¡¯s defenses, she immediately turned her attention to more domestic matters.

    Kucheon wasn¡¯t a wealthy city. They had no shanty town slum outside the walls, but those inside the walls didn¡¯t live that much better. They did little trade with the outside, and produced barely enough to keep themselves afloat. Seong Eunae refused to let that stand.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to establish better trade routes¡ªmaybe build a road straight to Jiaguo, it¡¯s not that far by flight. But for now...¡±

    With a wave of her hand, the empress produced a veritable feast, neatly arrayed on an enormous table that she¡¯d conjured out of nowhere. Mingxia didn¡¯t know how she kept doing it. A dimensional artifact? But that didn¡¯t explain the people, nor the way the sumptuous dishes steamed as though they¡¯d been freshly cooked.

    ¡°This is lovely, Your Majesty¡ªenough to feed the entire town for a day but...¡±

    ¡°But only a day, I know. Let¡¯s have a festival tonight¡ªI can feel how much everyone wants to celebrate my arrival anyway, and as much as it may disturb me, I don¡¯t want to deny them their revels.¡±

    She looked up at the statue looming over them and shuddered. Mingxia didn¡¯t entirely understand why Her Majesty was so distressed, but she did sympathize.

    ¡°This may be a good opportunity to show yourself to the people as well, Your Majesty. Given the chance, I believe they will see that you are not your predecessor¡ªthough I cannot say that they won¡¯t worship you anyway.¡±

    If anything, Mingxia was far more impressed once she¡¯d spent some time with the empress than she had been upon seeing her as the walking incarnation of Kucheon¡¯s hero.

    ¡°I hope so. Make the arrangements, then. There¡¯s more where this came from if we run out¡ªfree of charge. Nobody goes hungry tonight.¡±

    Mingxia¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°And you just have that ready at a moment¡¯s notice? Or did you prepare it in advance?¡±

    To her surprise, Seong Eunae looked away and blushed.

    ¡°I may¡ªthat is to say we are¡ªone of us is¡ªoh, I¡¯m not sure how to explain.¡±

    Mingxia jumped as another person was conjured out of thin air¡ªshe was never going to get used to that. It was a young half-spirit girl¡ªeven shorter than the teenage apprentices the empress had summoned before¡ªwith white hair and striking golden eyes with the slit pupils of a cat, to match her fuzzy ears and tail.

    The girl grinned happily and snatched a snack from the table.

    ¡°What Eunae¡¯s trying to say is that food is mine. I¡¯ve got a habit of collecting it, but I don¡¯t mind sharing!¡±

    Mingxia blinked.

    ¡°Erm, pardon me...My Lady? Are you another of Her Majesty¡¯s apprentices?¡±

    The girl laughed, then choked on a bit of meat, then swallowed it and laughed some more. It was rather undignified, but she collected herself after a moment and shook her head.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m her. I¡¯m Lee Jia, but you can just call me Jia or Yoshika¡ªthough I get the feeling you¡¯re going to stick to ¡®Your Majesty¡¯ even if I ask you not to.¡±

    San Mingxia¡¯s head was spinning. She was too old for this. She¡¯d known, of course¡ªeveryone did. Empress Yoshika wasn¡¯t just one person, but many. Seong Eunae was just one part of the collective¡ªa group of cultivators whose souls were joined together.

    But to see Lee Jia, and how completely different she was. Seong Eunae was the very figure of poise and grace. Humble to a fault, but still unquestionably royal in her demeanor. Jia...seemed like she¡¯d be more at home in a seedy tavern, laughing and drinking and getting into fights over games of chance.

    She sensed it, though. The raw, casual power that surrounded Lee Jia was the very same as Seong Eunae¡¯s. Her posture was relaxed, and she spoke with a rough and informal manner, but there was a glint behind her eyes. She looked at Mingxia, and for the first time the old magus felt the full weight of Yoshika¡¯s attention on her.

    Then it was gone and Lee Jia skipped off with a giggle to offer a passing child some food.

    Seong Eunae sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Well, there you have it. I¡¯m sorry for startling you, but a demonstration felt like the most expedient way to explain.¡±

    Mingxia blew out her cheeks.

    ¡°It¡¯s...quite something. I still don¡¯t think I understand, but I see that there is much more to you than meets the eye, Your Majesty.¡±

    And that was how Mingxia finally came to know her liege. The spell was broken, and at last she realized who Yoshika was. As she watched Lee Jia charm the crowd and kick off the festivities by the sheer force of her boisterous attitude, it fell into place.

    Seong Eunae had not come because of her resemblance to Seong Heiran, but in spite of it. She had come as a leader and a diplomat¡ªsomeone who could treat with leadership and establish a hierarchy. Lee Jia, on the other hand, broke that hierarchy down. She mingled freely with the people, put on no airs, and showed how much she cared just by being there.

    Either was commendable in a leader, but Yoshika was both at once. Mingxia wondered what her other aspects were like. How many were there? No wonder she relied so much on specialists to aid her¡ªthat was how she herself functioned!

    ¡°Jia can take things from here, I think. Come, Magus Administrator, we still have much to do. What¡¯s the state of the college? We¡¯ll need to bring the local garrison up to speed with Jiaguo¡¯s doctrine...¡±

    Mingxia was swept away by the young empress as she set about transforming Kucheon overnight from the poor little isolated community sitting forgotten on the nation¡¯s border into a fortress city fit to hold off the concentrated might of history¡¯s mightiest empire.

    Perhaps she was more like the fox princess than Mingxia had given her credit for.

    <hr>

    Festivity, revelry, celebration¡ªit was an odd atmosphere for a small community under threat of attack from a much larger and more powerful nation. Yet, somehow, that was what Empress Yoshika had brought them.

    The administrator hadn¡¯t even needed to announce the festivities, as the townsfolk were drawn like moths to a flame by Lee Jia¡¯s natural charm and the promise of free food. While Seong Eunae¡ªthe aspect that the people already worshiped as the reincarnation of their idol and hero¡ªquietly got to work preparing the town for war, the people became acquainted with a different face of their mighty empress.

    Lee Jia¡¯s presence was disillusioning and comforting all at once. She was real, raw, present¡ªone of them, in a way that a pampered royal like Eunae never could be. Yet she had that unmistakable aura of power¡ªa presence so strong that even mortals could sense it and know that she could be no other.

    She smiled, she laughed, she played with children, gorged herself on food, and doted on her little sisters. And when she said that she would protect you, there was a certainty to it that you couldn¡¯t help but trust.

    Establishing a presence with Eunae and then switching to Jia to interact with the people was a stroke of genius, and Do Hye wondered how much of that was intentional, and how much of it was that keen intuition of hers. With five of them working together, it must have been a bit of both. What an advantage that was. He¡¯d been doing it wrong the whole time.

    ¡°Ah, but I suppose I would never have been able to create that kind of harmony. I¡¯m far too prideful for that.¡±

    And look where it got him. Do Hye was aware of the revels, but he took no part in them. He had more important work to do. Repairs.

    Not just the shield formation¡ªthough of course, that too¡ªbut himself. His Soul Seed wasn¡¯t meant to function independently for so long, and while Empress Yoshika had proven quite proficient in the creation of avatars, his current ¡®body¡¯ was no Soul Jar.

    It would have to do.

    His slip earlier had revealed an unanticipated problem, however. Without a real soul to plant his roots in, the Soul Seed couldn¡¯t grow properly. He was still incomplete, and while that was partly by design on Yoshika¡¯s part, she may have inadvertently doomed him as a result.

    Normally, Do Hye¡¯s reincarnations started with only a little glimmer of his previous self. Cached memories and natural growth would fill in the blanks, but he was never quite the exact same person. Always a risk with such techniques, and it depended on how much he was able to prepare for his rebirth in advance.

    This was a worst case scenario. Not only had he been unable to do any preparations, but his usual methods had been hijacked with an experimental alternative which he¡¯d had no say in. An unfortunately necessary evil, and one that he¡¯d earned honestly. He could admit that. Still, it was less than ideal. Not the least because it meant that he was already dying. For good, this time.

    ¡°Alas, she couldn¡¯t have known this would happen. Poor girl. I just know she¡¯ll blame herself, and she¡¯s silly enough to actually feel bad about it.¡±

    The Snake had reconstructed as much of himself as he could, using the caches recovered by Seong Misun, but there were pieces missing¡ªimportant ones. He had a body and soul now¡ªfor all that his body was bound to Empress Yoshika like a contracted spirit¡ªbut his mind had gaps. Leaks.

    Do Hye had no true aura of his own, and while he knew a few tricks he could use to make up for it, those were stopgaps.

    ¡°Hrm, a year? Maybe two.¡±

    He¡¯d lose his mind eventually. Death would be slow and agonizing, but he¡¯d lose himself far before the end. Alas.

    He completed his analysis of the shield formation and compiled his notes into a jade slip, then wrote them down on a physical medium just to be certain. He wasn¡¯t sure he could trust his memory anymore, and Yoshika had wisely chosen not to trust him with actually making any changes to the formation. Those would be handled by Dae and Magus Sung once they arrived.

    ¡°Not much time, eh? Not much time at all...¡±

    Speaking to himself wasn¡¯t a habit he¡¯d had before, but it helped to hear his own words.

    ¡°Best not waste it.¡±

    Do Hye produced the notes he¡¯d been working on before Yoshika summoned him. Trying to complete the great work his previous self had left behind. Even he wasn¡¯t sure why it was important, but he¡¯d lost a lot to preserve it, and he trusted himself above all else.

    ¡°We need this. Just like we need her. I¡¯m not important anymore, but this... Arrogant fool. You¡¯ve wasted so much.¡±

    He got to work, not sparing a single second. Do Hye worried, perhaps for the first time since as far back as he could remember, that he wouldn¡¯t have enough time.

 554. Parley

    War was not fast. The campaign in Yamato had taken nearly a year, and that was rather brief as such things went. Armies moved slowly, held back by the need for supply trains and only able to keep the pace of its slowest member when on the march. Qin was a huge nation, and it had taken Yoshika and her allies months to travel through even a third of it. For entire armies to march though, levying more soldiers along the way and establishing their supply lines? Even if they¡¯d been mobilizing before Qin Ling and Qin Xiang had made their official declaration, Yoshika should have had plenty of time to prepare.

    So it came as something of a surprise when Melati¡¯s report came in.

    ¡°Lots of strong people are coming from the north and west. Melati¡¯s drones can¡¯t get close. Even the small ones get killed right away.¡±

    Eunae frowned. It had only been a few weeks, and while the fortifications were well under way, they weren¡¯t as ready as she¡¯d have liked. How had they moved so fast?

    She found Lin Xiulan in the midst of establishing a base for her Cult of Harmonious Stars. The sect of healers was one of Jiaguo¡¯s trump cards when it came to conflict, acting as a force multiplier in longer battles and allowing their armies to recover more quickly after engagements.

    ¡°Xiulan, we¡¯ve already got armies approaching from Qin. I thought we¡¯d have more time.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s unusual¡ªhow many are they?¡±

    Eunae turned to Melati, hovering next to her. The wasp-woman scrunched up her nose and started counting on her fingers.

    ¡°One...two...a lot!¡±

    Xiulan gave her a flat look.

    ¡°This is our best scout?¡±

    Eunae chuckled.

    ¡°Melati¡¯s smarter than you think, you just have to know how to ask the right questions. Melati, how many drones would it take for a hive to copy the western army?¡±

    ¡°Four thousand seven hundred and twelve!¡±

    Her answer came instantly, and Xiulan blinked.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an army. And the northern one?¡±

    ¡°Mmn, more. Harder to count because they are spread out and Melati can¡¯t get close. At least ten thousand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, but still unusually small. Qin musters armies a million strong.¡±

    Eunae had a sinking feeling as she searched for a possible answer.

    ¡°Melati, you said that they were strong?¡±

    ¡°Uh huh! Lots of strong people.¡±

    ¡°Were they any weaker ones with them? Like your smaller drones?¡±

    Melati shook her head.

    ¡°Nope! Only strong people.¡±

    Xiulan¡¯s eyes widened, coming to the same conclusion as Eunae had.

    ¡°They¡¯re all cultivators.¡±

    Qin had the smallest ratio of cultivators to mortals out of all the nations by a huge margin. Yamato¡¯s martial culture and Goryeo¡¯s education meant that they produced more immortal practitioners. In Yamato, roughly half of their entire population were martial artists, while Goryeo only awakened perhaps one in a hundred as mages in most cities. Qin? The number Qin Zhao had once given Yoshika was one in ten thousand.

    Cultivators were a precious resource in Qin, and xiantian cultivators even moreso. For them to field as many as fifteen thousand of them?

    ¡°So this is what you mean when you say that Qin has never gone to war before.¡±

    Xiulan pursed her lips.

    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t expect something like this.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Jiaguo couldn¡¯t match such a force. Jiaguo city¡¯s standing army consisted entirely of immortals, as did Yamato¡¯s regulars. Goryeon military doctrine employed a combination of mortal infantry and magic support corps, but they had no shortage of battle mages ready to act.

    Yes, Jiaguo could match the force of fifteen thousand cultivators marching towards them. With some effort. They already had reinforcements from Yamato on the way, and that would make up the bulk of their infantry¡ªa proven and deadly combination with Goryeo¡¯s mage corps.

    But this was just the vanguard. The first wave. It had been too easy to assume that Qin¡¯s historic conservation of their immortal forces would continue, but the empire had existed for at least ten thousand years, with a population in the billions. Even with only one in ten thousand awakening, they¡¯d been saving their forces for all that time. For what?

    For this. For her. War.

    ¡°Ancestors, what did I do to enrage them so much?¡±

    Xiulan raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Is that a serious question? You¡¯ve challenged everything they hold sacred just by existing, and reinforced it with your actions. What¡¯s strange isn¡¯t that it¡¯s happening, but that it hasn¡¯t happened sooner. The question is what stayed their hand, and why has it failed now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My truce with Shen Yu was too recent¡ªthough I¡¯m glad that it means I don¡¯t have to confront him on top of all this. Wait...you don¡¯t suppose they¡¯re attacking because of my truce?¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    After all, what else had changed in her relations with Qin? She¡¯d turned down the princesses¡¯ offer to join the imperial harem, but in hindsight that seemed more like a maneuver intended to stop the war, rather than the impetus for it. There was no sign that this was an edict from the god-emperor¡ªhe still hadn¡¯t made any moves. Just because she¡¯d united the southern continent?

    Xiulan shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°There are too many unknowns. It could be any combination of things¡ªperhaps a plan years in the making. What matters is that it¡¯s here and it¡¯s happening, and we must do whatever we can to survive it.¡±

    Melati perked up suddenly.

    ¡°Oh! One Melati isn¡¯t being killed! They¡¯re talking¡ªone second...¡±

    She stared off into the distance for a moment, her attention elsewhere. Melati was even better at multitasking than Yoshika was, but she also had many more places to divide her attention. Like Yoshika, she often concentrated her attention when important things were happening.

    She blinked a few seconds later.

    ¡°Aw, they killed us after all. Someone wants to talk¡ªer, parley with Yoshi.¡±

    Eunae narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika flew over the rocky landscape between Kucheon and Qin. Technically, there was no formally agreed-upon border where Goryeo ended and Qin began. That was typical for the ancient empire, but unlike in other places there was no untamed no-man¡¯s land between Kucheon and Qin.

    There was a road. Old and unmaintained, but still there, connecting the city to the rest of the empire it had once been part of. If a border existed, then it was likely on that road somewhere, but there was no checkpoint, no clear delineation where one left one empire and arrived in the other.

    It was there, in the sky that couldn¡¯t be said to be part of either nation, that Yoshika waited. She was using an avatar that represented her spirit form. White cat ears, long hair with black and white strands that turned red as they grew, mismatched gold and red eyes with slit pupils, and a single glossy black horn on the right side of her forehead. Not to mention her tails¡ªnine of them, in different shapes. One long prehensile rat tail, two each cat and fox tails, and the remaining four in the shimmering iridescent flames of the unnamed element of her foxfire avatar.

    Even Yoshika thought she looked a bit strange, but it was who she was. Many forms in one, a concert, not a cacophony. Though her counterpart didn¡¯t seem to agree.

    The first thing Yan De did as he approached was grimace.

    ¡°By the emperor! I swear you look more monstrous every time we meet.¡±

    ¡°Charming as ever. Why are you here, Yan De? I was expecting Sun Quan or perhaps one of his lieutenants.¡±

    ¡°Sun Quan does not lead the war effort. I do.¡±

    Yoshika didn¡¯t react. While it wasn¡¯t her first guess, it wasn¡¯t really surprising either. Sun Quan¡¯s Silver Orchard was closest, and one of Jiaguo¡¯s loudest detractors, but the Awakening Dragon was the most powerful of the great sects, and Yan De¡¯s influence was immense.

    ¡°Well, you called for a parley, and here I am. What do you want?¡±

    Yan De snorted contemptuously.

    ¡°It¡¯s only polite for leaders to meet before a battle. To give you an opportunity to negotiate your surrender.¡±

    ¡°We have no intention of surrendering.¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ªI didn¡¯t say it was practical, only polite. How fares my rebellious young heiress? Her mother does miss her so.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and scowled. She was, of course, sharing everything that happened with Yue.

    ¡°She¡¯s still your heir, is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my only living child.¡±

    A non-answer. He could obviously tell that she was probing, and no doubt he was as well. Yue was warning her not to give anything important away.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? This war benefits nobody.¡±

    Yan De¡¯s lips formed a thin line.

    ¡°It¡¯s not always about loss and gain, young lady. You¡¯ve done well for yourself¡ªmoved quickly, grown strong, accomplished things nobody expected of one so young. You shine brightly¡ªtoo brightly. It makes the rest of us look dull, by comparison. People begin to wonder¡ªif you can do it, why can¡¯t anyone else?¡±

    Yoshika blinked, processing his words.

    ¡°You¡¯re attacking because I¡¯m too successful?!¡±

    He scowled and looked away.

    ¡°Let us not be crass about it. Few things are so simple, but the fact remains that we¡¯ve lost face. I warned you, did I not, that such bright flames do not burn long?¡±

    ¡°A warning I¡¯ve received many times. Usually by those who want me to grovel before them and put my efforts towards their aggrandizement instead. How odd.¡±

    ¡°There is no shame in knowing one¡¯s place, young lady. I stand, illuminated by the greatness of our God-Emperor. So too might you have, if not for your arrogance. I do not begrudge you that¡ªit is the folly of youth¡ªyet such folly is precisely why you have always been doomed to a short legacy.¡±

    It was a message that Yoshika was sick of hearing. Slow down, look away, don¡¯t give offense. Allow yourself to be oppressed to spare yourself the wrath of your oppressors. Yan De was the kind of man who genuinely believed that his actions were not coercive as long as his threats were implicit.

    Not that he held back with his explicit threats, either.

    ¡°We won¡¯t go down without a fight. You will pay the cost for this war in blood. Each and every life wasted just to fuel your fragile ego, when we could have been working together to save this world from destruction.¡±

    ¡°The empire¡¯s position is that your divine artifact is the cause of¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that! I might not like you, but I know you¡¯re not stupid, Yan De. It would be much more convenient if you were. You know the truth.¡±

    He stared at her for a long moment before responding.

    ¡°Knowledge is meaningless in a vacuum. Context matters. If, hypothetically speaking, I knew the things you claim, I would be forced to acknowledge certain implications. Implications which could be damaging to the structures which uphold our society. There is that which one knows, and that which one can be known to know.¡±

    Yoshika hated the way he spoke. She¡¯d learned, over the years, that there were different sorts of Qin¡¯s cryptic double-speak. There were those like Qin Zhao, whose every word was a puzzle, subtly trying to guide the listener, encouraging them to reach his meaning of their own accord. It was frustrating in the moment, but led to a deeper understanding in the end, the speech of a man who wanted his listener to know, rather than be told.

    Then there were those like Yan De, where the words only obfuscated his meaning. He wasn¡¯t trying to communicate with anyone but himself. A kind of gloating, dangling the truth just out of reach and reveling in the sense of superiority over his ignorant counterpart.

    Miles away, Yan Yue whispered in her ear, and Yoshika scowled at the man who¡¯d brought her best friend such misery.

    ¡°You talk about context and implications¡ªstructure and society. Tell me, Yan De, what good is your precious Jade Pillar if there¡¯s no world for it to support?¡±

    His eyes widened at that. It was, admittedly, a bit of a shot in the dark, but Yoshika trusted Yue.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to an interesting conclusion, Miss Yoshika. Perhaps there¡¯s some merit to this meeting after all. I will see you on the battlefield, little sovereign. Perhaps you¡¯ll find your answers there.¡±

    Yan De turned to leave, his fiery wings flaring brightly behind him.

    ¡°I defeated you once, Yan De, and I can do it again! Your empire will never recoup the cost of this war.¡±

    He glanced back with a smirk.

    ¡°Perhaps not, no. But we will pay it, and we will win. Farewell, Empress Yoshika¡ªand please pass along my regards to Zheng Long.¡±

    As he took off over the horizon, back in Jiaguo, Yan Yue uttered an oath so foul that Yoshika wished Yan De could have heard it.

 555. Danger

    Anger came in many forms. Lee Narae¡¯s anger burned hot and burst out in a vicious flash that died just as quickly. For Yoshika¡¯s other disciple, Seong Haeun, it was a layer of cutting barbs and opportunistic jabs. An Eui¡¯s anger was swift, brutal, and violent. But Yan Yue? Her anger was saccharine. A sickly sweet venom that went undetected until it was already far too late.

    At least, it usually was.

    ¡°That worthless living shitstain of a man! That repulsive, loathsome fucking maggot nibbling at the moldy remains of the desecrated corpse of dignity! I am thoroughly ashamed to have whatever disgusting ichor that passes for his blood running through my veins!¡±

    Eui watched bemused as Yue paced back and forth in her home, chewing on her thumbnail and swearing in language so uncharacteristically foul that she was tempted to take notes.

    ¡°Are you okay? I thought that was a pretty typical exchange for your father.¡±

    Yue whirled on her, hissing through her teeth.

    ¡°That is precisely the problem! As if nothing has changed. He has no respect for you or I or anyone he doesn¡¯t see in the fucking mirror!¡±

    ¡°I mean, he seems pretty big on the emperor.¡±

    ¡°An affectation, I¡¯m sure. He is loyal because loyalty is expedient, and the God-Emperor¡¯s been inactive for so long that it costs him next to nothing. I hate that man, Eui.¡±

    Eui smiled sardonically.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m picking up on that.¡±

    ¡°How dare he mention my mother? How vile can a single worm in human flesh be? It¡¯s not enough to pretend he¡¯s superior to everyone else. He has to threaten the things we care about as well?¡±

    ¡°He probably thinks it¡¯s clever. Exploiting the weaknesses of his enemies. He mentioned Zheng Long as well.¡±

    Yue spat. Actually, literally spit on her own floor. She regretted it immediately, judging from the grimace on her face as she looked at the stain on the carpet.

    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic is what it is. He¡¯s nothing but a petty tyrant who¡¯s never had to face any kind of resistance in his life. It¡¯s a miracle he managed to convince any woman to debase herself enough to bed him¡ªtwice, no less.¡±

    ¡°Yue, that¡¯s your mother you¡¯re talking about...¡±

    ¡°And I love her, but there is no escaping the fact that she is wedded to a man-sized intestinal parasite! I don¡¯t pretend to know why she married him, but I shudder to imagine what alternatives made that leaking pustule a preferable choice.¡±

    She really was worked up if she was willing to go that far. Eui suspected that it wasn¡¯t just her father that was bothering her.

    ¡°Yue, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯s not like you to get this upset.¡±

    Like a puppet with her strings cut, Yue collapsed onto a couch across from Eui and sighed.

    ¡°I¡¯m frustrated, Eui. I don¡¯t know why I thought it would be any different, but for my entire life it¡¯s felt like nothing is ever enough. No matter how hard I try, no matter how close I get to my goals, the world conspires to push them further away. And every time, it comes back to him.¡±

    Eui nodded slowly. She could understand that. Indeed, Yue had expressed these very same frustrations before.

    ¡°Then like you said, we just have to take him out of the picture.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just it, Eui¡ªwhen he was ¡®merely¡¯ the leader of the most powerful great sect in the empire? That was already a mountain¡ªone I was prepared to climb, but it was no trivial task. Now he represents all of the great sects. Perhaps even the God-Emperor himself. When does it end? Do we have to unite the entire continent, or will there just be another obstacle contriving to put me back in chains? I¡¯m getting tired of it all.¡±

    ¡°Our goal hasn¡¯t changed. First, we take Yan De down once and for all¡ªwe can figure out the rest later.¡±

    Yue smiled sadly and nodded.

    ¡°Refreshingly direct, as usual¡ªthough I doubt he¡¯ll leave himself exposed on the battlefield, and I had hoped to tease more information about this ¡®Jade Pillar¡¯ out of him.¡±

    The Jade Pillar. Some sort of mysterious conspiracy within the empire, involving big names like Yan De, Sun Quan, and other grandmasters. Supposedly, their purpose was to prepare the empire for the fall of some important structure¡ªthe eponymous Jade Pillar. What it actually was, or what those preparations entailed was...unknown. Zheng Long never got close enough to learn more before leaving the Awakening Dragon.

    Do Hye didn¡¯t know much about it either, beyond the fact that it existed¡ªwhich was a surprise. Knowing him, she wouldn¡¯t have been shocked if he claimed to have founded it himself.

    The only other source they had was Seong Misun, who had once blackmailed Sun Quan into some sort of tentative cooperation¡ªthough Eunae had never been filled in on the details. Come to think of it, perhaps it was time to rectify that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can squeeze out of Misun. Is Zheng Long going to be okay? Do you think your mother is in any danger?¡±

    Yue chewed on her nail as she considered the questions.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He only brought her up because he knows it¡¯s a lever he can use against me. Distractions more than anything else. I think he wants to keep Zheng Long and I out of the fighting, and I can imagine why.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°It looks pretty bad for him if he¡¯s fighting against his own heir.¡±

    ¡°Precisely, though it would be even worse if it were someone else. It¡¯s a delicate balance. Taking the position of war leader gives him a lot of credit, but it magnifies each and every failure. It¡¯s in his best interest to end this war swiftly and decisively.¡±

    Eui frowned. The great sects weren¡¯t afraid of losing resources. Yan De was prepared to pay any cost to win the war. Perhaps from his perspective it didn¡¯t matter how many cultivators fell if it meant uniting the continent.

    It reminded her of Jia¡¯s duel with Yan Zhihao. Back then, she¡¯d had nothing to lose and everything to gain. She didn¡¯t hesitate to put it all on the line. Now, the roles were reversed. Yan De didn¡¯t care about the human lives the war would cost, and his reputation was already in the gutters after Yue¡¯s defection and his failure to recover the Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    A win against Jiaguo would restore some of that honor. With the political capital gained from that, he could find a way to force Yue back under his control¡ªor simply kill her. Either way, his power would be secure.

    If he lost, he¡¯d lose everything, but he obviously didn¡¯t think he¡¯d lose. But he did think that he was at risk of losing something important if he didn¡¯t fight.

    ¡°Damn it, I don¡¯t like being on this side of it...¡±

    Yue cocked her head.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s keeping his cool, but your father must be getting desperate. He¡¯s taking bigger risks, and we¡¯ve got a lot to lose even if we win.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but we can¡¯t afford to lose, either.¡±

    Eui nodded.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯ve just seen what desperation looks like, and from someone as powerful as him? I¡¯m just worried.¡±

    They sat in solemn silence for a moment, but while they both agreed that Yan De¡¯s involvement was worrisome, there was nothing they could do but get back to work.

    <hr>

    Seong Misun was miserable. Not that she was usually happy¡ªthose close to her often commented on her morose nature¡ªbut she was feeling particularly foul. As usual, she really had nobody to blame but herself.

    She¡¯d been right to fear the Kumiho¡ªher late aunt¡¯s actions were proof positive of that¡ªbut Eunae had rightfully called her out for allowing that fear to blind and control her. Now, she paid for it. Effectively under house arrest, Misun had nothing to do but work on her research. That was what she usually did anyway, but somehow being told to do it completely ruined the experience.

    That was what she got for carelessly allowing her domain to develop around her whims. She was, ironically, at her best when procrastinating from something else. It was a stupid power, and she regretted allowing her impulses to control her for so long.

    Her helpers had been called away to help with the war effort, and without them, Misun found herself stuck on a particularly complex bit of arcane theory. She lacked the motivation to solve the puzzle, and had instead been rereading the same unhelpful references over and over in the vain hope that she¡¯d be struck by some sort of revelation.

    Thus, it was a welcome surprise when her studies were interrupted by none other than An Eui, her least favorite of Yoshika¡¯s many faces. Perhaps second-least, now that Eunae was counted among them.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You have to be. I know you have other faces.¡±

    An Eui smiled sardonically as she took a seat in Misun¡¯s lab, making herself right at home as if she owned the place. Which she did, of course.

    ¡°Eunae and Jia are busy in Kucheon, and Kaede is keeping an eye on things in Yamato in case the empire makes a move there.¡±

    ¡°What about Li Meili? Or that combined form you use sometimes? Also, ¡®the empire¡¯ isn¡¯t a very practical shorthand when the only two independent states on the continent are rival empires.¡±

    ¡°Force of habit, I guess. Meili stays out of politics, and if we ever end up facing you as Yoshika, it means you have our full and undivided attention, for better or worse.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t always the case. Sometimes it was convenient to use a spirit form avatar with only a portion of their consciousness, but her true body was another story. Yoshika had learned her lesson after Sovereign Longyan¡ªthat form was only for emergencies.

    ¡°Tsk, well I suppose I¡¯m used to it by now. What do you want? I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like you aren¡¯t glad to see me, though that¡¯s probably going to change in a second. I need to know about the deal you made with Sun Quan.¡±

    Misun froze. Oh right¡ªthat. Well, she had nothing to hide.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as conspiratorial as your tone suggests. When his agents attempted to assassinate Eunae during her first tribulation, I agreed to give him face by not pressing the issue before the assembly of grandmasters in exchange for his cooperation.¡±

    ¡°What exactly did that cooperation entail?¡±

    ¡°Support for the alliance against the demonic enclave, a commitment of cultivator forces for the expedition, and...a tentative promise not to repeat the incident.¡±

    Eui raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Tentative? Shouldn¡¯t you have taken a firmer position against the assassination of your own sister?¡±

    ¡°I did. I¡¯m summarizing a much longer conversation here, but he insisted that the Kumiho was a danger that could not be allowed to exist, and I agreed. I assured him that if I genuinely thought Eunae was at risk of embodying our ancestor I would kill her myself.¡±

    The admission caught Eui off guard, but she schooled her expression well.

    ¡°When you saved Eunae during the battle and threatened that nobody killed her but you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I was being quite literal, yes. That was, essentially, the term of our agreement. Not that the demon threatening her was privy to it, mind.¡±

    Eui frowned thoughtfully. Misun wondered if she hadn¡¯t expected such full cooperation, but what else was there to do? Lies would dig her grave deeper. Eventually Eui asked another question.

    ¡°Did Sun Quan ever bring up a ¡®Jade Pillar¡¯?¡±

    Misun had to think about that one. It took her a moment to replay the conversation word-for-word in her head, but after a moment she nodded.

    ¡°Just once. His exact words were ¡®I do not, in fact, hold a personal grudge against you or your clan for the actions of the Fox Princess. However, she is one of the few beings that can threaten the integrity of the Jade Pillar, and its collapse would be catastrophic far beyond the confines of the empire.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Just that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He used quite a bit of metaphor in our conversation, so I thought little of it. I simply responded that as far as I was concerned I was in alignment with him and his Jade Pillar on the matter of my ancestor. That was the end of it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Eui rose and turned to leave, apparently satisfied. Misun was about to return to her work when the empress stopped and turned back. Her posture changed, and Misun felt the pressure of another pair of eyes watching her from behind that deep crimson gaze.

    ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a danger, Misun? Would you kill me, if you thought you could?¡±

    Misun fought the urge to look away, even as the skin prickled on her face. The shame and embarrassment warring with her personal pride.

    ¡°I think we are all dangerous, Eunae. Mother, Haeun, me¡ªall of us. Except you. You defeated her¡ªwrested control from the very spirit of Control itself. But never let yourself forget that she still lives on in all of us. I¡¯ll never have to face that battle myself, nor will Mother. Min, maybe¡ªI doubt it. But Haeun?¡±

    She fixed her sister with a fierce glare.

    ¡°You¡¯d better make sure she¡¯s prepared for that fight, because if she loses it¡¯s not going to be me who has to finish it, understand?¡±

    Eui pursed her lips.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let anything happen to our sister. I¡¯d never forgive myself.¡±

    Misun smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°That makes two of us. On that, if nothing else, we can agree.¡±

 556. Mobilization

    One of Yoshika¡¯s earliest lessons in the old academy was that Qin¡¯s cultivators could move deceptively fast. For a long distance march, nobody could match Yamato¡¯s armies, but in a sprint? Qin would win every time.

    It would still be at least a day before they arrived at Kucheon, and they weren¡¯t necessarily going to break into an all out assault the moment they arrived, but Yoshika saw no reason to give up the initiative. As soon as they could assemble, her war council convened in Kucheon¡¯s college¡ªusing a borrowed classroom.

    Shogun Ashikaga Sae was in charge of the brief, gesturing at a hanging map as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ve divided the enemy forces into roughly four broad categories. As their entire force consists of immortal practitioners, we¡¯ll proceed under the assumption that all mortal assets are non-combatant.¡±

    Yoshika had gotten so used to Sae being a drunkard and a pest that it was almost shocking to see her so sharp. She was in her element.

    ¡°The bulk of their force are houtian regulars. We believe that they are fielding only spiritualists, as Qin has largely eschewed the adoption of unified cultivation at scale. That¡¯s not to say that they are one-note.¡±

    She pointed at Hyeong Daesung.

    ¡°Mages are individually flexible, but generally function best as long range support, while our own regulars are largely infantry from Yamato, who specialize in close quarters combat. Spiritualists are different. Qin¡¯s cultivators are individually specialized, but the discipline itself is broadly flexible. Unlike a duel, we won¡¯t be able to pick out a specific weakness to hammer on.¡±

    Ashikaga grinned and punched her own palm.

    ¡°Except for one! Stamina. With a good supply of stamina and the right static formations, a mage can go on almost forever¡ªit¡¯s part of what makes sieging your cities such a damn nightmare. Yamato infantry also has a lot of staying power¡ªmartial arts are very economical with ki expenditure. Spiritualists have a lot of explosive power, but they burn out quickly.¡±

    Her smile faltered as she turned back to the map and grimaced.

    ¡°Which is where the second category comes in. The sergeants, for lack of a better term. We can expect roughly one in a hundred of them to be at the peak of houtian. These are their elites, on the level of the Silver Orchard¡¯s infamous demon hunters. For a comparison closer to home, that means they¡¯ve got around fifteen hundred fighters on the level of me or Sir Grand Magus over there.¡±

    Lin Xiulan shook her head.

    ¡°Not exactly the same level. I¡¯d wager that Grand Magus Hyeong and yourself are a cut above most peak houtian cultivators, but it¡¯s within the same realm at least.¡±

    ¡°Sure. The point is, they aren¡¯t to be underestimated. These are the ones who¡¯ve refined their craft into something special. Each one is a unique threat and there are hundreds of them. To counteract that threat, we have houtian irregulars of our own. Miss Yang?¡±

    Yang Qiu had been looming in the corner quietly, content to just listen, but she stepped forward when she was called.

    ¡°My entire unit is on that level¡ªany demon weaker than that doesn¡¯t have the kind of discipline for this pretty much by definition. We¡¯ve learned our lesson from the campaign in Yamato, and there won¡¯t be a repeat of the battle at Kasuga.¡±

    Kasuga¡ªnot to be confused with New Kasuga, the home village of Jiaguo¡¯s demons, was where Yu Meiren had severed the demons¡¯ connection with Yoshika¡¯s blessing before luring her into a final confrontation. They¡¯d been able to manage the demonic rampage thanks to good discipline and a swift response, but Yang Qiu still considered it a failure.

    The demons that she¡¯d brought from Jiaguo were fewer in number than those who¡¯d deployed in Yamato, but these were her absolute best. The ones closest to passing her near-impossible test of will.

    Ashikaga nodded.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have as many houtian elites as they do, but we have the positional advantage. Yang Qiu and her demons will focus on hit and run tactics, singling out enemy irregulars then striking fast and retreating. All while avoiding the next and most dangerous group.¡±

    This time she pointed at Lin Xiulan.

    ¡°Xiantian. Qin famously keeps their xiantian cultivators as far out of trouble as possible, but when they move, the entire battlefield moves with them. Each and every one of them is an entire force unto themselves, and they can instantly send an army at the advantage into a complete rout.¡±

    The shogun paced back and forth at the front of the room, her arms folded behind her back, scowling.

    ¡°Honestly, they defy conventional strategy. There¡¯s no planning for them, only response and damage control. It¡¯s been difficult to gather intelligence, but thanks to the efforts of our inhumanly persistent scout...¡±

    Melati waved happily from the back.

    ¡°Hi! That¡¯s me! Melati did her best to find the really strong bad guys!¡±

    Sae inclined her head.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you. Thanks to Miss Melati¡¯s intelligence, we estimate that roughly one in a thousand of their forces are xiantian. Around fifteen for the approaching army, which is honestly a lot more than we were expecting, and doesn¡¯t even account for the final category.¡±

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Finally, she gestured at Eunae, who¡¯d been letting her trusted advisors handle the strategic planning.

    ¡°The commanders. Generals. We have our own answers to regular xiantian combatants¡ªLady Ienaga, Miss Lin, Magus Hwang, and a few others.¡±

    Yan Yue had opted to stay behind in Jiaguo to manage the city unless things grew exceptionally dire, while Zheng Long remained a guest, and was too risky to trust in battle due to Yan De¡¯s threats. Heian was also technically xiantian, but combat wasn¡¯t really her forte unless someone challenged her in the spirit realm.

    Ienaga Yumi frowned.

    ¡°What about reinforcements from Goryeo?¡±

    Eunae winced. That one was on her to explain.

    ¡°Min is better utilized keeping things together at home, while my mother and sister remain in confinement for now. The high nobles are sending limited reinforcements but...¡±

    She nodded at Ashikaga, who¡¯d already been briefed on the situation.

    ¡°Everyone knows Goryeo is almost invincible in a siege, but the problem with being a turtle is that you¡¯re not very good at chasing. The high noble clans will be holding their best in reserve to protect their own cities, just in case Qin decides to ignore us entirely and charge straight past.¡±

    Master Ienaga shook her head.

    ¡°That makes no sense. Perhaps if we were garrisoned entirely by mages, but we have a mixed force that¡¯s perfectly capable of cutting off supply lines and punishing an overextended army.¡±

    ¡°We know that, and Qin knows that¡ªhell, the nobles probably know that too, but centuries of doctrine gives them a perfect excuse to be stingy and force the rest of us to take the brunt of it while they conserve their resources to come out on top when the dust settles.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. Bloody snakes. If Jiaguo falls, they fall with it.¡±

    Eunae bowed apologetically.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t had time to bring them completely in line, yet. We¡¯ll continue working on it, but in the meantime, we should assume that the noble houses will continue to practice Goryeo¡¯s fortress doctrine.¡±

    Shogun Ashikaga shrugged.

    ¡°What we¡¯ve got is what we¡¯ve got. Anyway, to get back on track¡ªYumi and the rest can handle most xiantian fighters, but the heavy hitters are another story. Yan De, Sun Quan, or¡ªheavens forbid¡ªthe God-Emperor Qin himself.¡±

    There was nobody on their side who could answer to threats like that. Nobody except for Yoshika herself, and even then it was a big risk. Eunae pursed her lips.

    ¡°Other than Yan De, do we suspect other threats on that level?¡±

    ¡°Sun Quan seems likely. Bai Renshu¡ªthough it¡¯s debatable whether he counts. It¡¯s impossible to confirm. All we can do is move with caution and avoid any engagements with them if they appear.¡±

    Xiulan sighed.

    ¡°They¡¯re unlikely to expose themselves unless absolutely necessary, but if they do, it will require a concentrated force of our own xiantian elements to counter, or for Empress Yoshika to take action herself.¡±

    Yoshika wasn¡¯t sure she was worth the amount of credit everyone was giving her, but she did at least have one advantage.

    ¡°I can deploy one or more of my aspects with minimal long term personal risk. My bodies are more than just avatars, and if they fall I can¡¯t replace them immediately, but I can replace them.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t ideal, and she didn¡¯t want to get used to thinking of her bodies as expendable, but if one of her aspects died, the others could support it until she created a new body. As long as her core and her true body remained safe, she could take a few risks.

    Shogun Ashikaga was less certain.

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, Your Majesty, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s wise to take risks like that. High level threats don¡¯t always play by the rules, and even if one of your bodies can survive being killed, there¡¯s no guarantee that your opponent doesn¡¯t have a way to just kill you even harder.¡±

    Like Longyan did. Or Ice, one of the powerful elementals that had suspiciously gone missing after Void had left to do whatever it was currently up to. Even Yu Meiren had techniques that struck on a much deeper level.

    ¡°It¡¯s a risk we have to take. At the very least, I should be present as a deterrent¡ªto prevent them from freely overwhelming us with their own xiantian fighters.¡±

    Sae grimaced, but nobody was willing to gainsay Yoshika. They were outnumbered, and without something to balance the scales, their defenses wouldn¡¯t last. They simply couldn¡¯t afford to hold anything back.

    ¡°That is, of course, your prerogative, Your Majesty. Now, how are the upgrades to the shield going?¡±

    Magus Hwang Sung stood to respond.

    ¡°Thanks to Do Hye¡¯s designs, they should be finished in time. Combined with the new combat formations installed by the princesses, our defensive position should be secure before the fighting begins.¡±

    There was one more thing that Eunae needed answered. She wasn¡¯t sure there was an answer, but she had to ask.

    ¡°Magus Hwang, in your estimation, what would it take to breach one of our shield formations?¡±

    He pursed his lips, casting an uneasy glance at Ashikaga Sae and Lin Xiulan. The assembly of experts had not always been allies, and he was hesitant to answer in front of former enemies.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to say, Your Majesty. Such a breach has never occurred before.¡±

    ¡°Not true. The demonic invaders bypassed Jiaguo¡¯s shield during The Descent of the Gods, and when elementals attacked Songdo, they made their way through no less than three of the barriers meant to protect the throne.¡±

    That was a little unfair. It was the power of a deity that tore open the portal that Longyan and his ilk had used to invade the academy, and the elementals had bypassed the first two barriers from within. The last one had been broken open by Void itself, and if that was what it took, then Yoshika would accept that answer. What she wouldn¡¯t tolerate, however, was a propaganda line about the barriers being indestructible.

    ¡°Fair enough. I cannot quantify it easily, but it would require multiple xiantian beings concentrating their power¡ªor else one of such superlative power that I can scarcely fathom such an existence. The nature of our defenses are such that no such attack would be allowed to commence undisturbed.¡±

    ¡°And if they do concentrate their xiantian forces, including Yan De and the other top threats?¡±

    ¡°Then we would do the same¡ªfrom inside the shield, where we are at no risk of suffering retaliation. That is and always has been our greatest strength.¡±

    She had to admit, it was a sound strategy¡ªone that had kept Goryeo on the map for thousands of years, despite its small size. But even if they could hold out against Qin¡¯s army indefinitely, what about the next wave, or the one after that? It wasn¡¯t enough to fight defensively. They had neither the time nor the numbers.

    Evidently Ashikaga Sae had considered the same thing, because her next words drew the entire room¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Next, I¡¯d like to go over our assault plans. The shield will be our command post and fallback point, but we¡¯re not going to win this war by sitting on our feet. Here¡¯s how I propose we take the fight to them.¡±

 557. Enemy

    Cultivators marched shoulder to shoulder, an army unlike any the world had seen. Fifteen thousand in number¡ªwhich didn¡¯t sound like much in the scale of armies. Until you stood in the center of it, soldiers crowding the road all the way into the horizons ahead and behind. Of course, the Heavenly Empire was capable of fielding hundreds of thousands¡ªeven millions, but those were mortal soldiers.

    An entire army of cultivators was almost unheard of. They were rare¡ªthough it was hard to appreciate that, when living in a sect. To Gao Yuanjun, it was normal to be surrounded by fellow cultivators, but even in a sect town the mortals outnumbered cultivators a hundred to one. So he understood what a wonder it was, and he felt a swell of pride to be part of it.

    Not just any cultivator joined the grand army. Such was the empire¡¯s might that they could not only field such a massive force, but they could be selective about it. Gao himself was third stage, which was well above average among his brethren, but far from the elite demon hunters of the Great Silver Orchard, or his own sect¡¯s Earthshakers. Those unable to fight competently, or only within the first stage, were left behind. Not good enough.

    Gao was good enough.

    Good enough to make history with his brothers, to take down the heretical pretender and bring glory to his mighty empire. It was a true honor. Only...

    Gao Yuanjun would not complain about the honor he was given. He could not. Such thoughts never crossed his mind. But if they did. If he allowed himself, in a moment of weakness, to consider such things, perhaps it would be this¡ªthe Great Awakening Dragon was in charge of the army.

    Not that he had any disrespect for his northern brothers, of course. Were any of them present. Which they were not. None except for the Grandmaster Yan De, and his disciple Yan Ren¡ªwho was not related, but had surrendered his name as a mark of loyalty to the sect. Powerful, respectable men. He trusted them with his life.

    Except...it wasn¡¯t their people leading the charge, was it? Gao was proud to count himself among the inner disciples of the Great Austere Mountain sect, along with a full third of the army. They had recently joined with the much larger contingent from the Silver Orchard, twice their size. An alliance between the two most powerful southern sects! And the Bai, but Gao preferred not to think about them.

    Okay, so maybe the Austere Mountain wasn¡¯t as rich or influential as most other sects. Most considered it to be the weakest of the Great Sects, but that was only because they were fools! They thought of riches and land, politics, numbers. But Austere Mountain had power where it counted. Real power.

    Case in point? No fewer than ten of the xiantian fighters in the army were Gao¡¯s brothers in craft. Ah¡ªhe corrected himself¡ªbrothers and sisters, for the Austere Mountain did not discriminate. Man or woman, rich or poor, the only thing that mattered was strength.

    Grandmaster Qian Shi had not inherited his position, either by blood or apprenticeship, nor was he the founder of the sect. He had earned his place by challenging the previous grandmaster in a duel. Not to the death¡ªthat would be wasteful. And therein lay the secret to the Austere Mountain¡¯s strength.

    The previous grandmaster still lived, as did nearly all of the ones before him. The Austere Mountain did not fear disciples who surpassed their masters. They welcomed it gladly. And if one grandmaster grew too comfortable in his position, it might be taken from him¡ªperhaps even by the very same person they¡¯d won it from!

    So, Austere Mountain had the strength, Silver Orchard had the numbers, Labyrinthine Forest was there. Why then, were they under the command of the Awakening Dragon?!

    It wasn¡¯t Gao¡¯s place to question, of course, so he didn¡¯t. There was a chain of command, and he was at the bottom of it. Most cultivators lacked military discipline, but the Austere Mountain and the Silver Orchard knew better. Gao did not question the orders he was given.

    Yet even unvoiced and unconsidered, it was still there. The dissatisfaction. Why should the south do all the fighting while the north took the glory?

    It wasn¡¯t right.

    <hr>

    Even for a relatively small army, the effect of terrain on logistics changed drastically for a large force. The area around Kucheon was dry and rocky, with many sharp cliffs and not much vegetation. For a single traveler or a small group, it was just a little town at the foot of the mountain to the southwest. Even considering the shield, one could easily just walk right past it.

    Not so for an army. The mountain wasn¡¯t the grand peak of the Forbidden Mountain itself, but it was part of the same range¡ªa huge line of mountains that nearly split the continent in two. Legend held that in ancient times long before human memory, the world had two continents, and the forbidden mountain marked the place where some great force had brought them together. Gao wasn¡¯t sure about all of that, but one thing was certain at a glance¡ªno army could pass the town on the south.

    The mountain was too treacherous, even for cultivators. It could be traversed, but it would leave them vulnerable. The north, on the other hand, had many hills and cliffs. Hardly an obstacle at all for regular travelers, but for an army? Battles were won or lost upon the control of such hills.

    The northwestern side, then, would be where the battle occurred.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Gao was busy preparing camp with his brothers while they made predictions about the upcoming fight.

    ¡°No glory to be had here. The beastfolk are cowards who hide behind their shields. We¡¯ll lay siege and starve them out until reinforcements from the north arrive.¡±

    The speaker wasn¡¯t familiar to Gao, but it struck him as rather ignorant. Someone else spoke up before he could weigh in.

    ¡°Perhaps, brother, but one must remember that a beast is most dangerous when cornered. They will not go quietly.¡±

    Closer, but still off the mark. Had they ever seen a battlefield before?

    ¡°The desperate thrashing of a cornered animal is nothing we need concern ourselves with. This battle is little more than a formality. The real fighting will come when we strike at the pretender¡¯s throne.¡±

    Gao couldn¡¯t take any more. He stood up from his work with a sigh and brushed off his clothes.

    ¡°Brothers, well met, where do you hail from, if I may be so bold?¡±

    The two men started, realizing they¡¯d been slacking in front of a senior, and bowed hastily.

    ¡°I am an outer disciple of the Great Austere Mountain, senior brother! Second stage.¡±

    ¡°This one hails from Baishulin Province, my sect is not worth mentioning¡ªa branch of the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads. Also second stage.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t asked their strength, but it made sense that they¡¯d grow slightly defensive. Gao tried to correct his tone to something less confrontational. It was the one from Bai who¡¯d been most dismissive¡ªsmall surprise¡ªso that was the one Gao focused on first.

    ¡°Junior, have you done battle on the frontier before?¡±

    ¡°No, senior.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe it is easy?¡±

    The two juniors exchanged uneasy glances, obviously aware that they were about to be chastised. It was his younger brother in craft from the Austere Mountain who answered.

    ¡°Naturally not, Senior, but surely no savages could threaten a force such as ours?¡±

    Gao Yuanjun frowned. While he had no doubt that his juniors were capable fighters, the trouble with forming such a unique army was that relatively few had any real experience. Austere Mountain did more fighting than most, but even then battlefield experience was not common.

    ¡°Do you believe, younger brothers, that our enemy is weak? That the pretender is not a threat worthy of this army? That she united the people of the frontier without intelligence?¡±

    The man from Bai scoffed, forgetting himself.

    ¡°Uniting a bunch of barbarians and animals is hardly an accomplishment.¡±

    There it was again. The dismissal. These men were going to die if Gao didn¡¯t set them straight.

    ¡°Junior, if you continue to disrespect our enemy, I may rise to anger. Make no mistake¡ªthis is no hunt for demons or monsters. This is a battle, and our enemies are people with no less cunning than our own.¡±

    The junior from Gao¡¯s sect lifted his eyebrows, understanding dawning on his face.

    ¡°Of course! By belittling our foes, I trivialize the valor of our brothers in arms. Please forgive my ignorance, senior!¡±

    No. No!

    ¡°This is not a matter of face, junior¡ªthough that is a good lesson to learn¡ªbut one of life and death. Who do you believe will be the defender in the battle to come? Who will strike the first blow?¡±

    ¡°Erm, surely they would not stray far from the safety of their shields, senior?¡±

    The Bai junior nodded in agreement.

    ¡°They would not be able to withstand the force of our army without their petty gimmicks.¡±

    Gao nodded sagely, and the poor fools¡¯ faces lit up thinking he was agreeing with them.

    ¡°They certainly could not. Yet I must ask you¡ªhow will we apply the full force of our army against them?¡±

    The two of them blinked. Austere Mountain favored power, but they were also a sect that did battle. They understood logistics, strategy, terrain¡ªthings that tended to be overlooked in the empire¡¯s world of intrigue and political maneuvering. Power¡ªforce, was primarily a threat, implicit or otherwise, while the application of it was an afterthought.

    ¡°Surround them, sir?¡±

    That was from the Austere Mountain brother¡ªat least he¡¯d paid attention to the basics.

    ¡°Naturally. But the terrain is unfavorable. No matter how many soldiers we may have, those men need to stand somewhere, yes? Look around, brother. If we were assaulted right now, do you think the men at the back of the army would be able to reinforce us?¡±

    The two juniors observed the camp, which was quickly taking shape. One of many, spreading out as far as the eye could see. Rather than wait for a response, Gao continued lecturing.

    ¡°Heed me, brothers. Our enemy is smart, strong, and dangerous. They know that they cannot hide behind their shield forever, and they know that we cannot easily concentrate all of our forces against theirs. They know that we will have more reinforcements coming. And so now I ask again¡ªwho will strike the first blow? What would you do in their position?¡±

    The young men¡ªby immortal standards¡ªthought long and hard, and it was actually the man from Bai¡¯s lands who answered first.

    ¡°Strike opportunistically. If the enemy is superior, then you must bring them low¡ªbleed them out. They will nibble at the edges of our force, taking advantage of terrain and using their shield to cover their retreat. Never a pitched engagement, always an ambush where possible. Pin any forces foolish enough to overextend and avoid casualties.¡±

    Gao¡¯s eyebrows rose, impressed. He hadn¡¯t expected such a keen analysis from the Bai, but then again they were a sect that had been on the rise, and the Labyrinthine Forest was known for its expertise in traps and battlefield control.

    By contrast, it was his own sect-mate who disappointed. The man spat to the side, scowling.

    ¡°Cowardly!¡±

    Gao shook his head.

    ¡°Smart, junior! You do not attack a superior force head on. There is more to war than a simple contest of strength. Strategy and cunning are as important on the battlefield as they are in court.¡±

    At last he saw true understanding in the eyes of his juniors. Hopefully the lesson would stick, and they would remember that their enemies were human. Gao ensured that he never underestimated his foes¡ªnor would anybody he fought with.

    He only hoped the same was true of the venerable, wise, and powerful leader of the army. Yan De, a legend in his own right. Second only to the God-Emperor is strength, or so they said. An ancient cultivator who could move mountains and set the heavens ablaze.

    A man who¡¯d never fought a war in his long, long life.

 558. Engagement

    It happened almost exactly as he predicted. The Goryeon forces made their camp inside their infamous magical shields, while the empire sought to project as much force as possible by encircling the city as near to the shield as they could without being in range of artillery spells. And there, they made their first mistake.

    Perhaps. It was not Gao Yuanjun¡¯s place to judge, but if it were, he might suggest that camping so close to the range of enemy support fire gave up too much initiative to the enemy and made it difficult to pursue a counterattack if one of their bases came under assault.

    The empire¡¯s encirclement began against the mountain to the southwest of the city and circled around the edge of Kucheon¡¯s artillery range as far to the northeast as they could safely reach without risk of being cut off from the rest of the army.

    Or so they thought.

    By Gao¡¯s estimation, they failed to account for two things¡ªone which should have been obvious, and another which nobody could have predicted.

    First, their enemy was not Goryeo. Nor was it as simple as just an alliance between Yamato and Goryeo. The Austere Mountain was used to fighting against Yamato, who employed swift and aggressive strategies, and he fully expected to see their infantry taking the field. More than that, however, was the often overlooked factor of Jiaguo.

    Gao¡¯s brethren often spoke of the ¡®southern barbarians¡¯ or the ¡®savage beastkin¡¯ but hardly even acknowledged the little city state at the center of it all, except as the seat of their enemy¡¯s power. As though they forgot that the tiny nation had conquered the entire southern continent in less than a decade.

    He had heard about some of the wonders coming out of that city. Long-distance communication, unified cultivators, even rumors of an entirely new discipline. They were a wild-card that nobody could predict.

    If the first oversight was that Yamato would never allow them to set up camp so close to the city unperturbed, then the second was simply this¡ªthey forgot who they were fighting.

    <hr>

    Minami Yuuko practically vibrated with nerves as she led the first charge against Qin¡¯s armies. It was a huge honor¡ªand it had to be her, she knew that. Nobody else had the right combination of experience and expertise to execute their plan and lead the others who could.

    Her unit was hand-picked for the operation. An opening move that would bloody Qin¡¯s nose and show them that Jiaguo was not a foe that could be so easily trampled.

    If it worked.

    If it failed, then Yuuko and her unit were dead. It was a risky maneuver, and they¡¯d had limited time to practice it. But it would only work once, and it could only work now, while the enemy¡¯s guard was down and they didn¡¯t realize it was possible.

    It would work. It had to. Yuuko...still struggled with trust, but she swallowed her nerves and put her faith in Yoshika and everything they¡¯d worked for. The techniques that Yuuko had helped pioneer herself, when they¡¯d still been students.

    She missed those days¡ªwhen the worst her pride and jealousy could earn her was an embarrassing public beatdown and a new friend. The stakes had grown so much higher, but she had to rise to the occasion.

    Beside her, the proud men and women of Yamato charged past the edge of the barrier, where they¡¯d be exposed to enemy fire, then beyond the edge of their artillery range where their magical support could no longer protect them. Northeast. Towards the furthest of Qin¡¯s encampments.

    The Qin army wasn¡¯t taken by surprise¡ªthey had their own scouts and clairvoyance techniques, surely¡ªbut they hadn¡¯t finished setting up their camp, either. They knew better than to try pushing back against Yuuko¡¯s charge and braced themselves for a retreating battle, back towards the main army and reinforcements.

    Just as planned.

    ¡°On my mark!¡±

    Yuuko and soldiers prepared their talismans. They only had one chance. It had to be perfect.

    Talismans weren¡¯t just canned spells. You still needed to be a mage to cast them, and a talisman made by another mage was usually incompatible unless expressly designed for it. And even then, it required the caster to have a good understanding of the spell which usually limited it to only the most basic magic. Complex spells were out of the question.

    Unless, of course, some genius had found a way to optimize and simplify a complex talisman so that it could be mass produced, and another genius had developed a way to use martial arts to memorize simple spell talismans by rote.

    And say those hypothetical geniuses then trained a specialized group of individuals, talented in both arcane and martial arts, to use those talismans? Even redraw them with that same rote calligraphy technique?

    Well then perhaps that specially trained group of soldiers could cast a spell that should have been far beyond them. Far beyond anything a reasonable person would expect out of a group of common infantry.

    Qin¡¯s army formed up and began backing away as the first volley of long-range spells came arcing over them from the back ranks, raining all manner of death and destruction down on Yamato¡¯s close-range shock-troops.

    ¡°Now!¡±

    Yuuko¡¯s stomach lurched as she poured her essence into the talisman. Simplified though it was, it was still a powerful spell, and not an especially compatible element with her natural ki affinity of Light¡ªwholly incompatible, in fact.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Nevertheless, the spell worked, and with a flash of pure Void Yuuko found herself facing the back of a very confused Qin soldier. The others had an easier time of it, having been specially selected for compatibility with the spell, rather than the experience required to teach them how to use it.

    ¡°Forward! Drive them back!¡±

    The imperial cultivators didn¡¯t even have time to be startled as Yuuko¡¯s unit crashed into their back ranks, now pinning them between her force and Kucheon¡¯s artillery support.

    The battle had begun.

    <hr>

    ¡°Teleportation?!¡±

    Gao nodded grimly at his juniors¡ªthe same ones from before. They¡¯d started following him around, and he was beginning to feel guilty about not learning their names.

    ¡°An entire unit of elite infantry forces capable of short-range teleportation, yes. We¡¯re moving our camps further back.¡±

    ¡°Why? No, wait¡ªhow?! Are they led by some powerful xiantian expert in the Void element?¡±

    Gao was surprised his junior was familiar with mana theory, but it had been gaining a great deal of popularity within the empire in the last decade.

    ¡°No, my understanding is that they can all use the technique individually. They wiped out an entire encampment by teleporting behind them and driving them into the range of the city¡¯s artillery formations.¡±

    The younger men shuddered.

    ¡°What a disaster! They just slaughtered the entire encampment?¡±

    Gao Yuanjun squinted at him.

    ¡°What? No, after a rout that decisive, the majority were likely captured.¡±

    You don¡¯t just slaughter an encircled enemy to the last, it sets a bad precedent and makes war far bloodier than it needs to be. What good would it do to rule over a mountain of corpses?

    ¡°Oh. Well surely we must have a plan to retaliate? Why are we retreating? It was just one minor loss.¡±

    ¡°Not retreating¡ªrepositioning. Until we have a way to assail their shield, our enemy holds the initiative, but we remain in control of the battlefield.¡±

    Not that they should have ever allowed Jiaguo to fight so close to their own defenses in the first place, but Gao was not the one in charge. It was a lesson learned, even if the cost was paid in someone else¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Won¡¯t the wider perimeter spread our forces even thinner?¡±

    He sighed. Teaching his juniors basic strategy wasn¡¯t really his idea of entertainment, but it was knowledge that might save their lives one day.

    ¡°It actually allows a greater concentration of our forces. Consider that the further back we camp, the further our enemy must charge to engage us. That gives nearby forces more time to react, threatening to cut off and encircle the enemy. How would you prevent that?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, send more troops to engage the reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Which then brings in more reinforcements from further down the line.¡±

    The two juniors¡¯ eyes lit up with understanding.

    ¡°The only way to stop it is to engage the entire battle line!¡±

    ¡°And the longer the battle line is, the more they must commit!¡±

    ¡°Which lets us take greater advantage of our numbers!¡±

    Gao nodded with approval as the two finished each other¡¯s sentences. It was heartening to see such camaraderie developing¡ªthat would serve them well once their unit saw combat.

    Of course, it was an extreme oversimplification of an already very basic strategic principle. As common foot soldiers, perhaps they didn¡¯t need to know.

    So what was Yan De¡¯s excuse?

    <hr>

    ¡°They¡¯re harrying our retreat while the main forces draw back to join the reserve camps.¡±

    Yan De scoffed at his disciple¡¯s report.

    ¡°Casualties?¡±

    Yan Ren bowed apologetically to his master.

    ¡°Light, but not insignificant. Jiaguo has struck us a considerable blow with their opening attack.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ªteleportation. The beastkin always have been crafty, haven¡¯t they? A nasty trick we couldn¡¯t have predicted, but it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Sun Quan did not scowl. His face was a perfect mask, not betraying any of his inner thoughts. He joined Yan De¡¯s war council, in the lavishly decorated ¡®tent¡¯ as an advisor and fellow general, along with Grandmasters Qian Shi and Bai Renshu.

    He did not tell Yan De that a proper rearguard might have prevented such a swift and total rout, nor did he comment on the folly of engaging the city too closely. Nor did Qian Shi, though surely both understood it.

    They could not.

    Yan De had been too forward in his planning. Laid out his reasoning well, and demonstrated a clear grasp of strategic theory and long-term planning. To correct him would be an insult. Surely he was already aware of such basic ideas and had already considered them¡ªand indeed he had.

    Except that he had done so alone. Yan De was a man of absolute confidence, and while Qian Shi and Sun Quan were nominally advisors, the way he delivered his plans left little room for argument. For example¡ª

    ¡°Pull back to this perimeter here. Limit the encirclement to this point here¡ªany further east will put us in danger from enemy reinforcements. Grandmaster Qian, who among your disciples has the most impenetrable defense?¡±

    A rare question. It seemed a perfect chance for his advisors to add something, and yet...

    ¡°That would be Bu Dong Rushan, Grandmaster Yan, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Assign him to the northeastern edge of the encirclement. We won¡¯t allow another mishap like this.¡±

    Sun Quan did not wince. But he felt for Qian Shi, who had no choice but to interject.

    ¡°With respect, that is a highly vulnerable position to station one of our xiantian elders.¡±

    ¡°I am assigning him there because the position is vulnerable. If your sect isn¡¯t up to the task, Elder, then simply say so. There¡¯s no shame in weakness.¡±

    Qian Shi did not grit his teeth. Ironically, Qin¡¯s grandmasters tended to be much looser in the presence of outsiders. Amongst themselves? They let absolutely nothing slip. The honorable grandmaster took the shamelessly unsubtle jab in stride.

    ¡°He is, of course, a peerless choice to command that location. I only wish to recommend¡ª¡±

    ¡°Then send him out. A squad of Elder Sun¡¯s demon hunters as well.¡±

    Sun Quan did not sigh. He did not argue, for while his demon hunters were valuable, they were not irreplaceable. He did not remind Yan De that Jiaguo had xiantian fighters of their own, or that peerless defense did not necessarily mean the power to protect an entire unit¡ªthough by the God-Emperor¡¯s divine providence, Bu Dong Rushan had both.

    After all, Yan De surely knew that. He dared not insinuate otherwise, lest their great war leader lose face.

    Sun Quan was satisfied enough to know that the war was happening, and that the Fox Princess would fall. He kept his thoughts private as he wondered why Seong Misun had not honored her oath to prevent her ancestor¡¯s reincarnation. He had no fear that they would lose the war, even if Yan De¡¯s overconfidence meant that it would cost them more than it needed to. But if they did?

    Let Yan De pay that price.

 559. Immovable

    After that first engagement, neither side had been able to gain any decisive victories. There had been fighting, and even Gao Yuanjun¡¯s unit had seen some action, but Jiaguo wasn¡¯t willing to commit to any major engagements, while Qin¡¯s forces could not pursue their retreats. Qin took more losses than Jiaguo did, but they were fairly minor and it was far from enough to overcome their superior numbers, not to mention the reinforcements that were en route from the north.

    It was going...smoothly. In a way that made Gao distinctly uncomfortable. It was too neat and orderly. War was always full of surprises and chaos, and he felt as though a turning point was on the horizon.

    ¡°Senior Gao! Well met, brother!¡±

    His juniors greeted him as usual, and he returned their greeting with a bow.

    ¡°Shun, Wen. Well met.¡±

    He¡¯d remembered their names, this time. Their family names, at least. Now that they¡¯d seen combat together, he wasn¡¯t inclined to stand on formality. Even the lightweight clashes they¡¯d experienced were enough to form a sort of unspoken bond. It was only natural when you entrusted your life to the men next to you.

    ¡°Did you hear the news, Senior?¡±

    That would be Wen, the man from Baishulin. He wasn¡¯t so bad for one of Bai¡¯s lot, and after some cajoling he¡¯d even named his sect¡ªthe Swift River Rapids sect. It was...a rather generic name and likely a very low ranking sect, but he¡¯d been capable enough to be recruited to the army, and they¡¯d fought alongside each other. Gao didn¡¯t judge.

    ¡°What news?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re being reassigned! They want to reinforce the northeastern block to prevent another attack there.¡±

    Gao furrowed his brows. It was unlikely that Jiaguo would try the same trick again, though he¡¯d make a point of watching his back in case they ran into any of those teleporters. Besides...

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that where Elder Bu Dong Rushan is?¡±

    Shun, his brother-in-craft from the Austere Mountain, nodded excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Can you imagine it? We¡¯ll be fighting alongside a xiantian warrior!¡±

    Wen blanched.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t heard about that. Isn¡¯t that usually a bad thing?¡±

    Gao nodded sympathetically.

    ¡°Normally I wouldn¡¯t envy such an assignment, but Elder Bu Dong Rushan is another matter. I¡¯d wager there¡¯s no safer place on the battlefield.¡±

    Though what he was doing off in the furthest corner of their encirclement, Gao had no idea. Even Shun was surprised by his declaration.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the stories, but is he really that powerful?¡±

    ¡°He is. Perhaps even more powerful than Grandmaster Qian Shi.¡±

    ¡°Surely not! Why wouldn¡¯t he challenge him for the position?¡±

    That was a long story, but as they had time while they made their way to the new position, he decided to tell it.

    He was an odd one. All xiantian cultivators had their eccentricities, but Elder Bu Dong Rushan was especially strange. Nobody even knew his true name, and he answered only to the self-appointed appellation¡ªImmovable as a Mountain. Simply Rushan to his friends.

    He lived up to the name. The story went that he had been an unknown hermit residing in the mountains when the Austere Mountain sect was founded. He emerged from seclusion to challenge the founder, who promptly dropped a mountain on him and walked away. Only for Bu Dong Rushan to emerge a century later, unscathed and insisting that their duel was not over.

    He was as stubborn as his name suggested, too.

    In the end, the two fought to a standstill on numerous occasions, but never established a decisive winner. After the founder¡¯s death, Rushan insisted that he had won by virtue of outlasting his opponent, but declined to take leadership of the sect.

    It was something of a tradition for prospective grandmasters of the Austere Mountain to challenge Bu Dong Rushan, but none had ever bested him. Mind you, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean they lost either.

    The precise counts varied wildly depending on who described them, but Rushan had hundreds of wins, and not a single loss. However, thousands of his duels ended in draws. Like many xiantian experts, he was a man of singular focus, and that focus was absolute, impenetrable defense.

    Such was his power that he was even able to extend his blessing to those within his domain, rendering them nearly as invincible as he was.

    Shun stared at Gao with wonder in his eyes.

    ¡°Amazing! And we¡¯ve got the honor of fighting under his command!¡±

    Wen was a bit more circumspect.

    ¡°Senior, did he really stay buried under a mountain for a hundred years?¡±

    Gao scratched his cheek awkwardly.

    ¡°That part of the tale may have been exaggerated, come to think of it.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    <hr>

    The turning point arrived both sooner and closer than Gao Yuanjun had ever imagined it would.

    Elder Rushan was impossible to miss. He lived up to his name not only in power and technique, but in sheer physicality as well. He was an absolute mountain of a man. Gao had known that xiantian cultivators could influence their appearances with their domains, but he¡¯d rarely seen so dramatic an example as Bu Dong Rushan.

    The man stood nearly twice as tall as any other soldier, with finely crafted custom robes that still struggled to contain the sheer rippling physicality of the Austere Mountain elder. He had a long white beard, and bushy black eyebrows that twisted into a permanent scowl. His weapon was an enormous heavy glaive with a haft like a tree trunk and a blade that would have been oversized on a normal two-handed sword.

    He met them personally as Gao¡¯s unit reported for duty, scrutinizing them under his grim visage.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, then? Regulars? I was expecting another unit of Earthshakers.¡±

    Gao Yuanjun bowed deeply, holding a fist to his palm before him.

    ¡°Honorable Elder, this junior has simply followed the orders given. It is not my place to know the reason.¡±

    The elder grunted in acknowledgement and gestured casually with his impossibly heavy weapon.

    ¡°Rearguard, then. Support if you¡¯ve got long range techniques. You there¡ªfrom Bai?¡±

    Wen bowed hastily, sweat beading on his brow.

    ¡°A lesser branch, Elder.¡±

    ¡°You do traps?¡±

    ¡°No sir¡ªthat is the main branch¡¯s specialty.¡±

    Bu Dong Rushan turned away, losing interest.

    ¡°Sort yourselves out, then. Our vanguard here are all elites. If they¡¯re pressed, you lead the retreat¡ªnot even my blessing will protect you from that.¡±

    That was a surprising sentiment. Multiple squads of Austere Mountain and Silver Orchard elites, led by no less than one of the army¡¯s most powerful xiantian fighters, and empowered by his blessing. What could possibly press them?

    But that was Bu Dong Rushan. Proud, confident, and unfailingly cautious. It was not that he feared the enemy, only that he understood that anything which could threaten their vanguard would utterly annihilate regulars like Gao and his unit.

    They took their positions at the back of the formation. There was no dishonor in the rearguard position. It was a crucial role, protecting the back of the formation from flanking attacks and leading retreats. Though as Gao felt Elder Rushan¡¯s domain wash over them, it was almost impossible to imagine their army being pushed back.

    The encirclement of Kucheon was hardly a solid line of soldiers sweeping along the perimeter. That was impossible in the uneven terrain surrounding the city, and wouldn¡¯t be desirable besides. Instead, they occupied strategically valuable hills and cliffs¡ªdefensible positions from which they could hold their ground or move to reinforce nearby armies.

    At first, Gao had questioned how much they reinforced the furthest corner of their formation, but the more he considered it, the more he started to see the wisdom of Yan De and the army commanders.

    On the southern side, the army was protected from flanking by the mountain, while the remaining encampments were protected by each other, all the way up to their own northern camp, which served as another sort of anchor.

    If Jiaguo wanted to assault the weaker north corner with a flanking attack, they would have to attack Bu Dong Rushan directly. If anybody could hold the line long enough for reinforcements to drive back the enemy, it was him.

    A mountain on one side, Rushan on the other. It was somewhat poetic.

    Qin¡¯s position was dug in, defensive, and practically unassailable. Jiaguo couldn¡¯t attack without risking enormous losses, and without any decisive victories for them, it was only a matter of time until Qin amassed enough reinforcements to overwhelm Kucheon¡¯s defenses.

    But as Shun had said on that first day¡ªan animal was most dangerous when cornered.

    ¡°Enemy approaching!¡±

    The call startled Gao out of his reverie. He gripped his spear and sharpened his senses, standing at high alert. It was unlikely that the rearguard would see any major fighting, but he still needed to watch out for enemy bombardment.

    What he didn¡¯t need to worry about was flanking¡ªan officer would call it out if they had to prepare for close combat. So instead, he kept his eyes forward, to see who would be foolish enough to march on the invincible xiantian elder.

    His blood ran cold at what he saw.

    Most of the force was what they¡¯d come to know as typical of Jiaguo¡¯s forces¡ªa combination of Yamato infantry supported by Goryeon mages. But it was their vanguard that drew Gao¡¯s attention.

    Demons. Unmistakable and monstrous. He¡¯d heard rumors that the false empress allowed them within her lands, but he¡¯d scarcely believed it. How was it even possible? They were mindless, violent monsters, incapable of higher thought or coordinated discipline. Even the demonic enclave, according to the stories he¡¯d heard from those who participated in the coalition raid against them, was only very loosely held together by their more powerful leaders.

    These ones, however, marched like soldiers. The woman leading them was among the most horrific creatures he¡¯d ever seen¡ªa twisted mockery of the human form dripping with black ichor and green miasma.

    The demon hunters in the vanguard nearly moved to intercept them, but Bu Dong Rushan held up a hand to stop them.

    ¡°Hold. Maintain your formation¡ªwe stop them here.¡±

    That was another trait typical of the elder, and part of the reason his duels tended to end in draws. Bu Dong Rushan defended. He held his ground, neither moving nor moved. He allowed the enemy army to form up before them.

    The allied armies did not move to intercept either. Elder Rushan was an anchor, and his position was meant to hold on its own so that the rest of their forces could maintain formation. Wherever Jiaguo struck, Qin could descend upon them from all directions¡ªexcept here, where Elder Rushan would hold the line.

    He slammed the haft of his giant polearm into the ground and bellowed a deafening challenge to Jiaguo¡¯s army.

    ¡°I am Elder Bu Dong Rushan, of the Great Austere Mountain, xiantian, undefeated. Retreat now, and you will not be pursued. Lay down your arms in surrender, and you will be treated properly. Come forth to attack, and you will die.¡±

    Qin¡¯s army stirred. He was offering to let them go? Allowing demons to surrender? Elder Rushan truly was an unusual man among unusual men. Jiaguo, on the other hand, was unmoved. The demonic leader raised her hand and released a flashy technique into the air¡ªa signal?

    Gao felt a prickle on the back of his neck, his hair standing on end. Jiaguo had their own xiantian experts, and they would not knowingly attack the elder without one. Surely none of them could match Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s impenetrable defense, but which would be bold enough to try?

    The sky exploded in a blinding flash of light and a crash of thunder. Gao shielded his eyes as he desperately tried to blink the spots out of his vision to look up at the source. He felt the weight of the elder¡¯s domain press down on him as it resisted the newcomer¡¯s power.

    An enemy xiantian¡ªsomething Gao had never had the displeasure of seeing before. She was a living storm of lightning, floating high in the air between the two armies, arcs of power flashing out in every direction and grounding themselves around her. Even from his place at the back of the army, Gao could see her glowing golden eyes glaring down at them as her white hair fluttered in the wind around her.

    The false empress, the heretic, the pretender¡ªafter seeing her in person the derisive nicknames fled his mind. There could be no mistaking her from that day forward.

    That was the first time Gao Yuanjun encountered Empress Yoshika, Sovereign of the Jiaguo Empire.

 560. Unstoppable

    Jiaguo¡¯s forces had been struggling after earning their first victory. They focused on mobile strike forces and quick skirmishes, but the semi-circle of Qin¡¯s armies ensured that they were always outnumbered. They¡¯d had some limited success by deploying multiple attacks at once, some of which were feints and distractions, but Qin didn¡¯t hesitate to send elites or even xiantians to drive a wedge between Jiaguo¡¯s forces. When that happened, the only answer was a full retreat, lest they risk a collapse in their own formation.

    Yoshika was proud of her people. They were giving better than they got, and casualties on her side were very limited¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t enough. They needed another decisive win.

    The key battlefield was the northeastern camp where they¡¯d had their first victory. Qin¡¯s army was large, but not large enough to completely surround the city without spreading themselves too thin and risking a pincer attack from reinforcing armies. The northeastern camp was the most exposed as a result.

    Early on, they¡¯d used Yuuko and her unit to take advantage of that and to present a threat that Qin could not ignore. In truth, even with Haeun¡¯s spellcraft and Yoshika¡¯s combat calligraphy techniques combined, not many could pull it off. Yuuko¡¯s unit had every fighter capable of using Haeun¡¯s teleportation talismans effectively. Even then, Yuuko herself couldn¡¯t quickly replace her own talismans because her ki affinity was Light¡ªthe complete opposite of the spell¡¯s element.

    Qin didn¡¯t know any of that, though. They only knew that Jiaguo had soldiers capable of instantly relocating themselves on the battlefield¡ªa terrifying power that they had to respect in every single engagement. The threat was more valuable than the actual power.

    But they did respect it. There hadn¡¯t been another opportunity to take advantage of Yuuko¡¯s unit, and they¡¯d tried. The teleporting soldiers would have been excellent headhunters going after officers or enemy irregulars, but Qin was conservative with their own elites. It was no wonder why¡ªthey just didn¡¯t need them.

    Jiaguo was coming out ahead in the skirmishes, but they weren¡¯t winning the war. Qin¡¯s numbers were endless, and they¡¯d be receiving reinforcements from the northern sects soon. It wasn¡¯t enough to slowly bleed them. Jiaguo could kill a hundred cultivators for every one they lost and still be overwhelmed by Qin¡¯s sheer numbers.

    And that brought Yoshika back to the northeastern camp. If anything was going to cause a shift in the war, it would happen there. And Qin knew that too¡ªso they¡¯d turned it into an impenetrable fortress.

    The encampment was on a steep hill¡ªpractically a cliff¡ªand had been reinforced by cultivators altering the terrain and building fortifications. It was all quite makeshift, with barriers of dirt, stone, and the occasional bit of wood¡ªthough trees were fairly sparse in the area. Under normal circumstances, such fortifications would be almost meaningless before an army of cultivators, but there was another obstacle.

    Bu Dong Rushan.

    Yoshika had done her due diligence and collected as much intelligence on the man as she could. Which really just meant asking Lin Xiulan.

    ¡°Him? Oh dear, that¡¯s going to be rather troublesome.¡±

    Eunae raised an eyebrow at Xiulan as the two of them met over tea. They may have been at war, but Jiaguo still had their luxuries. Even the prisoners were well-provisioned.

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Not personally, but he¡¯s an old one. Sometimes called the Austere Mountain¡¯s second grandmaster, by those feeling charitable.¡±

    ¡°And those who aren¡¯t?¡±

    Xiulan gave her a wry smile.

    ¡°Austere Mountain¡¯s true grandmaster. It¡¯s only by choice that he doesn¡¯t rule the sect. That, and the fact that his domain is rather incompatible with their rites of succession.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°He never yields. Austere Mountain chooses their grandmaster through combat trials, but they aren¡¯t meant to be duels to the death. Bu Dong Rushan has never been defeated because he never admits defeat. Either his opponent yields or the match is stopped as a draw.¡±

    Eunae furrowed her brows.

    ¡°What about real battles? If he¡¯s that old surely he¡¯s been in a few.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have to ask Ienaga Yumi about that¡ªbut as far as I know, nobody in the history of the Austere Mountain sect has ever been able to so much as injure him.¡±

    ¡°I see...¡±

    That was Yoshika¡¯s next stop. Kaede stood next to her master as they put some of the reserves through training exercises. A few mages had shown potential talent for martial arts, and they were trying to awaken their ki. If Jiaguo couldn¡¯t match Qin in quantity, then they¡¯d do everything they could to exceed them in quality.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know this cultivator by name, but I know the one.¡±

    Kaede gave Master Yumi a sidelong glance.

    ¡°Have you met him in battle before?¡±

    ¡°I have. Grandmaster Qian Shi, I can drive off if it comes down to a battle. It¡¯s not a certain thing, but he can¡¯t kill me without extreme risk to his own life. If I fought him to the death...I think I could at least take him down with me.¡±

    ¡°And Rushan?¡±

    Yumi pursed her lips and tapped her foot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t touch him. In Ashikaga¡¯s groupings, I¡¯d place him at the top along with the likes of you and Yan De.¡±

    That gave Kaede pause. Ienaga Yumi was ¡®weak¡¯ for a xiantian cultivator, but she was so specialized in the art of killing that she¡¯d earned a reputation for headhunting xiantian enemies. She¡¯d killed more xiantian cultivators than anybody Yoshika knew, short of Jianmo.

    ¡°Really? Not even you can hurt him? How have I not heard about this man before, if he¡¯s so invincible?¡±

    Yumi chuckled.

    ¡°It comes at a cost. I can¡¯t touch him, but I have driven him back before.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°By ignoring him. He¡¯s not weak, by any means but...he doesn¡¯t move. No, that¡¯s not right, he isn¡¯t slow and he can maneuver as well as anyone, it''s just...¡±

    She frowned, trying to find the right words.

    ¡°His domain. Most of us project our domains, but his is an anchor. It doesn¡¯t follow his body, or if it does, it¡¯s exceptionally slow. I¡¯m not sure how it works, exactly¡ªand I suspect that¡¯s a closely guarded secret¡ªbut he does not give chase outside of his domain. He stakes out a position, and he holds it.¡±

    Kaede thought about that. Could she take advantage of it and just attack the adjacent encampments? No¡ªjust because he didn¡¯t move, didn¡¯t mean his army wouldn¡¯t. He was a rock. An obstacle in the way of her progress, even if he stayed right where he was.

    ¡°I need to remove him. This stalemate can¡¯t go on forever, and we can¡¯t make any more progress as long as he¡¯s holding such a critical point.¡±

    Yumi nodded slowly.

    ¡°He¡¯s well placed. I was surprised by Yan De¡¯s inexperience at first, but he¡¯s obviously no fool. He knows strategy, but it¡¯s...shogi.¡±

    ¡°Shogi?¡±

    Kaede knew the game of shogi, of course, but she wasn¡¯t sure what her master meant.

    ¡°It¡¯s predefined rules, tested strategies, a limited board. Simulation and theory. He plays his pieces well, and he knows how to read the board, but real wars aren¡¯t like that. You broke the rules once with your opening attack, and he wasn¡¯t prepared for it.¡±

    ¡°But now he¡¯s adjusted to it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but he¡¯s still playing shogi. The rules have changed, and still he plays under the assumption that they will not change again.¡±

    She turned to meet Kaede¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Nobody is invincible, Kaede. Real wars do not have boards, pieces, or rules. If you are to defeat Yan De, you must do as you always have. Challenge his expectations. If he presents you an unbreakable wall¡ªbreak it! If you face an immovable object...¡±

    Yoshika understood. She bowed gratefully to her master.

    ¡°Thank you for your wisdom, master. I believe I know what I have to do.¡±

    <hr>

    The empress smashed into Qin¡¯s ranks with all the fury of the heavens themselves. She was so fast! Gao couldn¡¯t follow her movements at all, only the flashes of light and the explosions of thunder that heralded her appearance. It was as though he was suddenly standing in the center of a storm cloud as she sowed chaos among their ranks.

    Lightning blasted the soldiers around her, kicking up dirt and dust with each explosion and sending men toppling to the ground. Even with Rushan¡¯s blessing, not all of them got back up.

    He remembered his orders. Rearguard¡ªif the elites were pressed, his unit was to lead the retreat. Only...

    Gao ducked as a bolt of lightning grounded itself barely a few feet away from him, leaving him momentarily deaf and blind. As his senses returned, he felt a sense of calm wash over him. They couldn¡¯t retreat¡ªnot while Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s blessing was the only thing keeping them alive. If they fled, and the empress gave chase?

    She wouldn¡¯t even need to try. The very second they left the elder¡¯s protection, she could kill them instantly¡ªas easily as she breathed.

    ¡°Hold positions! Stand your ground! Leave her to the elder and focus on the enemy!¡±

    Perhaps he was out of line, shouting orders like that, but nobody else was doing it¡ªor if they were, he couldn¡¯t hear them over the cacophonous din of Empress Yoshika¡¯s battle. And it was a battle, because while neither the Demon Hunters nor the Earthshakers could resist her, Bu Dong Rushan did not sit idle.

    Each time the empress appeared in a flash of light and an explosion of thunder, and each time Bu Dong Rushan rushed to meet her. He would catch her in less than a second each time, swinging that tree-sized glaive with such force that Gao could feel it cutting the air with each stroke.

    And then she would vanish before it could land, only to reappear elsewhere and begin it all again. A stalemate. Elder Rushan was fast, but Empress Yoshika was faster¡ªyet neither could touch the other.

    Bolts of lightning glanced off of Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s armor like raindrops. She cast spells¡ªand it was only then that Gao remembered that she was a beastkin¡ªbut he deflected them with his glaive with contemptuous ease. Once, she even appeared right behind him, ambushing him with a flurry of blows that precisely targeted unarmored pressure points.

    He ignored them entirely and nearly caught her. The Empress never attempted to directly engage him again.

    She couldn¡¯t defeat him. They were holding! They took losses, but Gao realized that even his fallen brothers weren¡¯t dead. Injured, paralyzed, but still breathing. This was the woman who dared to challenge the mighty God-Emperor, and they were holding!

    Belatedly, Gao remembered his own order and tore his attention away from the dazzling clash of titans happening within their ranks. Either the Empress would have to retreat, or eventually more xiantian reinforcements would arrive to drive her back¡ªperhaps even kill her and put an early end to the entire war.

    Eyes forward¡ªthere was still an army, and they¡¯d be...

    Gao paused. They hadn¡¯t moved. Jiaguo¡¯s army hadn¡¯t taken a single step forward¡ªsimply standing by and watching as their empress¡ªtheir ruler fought alone against an entire army. The demon woman at the front yawned.

    A chill ran down Gao¡¯s spine. Something wasn¡¯t right. It was too clean. Why was Empress Yoshika fighting a battle she couldn¡¯t win? Surely after the first few exchanges she¡¯d realized it was hopeless. Why continue to fight? Why weren¡¯t her people concerned?

    Then he saw it¡ªor rather, her. A lone figure striding across the gap between the armies. She didn¡¯t dazzle like the living thunderstorm overhead, nor was her appearance as ominous as the unit of demonic monsters. She was just...a girl. Beautiful, with long black hair, deep crimson eyes, and an expression of grim focus as she marched across the battlefield with a sword in her hand.

    It was her. Gao didn¡¯t know the names, but he¡¯d heard that Jiaguo¡¯s empress was myriad. Of all things, a pair of dual cultivators who¡¯d taken their dreadful practice to an extreme that few could dream of. There were at least three of them¡ªor was it four? Somehow, despite her unassuming appearance, Gao knew¡ªas surely as he¡¯d known when he first laid eyes on her¡ªthat it was her.

    He opened his mouth to call out a warning, but it all happened too fast for him to follow.

    The first empress flashed, appearing next to the second as Elder Bu Dong Rushan gave chase. This time, she didn¡¯t vanish as he swung towards her, only...backed off.

    The Austere Mountain Elder¡¯s eyes widened as if he¡¯d only noticed the second empress for the first time, just as her blade ignited with an ominous red-black qi that moved at unnatural angles, as if it rejected existence itself.

    Bu Dong Rushan halted his attack and stepped back as she swung towards him.

    Sacred Art: Immovable as a Mountain

    Time seemed to slow as Gao felt the elder¡¯s technique within his very soul, and suddenly it was as if Bu Dong Rushan dwarfed the actual mountain in the distance. He didn¡¯t change physically, but his presence was so immense that Gao Yuanjun felt hopelessly insignificant.

    But his wasn¡¯t the only power that resonated in that moment.

    Divine Art: The Sixth Arm of Asura¡ªStar Sundering Slash

    As if frozen in time, Gao recalled some of his more philosophical brethren who enjoyed testing each other with puzzles and paradoxes. One, which he¡¯d always thought of as foolish, came immediately to mind¡ªbetween an immovable object and an unstoppable force, which is greater?

    It was a pointless thought exercise. A question with no answer, no practical purpose.

    He saw his answer, then. Bu Dong Rushan had the presence of a mountain, and he stood unyielding, challenging. Larger than the nearby mountain, larger than the Forbidden Mountain¡¯s highest peak, larger than the entire mountain range¡ªas great as the earth itself! One could sooner split the earth in twain. Truly, he lived up to his audacious name.

    So did Empress Yoshika¡¯s sword art. Gao watched in horror as her sword flickered up in a single swift stroke, rending space itself along its path. A mountain? What Gao Yuanjun saw was a blade that could split the earth, the sky, the sun and the moon¡ªthe very stars and heaven itself.

    She cut Bu Dong Rushan from hip to shoulder, straight through his dantian.

    Silence fell over the battlefield as the Great Austere Mountain¡¯s mightiest elder¡ªthe undefeated, unyielding, invincible expert whose name and title invoked the very image of the sect¡¯s namesake¡ªfell. In two pieces.

    Then the demons charged.

 561. Revenge

    ¡°Elder Qian Shi, when you assured me that Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s defense was invincible, I believe we may have gotten our definitions mixed up. You see, I had assumed that meant that he wouldn¡¯t be slain by a child who has lived less than three decades.¡±

    Yan De was fuming. He had a reputation for his temper, which his so-called peers liked to mock him for, but they did not realize how their mockery betrayed them. All cultivators knew how much empowering the soul enflamed one¡¯s passions, and tempering those passions was a crucial part of their craft. Yan De was on the edge of divinity¡ªsecond only to the God-Emperor. His temper was not a result of poor discipline, it was simply a product of how much greater he was than the fools who thought themselves his equal.

    ¡°Undefeated, elder.¡±

    His eyebrow twitched at Qian Shi¡¯s response, and he grit his teeth as he turned towards the man slowly.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I did not say that Bu Dong Rushan could not be defeated. Only that he never has been before.¡±

    ¡°Then how, pray tell, did this happen?¡±

    Twice now. Two major defeats and not a single equivalent victory. It was absolutely shameful, and Yan De suspected that Qian Shi and Sun Quan were enjoying his failure. Elder Qian Shi gave him a long, flat look.

    ¡°It would appear that his opponent was stronger, Elder.¡±

    Yan De kicked over a table, scattering maps, models, and figures across the floor of his command tent.

    ¡°Do you think this is a joke, Qian Shi?!¡±

    The Austere Mountain¡¯s grandmaster did not budge.

    ¡°Of course not. The Great Austere Mountain has lost its strongest warrior. If anything, I have more of a right to anger than you do.¡±

    Sun Quan sighed and stepped forward.

    ¡°With respect, we¡¯ve long known of An Eui¡¯s ability to wield the element of Destruction. Given the late elder¡¯s reputation for ultimate defense, perhaps it would have been prudent to prepare an ambush in anticipation of her intervention.¡±

    Yan De hissed through gritted teeth.

    ¡°An excellent recommendation, Sun Quan¡ªwhich might have been better placed before she assassinated him!¡±

    ¡°I assumed you had a plan beyond my meager understanding.¡±

    If only the God-Emperor could save him from ¡®advisors¡¯ like Sun Quan and Qian Shi. Those two would sooner stab him in the back themselves than give more than the barest token of support.

    ¡°Enough. The Heavenly Empire will not allow this insult to stand. Let us discuss how we will enact our divine vengeance.¡±

    <hr>

    Gao Yuanjun stared sullenly into his rations, his appetite failing him. After Empress Yoshika slew Bu Dong Rushan, the army broke. They could barely even defend themselves as the demons swept through them. Gao remembered his role and did his best to lead the retreat, but even then the only reason he still lived was because Empress Yoshika had backed off immediately after defeating the elder.

    Not everyone made it. The demons would have annihilated them if they hadn¡¯t been driven off by another allied xiantian arriving to support them. Gao couldn¡¯t even remember who¡ªhe¡¯d been too focused on fleeing.

    It shamed him, but even the sight of another elder did nothing to raise morale¡ªnot after what they¡¯d witnessed. Not after what they¡¯d lost.

    ¡°Shun is dead, isn¡¯t he, senior brother?¡±

    Gao tried not to grimace as he eyed Wen You¡ªthe least he could do is remember the full names of his friends.

    ¡°Not necessarily¡ªthe empress has a reputation for mercy. Perhaps¡ª¡±

    ¡°Those were demons, Gao! You saw their leader! She was grinning¡ªlaughing, as she slaughtered our brethren with that toxic touch of hers.¡±

    And yet, Gao could not remember seeing much blood shed¡ªaside from that of the elder. He didn¡¯t have the heart to argue, though. It was shameful enough to have lost without enemy casualties, but if none of their own had died? Somehow that almost made it worse.

    ¡°They¡¯ll pay. The great sects will not take the loss of one of our elders lightly. Take solace in that, brother. We¡¯ll have our vengeance yet.¡±

    <hr>

    It felt like a strange dream. As though any moment he would wake up back on that battlefield, in a pool of his own blood and realize that he was dying. Or perhaps it would be more peaceful, and the dream would just end without giving him time to realize it.

    What else could explain what Shun Song was seeing? Kucheon¡¯s prisoner camp wasn¡¯t bad, not that Shun had ever been a prisoner before. He and the others had been stripped of any weapons or artifacts, then sent to a rather large, open space with rows and rows of hastily constructed shelters with simple but comfortable beds and cushioned seating for meditation. The outdoor area was sealed in by a barrier formation which kept them in, protected them from the elements, and gave them ample space to move around and socialize under the open sky.

    There was a mess area with food better than anything Shun had in the army¡ªbetter than most of the food he¡¯d had even back home! It was all so incredible. Cultivators weren¡¯t usually taken as prisoners at all¡ªit was too dangerous. Rogues and criminals were hunted down and executed. It was different in war, of course¡ªbut so many?

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    On top of that, despite the fact that they did not need to eat or sleep, they were granted those luxuries¡ªeven well accommodated! There was nothing suppressing them beyond the barrier preventing their escape, and their honor as prisoners of war.

    It was almost too trusting. Surely someone would try to escape, and if they kept so many prisoners in one place, how was that any different from allowing the enemy army within their own gates? It shamed him to admit it, but Shun wouldn¡¯t have been so merciful. He would not trust the word of someone like him¡ªbut Empress Yoshika did. They made the prisoners swear an oath that their part in the war had ended and then...left them alone. Trusted them.

    Yet the most jarring thing of all? That would be the one sitting right across from him, happily taking her meal without a care in the world.

    Shun couldn¡¯t stop staring at Empress Yoshika. He was too stunned to even be afraid. She was just sitting there, without a menacing bone in her body. Cheerful, casual, and so...small?

    She was tiny! The empress had felt so massive on the battlefield, flashing from one place to another with the fury of a storm around her. Her presence had been a match for even Elder Bu Dong Rushan¡ªmore than a match. But to see her in person? She was just...a girl. Apparently a very hungry one.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowed to ask, you know.¡±

    He was startled when she spoke to him. Ask? Ask what? He had so many questions that he didn¡¯t know where to begin.

    ¡°Is your domain empowered by food?¡±

    She choked on her food, laughing, and Shun briefly had the completely inane concern that he¡¯d somehow be culpable for her death as she took a sip of some sweet-smelling wine to wash it down.

    ¡°Oh, that was a good one. You¡¯re funny! No, I just like to snack. It¡¯s...well, call it a habit, I guess.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t really meant it as a joke, though he felt a little bit silly in hindsight. This was so surreal.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°To defend my people. I don¡¯t have any ill will towards Qin¡ªin fact, I was really impressed by the people there, during my travels. But I can¡¯t stand idle and let those under my protection be trampled for the glory of the great sects.¡±

    Shun blinked.

    ¡°I meant at this table? Talking to me? Surely I¡¯m not so important as to warrant special attention.¡±

    He looked around¡ªeveryone had given them a wide berth, so it was just between him and Empress Yoshika. She shrugged dismissively.

    ¡°Not really, but the answer is the same. I¡¯m here to protect my people, and part of that is showing your people that we¡¯re not monsters. I didn¡¯t really choose you, in particular, you just happened to be here when I was.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done this before?¡±

    She nodded as she savored some sort of crispy fried treat, her tail swaying happily behind her.

    ¡°Mhm! You¡¯re the first one to actually talk to me, though. Most of you just run away or pretend I¡¯m not here.¡±

    ¡°That does seem like the normal thing to do in the face of the enemy¡¯s commander-in-chief. Maybe I¡¯m the weird one.¡±

    Empress Yoshika giggled, and it reminded Shun of his little sister. How could she be the same person he¡¯d seen on the battlefield that day?

    ¡°Maybe! If so, I¡¯m glad. My side thinks this is a waste of time too, but I think it¡¯s important. We need to remember that we¡¯re all people.¡±

    ¡°Senior Gao said something similar. Though I think he meant it as a way to avoid underestimating our foes in battle. He was the one to remind me that beastkin are not animals.¡±

    ¡°Huh. Sounds like a wise man. Though we¡¯re not ¡®beastkin,¡¯ that¡¯s a misnomer. Actually, it might fit for fiends, though I¡¯d still feel bad using it since I¡¯ve mostly only heard the term as a pejorative.¡±

    Shun swallowed nervously, then took a sip of his own wine to ease his nerves. He still hadn¡¯t touched his food.

    ¡°Pardon me, then¡ªwhat should I call you?¡±

    ¡°Humans. People, just like you. If you must distinguish between us, then ¡®half-spirit¡¯ is the proper term. Though if it¡¯s just me, then you can call me Lee Jia.¡±

    He hesitated again. She was so disarming¡ªwas it her domain? Some kind of spell? Or perhaps she was just that charming.

    ¡°Forgive me my rudeness, Miss Lee¡ªer, Your Majesty? I am Shun Song. I thought your name was Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°It is¡ªbut that¡¯s the name for all of us together. If it¡¯s just me, then I¡¯m Lee Jia. The other one you saw before is An Eui¡ªmy wife.¡±

    This time it was Shun¡¯s turn to choke, though he thankfully hadn¡¯t been chewing on any food. Marriage between two women?! Scandalous. Yet somehow the question on his mind was instead¡ª

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both...you?¡±

    Lee Jia chuckled.

    ¡°Yes and no. It¡¯s a long story, and maybe a little too personal for a new acquaintance.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Shun had nearly forgotten that he was a prisoner, and she was his captor. He couldn¡¯t find anything to say, so he dug into his meal as the silence stretched between them.

    That was the first time Shun Song met Yoshika.

    <hr>

    In their second encounter, Gao almost had to physically restrain Wen from breaking ranks to challenge the Swordswoman himself.

    He¡¯d learned their names by now, but as the battles on the front grew more fierce, and the empire¡¯s xiantian presence kept forcing more appearances, Gao and the rest of the army had come to know Empress Yoshika¡¯s forms by their own titles.

    The first one was the Furious Storm, speculated to be the living representation of Empress Yoshika¡¯s rage. She was swift, brutal, and impossible to pin down. The Furious Storm was a constant threat, appearing in an instant to sow chaos and destruction through their ranks, then disappearing just as quickly.

    The Swordswoman was not the one who had slain Bu Dong Rushan. She was a leader, and though she stood at the front of her armies it was unmistakably the armies that were the greatest threat when she appeared. Those under her command fought without restraint, their steps light and their blows heavy, while the army opposing her felt as though they were marching through a bog.

    She was still dangerous herself, but she reminded Gao of the stories he¡¯d heard about Ienaga Yumi. Swift and surgical¡ªunlike the Storm, she fought only one foe at a time, cutting them down quickly and efficiently. Officers quaked in fear of her name.

    The Slayer of Mountains was the title given to Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s killer¡ªto honor his sacrifice. She had not appeared again, but Gao knew that when she did, it would be to herald the death of another great elder. If the Storm was her fury, and the Swordswoman was her duty, then the Slayer was simply death. Cold and unfeeling¡ªa grim reminder that even ageless immortals could not escape their end.

    Yet it was not the Slayer of Mountains that Gao feared most, nor either of the other two. The worst they could do was kill him, and despite meeting them twice, he had managed to escape death or imprisonment.

    No, the one he feared most was the one they called the Fox Princess. A figure from legends. A fairy tale that mothers told their children to scare them into good behavior¡ªnot that it ever worked. But she was real, and she lived, and she was more dangerous than all of the Empress¡¯ other forms combined.

    It was her who had taken the frontier city of Kucheon from the empire in the first place, her who had moved the great sects to war, knowing how great her potential for destruction was. It was her fault Shun was gone, and their sect was disgraced.

    Gao hoped he would be there when Yan De brought her to justice. But until then, he fought to create that opportunity. He and his brothers bled for the glory of the arrogant lord of the north. He resented that, but he could tolerate it¡ªso long as Yan De could avenge Elder Rushan and Junior Shun. Nothing could bring his fallen brothers back, but Gao could settle for the next best thing.

    Vengeance.

 562. Convivial

    The war had been going well ever since Bu Dong Rushan¡¯s fall. Qin¡¯s army took repeated losses and grew more and more aggressive in their deployment of xiantian threats. The front became a never-ending game of cat and mouse, as each side maneuvered their xiantian-level fighters to prevent either side from gaining complete dominance.

    This meant, for the most part, that the actual fighting came down to the strength of the lower-level troops, and that was a fight which Yoshika was proud to say that Jiaguo was winning. Though Qin had greater numbers, and more elite groups, Jiaguo¡¯s forces had a stronger composition, and were more flexible. They were also more varied with their elites, from Yuuko and Yang Qiu¡¯s shock troops, to Dae¡¯s magical artillery unit, and even Narae¡¯s small team of trappers¡ªwho lured their opponents into deadly hidden formations.

    Yoshika had mixed feelings about letting her sisters participate in the war, but they were old enough to make their own choices, and Narae had insisted. She had Haeun with her, and Yoshika would always keep half an eye on them to ensure that they didn¡¯t get into too much trouble.

    Despite Jiaguo¡¯s success, Yan De and his fellow commanders remained infuriatingly patient. They knew that unless Jiaguo could take out the leaders or put the army into a full rout, it was only a matter of time before the northern sects could arrive with reinforcements.

    They were winning every battle, but Yoshika still feared that they were going to lose the war. The force of Qin¡¯s numbers was just too much.

    She still had plans¡ªand by the best estimates of her advisors, plenty of time to enact them¡ªbut that didn¡¯t stop her from worrying. The first part of her plan was to lure out the enemy commanders. Cut off the head of the snake, and the body would die. The problem was that they obviously knew that just as well as she did, and the fact that she had to take the field while they didn¡¯t put her at a disadvantage.

    Yoshika hadn¡¯t been able to decisively defeat any more xiantian fighters. Yan De stopped trying to hold his formation at any cost, simply letting the edges collapse if they had to, then reoccupying them the moment her back was turned. Instead, his own xiantian forces kept trying to bait her into overcommitting. Wherever Yoshika went, that was always where the bulk of Qin¡¯s xiantians ended up.

    Even with the stalemate broken, and Qin firmly on the back foot, it wasn¡¯t enough. Yoshika still needed more. In the meantime, however, she continued her work on the prisoners.

    <hr>

    ¡°I take it the war is going well for you, huh?¡±

    Jia looked up from her lunch and blinked at Shun Song. She¡¯d been making a point of taking lunch with the prisoner camp every day, but he was still the only one who joined her. The rest stayed as far away from her as possible, some even going out of their way to skip the meal altogether. Even her blessing could only do so much.

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t talk to you about that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not blind, Miss Lee. This camp¡¯s been growing every day and I do talk to the others. You know what they call you?¡±

    ¡°Me me, or all of us?¡±

    He chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°I mean, they have names for each of your forms, but you. They call you the ¡®Furious Storm.¡¯¡±

    Jia wrinkled her nose.

    ¡°What? Why? Okay, no, I get the storm part I guess, but do I really seem that angry?¡±

    ¡°You do cut a rather imposing figure on the battlefield. They all think you¡¯re some embodiment of pure wrath.¡±

    ¡°Is that why nobody else will talk to me?¡±

    Shun squinted incredulously.

    ¡°No, I suspect that has more to do with you being the queen of an enemy nation.¡±

    ¡°That hasn¡¯t stopped you.¡±

    Shun Song was a perfectly average man of Qin. Well, he was a cultivator, so perhaps not so average, but he looked the part. Long black hair worn in a top-knot, dark eyes, light skin¡ªeven the most southern parts of Qin didn¡¯t tan the way Yamato people did¡ªand a fit, but not muscular build.

    A Xin Wei. Most men of Qin were Xin Weis.

    He shrugged.

    ¡°You¡¯re not bad company, I suppose, and it¡¯s nice to learn a bit more about the person insane enough to challenge the God-Emperor¡¯s authority. Most want nothing to do with you because of that, though.¡±

    Jia huffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose to call myself empress. I founded Jiaguo as a place for people who didn¡¯t fit in anywhere else¡ªwhere anybody could be who they wanted to be without judgment. It¡¯s not my fault that everyone else seems to take offense to that.¡±

    ¡°But surely you knew that they would. If nothing else, you have friends who could have told you that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. I had hoped to overcome that through cooperation¡ªby making our little nation both non-threatening and indispensable to our neighbors. It worked, for a while.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Shun nodded along amiably.

    ¡°And then the other frontier nations just had to force you to conquer them, hm?¡±

    Jia bristled.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡ª!¡±

    How the other nations saw it. Perhaps even the lords of Yamato and the High Council of Goryeo saw her that way. A usurper who used self-defense as an excuse for conquest. Why would Qin give her the opportunity to do the same to them?

    She could feel Shun Song¡¯s fear, his hands shaking even just from her aborted outburst. They were too afraid of her¡ªeven Shun, easygoing as he may have been. Yoshika wished she could have spoken to them as Meili, but no. Trust couldn¡¯t be built on a foundation of lies¡ªshe had to reach out to them as herself.

    Jia leaned her elbow on the table and rested her chin in her palm as she muttered to herself.

    ¡°Maybe Kaede could get along with them better¡ªno, it¡¯s a totally different military culture. Eui...is right out. Eunae...?¡±

    For some reason Shun Song froze, sweating nervously as his heart rate accelerated and his fear spiked.

    ¡°The...Fox Princess?¡±

    Jia scowled despite herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call us that, please. We get enough of that inside the city.¡±

    ¡°I¡ªI see. Well, at the risk of aiding the enemy, while I don¡¯t know why you care so much what we think of you, there¡¯s very little that would wipe out the goodwill you¡¯ve earned faster than meeting us as...her.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    That made sense, of course. Even before she¡¯d ascended, people were terrified of Eunae and her power. Sun Quan¡ªone of the enemy commanders¡ªhad once attempted to assassinate her on what was supposed to be neutral ground, nearly shaming his entire sect just for a chance to kill her. Yu Meiren¡¯s manipulations had nearly moved his subordinates to attempt it a second time, while they were nominal allies.

    What they didn¡¯t know¡ªwhat they couldn¡¯t have known¡ªwas that Eunae¡¯s power had been changed when she became part of Yoshika. Or that all of her aspects could use it.

    They hadn¡¯t tested it extensively, since that presented all manner of ethical concerns, but the nature of her geas wasn¡¯t as simple as it had been before. She no longer had Soulfire¡ªthat pale green flame that twisted and shaped the soul by carving away at it. It had been replaced by the nameless rainbow colored flame of her Foxfire Avatar.

    Calling it Foxfire was a little awkward, since that was already another name for Soulfire. She was still workshopping it.

    When used to alter another¡¯s soul, it no longer burned parts away. Instead, it took part of her own soul and added it. The amount of essence involved was fairly miniscule, so the sacrifice was little more than a token, but it did fundamentally change the nature of her power.

    In practical terms, it meant that while it could still create compulsions in its victims, it could not create any restrictions. Furthermore, the subject would always be aware of the compulsion, since she couldn¡¯t affect memory, and because it came from her, the compulsion couldn¡¯t be anything that she wouldn¡¯t do¡ªfrom the perspective of the subject.

    For example, she couldn¡¯t make somebody kill their own friend, because she would never kill her own friend. Not that she¡¯d ever compel someone to kill their own friend, either¡ªthat was terrible!

    The point was, her power was...different. Not weaker, though some might argue that it was. It had different uses. It was a far more potent tool for healing a damaged soul than before, and there were things that the new Foxfire could do that her Soulfire hadn¡¯t been capable of.

    Yoshika could harmlessly break a soul resonance link so gently that neither side of the link experienced any trauma. She¡¯d been able to place a geas that helped boost Ja Yun¡¯s confidence without just hiding her insecurities. There was even promising evidence that it might be able to help demons regain a measure of independence from their cores, and the dark impulses that came with that.

    There was potential in that power, but still danger. It still changed people¡ªaltered their souls, even without restricting their behavior or changing their memories. Yoshika had mixed feelings about it, but it was still vastly preferable to her old bewitching curse.

    It was also not something she could easily reveal to anyone. Yue knew about it, as did Ja Yun and Rika. She¡¯d discussed it in hypothetical terms with Jianmo¡ªwhich meant that they probably figured it out. Otherwise...almost nobody. It was a dangerous secret, and for once Yoshika was doing her best to keep it secret. She was also doing her best to ignore the temptation to use it on the captured prisoners¡ªeven if that would dramatically accelerate her plans. She was not Heiran.

    Jia realized that she¡¯d been spacing out and blushed, bowing apologetically to Shun.

    ¡°Sorry! I got a little lost in thought. You¡¯re right¡ªintroducing you and the other prisoners to the Fox Princess would be a disaster.¡±

    Shun Song blinked at the unexpected apology.

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s quite alright! Please¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t lower your head to me. People might get strange ideas.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well, I think that¡¯s why I should come here as Eunae after all.¡±

    He froze, his eyebrows slowly twisting together as he tried to make sense of what she¡¯d said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about correcting false impressions. Like how everybody thinks I¡¯m an avatar of wrath, rather than a charming, kind, universally lovable girl who enjoys snacks and dotes on her little sisters.¡±

    ¡°You forgot ¡®humble.¡¯¡±

    Jia blushed slightly.

    ¡°Shut up! If everyone thinks that Eunae is the second coming of Seong Heiran, here to sap away their free will and turn them all into mindless thralls, then I just have to show them the real Eunae. Let them meet her and judge for themselves.¡±

    ¡°How will anybody be able to trust their own minds after meeting someone who can enthrall them with a look?¡±

    Her power didn¡¯t require eye contact anymore, but she wasn¡¯t about to correct him on that point. Trust couldn¡¯t be built on a foundation of lies, but maybe she could get away with just a tiny bit in the mortar. A show of good faith¡ªone that she was already dreading, but at least it would be her own choice this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be wearing a veil. I swear by my empire, my soul, and all that I hold dear that you and the other prisoners are completely safe. Your souls will remain your own.¡±

    She felt the oath take form deep within her. Not as powerful as one of Shen Yu¡¯s soul binding agreements or an oathstone, but still part of her. Breaking it would come with a dire cost.

    Shun Song rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°I...suppose that might work? I still don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to achieve. All of us have sworn oaths of loyalty to our sects, and no matter how ¡®universally lovable¡¯ you may be, we will not forswear ourselves.¡±

    Jia smiled.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m not trying to recruit you or subvert your loyalty. Just...showing you the truth.¡±

 563. Parole

    There was no such thing as a war without bloodshed. There could be more or less violent wars, bloodier battles, or territories subverted by political guile. The Fox Princess had infamously taken Kucheon almost single-handedly, relying entirely on her bewitching gaze¡ªbut even she had needed to murder key figures in order to fully secure her reign. In the fighting between Qin and Jiaguo, there had been many casualties on both sides.

    Yet one thing had become clear as Jiaguo continued to win battle after battle against the Heavenly Empire¡¯s inexhaustible numbers¡ªthey were taking prisoners. Focusing on it, even. It didn¡¯t make sense to Gao Yuanjun. Taking cultivators prisoner was a dangerous risk, and the only way Jiaguo could defeat them was by bleeding out their numbers until the cost of the war was too great to bear.

    So why do it? The only sensible answer was the Fox Princess. She could turn their own soldiers against them. He could only assume there was some sort of limitation to her power, or they would have already seen an army of thralls on the battlefield. Still, the thought unnerved him.

    How did one fight against that? Did the grandmasters have some sort of plan? The original Fox Princess had disappeared, but nobody knew how or why.

    Gao tried to hold on to the hope that his brother¡ªhis friend, Shun Song¡ªhad survived their dreadful first encounter with Empress Yoshika. But even if he had, would he still be the same man? Or would he be twisted into some grim mockery of himself, bent to the will of the Fox Princess?

    He wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to know the answer to that, but he didn¡¯t have a choice. The prisoners had started returning.

    It was just a few, at first. They returned one at a time, unarmed and alone, as non-threatening as possible. Gao was wary, but he had the privilege of personally escorting one of the returned prisoners. Not Shun, though the man did bear news of his brother.

    ¡°Shun Song? I think that might have been the name of the fool who speaks to the empress when she visits the camp.¡±

    Gao furrowed his brows. No, that couldn¡¯t be right¡ªthe man was mistaken.

    ¡°I see. You weren¡¯t harmed or...changed? Did you meet the Fox Princess?¡±

    The man turned and spat.

    ¡°Not I. Nor anyone else that I know of. The pretender only appeared to us in the guise of the storm.¡±

    Gao paled. The one managing the prisoners was¡ª? The returned prisoner noticed Gao¡¯s face and shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re thinking. She¡¯s only like that in battle. I never spoke to her, but I have seen her. She¡¯s...smaller, in person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what that means. But you¡¯re still loyal to the empire, then?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I live and die by the will of the God-Emperor, brother!¡±

    He could be lying but...Gao didn¡¯t think so. It felt genuine, yet he still worried. Could he trust this man at his back, in battle? It turned out not to matter. Gao stared at the man incredulously when he explained it.

    ¡°What do you mean you aren¡¯t returning to the front? The sect masters won¡¯t tolerate desertion.¡±

    ¡°I swore an oath, brother. My part in this war has ended.¡±

    ¡°Under duress! You were threatened¡ªsurely such a dishonorable pact has no merit.¡±

    The former prisoner shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. We were all asked to take the oath, but some refused¡ªdetermined to resist our enemy to the last.¡±

    Gao clenched his teeth.

    ¡°They will be avenged.¡±

    ¡°No, brother. They still live. Those who refuse the oath aren¡¯t executed, they just...aren¡¯t paroled.¡±

    ¡°Truly? And they just released you on your word? Nothing more?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°I find it as strange as you, but yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The man scratched his cheek, frowning.

    ¡°I think they¡¯re running out of room.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika was suffering from success. While Qin undoubtedly had the numbers to weather the attrition, Jiaguo was winning enough battles that the prisoner camp was filling faster than they could expand it. They¡¯d had to start paroling the prisoners, but that was a rather slow process. Many had taken the oath not to fight again, but not all of them were sincere, and it was difficult to vet them. There was also the concern of how Qin would react to receiving their prisoners back.

    So far it seemed to be going well, but it meant that Yoshika had to accelerate her plans. They were running out of time, and she knew that this wasn¡¯t a war to be won on the battlefield.

    That was why, for the first time, she was introducing the captured soldiers to Eunae. As promised, she wore a veil over her eyes, and she had no intention of using her powers on any of them. They were under her blessing, but only that.

    Shun Song was obviously nervous as she approached. Eunae knew that she had a more imposing appearance than Jia, and the veil didn¡¯t really help. She didn¡¯t have Jia¡¯s girlish charms or endearing immaturity, but she had her own way of being disarming¡ªeven if it was something she hadn¡¯t really tapped into since her time in the academy.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Eunae smiled behind her veil as she approached the anxious man from Qin. He couldn¡¯t see her face, but a genuine smile was something that you could see in someone¡¯s bearing¡ªhear in their voice.

    ¡°Hello, Song! Thank you so much for meeting me! I¡¯m Seong Eunae, but I insist that you simply call me Eunae.¡±

    ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise, Your M¡ªer, Miss Seong?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Do you know how confusing it would be for us to be calling each other Song and Seong? Given names only, please¡ªI¡¯m utterly exhausted by how the people of Kucheon treat me.¡±

    He blinked, and Eunae took advantage of his uncertainty to take his arm in hers and begin walking through the camp.

    ¡°Miss¡ªE-Eunae, I don¡¯t think this is appropriate! This is rather forward given that we¡¯ve only just met.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, we¡¯ve been talking for days! I know I act differently, but I am in fact the same person who¡¯s been sharing lunch with you. Different, but also the same.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡ªI think¡ªbut I wouldn¡¯t want anyone to think I was being untoward.¡±

    Eunae patted him gently on the shoulder.

    ¡°Oh please, you¡¯ve nothing to fear on that front¡ªI already have two wives, and I¡¯m quite satisfied with them.¡±

    He sputtered incredulously.

    ¡°You¡ªtwo?! Wait¡ªMiss Lee and An Eui?¡±

    She rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No¡ªthey are married to each other. My wives are not among our aspects, and yes, I have two. My greedy sweetheart went and courted both me and our wife at the same time, can you believe it? I suppose I had only myself to blame, though¡ªI wasn¡¯t being honest with myself at the time, and it worked out rather nicely all things considered.¡±

    ¡°I...I see?¡±

    Eunae covered her mouth¡ªout of habit, since the veil already hid it¡ªand giggled. She did feel a little bad for the poor man, but while Jia had her ways of winning people over, so did Eunae.

    ¡°Are you married, Song? Any family?¡±

    He was taken aback by her sudden question.

    ¡°Er, no miss¡ª¡±

    He wilted a bit when she shot him a withering look from behind her veil. It really was more about body language than facial expression.

    ¡°Eunae¡ªapologies¡ªI am unwed. I have a mortal family back home, but I haven¡¯t seen them in years.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, that won¡¯t do! You should visit! Time may mean little to us immortals, but we mustn¡¯t forget our mortal connections. I¡¯m sure they miss you.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t, er, particularly close with my mortal family.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°Not with any of them? I can understand if your family is terrible¡ªbelieve me¡ªbut if there are any that you care for, you should cherish them while you can.¡±

    ¡°I...suppose there¡¯s my little sister, although she must be¡ªby the emperor, in her forties by now. She probably has her own family.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d be delighted to meet their mighty cultivator uncle.¡±

    He scratched his head awkwardly.

    ¡°Er...maybe not. I wasn¡¯t raised in a sect town, and cultivators have a...mixed reputation.¡±

    Eunae blew a puff of air up at her veil, causing it to flutter.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware. I¡¯ve visited Qin before, you know. My sister forced me to wear a veil to avoid disturbing anyone, and I hated it. Also, Sun Quan tried to murder me¡ªtwice.¡±

    ¡°I...am from the Great Austere Mountain sect, and have no association with the Silver Orchard.¡±

    She laughed and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t hold a grudge. I¡¯d like to end this war¡ªpeacefully, if possible. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve gone out of my way to take prisoners, offer surrender where I can. I only hope that Qin has been as gracious.¡±

    Eunae knew for a fact that they weren¡¯t, but she still prayed for the safety of her people.

    ¡°Do you believe that you can change the grandmasters¡¯ minds simply by being magnanimous?¡±

    She smiled sadly at his look of pity and shook her head.

    ¡°No. I know that Sun Quan at least partly fights because he believes I am Seong Heiran reincarnated, but even if I convince him otherwise, I doubt that will be enough to stay his hand.¡±

    ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°Do I really need a reason other than that it¡¯s the right thing to do? I won¡¯t lie¡ªyes, I do hope that by changing your minds I can find a path to end this senseless war with a minimum of undue bloodshed. I regret that I had to slay Bu Dong Rushan¡ªhe seemed like a decent enough man, and I doubt that an evil person could develop a domain that protects people like that.¡±

    Eunae sighed.

    ¡°But that is what your sects have brought upon me. Death and destruction¡ªinnocent blood spilled for nothing more than the glory of an empire built on the pride of a single man who lacks even the common decency to stand behind the actions of his own people.¡±

    Shun Song furrowed his brows and pulled away from Eunae, his tone warning.

    ¡°I would ask you not to besmirch the name of our God-Emperor. You may believe your cause is just, and your actions moral, but I have not forgotten that you fielded demons against me and my brethren.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I told you that in both this war and the last, those demons have killed the fewest of all my armies? Yang Qiu has trained for years to control the power of her toxins so that they only paralyze and debilitate, without killing.¡±

    The look on his face told her that he didn¡¯t believe it, but that was fine. Perhaps she¡¯d introduce them later, if she thought it would help. Probably not, knowing Yang Qiu.

    ¡°The point is, Song, I do not want your people to die any more than I want my own to die. I take them prisoner and offer them parole because that is just. But...¡±

    Eunae looked around at the crowded camp. They¡¯d been touring the perimeter, and other cultivators gave her a wide berth, but it was obvious to anyone that the camp was running out of space.

    ¡°I cannot keep this up forever. Jiaguo is losing this war, Song, even as we win battle after battle. I could defeat every cultivator in your entire empire without taking a single casualty and still lose. I will not¡ªcannot massacre your people, even as you threaten me with the same. Something else needs to change.¡±

    Shun stared blankly at her, searching for his words. She waited patiently for him to respond.

    ¡°I...cannot speak for my people, Eunae. I¡¯m only one man. Blessed to be part of a great sect, but unimportant in the grand scheme of things. Even if you tell me all of this, what can I do about it?¡±

    Eunae shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll start sending people home soon¡ªin fact, I already have. I hope that they¡ªand you¡ªwill remember what they saw here, and consider carefully who and what they fight for.¡±

    He looked away, unable to meet her eyes even through the veil. Eunae smiled gently and gave him one last pat on the arm.

    ¡°Take care of your little sister, Song. Whatever else becomes of us after the war, I hope you remember that much. I think I¡¯d like to meet her one day, if I¡¯m able.¡±

    Eunae turned and left. She didn¡¯t know whether her words would resonate with him, or if any others would care to listen. She hoped it was enough. It had to be enough.

 564. Ploy

    Everyone had their own reason to fight. Duty, loyalty, ambition, insatiable bloodlust¡ªit was hardly an exaggeration to say that there were as many reasons as there were soldiers in the war. Those reasons mattered. They did not need to be the same, but they at least had to be compatible.

    Yang Qiu cared little for the defense of Jiaguo as a nation, beyond the fact that it was a haven for her and her people¡ªtheir only hope of salvation. Narae fought to prove her own worth, Yumi out of a sense of duty, and Xiulan simply because she had a bone to pick with the sects that had stripped her sect of its status. Their reasons were not the same as Yoshika¡¯s, but they still aligned.

    What, then, were Qin¡¯s reasons?

    Yan De suggested that it was because Jiaguo had grown too large, too fast. That she was proving herself too much of a threat for the ancient empire to ignore. Yet, if that were true, why hadn¡¯t the God-Emperor himself made a move? It was the sects themselves who had come together against Yoshika, their interests suddenly aligned where they hadn¡¯t been before.

    The obvious catalyst was Eunae, and it was Yue who pointed that out when Eunae came to her, exhausted after another uphill session of trying to win over the captured prisoners.

    ¡°Qian Shi couldn¡¯t get enough support for an all-out war with Yamato, while Sun Quan had the same problem with Goryeo. My father holds a grudge against Jia and Eui, but while we were a tiny nation state across the largest mountain in the world¡ªostensibly sponsored by his very own sect, even¡ªthere was little he could do.¡±

    Eunae groaned, sinking into Yue¡¯s disgustingly comfortable furniture. A huge advantage of being Yoshika was that she could travel between Jiaguo City and Kucheon with almost trivial ease.

    ¡°So by uniting them under Jiaguo¡¯s banner, and myself as part of Yoshika, I made all of their targets the same.¡±

    ¡°Precisely, even so I find it odd that they were able to come together so quickly, but perhaps there¡¯s something else at play.¡±

    ¡°The Jade Pillar?¡±

    Yue clicked her tongue and took a sip of her tea as she considered it.

    ¡°Maybe. We don¡¯t know enough about it¡ªwhich is suspicious in and of itself. No secret is that well kept¡ªnot even in Qin.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to develop an inkling. Too vague and uncertain to put into words, but it¡¯s like a cultivation breakthrough, tantalizingly close but just out of reach.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, as if you¡¯ve ever done anything less than smash your way through every obstacle your cultivation has ever presented.¡±

    Eunae crossed her arms and pouted, blushing slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lump me in with Jia and Eui¡ªI struggled quite a bit before joining Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. And Kaede?¡±

    ¡°Makes Jia look positively lazy by comparison.¡±

    Yue froze, giving Eunae a concerned look.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. Hayakawa Kaede has spent nearly every waking moment for as long as she can remember on a single-minded obsession with martial arts. It was only after becoming part of Yoshika that she learned to relax, and even then only after the war in Yamato. We barely had time to start considering her future when another war came along to steal her focus.¡±

    ¡°Oh dear. Well, we¡¯ll have to do something about that after we put my father in his place. Speaking of which¡ªlet¡¯s get back on track. How is your progress with the prisoners?¡±

    Eunae rested her chin on one hand and huffed.

    ¡°Slow. Most of them don¡¯t want anything to do with Jia, much less me. I believe I¡¯ve garnered some goodwill from my treatment of them, but they are suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Of course they are¡ªthey¡¯re from Qin. Suspicion is our default state of mind.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that in the villages I visited.¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°Yes, well, those were common folk¡ªthese are cultivators. They¡¯ve lived in the sects, and they know better.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it will work?¡±

    ¡°Were it anyone else, I would say no. Even you aren¡¯t going to be able to cause open revolt within the army¡¯s ranks, but you don¡¯t need to. If you break down their morale enough, the grandmasters will have no choice but to make their move¡ªand that¡¯s when we make ours.¡±

    Eunae stared solemnly out a window, furrowing her brows.

    ¡°It feels wrong¡ªlike I¡¯m tricking them or something.¡±

    ¡°Eunae¡ªYoshika, you would have treated them well regardless of any ulterior motives. It¡¯s not even a good strategy¡ªit¡¯s just us arguably sane people doing our best to plan around your insanity.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that makes me feel any better.¡±

    Yue laughed sharply.

    ¡°It¡¯s not meant to! You can be utterly insufferable sometimes, and I will not apologize for reminding you of that. Yet, we all love you for it. You just keep being yourself, and we¡¯ll do our best to support you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me¡ªapologize!¡±

    Eunae giggled.

    ¡°Sorry! I know how difficult we can be.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, let¡¯s discuss a few possible scenarios...¡±

    <hr>

    The returning prisoners slowly began to increase in number. Gao never saw the one he¡¯d escorted again¡ªand he¡¯d been lightly reprimanded for asking so many questions. Nevertheless, rumors began to spread as more and more returned, each with the same story.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Jiaguo treated their prisoners well¡ªeven luxuriously, compared to the strict conditions of the army camp. Gao had no idea where they got the provisions for that¡ªKucheon was a small settlement, and there was limited farmland in the surrounding area. He hadn¡¯t heard anything about supply trains coming in from the south, and the army would have at least attempted a raid on them if they had. Was it the teleportation formation he¡¯d heard about? After seeing those teleporting shock troops, Gao was ready to believe anything.

    Wen You was excited about the prisoners receiving parole.

    ¡°Senior Gao! Do you think Shun will be returning soon?¡±

    ¡°Hm, perhaps. It seems that Jiaguo releases only those who swear never to return to the field. As far as I can tell, none have been willing to renege on their oath. I hear that they¡¯ve been sending them home.¡±

    ¡°Really? Strange, I haven¡¯t seen any convoys leaving.¡±

    Probably because they wanted to be subtle about it. It wouldn¡¯t be good for morale to see so many men quitting the battlefield. Orders from command were already quite strict about the returning prisoners, even if it was too late to stop the spread of rumors. Gao could see why, too. Morale in the army was poor, to say the least.

    He saw it in the way his brothers spoke, and how they fought. Their hearts weren¡¯t in it¡ªthey kept losing, and why fight to your last breath when you could surrender and be treated like an honored guest? Avenge the fallen? Look how Jiaguo returned them unharmed. The demons were horrific and monstrous but...well, they seemed rather well disciplined, didn¡¯t they?

    It was...hard to keep fighting. Taken alone, any one of those factors would have been a non-issue. As Gao reminded his brothers, the enemy were never monsters¡ªthey were people capable of rationality and cunning. Which meant, on the other side of that same coin, that they were capable of mercy and generosity. He¡¯d always known that, and he was sworn to fight them anyway.

    But together, each factor built on the others. The losses they took, the resentment over being commanded by some wealthy northerner, and the almost suicidally gentle hand of their enemy¡ªcontrasted heavily by how soundly they¡¯d defeated an indefatigable elder of the great sects.

    It wore heavily on Gao and his brothers. Some were even entertaining thoughts of surrender or desertion. Gao made sure to smack sense into any that he heard, but the fact that any were voicing such thoughts boded poorly.

    Just when he began to worry that they¡¯d need to withdraw entirely to wait for the northern reinforcements to arrive, something strange happened. Or rather¡ªstopped happening.

    The return of the prisoners halted. At the same time, Jiaguo¡¯s strikes gradually reduced, then stopped. It was a welcome reprieve, but Gao grew nervous after two days without any movement from the enemy.

    His worries were vindicated when the largest army yet approached from Kucheon, a single mass of troops marching straight for the middle of the encirclement¡ªwhat would have normally been a suicidal deployment.

    Except that they weren¡¯t Jiaguo¡¯s troops. They were the proud brothers and sisters of Qin¡ªeach and every one that had been taken prisoner. Leading them, standing boldly in front of over a thousand of Gao¡¯s fallen brothers and sisters at arms, was the legendary terror that had taken Kucheon from the empire centuries ago. The Nine-Tailed Fox Princess.

    The worst had come to pass.

    <hr>

    The absolute worst case scenario. Eunae had discussed all manner of possible reactions to her ploy with Yue, but even she hadn¡¯t expected Yan De to stoop so low. She understood now, why he had chosen to strike the moment she joined Yoshika, why her plan was doomed from the start.

    He¡¯d expected it. Yan De had known what she would do when faced with an army from Qin, how she would fight. And why not? He¡¯d probably studied her every move after the war with Yamato. She regretted to admit that she¡¯d underestimated him, while he had not given her the same discourtesy.

    Now, her only remaining course was to spring his trap in a last ditch effort to turn it against him. No matter how bad it looked.

    ¡°People of Qin, heed my words. I am Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo. I have no quarrel with your people, nor designs on your empire. As a demonstration of good will, I hereby release all captured prisoners from my custody.¡±

    Her voice was magnified by magic, resonating throughout the entire valley. Even Yan De, hiding at the back of his army, would hear her voice.

    She meant it when she said all prisoners. Some had been unwilling to swear not to return to war against her, others had agreed insincerely and would no doubt renege. Eunae didn¡¯t care. She brought them all with her. It was now or never.

    Shun Song fidgeted nervously behind her, searching the endless sea of cultivators surrounding them. He was the only one that knew why Eunae was doing this, and he had every right to be fearful¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t entirely believe her.

    Sun Quan, rather than Yan De, was the one to approach, calling back from a distance so great that it would have been almost comical if they weren¡¯t both xiantian level experts.

    ¡°I know who you are, Lady Seong. No matter which name you hide behind, I see beyond it to witness your true nature. I name you¡ªKumiho, the Deceiver. The great spirit of the nine-tailed fox, who has been a plague upon this world since time immemorial, twisting the hearts and souls of innocent men to feed your wicked whims.¡±

    Eunae took a step forward and slashed at the air with one hand, shaking her head.

    ¡°You are wrong! My ancestor may have been a monster, but I denounce her without reservation. Is the wisdom of the Heavenly Empire of Qin so shallow that you would condemn me for my appearance alone?¡±

    ¡°Not merely your appearance, witch! You carry the spirit¡¯s qi within your very soul, as all your kin do. History may have forgotten, but I have not¡ªthe great spirits were destroyed for a reason, yet you and your kind would revive them! There were reports of a great fox spirit manifesting in the sky during your ascension.¡±

    How did he know about that? Qin¡¯s spies must have infiltrated deeper than Yoshika realized, despite the best efforts of Yagi and Ishihara.

    ¡°You mean this spirit?¡±

    Eunae manifested her Foxfire Avatar, greatly diminished by how much she¡¯d been drawing on its power during the war, but still present even weeks after it was created by her divine art. She suspected it was permanent¡ªa sort of semi-autonomous familiar spirit bound to her. Perhaps it really would grow to become a sister to Heian one day.

    The lithe fox-shaped blaze of shimmering iridescent flame stared defiantly across the battlefield as Eunae gestured to it.

    ¡°Judge for yourself, Grandmaster¡ªnot with your eyes, but with your soul. I do not hide who or what I am. I know you can sense it.¡±

    Sun Quan did not falter.

    ¡°Lies. You are a being of pure deception. My predecessor may have fallen to your tricks, but I will not be so easily fooled.¡±

    ¡°How convenient for you. That anything I say can be discarded as lies, and any proof to the contrary ignored as more trickery. There is nothing I can do¡ªno force in heaven or earth that could sway you. A perfect shield from truth.¡±

    And that was Yan De¡¯s trap. While Eunae had simply been a princess of Goryeo¡ªor even if she had been queen¡ªYoshika could have kept her away from the battlefield, as far away from Kucheon as possible. But there was no way for her to do that now¡ªnot without denying a part of herself or quitting the field entirely.

    Kucheon wouldn¡¯t stand without her, but as long as she was present Yan De had an airtight way to deny her domain.

    ¡°You perform your sophistry well¡ªas you always have. It changes nothing. Begone, creature¡ªand take your thralls with you. By the God-Emperor¡¯s name, we will not be manipulated by hostages. If you turn our people against us, then we will steel our hearts and do what we must to free our brethren from your torturous influence.¡±

    Eunae clenched her fists so tightly that her claws dug into her palms, drawing a small trickle of blood.

    ¡°Is that what you did to the others I sent back?¡±

    Sun Quan glanced back briefly at the army behind him, listening with bated breath. He could not afford to lie or obfuscate here, not when it would be so trivial to verify his response.

    ¡°They refused to retake the field¡ªone could not ask for a more blatant subversion. No oath can supersede that which we all swear, to uphold the sanctity of our mighty empire in the name of the God-Emperor Qin. They were compromised¡ªa danger to kin and country.¡±

    ¡°So you killed them.¡±

    The elder stood with his back straight, his expression giving nothing away. He did not flinch from her accusation.

    ¡°They will be avenged.¡±

    Yoshika could feel the emotions of the prisoners behind her and the army ahead as a riotous storm of uncertainty. There was nothing more she could do. Sun Quan¡ªbut no, she knew that it was Yan De behind this¡ªhe had forced her into a war of annihilation, then placed the blame squarely on her shoulders.

    It was a farce, but there was nothing else she could say to change things. Eunae glared across the battlefield to meet Sun Quan¡¯s eyes, wishing her stare could burn a hole straight through the damnable veil¡ªand then his skull for good measure.

    She had only one thing to say to him before turning away.

    ¡°Yes, they will.¡±

 565. Vent

    Doubt, suspicion, uncertainty. A wedge had been driven into the army besieging Kucheon, and Gao Yuanjun wasn¡¯t sure where he landed. On one hand, the elders were right to be suspicious of the Fox Princess¡ªor perhaps it made more sense to call her Fox Empress. It was impossible to know if any prisoner returned was truly free of her influence.

    But executing them? It rankled. Those were his brothers and sisters in arms. They had fought together, risking life and limb. To kill their own after the enemy had shown mercy was a betrayal unlike any other, and yet...

    If Sun Quan was right, then they were already dead. Gao could accept that, as painful as it may be, but the uncertainty gnawed at him. The Kumiho¡ªSun Quan had called her the Deceiver. A temptress. And her words were indeed tempting. Gao wanted to believe her¡ªto believe that there was still hope for his captured brethren. Yet Sun Quan had rejected it outright¡ªrefusing to accept any more returned prisoners and executing the rest as traitors.

    Perhaps...perhaps there was wisdom in that. In giving no ground for the temptress to sow the seeds of her deception. It was surely a painful decision, and Gao did not envy that. Though again, he was reminded¡ªif it was Yan De¡¯s decision, then it was not Yan De¡¯s loss.

    It was hard to accept, however. Hundreds¡ªeven thousands of his friends and comrades, condemned for the mere possibility that they had been turned. It meant a war where no quarter could ever be given, or received. A horrifying, dangerous precedent that threatened to escalate the conflict into something beyond anything that Gao could call ¡®war.¡¯

    It felt as though every emotion and ideal Gao had was at war with the rest, and he wasn¡¯t the only one. Some had made their decisions immediately, out of loyalty or fear or something else. They argued fiercely, though even those most critical of Sun Quan¡¯s decision stopped shy of outright condemnation. Others, like Gao, were paralyzed by doubt and indecision.

    Then, there were the rare few who saw things differently. In a way both hopelessly simple and infinitely complex. Perhaps the most dangerous, in their way.

    ¡°He was there, Senior Gao. Right behind her. Did you see him?¡±

    Gao looked up at one of those rare few. Wen You, the young man from a nameless branch of an unremarkable sect, best known for having ambitions greater than its deeds. They sat together, as they often did¡ªfriends, a bond forged in the fires of battle.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was all he could say. He knew what was coming next. Wen was young, passionate, and inexperienced. He¡¯d never experienced the loss of a brother in arms, the painful destruction of that powerful bond, the darker side of camaraderie.

    ¡°He¡¯s still alive. Well, even. I couldn¡¯t look away from him. The Fox Empress was captivating, and that spirit she summoned...¡±

    Gao nodded silently. Her presence had been heavy in a way that not even most elders could match. He¡¯d personally met Grandmaster Qian Shi only once, and it hadn¡¯t even come close. Perhaps it was because those masters restrained themselves, but Gao didn¡¯t think so.

    ¡°The look on his face, Senior Brother. I fear it will haunt my dreams and meditations forever as an endless source of heart demons. The betrayal. Brother¡ªGao Yuanjun, are we fighting on the wrong¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Looking surreptitiously over his shoulder, Gao began to sweat. The most dangerous few were those who, when facing a conflict between their morals and their own actions, would choose their morals without flinching. Those who could look within and say ¡®I am wrong.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t a bad thing. Respectable. Honorable. Yet tragically rare, and often doomed to a very short life.

    ¡°Wen You, listen to me for a moment and do not speak. Can you do that?¡±

    The junior nodded, and Gao let out a sigh of relief. Strictly speaking, they were equals in rank. It was only seniority and experience that gave Gao any authority at all over Wen, but that mattered, and he hoped that he had earned the young man¡¯s respect. He worried that he was about to expend it.

    ¡°You may be right. I do not know if you are, but let us say for the sake of argument that you are. What then? What can be done? You must look ahead and ask yourself what it means. What actions can you take? What consequences will those actions have?¡±

    ¡°But¡ª!¡±

    Gao held up a hand. He hated himself for what he was about to say, lowering his voice to avoid being overheard.

    ¡°If the God-Emperor decreed that the sky is yellow, what would you say? Would you fight him for the truth, or accept his words as the new reality? There is the reality we see and feel, and there is the reality created by those with the authority to do so. If Sun Quan says that Shun is dead, then it is so.¡±

    Wen You clenched his fists, staring out towards the distant city.

    ¡°If that is what Sun Quan says, brother, then perhaps you are right. But if that is true, then it is Sun Quan who killed him.¡±

    Gao winced, sucking in air through his teeth. He prayed that nobody had heard their conversation as he rested a hand on his friend''s shoulder.

    ¡°Perhaps it is so, but save your words and your actions for when they will matter.¡±

    ¡°And when is that, brother?¡±

    He looked around at the chaotic army camp, as soldiers argued furiously and lines were drawn. Was this what Sun Quan¡ªor Yan De¡ªwanted? Those who took his words at face value were incensed and outraged at Empress Yoshika¡¯s treachery, demanding blood. But there were those who doubted, and it seemed as if the first blood spilled over that conflict would not be Jiaguo¡¯s.

    ¡°I suspect it will be sooner than I¡¯d like, brother.¡±

    <hr>

    Qin¡¯s camps were in disarray. They¡¯d broken their own morale, but it wasn¡¯t easy for Jiaguo to capitalize on that. For one thing, if they attacked then Yoshika would become the target of the army¡¯s anger and confusion. Another issue was that while the rank and file were losing cohesion, the xiantian experts were still as sharp as ever. Yoshika was used to helping fend them off, but their threat was exacerbated by the last issue facing her.

    Conflict. War wasn¡¯t Yoshika¡¯s strong point, but she was good at bringing her own people together to face a common foe, and it was in her nature to try winning her foes over to create new allies. That was how she¡¯d met some of her closest friends¡ªincluding her best friend. But when it came down to true, intractable conflicts¡ªthe kind that could only be settled by blood or separation¡ªshe was weak.

    The demon Yu Meiren had exploited that weakness once, sowing division among her forces by replacing Yoshika¡¯s blessing with her own vicious curses and driving Yang Qiu¡¯s demons into a frenzy.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    If not for the help of her friends and allies¡ªnot the least of which was Elder Qin Zhao, one of her mentors from the old academy¡ªYoshika would have lost that fight.

    Yan De and his allies were not as old as Yu Meiren had been, but they were no less powerful or cunning. Part of her also wondered whether Shen Yu still aided them indirectly, advising them on how to undermine her strength even if he refrained from taking direct action, in accordance with their truce. But his agreement also included advocating for non-interference, so maybe that was just being paranoid.

    Either way, it meant that ironically the conflict among Qin¡¯s ranks actually weakened her far more than if they¡¯d all been perfectly aligned against her. Stepping into that conflict would put her at risk, and while that was likely to provoke Qin¡¯s elders into action, it was too dangerous.

    The conflict wasn¡¯t confined to just the forces besieging her, either. The prisoners under her aegis were just as split¡ªwhich hurt her even more.

    In many ways Yoshika¡¯s domain still felt new to her, and the ways that it strengthened or weakened her were hard to put into words. It was a feeling with no mortal analogue, but the infighting pained her in a way that went beyond mere emotion¡ªno less real than a physical wound. That even such infighting among her enemies could cause it was unexpected and unwelcome.

    ¡°If only I¡¯d had more time to meditate on things instead of learning this the hard way...¡±

    Jia¡¯s idle comment drew Shun Song¡¯s attention. To her surprise he¡¯d actually been the one to ask for an audience after the incident, and she¡¯d happily granted it. They met in their usual place in the mess area of the prison camp, but neither had known what to say.

    ¡°What was that, Miss Lee?¡±

    ¡°Talking to myself, sorry. That was rude of me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite alright, I¡¯m sure we both need a moment to collect our thoughts.¡±

    She gave him a tired smile and nodded. Even as they spoke, Yoshika was meeting with her advisors and trying to explain why they weren¡¯t jumping on the opportunity to take advantage of Qin¡¯s confusion. Only Yue fully understood, but that just made her cruelest of all.

    ¡°Did you know this would happen, Miss Lee?¡±

    Shun¡¯s tone was neutral, but the question cut deep. Jia grimaced and sighed.

    ¡°I knew it was a possibility, but believe me when I say that it wasn¡¯t an outcome I desired. I didn¡¯t think even Yan De could be so depraved, but his daughter wasn¡¯t nearly as charitable.¡±

    ¡°Lady Yan Yue? I¡¯d heard a rumor that Grandmaster Yan De was leading because you¡¯d kidnapped or subverted her somehow. It¡¯s true, then?¡±

    Jia rolled her eyes. Of course they spun it that way.

    ¡°She¡¯s my closest friend, and the right hand of my empire. If anyone subverted her it was Yan De, by being the worst father in existence, and I¡¯m counting both a man who groomed his son to be a vessel for his own soul and one who made a sincere attempt to use his child as an implement to murder all of creation.¡±

    ¡°That is...a remarkably high bar. I suspect there may be a level of personal bias there.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, probably, but you get my point.¡±

    He nodded slowly.

    ¡°So then Lady Yan Yue predicted that her father would not accept returned prisoners, but you attempted to return them anyway. I know you claim otherwise, but it¡¯s hard to see how this was not a desirable outcome for you.¡±

    Jia scrubbed at her hair, even knowing that Eui would get on her case for it later.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this. Not this war, not your people fighting each other, not this empire¡ªnone of it! Do you want to know how all of this started? My journey from a nameless orphan living on the streets, to a fivefold empress ruling over half a continent?¡±

    ¡°Five? I thought there were only¡ª¡±

    ¡°Forget I said that part. It was this aspect that started it¡ªme. Lee Jia. Do you want to know how?¡±

    She was just venting now, and she knew it, but Shun Song was a surprisingly good listener, and the only confidant she had who didn¡¯t put her on a pedestal.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°Yan Zhihao. The late scion of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. By sheer providence, I ended up stealing my way into the Grand Academy¡ªthe old one, not the one that I rebuilt¡ªand he took it personally. I was a foreigner¡ªa ¡®beastkin¡¯¡ªa woman, and most insulting of all? I succeeded where he had failed. He couldn¡¯t accept it¡ªinsisted that there must be some secret or conspiracy to embarrass him, and challenged me for that secret. Can you believe the arrogance?¡±

    Shun Song winced. He had told her that he didn¡¯t come from the sect towns or Qin nobility.

    ¡°Unfortunately I can absolutely see that happening. Especially from northern nobility. I¡¯m surprised he condescended to join the academy at all.¡±

    ¡°He was Qin Zhao¡¯s personal disciple at the time, otherwise I don¡¯t think he would have. Anyway, I made the biggest mistake of my entire life then. Cemented my fate into one that would never know peace for as long as I lived, unless I could somehow become strong enough to rival even your God-Emperor. Would you care to guess what that mistake was?¡±

    He swallowed nervously. Surely he knew some of the rumors, and his eyes swam as he tried to find the most diplomatic way to answer her¡ªas if she would be offended if he got it wrong.

    ¡°You...you killed him?¡±

    Jia snorted.

    ¡°No, that was later and I had nothing to do with it. My mistake was just fighting back. I was weak and he was strong. He was important and I was not. In his world, that meant that I had no right to contest him. The very attempt was an unforgivable insult, and the fact that I won was a slap in the face to him, to his clan, and to your entire empire.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it stupid? We were just children. It was a petty squabble over wounded pride between kids that didn¡¯t know any better. I used to wonder if things would have been different if he hadn¡¯t died. If maybe our differences could have been resolved. But I look around myself now and I realize...this was inevitable. As long as I keep fighting back, petty tyrants like Yan De will keep escalating. I¡¯m tired of it. I don¡¯t want to fight anymore, but I don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    Shun Song stared at her in stunned silence for a long moment before gently clearing his throat.

    ¡°Why, uh, are you telling me all of this?¡±

    She sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I needed to tell somebody, and you happened to be here. I know you¡¯re worried. You and the others don¡¯t even know if you can trust your own minds, which must be terrifying. If it means anything, if I was going to compel you to do anything it would be to stop the fighting, not to turn you against your friends.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jia furrowed her brows and gave Shun a curious look.

    ¡°Because it would be wrong? You have the right to choose, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I took that away.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, strangely. I wasn¡¯t sure if I could trust that, but I think I do. But think of it this way¡ªyou took us prisoner, to spare us from unnecessary bloodshed. If you could do the same with your power, why wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different. I can free prisoners, I can¡¯t¡ª¡±

    She paused. Eunae¡¯s Soulfire caused nearly irreparable damage to the soul. Small changes could be smoothed over or patched such that the soul could recover on its own, but it was dangerous, and deeper changes took extremely delicate procedures to repair.

    But that was before it had changed. Yoshika¡¯s Foxfire did not consume the soul. Changes she inflicted with it were no less permanent, but they were entirely reversible. It was...possible.

    ¡°Okay, maybe I can, but it still feels wrong.¡±

    Shun shrugged.

    ¡°My people don¡¯t seem inclined to give you any credit for not using your power, and if you can use it to prevent more senseless bloodshed, then I don¡¯t think I am either.¡±

    ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯re telling me to do?¡±

    ¡°I am asking you to save my people. Sun Quan is...probably a good man, but he sees an old foe in you and he cannot defy Yan De. I believe that Yan Yue has the right of it¡ªher father doesn¡¯t care about us southerners. He¡¯ll sacrifice as many of us as it takes to win his feud¡ªperhaps his fellow northerners too, once they start arriving.

    ¡°I have friends in the army. Gao, Wen, and more. I do not wish to see them die over a child¡¯s squabble.¡±

    Jia chuckled. Shun Song was more of a Xin Wei than she realized. She might have failed trying to find the most average man of Qin, but she hadn¡¯t made a mistake with Shun.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Song. I¡¯ll think about what you¡ª¡±

    She cut herself off as elsewhere a scout barged into a meeting to deliver urgent news.

    Rebellion had broken out in Qin¡¯s army.

 566. Riot

    All it took was one spark. One person to step over the line and push too far. Once it happened, the fighting spread like a wildfire. There was no thought or organization to it, just raw emotion beyond what the brothers and sisters of Qin could keep contained.

    It was always a danger with cultivators. Though they had a reputation for being cold and heartless, that was a mask they wore to keep their heightened emotions from rampaging. In truth, cultivators were more in tune with their souls, and felt not only their own emotions, but also those of the people around them far more strongly than a regular mortal.

    The doctrine of meditation and self-control helped, as did Qin¡¯s tradition of giving face, and speaking obliquely to avoid giving direct offense. Yet, when so many were gathered together, faced with a controversy that challenged the very foundations of their faith, emotions could not always be contained, and when that containment failed, it failed explosively.

    Not that even the greatest experts could always keep their emotions in check. The stronger one¡¯s soul became, the more discipline was required to maintain control. Some put greater emphasis on power than control, and as such, some of the most legendary tempers could come from Qin¡¯s greatest experts. There was nobody more renowned for this than Yan De, the Grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon sect.

    So then why, Sun Quan wondered, was he so stoic in the face of open revolt?

    ¡°Grandmaster Yan, we are doing what we can to contain the riots, but our elders cannot be everywhere at once. I fear that without greater intervention, our armies will tear themselves apart.¡±

    It shamed him. He had hoped that his sect, at least, would rise above the others, and prove that their discipline was greater. From what Sun Quan had heard, it had been Silver Orchard cultivators who cast the first blows¡ªin defense of his decision. The wrong actions for the right cause¡ªhe would have to revise his sect¡¯s disciplinary practices.

    Yan De was unmoved by the report. If anything, he seemed pleased.

    ¡°Good. Have your elders take note of who the mutineers are so that we can punish them later, but keep them clear of the fighting¡ªany elites too, if they aren¡¯t already embroiled.¡±

    Qian Shi slammed his hands on the map table and snarled at Yan De.

    ¡°Our men are killing each other out there, Yan De! We must put a stop to it.¡±

    ¡°And they will be disciplined accordingly, but this was necessary to root out those too weak to face our enemy properly. If it hadn¡¯t occurred naturally, I¡¯d have ordered Yan Ren to incite it.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Yan De rose and began slowly pacing through the luxurious command tent.

    ¡°Qian Shi, you are a brilliant military mind, and a natural leader, but that becomes a weakness in situations such as this. You think of things in terms of forces and strategies, attack, defense, maneuvers¡ªnone of that matters to our true foe.¡±

    He turned to the map and dramatically swept aside the models there¡ªSun Quan felt for whoever had to keep resetting them.

    ¡°She can turn our forces against us, appear and disappear anywhere on the battlefield at a whim, move her own forces around in ways that we cannot possibly prepare for. This army is meaningless¡ªa mere distraction from our true goal.¡±

    Sun Quan frowned.

    ¡°Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Kill the girl playing empress, and the rest will fall into place. If we must sacrifice half or even all of the forces gathered here to do it, then that is a worthy price. My sect and allies will arrive after that, and we will lead a glorious crusade to bring the southern frontier to heel at last.¡±

    ¡°You would have our people make that sacrifice, while yours benefit from its products.¡±

    The Grandmaster of the Awakening Dragon turned and gave his peers a condescending smile.

    ¡°Elders, I am not heartless. Of course, your noble sacrifices will be rewarded. I am prepared to offer artifacts, techniques, and promising young talents to replace those lost. Think of it not in terms of sects and provinces, but one empire united.¡±

    Qian Shi scoffed.

    ¡°Fine words when our armies fight each other as we speak. What purpose does that even serve?!¡±

    ¡°It weakens our foe. Yoshika is a unifier. She draws strength from alliances and companions. It is how she won over even our misguided peers in the Flowing Purewater and, indeed, my own daughter. It is why she was able to bring the beastkin and barbarians together against us.¡±

    ¡°I know how domains work you insufferable snob! What is the point of weakening her if we cannot draw her out? What is to stop her from simply letting us exhaust our own forces from infighting?¡±

    Yan De laughed, and Sun Quan silently agreed that his condescension was grating, even if he wouldn¡¯t voice it as directly as Qian Shi did.

    ¡°We all met Yoshika during that ill-fated gathering for Yan Yue¡¯s wedding, before it was tragically canceled. Did either of you think to actually bother speaking to her?¡±

    Sun Quan crossed his arms and scowled.

    ¡°We don¡¯t share your personal grudges, Yan De. At the time, we had little reason to expect that she would become such a dangerous force.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°Tsk. Then you weren¡¯t paying attention. I invited her to join my sect, you know.¡±

    Qian Shi gasped.

    ¡°They were beastkin! One of them was even a demon at the time, no matter what that moron Qin Yongliang ruled.¡±

    ¡°So? I thought you of all people would understand, Elder Qian. The Great Austere Mountain doesn¡¯t concern itself with origins, does it? It¡¯s strength that matters.¡±

    ¡°W-well, yes, but¡ª¡±

    Yan De waved his hand dismissively, not interested in arguing the point.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What I mean to say is simply that I know them. They are naive, idealistic, and inexperienced. Yoshika will come to us, despite her disadvantage, because she cannot do otherwise. If you are pained by the suffering of our people, then I assure you, she is pained even more.¡±

    Qian Shi scoffed and rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Truly, a monster unlike any other.¡±

    ¡°Sarcasm does not become you, Qian Shi.¡±

    ¡°I was not being sarcastic, and I was not referring to her.¡±

    Sun Quan stepped forward to interject before Yan De could take offense to the insult.

    ¡°Can you be certain that your lure will work, Elder Yan? It¡¯s been over five years since you spoke to those girls, and Yoshika has changed since then. The Hayakawa girl drove her to conquer Yamato, and the Fox Princess¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hah! Sun Quan, please, you don¡¯t actually think she¡¯s been subsumed by that old spirit, do you?¡±

    He blinked. Of course he did. That was his entire reason for supporting Yan De¡¯s ridiculous war.

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°I parleyed with her as soon as we arrived. She met me in one of her qi clones, but I felt her domain quite clearly. I¡¯ve met the great spirit you fear, Sun Quan, and there was no trace of it in her aura. Whatever fragment once existed in Seong Eunae¡¯s soul, she was the one to subvert it, not the other way around.¡±

    Sun Quan didn¡¯t trust Yan De¡¯s word, but even if he were to take it at face value¡ª

    ¡°Then why are we even here? We¡¯ve never acknowledged petty savages putting on crowns and calling themselves sovereign before. Why her? Why now, if not to prevent the return of the great spirits?¡±

    Yan De met his eyes impassively, and there was a coldness there that even Sun Quan shuddered to see.

    ¡°Because she is dangerous. She upsets the stability of the Jade Pillar, with or without the resurrection of ancient enemies. The false Empress Yoshika will be eradicated, or we will all face the true God-Emperor¡¯s wrath. That is why. Do you have any further complaints?¡±

    Sun Quan and Qian Shi both averted their eyes. They couldn¡¯t gainsay that, no matter how much he might have wanted to.

    ¡°No, fellow Grandmaster. It is as you say. She dies.¡±

    ¡°Good. Let us move, then¡ªthe time is nearly upon us.¡±

    <hr>

    Jia shot across the sky like a bolt of lightning. She¡¯d hoped for more time to consider Shun Song¡¯s words, but fate was rarely so kind. There was no more plan, except for whatever tattered shreds remained of Yue¡¯s scheme. Yoshika was acting fast and playing things by ear. She knew it was reckless even without some of her friends and advisors begging her not to go.

    Not all of them, though. Ashikaga Sae, Lin Xiulan, and Hwang Sung all warned her against reckless action, while others like Ienaga Yumi and Yan Yue simply accepted that it was who she was and moved to support her.

    Yoshika was glad of both, even if she knew that she wasn¡¯t often very good at listening to her more cautious influences.

    She wanted to. Yoshika understood and even agreed with their reasoning. It was dangerous, she was weakened, the enemy was probably planning an ambush. She knew all that, but they didn¡¯t feel what she did. The anguish and betrayal coming from Qin¡¯s armies was like a hot rake against her soul. She had to do something.

    So Jia flew. Once, it had been a great struggle for her. Though she had acquired a flight technique among her very first spiritual arts, the Path of Heavenly Ascension was incompatible with the alignment of her soul, and extremely difficult to practice. It had taken Eui years to master it, while Jia simply couldn¡¯t perform it at all.

    Since then, by inventing and mastering her Lightspeed Traversal technique¡ªa rare combination of all three traditional disciplines¡ªJia had become among the fastest beings alive. The moment between her decision to act and her arrival in the sky above Qin¡¯s camp lasted less than a second.

    It was a scene of complete chaos. It wasn¡¯t a simple matter of one side against the other. Nobody had organized it, and there were no clear goals on either end of the fighting. Some fought in defense of their sect¡¯s honor, while others accused them of betraying their own. More still were just confused¡ªdesperately trying to defend themselves as they fled the chaos. A few, Yoshika noted, even reveled in it¡ªintentionally taking advantage of the riots to take on old grudges or just indulge in their baser violent urges.

    Jia was still considering her first move when the first domain clashed with hers¡ªone of the many elders that had been keeping her in check during the conflicts. She wore the bright white robes of the Austere Mountain, and unlike most of her sect, she favored speed and precision just like Jia.

    Even with Absolute Awareness slowing the world around her, the Austere Mountain elder was too fast for Jia to ignore. The xiantian woman¡¯s domain was precision itself, and the artifact blade she wielded cut a bolt of Jia¡¯s lightning in half as she advanced.

    Jia tried to reposition, but her opponent was frustrating. Though Jia was faster, the elder exceeded her in sheer economy of movement. Every motion she made placed her in the perfect spot, each parry flowed perfectly into the next strike. Even Master Yumi wasn¡¯t so perfect in her movements, and while the elder lacked power, she was one of the best among the enemy at harrying Yoshika, and especially Jia.

    ¡°Stop! I¡¯m not here to attack, I want to help!¡±

    Of course, that got her nowhere, and in just a few exchanges it became clear why they¡¯d sent that elder in particular after her. Another xiantian soon joined the fray, followed swiftly by yet another.

    It was a trap after all.

    Within seconds, Jia was faced with over half a dozen xiantian foes¡ªan absurd number for anyone to face alone, but Jia was never alone. Kaede and Eui leapt from Jia in an explosion of violence, each of her aspects checking two enemies on their own. Her enemies tried to match their strengths to her weaknesses, but while the ancient masters knew their craft well, they were not accustomed to working together.

    Yoshika¡¯s coordination was perfect, and her reluctance to field Eui was paying off, as none of the enemy xiantians were used to the sheer threat of her Destruction essence. Jia was everywhere at once, Eui¡¯s every strike was a lethal threat that couldn¡¯t be ignored, and Kaede¡¯s technique could match even the Austere Mountain elder¡¯s expert precision.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. A stalemate at best, and while some of the rioting soldiers had stopped to gaze up in awe at the spectacle above them, the fighting still continued.

    Eunae emerged with a snarl of frustration.

    ¡°Enough! How heartless can you be for your own people, to waste your time fighting me while they suffer and fight?¡±

    Five more auras arrived at once, and even Yoshika¡¯s domain was forced back by the sheer weight of so many powerful presences.

    ¡°It¡¯s not their time being wasted, young lady¡ªit¡¯s yours.¡±

    Yan De had arrived at last¡ªalong with Yan Ren and three other grandmasters.

    The trap was sprung.

 567. Song

    Yan De, Yan Ren, Bai Renshu, Sun Quan, and Qian Shi¡ªeach of them at the level of a sect grandmaster, including Yan Ren who had once survived an encounter with the Demon Lord¡¯s avatar. They surrounded her now, and Yoshika could already feel their power flowing through some kind of grand technique.

    At last, the masterminds had shown themselves, but they had her at a disadvantage. Yan De¡¯s sneer was as punchable as ever as he addressed her.

    ¡°Finally, we have you all in one place! Your little game ends now, ¡®empress.¡¯ It¡¯s a shame. You had such great potential, if you¡¯d only known your proper place.¡±

    Eui flipped him a rude gesture.

    ¡°Shove it up your own ¡®proper place¡¯ you arrogant piece of¡ª¡±

    Divine Art: Eternal Five Point Star Sealing Formation

    Yan De and his inner circle each became anchors for his divine art, drawing power from all of the gathered elders. Yoshika tried to escape the formation as it wrote itself into the air around her, but not even Jia was fast enough to get out before a barrier snapped into place.

    How long had he been keeping this technique in reserve? The divine art was unquestionably spiritual in nature, but it had drawn a formation that rivaled even some of Do Hye¡¯s best work. The barrier extended into the spiritual and even elemental planes, and Yoshika could feel it rapidly sapping her essence as the elders poured their own power into it.

    Her domain was being suppressed, and even her bodies¡¯ connections to her soul realm were weakening with every second that passed.

    Yan De¡¯s expression was smug in his victory. He knew that he hadn¡¯t really captured all of her, but even just by denying her most powerful aspects, there would be little stopping him from taking his armies to Jiaguo City and finding her true body to deal the finishing blow.

    Once more, Yoshika had to make a snap decision. Within her soul realm, her true body stood, startling Yan Yue out of her meditation.

    ¡°Yoshika?! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time. Get ready. I have to face them in person or we¡¯ll all die.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°What?! That wasn¡¯t part of the plan! If you go in your true body¡ª¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll lose everyone but Meili. It¡¯s fine¡ªwe can do this. Trust me.¡±

    She bit her thumbnail, but there was no time to argue.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here to support you, but I swear, if you die again, I will drag you back from the afterlife a second time just so that I can send you back there myself!¡±

    Yoshika nodded, and before her bodies could be cut off, her true self stepped out of her soul realm for the first time in over five years.

    Her other bodies vanished, merging safely back into her soul as she stood defiantly before Yan De within his sealing formation. The pressure on her domain eased. It was no longer a projection threatening to be cut off, but the very source itself pushing back against the powers arrayed against her.

    Yan De¡¯s eyebrows rose.

    ¡°Oho! Isn¡¯t this a pleasant surprise? It¡¯s not every day that our enemy willingly steps into the noose.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s tails ruffled behind her in agitation as she scowled at the smug grandmaster.

    ¡°Did it take practice to become so insufferable, or were you just born that way? Ancestors, Yue was two years old when you left for closed door meditation and she still dedicated her life to escaping you. Do you have any idea how awful you have to be to leave that kind of impression on a toddler?¡±

    He gave her a wan smile and scoffed.

    ¡°Your bravado will do you no good. I have no intention of rising to your petty insults, and once the seal finishes draining you of¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be waiting a long time for that.¡±

    Yan De¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at that, but his smile didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°You have impressive composure in the face of certain death, I¡¯ll grant you that.¡±

    Yoshika rolled her eyes. She exerted her domain against the dodecahedron-shaped barrier surrounding her, and it bowed outwards slightly before snapping back into place.

    ¡°This is an impressive sealing formation. I have people back home who will definitely want to study it, but I¡¯ve seen something like it before. It drains my essence to sustain itself, and gets stronger if I struggle. It¡¯s the same kind of seal that captured Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Indeed? I hadn¡¯t realized beastkin spellcraft had advanced so far.¡±

    Yan De was calm, even conversational as he spoke. So thoroughly convinced of his victory that he wasn¡¯t even entertaining the idea that he might still be in danger. Yoshika shrugged.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite for me. I didn¡¯t think Qin knew formations like this at all¡ªthough Hwang Sung¡¯s spell was just a spell, rather than a divine art.¡±

    ¡°We have known the art of formations since long before you beastkin tried to make it your own. This divine art is nothing like the pale imitation your arcane methods conjured.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°I can see that. This is totally indestructible, self-sustaining, and will eventually kill anyone imprisoned within it. I¡¯d bet even your God-Emperor couldn¡¯t escape it without tearing an irreparable hole in the fabric of reality.¡±

    The xiantian elders stirred at that, but Yan De just shook his head.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare presume his capabilities, but your fate is indeed sealed. It is only a matter of time.¡±

    ¡°Except it isn¡¯t. You can¡¯t kill me by draining my essence, Yan De, because I¡¯ll never run out.¡±

    The barrier was indeed draining her constantly of divine essence, and she doubted that even Eui¡¯s Star-Sundering Slash would be able to break it, but Yan De had forgotten something critical about Yoshika. She had the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, and she was the source of her own essence. The seal could take as much as it liked¡ªYoshika could supply everything it demanded and more.

    The grandmaster chuckled as realization dawned on his expression.

    ¡°I see, yes. Then I suppose we¡¯ll just have to leave you trapped here while we raze your precious little empire to the ground then seize that divine artifact of yours.¡±

    Yoshika took a deep breath and withdrew her domain all the way within her. Talking to Yan De hadn¡¯t been entirely pointless. Even through the barrier, she could feel the souls of her enemies if she focused. It helped to gain a vague sense of who they were¡ªto find an angle of attack.

    Ambition and power, order and hierarchy, sheer unbridled strength, mastery and control¡ªthe domains of the grandmasters all tended towards a particular theme. They had risen to power because that was what they desired above all else. Others, like the elder who pursued precision, would never reach that level of influence¡ªnot because they were weak, but because it was not part of their craft.

    She understood now why Bu Dong Rushan had not been the grandmaster of the Austere Mountain, for all that he seemed to embody the sect¡¯s principles. Leadership was an art unto itself, and not all paths were suited to it.

    Yoshika was almost certain now that she understood the true nature of the so-called Jade Pillar. If she was right, then it was a clever trick, but there was only one way to confirm it. Yoshika focused all of her power inwards as Yan De scoffed.

    ¡°Finally giving up, are you? It was amusing to watch you struggle.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s response came as a chorus¡ªfive voices resonating through a single pair of lips.

    ¡°Our domain cannot penetrate the barrier, Yan De, but brute force is not the only way to move the heavens.¡±

    His eyes widened in alarm and he began to back up.

    ¡°Soul magic! Everyone¡ª¡±

    Yoshika didn¡¯t let him finish his warning as she unleashed the power that she¡¯d been preparing for just this moment.

    Divine Art: Twin Harmonies of the Dreaming Crescent Moon

    Five voices sang out in perfect harmony¡ªno, six, as Yue added her own, resonating from deep within Yoshika¡¯s soul realm. Yoshika¡¯s domain remained trapped within the barrier, but Yan De couldn¡¯t resist gloating¡ªsound, of all things, could still penetrate the barrier. Perhaps if he¡¯d ever bothered to know his own daughter, he¡¯d realize that there was power in her songs.

    It wasn¡¯t easy. Each song had to be tailored to the listener¡ªperfectly tuned to move their soul in ways that they didn¡¯t know they could be moved. By herself, Yue struggled to cast her spell over larger groups of people, but with Yoshika¡¯s help she sang to each of the elders.

    That was why Yoshika had needed to take a measure of their souls. They only had one chance, and if the enemy escaped her technique, Yan De would not make the same mistake again.

    Each of them tried to resist. Officially, Qin denied the existence of soul magic, but it was an open secret among xiantian practitioners that this was a lie. All of them had their own techniques to fight off spiritual influence, but they were expecting an attack like Seong Heiran¡¯s. An attempt at domination and control.

    Instead, Yoshika¡¯s song gently touched each soul and resonated with their own truths, singing out in harmony as if to share the same path¡ªif only for a moment. In that moment, their struggles ceased, and their truest selves were drawn into the world of Yoshika¡¯s music.

    Some struggled more fiercely than others. Yan De himself wrapped wings of fire around his body and twisted his brows together in concentration.

    Sacred Art: True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul

    The fire surrounding him shifted into a brilliant aurora of Plasma and engulfed his soul in a protective layer of dragonfire. That surprised Yoshika. It was a distinct technique from the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Heart that she¡¯d learned, and suddenly she wondered if there was more to the techniques Yue had inherited from her mother than even she knew.

    It was also a distinctly Yin-aligned technique, which was unexpected from a man like Yan De. But it didn¡¯t matter, their techniques both came from the same place, and not even the power of dragons could burn Yoshika¡¯s song, nor could it conceal his true nature.

    Even the armies below were caught up in it, completely unprepared for Yoshika¡¯s technique as they were all drawn into the same shared dream.

    Within the dream, they all stood together in an endless expanse of tall golden grass. If any had been there, they might have recognized the wheat fields from Sovereign Chou¡¯s preliminary trial at the entrance to his tomb. But the sky was different¡ªa brilliant night sky filled with countless glittering stars. Two moons hung on opposite sides, one a sharp crescent shining so brightly that it lit up the world like daylight, and a second so dark it was invisible¡ªyet every observer knew it was there.

    No great celestial gate stood in the distance to dominate the horizon. Instead, where it had once been, a single pearly white pillar of jade rose infinitely high to mingle with the stars above. Through the strange logic of dreams, one could see a pedestal at the top of that infinite pillar. What each person saw on that pedestal was different.

    For some, it was the God-Emperor, though they did not know what he looked like. It was just the idea of him, some perfect form that they strived for. Some saw themselves there, or their friends, or their nation. Others saw their paths, impossibly condensed into a single bright point¡ªanother star in the sky. Those ones had to resist the urge to sit down and meditate on the spot.

    Yan De and the other elders stood at the head of the confused Qin army, taking in their surroundings warily. Of all of them, only Yan De knew what he was looking at, and even he wasn¡¯t certain how much of it was real.

    Yue stepped out from behind the pillar and closed the distance between them in a single step. She glanced up once, and tried not to think too hard about what she saw there before shifting her gaze back down to meet her father¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Hello, Yan De. Father. I believe we¡¯re long past due for a heart-to-heart, don¡¯t you?¡±

 568. Truth

    Yue had never really known her father. Once her younger brother was born, he left for closed door meditation and didn¡¯t return until sixteen years later¡ªwhen her brother died. Yet she and Zhihao had spent their childhood living in his shadow. For Zhihao, it was a desperate struggle to live up to the name and prove himself worthy of one day inheriting the sect. Yue¡¯s struggle was different.

    She had a few memories of her father from before he left. Nothing concrete, just the vague sort of dreamlike impressions one kept of their earliest memories. Somehow even back then, she¡¯d understood something about the way he looked at her¡ªa disappointment. She was not what he wanted. It was only later that she¡¯d understand why.

    So Yue had grown up with her first fundamental understanding of the world being that her father, the man who had near absolute control over her life and death, considered her worthless. She was, at best, a backup¡ªnot to be heir herself, but to be married or traded off to create a ¡®more suitable¡¯ scion.

    She¡¯d never gotten along with other girls her age. They¡¯d talk dreamily about finding a man and getting married and Yue would try her best not to gag. Even among cultivators, women of Qin generally only had one future, and the Awakening Dragon was a fairly traditional sect, even for the north. Any talk of actually pursuing one¡¯s path to the end, striking out as a rogue and founding one¡¯s own sect, or becoming an elder and taking on apprentices was met with laughter and mockery. A woman¡¯s value was derived entirely from the man she married, and Yue was not blessed with the option to choose hers.

    Only her mother supported her ambitions, and even then only in the cautious way of an elder doing their best to temper expectations without denying their child outright. Yan Hao was ostensibly her master, but it was Long Chunhua who taught Yue her craft.

    And it was that very same craft that now allowed her to face her father¡ªthe tyrant that had ruled her life from afar¡ªonce and for all. That, and Yoshika¡¯s help, of course.

    Through a linked technique¡ªnot everything had to involve dual cultivation¡ªYue and Yoshika had combined their strength to create a divine art that expanded upon the Melody of the Dreaming Moon and merged each of their respective interpretations into a single effect powerful enough to ensnare even the legendary Yan De.

    Her father raised an eyebrow and smirked at her as she confronted him, an entire army at his back¡ªto say nothing of the other xiantian cultivators at his side.

    ¡°Yue! What a surprise to see you here¡ªif indeed it¡¯s really you and not just a projection. This illusion certainly does give the impression of your mother¡¯s magic, but I hear you¡¯ve been telling secrets.¡±

    Yue tossed a stray lock of hair over her shoulder and scoffed, placing a hand on her hip as she glared at Yan De.

    ¡°My secrets are mine to tell, father. Mother shared them with me, and the Awakening Dragon has no claim to her ancestral techniques.¡±

    ¡°And the True Awakening?¡±

    She smirked.

    ¡°Yoshika caught you off guard with that last time, did she? Someone had to preserve the origin of the technique you¡¯ve spent so much time bastardizing. Of course I only just recently discovered that¡¯s why Mother gave it to me. Were you ever planning to tell me I¡¯m descended from dragons?¡±

    The elders stirred at that, with even Yan Ren giving his master a questioning look as Yan De pursed his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I have no idea what you mean. Where did you hear such a rumor?¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re not playing that game. Let¡¯s try again.¡±

    She snapped her fingers and a blinding light emanated from the top of the jade pillar in the distance behind her. When the light cleared, Yan De was faced with...himself. He looked askance at Yue, but his doppelganger spoke first.

    ¡°I had planned to use the blood of dragons to give my descendants an edge once I left them behind, to ensure that my legacy would remain after my final ascension.¡±

    Yue smiled and patted the copy on the shoulder, but he shrugged her off with a sneer.

    ¡°You were never meant to find out at all! I would have told my true scion in time, once he was ready. That worthless layabout ruined everything by getting himself killed.¡±

    The real Yan De scowled to match his duplicate.

    ¡°What is this?! What an insulting mockery! Do you think you can sway us with such petty illusions?¡±

    ¡°Oh, this is no illusion, Yan De. At least, not in the sense that you are thinking. This is all quite real¡ªI¡¯m actually here, although you are not. Your perception of it is fueled by our technique, but this?¡±

    She jerked her thumb at Yan De¡¯s scowling reflection.

    ¡°My half of the technique lets you witness this without actually being here, trapping your minds within our song, but Yoshika? She takes a measure of your soul, and bears witness to what you truly are. This is a mirror, Yan De, and you cannot hide the truth from yourself.¡±

    For the first time, her father looked uncertain of himself. Worried, even. Yue took no small pleasure in watching him begin to squirm as he realized what kind of power she had over him.

    ¡°So you say, but you have no proof¡ª¡±

    Yue looked past him, at the other experts assembled around him, and the army at their back.

    ¡°Look upon the jade pillar and consider what you see there. Do any of you have any doubt that I speak the truth?¡±

    Few responded¡ªmost just kept staring up at the top of the pillar, entranced. One, the Austere Mountain elder known as Meng Qi, shook her head without looking away from it.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°No. You could not represent...that, even through illusion, without meeting or exceeding me in my own domain. You have indeed taken the measure of my soul, at least.¡±

    Yan De began to sweat, despite his lack of a body present.

    ¡°That proves nothing! Even if you do have the ability to create such a mirror within this world of illusion, that is a false image!¡±

    Yue threw her head back and laughed¡ªshe was enjoying this.

    ¡°I have no control over the image, father. No more than I could control your soul itself¡ªand trust me when I say that if I could do that, I wouldn¡¯t be bothering with all this. Even after becoming xiantian, I could not fabricate these images¡ªnot to so many people. What you are seeing is a part of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, and I assure you, it¡¯s all quite real.¡±

    ¡°Your lies are pointless. Whether you are truly Yue or just an image created by Yoshika, you cannot harm us here, nor can you hold us forever. I do not know what you hope to achieve by convincing me of this ridiculous ruse.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not planning to harm you¡ªat least not yet. That will come after, and I am very much looking forward to it. Nor am I trying to convince you of anything. Tell me, Yan De¡ªwhat is the Jade Pillar?¡±

    He scoffed incredulously at her question, but then his copy began to answer for him.

    ¡°It is that which holds the empire together. That which is most important. It cannot be torn down without bringing ruin to all.¡±

    ¡°But more specifically? What, exactly, is the Jade Pillar?¡±

    Yan De knit his brows together, shouting urgently.

    ¡°Do not listen to her! She is trying to¡ª!¡±

    Yue held up a hand and his voice disappeared.

    ¡°Come now, Father, I do have some control here. Now then, let¡¯s hear your answer.¡±

    She and everyone else turned their attention to the reflection of Yan De¡¯s soul. The unhidden truth that lay behind his many masks.

    ¡°Nothing. It has no true form. It is a fiction, perhaps as old as the empire itself. A trick we play upon ourselves. The Jade Pillar has as many forms as there are citizens of the empire. The Jade Pillar is simply whatever one holds dearest¡ªanything which motivates them.¡±

    And there it was. Yoshika¡¯s theory, confirmed. In a nation so ruled by secrets and suspicion, where trust was a currency so dear that few were willing to trade even the smallest scraps of it, how would you get people to ever cooperate? In secret, of course. A grand conspiracy in which every conspirator had a different goal¡ªwhere each of them thought that they alone knew the truth, while the others were their unwitting pawns.

    Yue wondered how many knew, or had suspected. Far more than had ever voiced it, surely. After all, it was a critical support for the empire. A sneaky, manipulative, ingenious way to keep a group of self-interested backstabbing rulers together under some semblance of unity.

    Who had come up with it? An ancient cultivator like Qin Zhao, perhaps, or his uncle the prime minister and first prince of Qin. Maybe it was older still, and came from the God-Emperor himself.

    Yue sighed. She¡¯d probably never know the answer to that.

    ¡°Thank you, Father, for being so arrogant. This might have been a bit more difficult if that which you held dearest hadn¡¯t been yourself. One last question, then you¡¯ll all be free to go¡ªexcept Yan De, of course. Father, why do you want to kill Yoshika so badly that you¡¯re willing to sacrifice thousands of cultivators and put the entire empire at risk?¡±

    ¡°She has given me grave insults time and again, and repeatedly refused to submit. For that, there is no cost too great to pay.¡±

    ¡°Yet, it¡¯s the other sects who are paying that cost, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yan De¡¯s reflection smirked proudly, sneering down at everyone before him.

    ¡°Naturally. I¡¯m not so stupid that I would waste my own resources before letting my lessers break themselves on the problem first.¡±

    The crowd did not erupt into chaos or gasp at the revelation. On some level, everyone present already knew it just from looking at Yan De¡¯s reflection. Instead, they just stared in silence, as Yan De himself glared balefully at his daughter, still unable to speak for himself.

    Yue snapped her fingers, and everyone but Yan De vanished. His doppelganger faded away, along with the bubble of silence, and he crossed his arms to sneer at Yue.

    ¡°You must think yourself quite clever.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°Our family has ever suffered from an elevated sense of self-worth. Perhaps it¡¯s hereditary.¡±

    ¡°It will make little difference, you know. You may have shamed me, but loyalties do not sway so easily. Your empress remains trapped, and regardless of my reasons, the Jade Pillar still stands. Each of them recognizes that Yoshika must die.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but perhaps they now realize Yoshika is not the only existential threat to the empire. And perhaps they might consider that when one has two powerful enemies, it¡¯s wisest to pit them against each other then swoop in to eliminate the survivor.¡±

    Yan De hesitated, but shook his head defiantly.

    ¡°No. The seal is too powerful, and none but I can remove it. You made a commendable effort, but the outcome remains the same.¡±

    Yue knit her brows together in false concern.

    ¡°Oh dear! You¡¯re right¡ªwhat a miscalculation on my part! Yoshika remains isolated and untouchable within your seal. I suppose, then, they¡¯ll have to make do with the enemy that¡¯s still trapped within an illusion and completely helpless, won¡¯t they?¡±

    The world dropped away around them, and Yue stood with her father in the skies above Kucheon, where Yoshika remained trapped in a seal, her eyes closed and her lips moving in a silent song. Yan De saw the image of his real body, still curled up in a ball of protective Dragonfire that had done nothing to protect him from Yoshika¡¯s voice.

    Yan Ren stood protectively at his master¡¯s side, but every other elder had turned to regard Yan De¡¯s helpless form with dangerous expressions. Even Bai Renshu couldn¡¯t decide which side to take as his benefactor rapidly lost stock among his peers.

    ¡°This is a trick. They would never stoop so low as to turn against another Grandmaster. To betray one of the great sects is tantamount to treason against the God-Emperor himself.¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me. I¡¯m perfectly happy to sit here and watch them tear you apart. It will be quite cathartic, I think. I only wish Zhihao was here to see it.¡±

    ¡°Keep his name out of your mouth, you traitorous harlot.¡±

    ¡°Oh please! He knew you less than I did, and hated you even more. Face it, Yan De¡ªyou are a poor leader and an even worse father, and soon your legacy will end the way it was always destined to¡ªin flames. There might be something poetic in that.¡±

    He shook his head in denial, but Yue could see the fear in his eyes.

    ¡°You cannot trick me!¡±

    Yue laughed so hard it made her sides hurt.

    ¡°Yan De. Father. I don¡¯t need to trick anybody! You have inspired nothing but hatred in every person with the misfortune of meeting you for thousands of years. You can take your chances on their mercy, or you can take your chances on Yoshika¡¯s.¡±

    She glanced up at the jade pillar, still visible in her mind¡¯s eye, where a dazzling figure stood. Her savior, her empress, her best friend.

    ¡°I know which way I¡¯d go if I were you.¡±

 569. Superior

    In the war between Yan De¡¯s faith in his allies, and confidence in his own strength there could only ever be one conclusion. The seal around Yoshika shattered like glass, and the surrounding elders backed off warily. By then, Yoshika¡¯s backup had arrived¡ªIenaga Yumi, Lin Xiulan, and Hwang Sung all stood at a remove, ready to intervene at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Despite the clear advantage in numbers, the Qin elders were wary. Yoshika had already held off half a dozen of them on her own, and their faith in Yan De was as broken as the seal he¡¯d just dispelled. Qian Shi eyed Ienaga Yumi warily, having clashed with her before, and many of them recognized Lin Xiulan as the grandmistress of the empire¡¯s greatest sect of healers¡ªbefore it had been folded into the Flowing Purewater for their own safety.

    The revelations of Yoshika¡¯s technique had left them all uneasy, questioning things that they¡¯d been taking for granted over the centuries. Even the army below had stopped their rioting, and though not nearly all of them had experienced the Twin Harmonies of the Dreaming Crescent Moon, the uncertainty spread through the army camps like a wildfire.

    Every soldier present stopped to stare up at the momentous confrontation in awestruck fascination. The one thing everyone could be certain of in that moment was that they were bearing witness to history.

    Yan De shook his head as his senses were restored. Unlike Yue, Yoshika¡¯s melody always brought her into the illusion as well. The lack of malice that allowed her technique to bypass the defenses of the gathered elders also prevented her from taking advantage of their helpless state.

    She was going to have to fight Yan De directly.

    He regarded his allies with naked suspicion, the confidence between them shattered.

    ¡°Yan Ren, with me¡ªno, all of you stand back and protect the bystanders. It seems my absence over the last two decades has led you all to forget who I am. How quickly even immortals can forget. I will deal with this myself.¡±

    His disciple hesitated, then flew back. Just as Yue had suggested, the other elders were more than happy to let Yoshika and Yan De face off against each other. Yoshika was still their enemy, but they didn¡¯t trust Yan De.

    Yoshika glanced back and called out to her own people as well.

    ¡°Do not interfere with our duel or engage Qin¡¯s elders unless they attack first. We will settle this without any more unnecessary bloodshed.¡±

    The xiantians dispersed to create their own barriers and protections to keep the army and city safe. Yan De shook his head slowly as he glared at Yoshika.

    ¡°Truly, the arrogance of youth knows no bounds. You¡¯re like a toddler with a spear. No understanding whatsoever of the power you wield, yet convinced that it makes you invincible. Do you know how many thousands of years I¡¯ve lived?¡±

    Yoshika shrugged dismissively.

    ¡°I once took lessons from a being older than the entire universe. Age and experience are only valuable as long as you continue to learn and grow. In the last thousand years, how many times have you truly challenged yourself? Did you actually learn anything after spending sixteen years meditating on top of a mountain?¡±

    ¡°The insights I seek to advance my path are more profound than anything you could ever hope to grasp, even given a million years, child.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe you¡¯re just wrong, stupid! That¡¯s what I mean! You spend centuries running in circles, hoping that one day the groove you carve in the path will lead you to a new discovery. Just go in a different direction! Or at least dig with an actual purpose.¡±

    He snorted and waved a hand.

    ¡°I will not be lectured by little girls.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to explain it in a language you can understand. I beat you once, Yan De, and I will do it again.¡±

    ¡°You defeated a mere shadow of my power. That you would even gloat about it shows how little you understand. Today I will remind the world why they fear the name Yan De and the Great Awakening Dragon, such that they will not forget for another thousand years.¡±

    Yan De held out his hands and moved them in a slow, deliberate pattern, leaving after-images behind as they formed a spiral inwards, towards his dantian. He spoke, his words echoing with such power that Yoshika could feel the fabric of the world warp and crack under the strain.

    Divine Art: Ascension of the Three Heavenly Dragons

    The aura of fire surrounding Yan De exploded, the shimmering aurora of Plasma erupting from his form as it snaked through the air around them like a giant serpent. The nature of the fire shifted, growing hotter and brighter as Yan De¡¯s domain intensified its pressure against hers. Just from witnessing the first moments of his transformation, Yoshika realized a mistake that she and Yue had both made many years ago.

    Dragonfire was not just another name for Plasma. True Dragonfire did not just burn essence¡ªit was the essence of pride and superiority. It burned anything. The air around Yan De ignited, setting the sky ablaze, and even as the empty air burned away the flames still continued, burning nothing¡ªnot even the Void was safe from the all-consuming blaze.

    For a terrifying heartbeat, Yoshika thought that Yan De had unleashed flames of Destruction itself, but Dragonfire was greater still. It did not merely destroy¡ªit consumed. It claimed dominion over all it touched, fueling itself to greater heights. Unlike Destruction, it burned with purpose.

    The blaze was not indiscriminate. Yan De controlled what burned and what did not. Indeed, as he reached the end of his transformation, the flames coalesced together into the form of an endlessly coiling serpent¡ªa dragon so large it claimed the entire sky.

    Unlike the transformation his shadow had used within her soul realm, Yoshika could no longer see any sign of Yan De¡¯s original body. No core or weakness to target. It was no mere aura¡ªYan De was the dragon. His technique transformed him, body, mind, and soul.

    It was not a unified technique, yet it had unified the three. Flesh, spirit, and aura all became one¡ªa singular being of absolute power, made entirely of the element that Yan De had spent his life pursuing. That essence which claimed dominion over all others.

    Dragonfire.

    His head loomed over her, large as the nearby mountain, with flaming eyes, antlers like the branches of a tree, and long whiskers fluttering elegantly in the air in contempt of gravity. Yan De¡¯s voice boomed from every direction at once.

    ¡°Look upon your end and despair. My flames will consume you until not even a memory remains. Now do you understand that you are a mere pebble trying to mock a mountain?¡±

    Yoshika swallowed nervously. Though her domain had grown such that it covered most of the southern continent, Yan De¡¯s still pressed in on her such that she could barely extend a small bubble of awareness around herself. She felt as though she was back in the academy, when her domain had first developed, standing before Qin Zhao himself as he taught her what it meant to have one.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d been underestimating her foes. She knew that they stood at the apex of xiantian, and she herself was approaching divinity. Had she been naive to think that meant that she was their equal?

    ¡°Yue, did you know he could do that?¡±

    Within Yoshika¡¯s soul scape, her best friend started at the sound of her voice, then chewed on her thumbnail.

    ¡°No! I¡ªI¡¯ve never even heard of a technique like that!¡±

    ¡°I thought so. This is going to be difficult...¡±

    Yan De¡¯s gargantuan head snapped forward like a viper, deceptively fast for his enormous size. Even with Absolute Awareness and Lightspeed Traversal, Yoshika barely dodged the strike by a whisker. She slashed at his neck with an artifact blade to counter, and was left with nothing but a smoldering hunk of molten metal for her troubles.

    The grandmaster twisted back around for another bite as a massive claw came up on her from the opposite direction. Yoshika dove out of the way of both attacks and straight into the path of his tail. Before it could strike her, she hastily cast one of Haeun¡¯s teleportation talismans to blink out of the way.

    Even still, she was caught up in the vortex of the tail¡¯s wake before it snapped like a giant whip and caused a sonic boom that rattled Yoshika¡¯s bones. The deafening shockwave sent a visible ripple through the air that churned up the earth and rendered the surface of the nearby mountain to dust, triggering an avalanche.

    This was what she¡¯d always been warned about. Xiantian duels would rend the earth and shake the heavens, flatten mountains and carve out valleys, empty lakes and redirect rivers. Even with the protection of the other grandmasters, Yan De was a living cataclysm.

    Sacred Art: Sixth Arm of Asura¡ªStar Sundering Slash

    Yoshika tried her most destructive technique, aiming her slicing wave of destruction to cut straight through Yan De¡¯s serpentine body. She watched in frustration as the essence of raw Destruction rolled off of his fiery scales like water from a duck.

    He laughed, and even his voice felt like it was trying to tear her apart from the vibrations.

    ¡°Hahaha! Pathetic! Did you think Destruction was indomitable? Dragonfire is greater still, and your mastery is too shallow! Come now, Empress¡ªyou wanted to challenge me, didn¡¯t you? Show me you¡¯re worthy of divinity!¡±

    The draconic figure writhed and the sky ignited once more, pressing in on Yoshika from all sides as it greedily burned away at her domain and any barrier she could conjure to resist it.

    He was right that she couldn¡¯t hope to defeat him with conventional attacks, but there was a reason she hadn¡¯t attempted any divine arts of her own. Yan De claimed to be next to divinity, and he was not boasting. She had no idea how he suppressed his power normally, but after his transformation, his presence alone was such a weight on the world that it creaked and cracked with his every move. He was walking a razor¡¯s edge before divine ascension¡ªperhaps even already well past it.

    Yoshika recalled the story of the Bloody Sovereign, and how he had consumed all the essence of his world before ascending. It had never occurred to her to ask how such a thing was possible. Was Yan De deferring his ascension in order to gather more power?

    It didn¡¯t matter¡ªhowever he was doing it, the fabric of their world strained to support Yan De¡¯s existence. The difference between Sacred Arts and Divine Arts was that while both were fueled by divine essence, a Sacred Art was mastery of a certain universal law, while Divine Arts wrote new laws into existence. Mortal realities could only handle so much power before they were rent asunder by such conflicts. It was why true deities could not exist within mortal realms.

    Yoshika doubted¡ªeven with her power and Yan De¡¯s combined¡ªthat she could completely shatter reality, but there was plenty of room between a minor rift in space and a total apocalypse, all of which would be extremely deadly. Even if either Yoshika or Yan De could survive such an event¡ªtheir surroundings would definitely not.

    Jianmo had once confided that they¡¯d intentionally created such a rift once, by seeking out a place where the world was weaker, and reality grew thin. It had been a rough tear, but still the smallest that Jianmo knew how to create.

    The mountain there was long gone, and even nearly a decade later the area around it was uninhabitable. A treacherous storm of spatial distortions and imperceptible voids that would shred anything foolish enough to enter the area to ribbons.

    She desperately dodged another combination of attacks, pushing her superlative speed to its absolute limits and leading Yan De higher into the sky. His Dragonfire chased her wherever she went, constantly exhausting her essence as she tried to resist it. Yoshika let it burn¡ªshe had essence to spare, thanks to the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but she wouldn¡¯t last forever, and she couldn¡¯t fight back without risking a cataclysmic tear in space.

    Yoshika flew higher still, trying to get as far away from the bystanders as possible. If it was between letting Yan De bring ruin to the surroundings as he killed her, or potentially dying to a spatial rift, then she was just going to have to take her chances.

    Just as soon as she could make sure nobody else was harmed.

    ¡°You think you can escape me, child? I can survive well past the sky¡¯s limit, but the void¡¯s dangers are not to be underestimated. You only give me an even greater advantage!¡±

    Yoshika ignored his taunting as she flew higher, higher, until the sky began to fade and she could see the curve of the world below. Yan De¡¯s warning proved to be true, as the void tried to tear the air from her lungs and boil the blood in her veins. Still, she flew, drawing on the life-giving essence of Wood to sustain her. Eui¡¯s Tranquility of the Verdant Marsh once more proved itself to be one of Yoshika¡¯s most invaluable techniques.

    But even drawing from the Tear, Yoshika began to slow as the cruel and merciless Void essence stole away the Light upon which she flew.

    Yan De¡¯s coils surrounded her on every side as she came to a halt, sweating. She¡¯d be panting for breath if there was any air to fill her lungs. That would have to be far enough.

    She looked up at the brightly shining moon as the draconic head moved to block off her last line of retreat. It didn¡¯t seem any closer at all. No wonder Do Hye said that nobody had ever managed to fly there¡ªit must have been unimaginably far away. She wondered how the moon spirit¡¯s former mistress had ever ended up there.

    Even on a dragon¡¯s face, Yan De¡¯s smug grin made Yoshika want to throw up. Or maybe that was just every liquid in her body trying to sublimate.

    ¡°An impressive flight, but if you hoped to use my daughter¡¯s domain against me, you¡¯ve a long way to go. I¡¯m afraid this ends here, little empress. Any last words?¡±

    Yoshika thought about that carefully. She couldn¡¯t respond. There was no air to carry the sound. Come to that, how was she hearing him? Yoshika felt a little bit delirious, but she had a plan. They¡¯d come far enough. They had to have come far enough.

    Yan De had fused his body and soul with his domain. That was a good idea. It made him harder to kill. And also easier. She could see why he didn¡¯t go around like that all the time¡ªaside from the fact that it would instantly kill any mortal in proximity. He was much stronger against attacks, but any damage dealt would strike at his very being. Too bad he was invincible.

    Yoshika had a long history with the Great Awakening Dragon¡¯s Yan family. Their conflict had started when she¡¯d ¡®stolen¡¯ Zhihao¡¯s ring, and the techniques within. Yue had taught her secrets of the clan that Yoshika now suspected she¡¯d never been meant to have in the first place. The entire foundation of her cultivation was practically built upon secrets and techniques stolen from the Yan family.

    Well, there was no sense breaking with tradition.

    Yoshika reached within and called out the essence of her Foxfire avatar. She drew on as much of the Sovereign Tear¡¯s strength as it would allow, and flooded every aspect of her being with the essence of Unity. The world shuddered around her as the transformation began to take place. Yan De¡¯s eyes widened in alarm as he realized what was happening and lunged forward.

    He was too late. The words wrote themselves across the fabric of reality itself as Yoshika¡¯s mind, body, and soul fused into one singular being.

    Divine Art: Unification of the Sixfold Paths of Ascension

    Yoshika erupted into shimmering flames of every color. The rainbow colored fire filled her to the core, not just engulfing her form but replacing it with the divine essence of Unity. She had become, like Yan De, more than just a living avatar of her domain¡¯s essence. Her heart, her aura, her very soul blazed with that scintillating flame.

    Only one tiny imperfection marred her graceful new form¡ªa little red teardrop nestled into the place where her collarbone would be. It gushed with endless power, fueling and sustaining her new form. Even the void around her no longer sapped at her strength, joining its power with hers at the slightest touch.

    Before Yoshika could worry about what it meant that the Sovereign¡¯s Tear was no longer within her soul realm, Yan De¡¯s giant draconic jaws crashed into her with the weight of the heavens and sent them both tumbling backwards through a tear in the fabric of reality. The portal closed rapidly behind them as they fell from the void of space into a true Void so complete that even space itself ceased to exist.

 570. Voidbreak

    Jianmo had once confided in Yoshika that even their indestructible sword form¡ªforged by the fires of Sovereign Chou¡¯s hatred to withstand the element of Destruction, and tempered by souls consumed over the course of eons as the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s primary weapon¡ªcould not survive the void between worlds.

    ¡°There¡¯s a difference between empty space and the Void, you know. Both are inhospitable, but space still has light and heat, and you can move freely as long as you have some way to propel yourself. It¡¯s nasty, but people have learned to traverse it¡ªthough there¡¯s barely any point since things are so far away from each other.¡±

    It was one of the rare instances where the sword demon had actually lived up to their self-appointed status as Yoshika¡¯s master. He was male at the time¡ªshortly after he¡¯d restored his form using Hayakawa Takeo¡¯s demonic core.

    Jia didn¡¯t really think to question it. Jianmo could be fickle and whimsical, but even at the height of his mischief he wouldn¡¯t lead her astray when it mattered. She just raised an eyebrow and leaned forward as he got into one of his rare teaching moods.

    ¡°How far?¡±

    ¡°Hell if I know. You¡¯d be better off asking one of your scholars about that. The moon is closest, and you could probably circle the entire world ten times sooner than reach it. Anything else? Hundreds, maybe even thousands. Chou used to do it, and it was the most boring thing in the universe.¡±

    ¡°He took you with him?¡±

    Jianmo smiled sardonically at that.

    ¡°I gained the ability to think long before I became an actual person. I have memories from before he realized that his suppression of my awakening as a spirit had failed. It...wasn¡¯t exactly a quick process, but I didn¡¯t hate it, if only because I didn¡¯t really know any better yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh. So why did Chou fly through the void if there¡¯s nothing there?¡±

    ¡°Space. The real void is different, but we¡¯ll get to that. He wanted to master it¡ªthe way he mastered everything. He once just sat down and watched a star die¡ªand it took billions of years. Then, with the knowledge that they could die, he tried to kill the next one himself. That was the kind of person he was.¡±

    It was rare for Jianmo to get so nostalgic about his former master. He didn¡¯t speak of him with fondness, per se, but he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against the old Bloody Sovereign, either. Jianmo just...didn¡¯t hate him.

    ¡°Did he succeed?¡±

    Jianmo snorted.

    ¡°Eventually. Took a few tries, since trying to kill a star is a bit like trying to murder the sky, but he did manage it. Actually, your Star-Sundering Slash is an echo of the technique he used to do it.¡±

    Eui blinked¡ªYoshika hadn¡¯t yet finished recreating her individual bodies, and her true body changed form with a thought.

    ¡°It is? But how? You never taught me about anything like that.¡±

    The demon chuckled and waved his hand in a vague gesture.

    ¡°I did and I didn¡¯t. Cultivation is like that, sometimes. An idea doesn¡¯t need to be taught directly to be inherited¡ªsometimes it¡¯s even better if it isn¡¯t. I encouraged you to find a way to project the essence of Destruction, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I figured out how to do it on my own.¡±

    ¡°You of all people should know that nobody does anything ¡®on their own.¡¯ I don¡¯t hate that confidence, but everything you are has been built on top of those who came before you. Tell me, did I ever come up when you were looking for inspiration for that technique?¡±

    Eui frowned, but Jianmo was right. When she¡¯d been trying to envision the technique, it was her image of Jianmo that had pushed her forward. Reluctantly, she nodded.

    ¡°I guess so. And your blade is the only one that¡¯s been able to survive the technique.¡±

    He scoffed and shook his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me for that anymore. You only ever did because the technique wasn¡¯t fully yours yet. The core of the technique¡ªthe insight or law, I guess¡ªcame from me, and it was only mine by inheritance from my previous master. Now, it¡¯s all you¡ªand even your mother¡¯s girlfriend can do it.¡±

    It took Eui a moment to realize he meant Ienaga Yumi. She quashed the urge to protest¡ªrising to Jianmo¡¯s teasing was the worst way to react.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if I ever get strong enough, I¡¯ll be able to use Star-Sundering Slash to literally kill stars?¡±

    ¡°If you want to, but I don¡¯t think you will. It¡¯s an absolutely pointless exercise that benefits nobody at all. Killing the unkillable was Chou¡¯s thing, not yours. But that does lead nicely into where I was trying to take us¡ªthe Void.¡±

    Jianmo leaned back on Yoshika¡¯s couch, lounging, as he was often wont to do¡ªhe could be as lazy as Heian, sometimes. And also just as deceptively hard-working. He drummed his fingers on the armrest as Eui waited patiently for him to continue.

    ¡°Master¡ªthat is, Chou, wanted to kill that which could not be killed. You already know why, now.¡±

    Eui nodded.

    ¡°How come you never mentioned that part, anyway?¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter. Plus, a hunger for power is easier for people to grasp than a fruitless war against the entire concept of fate.¡±

    He had a point. The Bloody Sovereign¡¯s ambition to slay the Demiurges and free reality from the shackles of fate was...esoteric, to say the least.

    ¡°In any case, before he waged his ill-fated war on all of existence, Sovereign Chou took a crack at the next best thing to a real Demiurge. The oldest and most powerful being in existence.¡±

    ¡°Void.¡±

    Jianmo nodded.

    ¡°And that was where he learned the difference between mere emptiness, and true nothingness.¡±

    His enduringly playful tone darkened for a moment and he shuddered slightly as he went on.

    ¡°The Void isn¡¯t hot or cold, big or small, light or dark. Metrics like that just don¡¯t apply to it. It is old¡ªtime, at least, has some sway over it, so it¡¯s not a Demiurge, but if anything in the universe is close...it¡¯s that old monster.¡±

    ¡°And it exists between realities.¡±

    ¡°Eh...¡±

    Jianmo made an uncertain gesture with one hand.

    ¡°I¡¯d hesitate to use the words ¡®exist¡¯ or ¡®between.¡¯ Or ¡®realities¡¯ for that matter. It¡¯s the best approximation we¡¯ve got, but you need to understand that the Void is alien in ways that I can¡¯t even begin to describe. And it thinks¡ªit has a will of its own.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know, I¡¯ve spoken to it.¡±

    He nodded, grinning.

    ¡°I know! I don¡¯t hate that ambition¡ªyou want to learn, so you go straight to the very top. It¡¯s just like you. And just like him. He never accepted anything but the absolute best.¡±

    Eui frowned slowly. She knew that Jianmo didn¡¯t intend it as an insult, but it was hard to be happy about being compared to the Bloody Sovereign.

    ¡°I don¡¯t demand perfection, Jianmo.¡±

    ¡°Not in others, no¡ªthat¡¯s where you differ¡ªbut in yourself? I know you better than that by now, darling. But when it came to the Void, even Chou was forced to compromise.¡±

    His tone grew somber again as he picked up his tale once more.

    ¡°When Chou challenged the Void, I don¡¯t think it noticed at first. Just being there eats away at your existence¡ªgnawing away at you as if rejecting the entire concept of life, despite being alive itself. But my master knew that it was alive, and if it was alive, then it could be killed. Obviously, though, he never did actually manage to kill it.¡±

    ¡°What would even happen if he did? Void is like...a force of nature. A fundamental part of the universe.¡±

    Jianmo shrugged.

    ¡°No idea! Maybe all worlds would get squished together. Or maybe its non-existent corpse would continue to fill the nothing between dimensions. Maybe it really is unkillable, but Chou didn¡¯t think so. He refused to give up¡ªthe stubbornness of a man who could win a staring contest with the sun. In the end, though, even he had to give up, but not without...proof.¡±

    ¡°Proof of what?¡±

    ¡°That he was right. That the Void could be killed. A compromise. Chou never did figure out how to kill the Void, but he did manage something else good enough to satisfy him.¡±

    Eui leaned forward further as Jianmo¡¯s crimson eyes glinted in the evening light. He grinned savagely¡ªa reminder that for all he reined it in for Yoshika¡¯s sake, Jianmo was still a demon born of violence and destruction.

    ¡°It can be injured.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika¡¯s mind reeled, retreating into memories as her senses betrayed her. She couldn¡¯t see, but it wasn¡¯t dark. She was blind, yet she couldn¡¯t stop seeing everything, even when she shut her eyes. Everything was wrong, and no matter which senses she focused on, the result was the same. There was nothing, but she didn¡¯t experience that nothing as a lack or an absence. Instead, that nothingness was everything, and it overwhelmed her on every level.

    Yan De was there, and oddly enough that was a comfort. Something real that she could ground herself on. The Void, in its paradoxically vast and infinitesimal totality, was too much. Yan De, she could comprehend.

    He too was struggling to adjust, gaining his bearings more slowly than she was, even though his power still eclipsed hers after her transformation.

    Yoshika had an odd sense of familiarity that she couldn¡¯t quite place her finger on. Had she been here before? It felt as though she had, but the memories were vague and fuzzy, which was a concerning abnormality that she hadn¡¯t experienced since first awakening.

    Void? Can you hear me?

    She tried to speak, but there was no sound. Nor did the Void answer her, and giving it her attention was making her dizzy again. Instead she looked inward to take stock of herself.

    The divine art she¡¯d copied from Yan De and made her own had transformed her such that there was no longer any distinction between her body, mind, and soul. She was her domain now, and her soul realm, and her empire. A tiny, wavering step of the path of true divinity. Like the Void had been before, Yoshika was there, but not all of her.

    Her physical and spiritual demesnes had not been cast into the Void with her, nor¡ªquite thankfully¡ªhad they been transformed into living avatars of shimmering rainbow fire. Yoshika had performed the divine ritual by instinct, but once she had a moment to reflect, she began to understand the nature of it.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    The part of her stranded in the Void was a concentration of her essence¡ªof her¡ªthat was otherwise normally spread out over the vast territory of her empire and her soul realm. Then she realized her error.

    If Yoshika¡¯s true body had died, it might have been the end of her, unless her friends could repeat the ritual that had brought her back the first time. That thought caused another twinge of recognition, but she set it aside to focus on the more pressing issue. Her transformation was the only thing allowing her to survive outside of anything she understood as reality. She was an anchor to her own realm¡ªor at least the parts of it that she had made hers.

    But if she perished, so would they.

    She was a focus¡ªa representation of all that existed within her. No, more than that¡ªshe had merged herself with parts of the world, as a nascent sovereign divinity. Beyond mere soul resonance, her soul realm and empire were so closely entangled with her that there was no difference between harm to herself and harm to them.

    Yoshika had been trying to protect her people, even if it meant possibly sacrificing herself, but instead she¡¯d stranded herself in the most deadly place in existence immediately after tying their fates to hers.

    What a blunder.

    But she was still alive, and though the Void was alien and confusing, it was not killing her. The connection to her inner world kept her grounded¡ªand, she thought, might also be the key to finding her way back, once Yan De was dealt with.

    The grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon was rallying, now¡ªfinding his own ways to make sense of their situation and ground himself in something real and comprehensible. Even in the deafening cacophony of the Void¡¯s silence, his voice rattled Yoshika¡¯s bones¡ªnot that she had any in her current form.

    ¡°What is that?!¡±

    Yoshika almost laughed at his incredulous question. Of all the things to say upon waking, of course that would be the first thing to gain his attention. Not that there was anything else with them in the Void. Just Yoshika, Yan De, and an endless ocean of divine essence. It was just there¡ªclose enough to touch, and an eternity away.

    How did you speak?

    Her voice still wasn¡¯t working, but Yan De scoffed at her question, apparently having somehow heard it anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s no space here¡ªno distance to cross. Are you telling me you stole my greatest technique on sight, and don¡¯t know how to speak as spirits do?¡±

    Yoshika would have blushed if she had any blood, but she suspected that the thought alone was enough to reveal her. She felt so exposed all of a sudden.

    ¡°I do know how. It just slipped my mind, since I¡¯m not exactly keen on sharing any aspect of my soul with you.¡±

    ¡°The feeling is mutual, but current circumstances don¡¯t offer much choice. Your emotional discipline is atrocious, by the way. Practically every errant thought is bleeding through.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Holding myself back like that isn¡¯t usually a concern for my cultivation.¡±

    He¡ªdidn¡¯t exactly snort, but that was the impression Yoshika got. It really was like talking to a spirit.

    ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be when you go around mixing your soul with everyone you meet like some kind of spiritual slattern. I want no part of it, however, so keep yourself in check or I¡¯ll be forced to take extreme measures.¡±

    The dialogue was helping. It reminded Yoshika of Jia¡¯s first attempts at communion with her inner spirit¡ªinappropriate insults and all. She could imagine herself and Yan De standing in a featureless black void, side by side. Too close, practically overlapping. She put some mental distance between them and felt the pressure of his soul subside.

    ¡°There. Better?¡±

    ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re surprisingly adept at this, I¡¯ll give you that.¡±

    ¡°My daughter is a great spirit.¡±

    Yan De couldn¡¯t hide his begrudging token of respect, and she imagined him turning away and clicking his tongue¡ªno, that was too Yue-like, and it made her uncomfortable. Sneering down at her, delivering the compliment as though it were an insult. Yes, that was better.

    He wasn¡¯t attacking, and neither was she. Because they couldn¡¯t, at least not in any conventional way. There was no space, and they had no physical forms to harm. Yoshika imagined herself as...herself, but still that blazing avatar of multi-colored flame. Yan De was still a dragon, but since neither of them had form she instead visualized him as the man she remembered.

    Tall and well built, like his son, but not so eager to show it off. A well trimmed beard and ornate robes that bordered on ostentatious without ever quite crossing the line. A face that twisted into an ugly sneer so easily it may as well have been his default expression. Oh, and like Yoshika, he was an avatar of fire. Bright azure Dragonfire.

    In the mortal world, it had been too bright to make out a color, and she had assumed that it would retain the same shifting aurora as Plasma, but no, it was azure. Yoshika didn¡¯t know why she was so certain of it, but there was no question in her mind.

    Across from them was something that defied imagination. Divine Essence, pure and bright, in such quantities that it terrified her. Before she¡¯d claimed it, the density of the essence around the Sovereign¡¯s Tear had been the greatest she¡¯d ever seen. This? It brought to mind her earlier memory about Jianmo and the endless void of space. The difference was too great to put into words. Astronomical in the most literal sense of the word.

    If the essence that leaked from the Tear was the moon, then this was the sun. A thousand suns. And despite that, Yoshika knew at a glance that they were one and the same. The ocean before her simply had a much longer time to accumulate.

    It would annihilate her in an instant if she touched it. Like a mortal throwing themselves into the heart of the sun. This was what her sister had seen at the edge of the world? Yoshika couldn¡¯t help but feel that Misun had perhaps undersold it a bit. The sheer scale of the calamity threatened before her was beyond comprehension.

    So of course, Yan De reached for it, however hesitantly. Like a moth drawn to flame¡ªa man who saw that kind of power and felt only desire.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yours, you know.¡±

    He jerked his hand back from the ocean of essence, infinitely distant yet tantalizingly close.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The technique. I didn¡¯t steal or copy it. Nor did either you or I create it.¡±

    Yan De blinked at her in confusion for a moment before he realized what she was talking about.

    ¡°Ah, the art of ascension?¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°It existed before either of us, I think. The important part, anyway. I did take that spark of insight from you¡ªI guess you could call it inspiration, but I feel like that¡¯s still giving you too much credit. I was only able to match you because I found my own understanding, just like you did.¡±

    ¡°Your point?¡±

    ¡°I guess I¡¯m just trying to say that if it was as easy as simply stealing techniques, then anybody could become a god. Or rather¡ªeveryone would. I inherited part of that insight from you, just like I once inherited the power to cut a star asunder. Both of them, I made my own.¡±

    The grandmaster raised his eyebrows skeptically.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your audaciously named technique. It may have slain Bu Dong Rushan, but I found it wanting.¡±

    She inclined her head in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a long way to go before I can realize its potential, yes, but that¡¯s my point. If it were the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s technique, you would be dead. Though I never learned from him directly, I know that there was nothing in heaven or earth that he could not slay. Not even Nothing.¡±

    Yan De furrowed his brow and twisted a pinky in his ear. Purely performative, since they weren¡¯t actually speaking with sound¡ªhe really was amazingly good at spiritual communication.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what was that? I could swear that last part was complete nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it is, but that¡¯s the sort of person Sovereign Chou was. He chased nonsense until the very end, until it broke him. And I think it will break you too, with enough time. A path without end. An endless life where satisfaction is ever out of reach.¡±

    ¡°I already told you I¡¯m not interested in being lectured. You clearly had some wise teachers, I¡¯ll give you that, but my ambitions are not so petty. I will climb that summit and stand above all others, and neither you nor the ghost of a man who quit halfway will stand in my way.¡±

    Yoshika sighed breathlessly. It¡¯s not like she was trying to warn him away. She knew there was nothing she could ever say to convince Yan De of anything that he hadn¡¯t already decided for himself. She was, if anything, just thinking aloud.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. I can remember it now. When I died. I know Void is here, and listening. It was one of my teachers too, the ones you just complimented.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, the elemental? I suppose this would fit within its domain. Shen Yu warned me not to cross it. And? Are you trying to impress me?¡±

    ¡°No, just thinking. The three best teachers I ever had were Qin Zhao, Jianmo, and Void. At least, when it comes to cultivation. Master Yumi is my favorite, and taught me things that I hold far more dear than cultivation¡ªHwang Sung supported me from the beginning. But those three, they were the best, and also the most infuriating because they never just taught me anything.¡±

    She huffed, getting herself a bit worked up as she ranted about her various mentors.

    ¡°It always had to be some kind of puzzle or challenge. It wasn¡¯t enough to tell me, I had to figure it out. They just put the pieces in front of me and then wait for me to understand. They don¡¯t even tell me they¡¯re doing it, most times!¡±

    Yan De chortled with what Yoshika thought might be the first bit of genuine amusement she¡¯d ever felt from the man.

    ¡°Teachers are like that, aren¡¯t they? The good ones.¡±

    ¡°Maybe? Do they have to be? I hate it. I never understood the point, and maybe that¡¯s why everyone but Haeun tells me I¡¯m a bad teacher.¡±

    ¡°This is all very fascinating, but do you have an actual point? I swear, if I have to spend the rest of eternity suffering your complaints, I may actually go insane.¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about that. Misun guessed ten years, but now that I¡¯ve seen it for myself¡ªnow that I remember what Void showed me...¡±

    She remembered that vision of a divine realm¡ªthe first of many¡ªgrowing so large that it collapsed in on itself, imploding into a tiny singularity floating aimlessly through the Void. The only way to prevent it was to spread out the power of the font of creation, to funnel its energy into many small worlds instead of one great realm. Mortal worlds.

    The ocean of divine essence was so massive, so dense...she could see the future in the past. As Void had, over billions upon billions of generations.

    ¡°I think I was always meant to be here. To inherit Sovereign Chou¡¯s legacy, die, be reborn, and then come here to see this. I wonder, Void, oh greatest teacher of mine, whether you predicted all of this. Or maybe you just kept nudging levers, improvising and adapting like a certain Snake-like Grand Magus. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever know, and I doubt you¡¯re going to just tell me.¡±

    Yan De furrowed his brows as she started talking past him, but still the Void didn¡¯t answer. Yoshika kept speaking into it anyway.

    ¡°You¡¯ve given me all the tools and set up all the pieces. So I guess all that¡¯s left is for me to solve your puzzle. The collapse of this world is imminent. I can¡¯t solve that problem from here, which means I need to leave. Now.¡±

    Still nothing. Yan De crossed his arms and sneered at her.

    ¡°It is your fault we are trapped here in the first place. Had you simply known your place¡ª¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, Yan De! You forced me into a position where my only options, as you understood them, were death or mutual destruction. You¡¯re not stupid enough to do that on purpose, and not even you would bet your life on me being altruistic enough to sacrifice myself to prevent collateral damage. That can only mean one thing¡ªyou didn¡¯t think I could do it. You underestimated me. Again.¡±

    He hesitated, then grimaced, forcing his next words out as though they physically pained him.

    ¡°I did neither, Empress Yoshika. I know you are the greatest foe I¡¯ve ever faced, and I knew that I would not defeat you without giving it my all. I simply...was not aware of the consequences.¡±

    ¡°You¡ªwhat?!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t felt anything like that rift since the descent of the gods, when Shen Yu came through one just like it to warn of Chou¡¯s legacy and the demonic invaders. I did not know it was possible to generate one from within a mortal realm without ascending as a god. I did not...know.¡±

    Somehow his ignorance made it even worse. She¡¯d been so sure it was calculated, that he¡¯d pushed their world to the brink of collapse as a way to stay her hand and prevent her from fighting back effectively. After being underestimated constantly for her whole life, the fact that she¡¯d nearly died from overestimating her opponent rankled like nothing else.

    But if Yan De truly didn¡¯t know that he had the strength to tear open a rift in space...that meant he didn¡¯t have the strength. He¡¯d said it himself¡ªhe held nothing back. He was trapped here and she...

    She¡¯d returned once before.

    Void had guided her¡ªor a small piece of her¡ªto find the way back. To...make her own way back. She¡¯d been so weak and fragile, then. Just a pale remnant of her soul¡ªa tiny seed crystal from which her friends could regrow her back to life.

    That wasn¡¯t an option this time, but in the way of infuriating but brilliant teachers, Void had given her all she needed. Chou¡¯s legacy, the tutelage of his one and only disciple, and the memories of a being that had seen the dawn of creation itself, and would live to see its end. One that would have survived the entire span of time without knowing the fear of injury but for a single, stubborn man, determined to find an end to all things.

    She wondered how far back it had planned this. Do Hye would surely be taking notes if he could witness it.

    If even one piece had been missing, it would have all been over. She would have languished there, imprisoned alongside her greatest foe and helpless to stop the apocalypse looming on the horizon.

    ¡°Yan De, it has been a truly unpleasant experience knowing you. I almost wish that we¡¯d never come into conflict. Yet without you, I¡¯d have never met my best friend, I would never have risen as far as I have now, and I would never have witnessed this. Our petty feud¡ªand the war you waged over it¡ªhas never mattered, but for this moment. For that, I suppose I should thank you. But I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s over? I do not plan on staying here forever, and there are ways that our battle might yet continue. Your power will be invaluable kindling to fuel my escape.¡±

    ¡°It is over, Yan De. Because I did have good teachers, and I have no interest in battling you. But I do have some tiny level of begrudging respect for you, as a fellow traveler on the path to perfection, if nothing else. So I¡¯ll leave you with the same thing my masters left me. A tiny glimmer of insight¡ªthe tools to solve a puzzle I never even knew existed. Watch closely, mighty grandmaster, because you will only ever witness this once until you can refine the insight I share and make it your own. In return for all I¡¯ve stolen from you, Yan De, I return that favor and consider us even.¡±

    He opened his mouth to protest, but Yoshika¡¯s power was already circulating around her like a hurricane as she grasped at that unexpected nugget of wisdom from a child that had lived millions of years without ever quite letting go of their father, and paired it with the memories of a timeless being that had only once known pain.

    Then, she whispered her apology into the Void as it wrote itself into the fabric of reality¡ªher reality.

    Divine Art: Voidbreak

 571. Triumph

    So many things were happening at once that it was difficult to keep track. First, Empress Yoshika¡¯s appearance. At first, Gao thought it was an opportunistic attack, trying to take advantage of the army¡¯s unrest, but she¡¯d come alone and expressed a desire to help calm the riots. Of course, from Gao¡¯s perspective that felt oddly...tone deaf. She was, after all, the reason they were happening in the first place.

    Yet her confrontation with the elders had stopped the fighting, if only because the spectacle of so many xiantian experts battling in the skies above was a sight to behold. Gao was glad of it. He¡¯d hoped to keep himself and Wen out of the fighting, but his passionate young brother in arms had been unable to hold back in the face of anyone implying that their friend Shun Song was a traitor.

    Gao had, of course, thrown in with Wen, but he had dire concerns for their future. He somehow doubted that Yan De was the type to give clemency to mutineers.

    That was when things got strange. The grandmasters made an appearance, and trapped the empress within some kind of grand sealing formation, only for her to draw them all into an illusion unlike anything Gao had ever seen.

    He¡¯d barely been able to pay attention to Yan De¡¯s confrontation with his daughter¡ªwho was apparently partly responsible for the technique that had ensnared them. Gao¡¯s attention was commanded by the mighty jade pillar in the distance, and what he saw on the dais atop it.

    Gao Yuanjun did not see Qian Shi, his sect''s grandmaster, nor did he see the God-Emperor. He did not, unlike Yan De and many others, see himself or some idealized version of his dao. What Gao saw atop that pillar was Shun Song, Wen You, and all of his brothers and sisters in arms. He saw his family¡ªmost long since dead¡ªand his neighbors. He saw the people he fought alongside, and those he fought to protect.

    Then, the image vanished, and before he knew what was happening, a blindingly bright azure dragon was chasing Empress Yoshika¡¯s strange chimera form across the heavens and up past the sky.

    It was all well beyond Gao¡¯s comprehension, but when they vanished together and the weight of their domains disappeared, it was plain to see the result of their battle. Yan De was no more, and so was Empress Yoshika. As often happened among such powerful beings, neither had been able to withstand the unrestrained might of the other.

    The elders moved quickly, not willing to let such an opportunity pass them by. Qian Shi took command¡ªnot Sun Quan, as his name was still sullied¡ªand ordered the army forward.

    Gao wasn¡¯t sure it would work, at first. The army was still divided, but the empress was dead, Yan De was dead, and the most honorable of the grandmasters had assumed command. Qin¡¯s armies formed up. They still had differences to resolve, but they knew opportunity when they saw it. This would be the moment when Jiaguo¡¯s forces broke.

    Except¡ªthe enemy elders, outnumbered as they were, didn¡¯t budge. Jiaguo mobilized no soldiers in defense of Qin¡¯s advance. Nothing in Gao¡¯s many decades of life had ever terrified him as much as the certainty he saw reflected in the eyes of Jiaguo¡¯s elders.

    Hadn¡¯t they lost their great leader? Yan De was no great loss¡ªnobody liked him anyway, and if anything Qian Shi replacing him had improved morale. But for the enemy, it should have been like losing the God-Emperor himself. Unless...

    An ungodly crack resounded through the world, halting Qin¡¯s advance. Gao watched in awe as the fabric of the world itself shattered like glass. As if crashing through a window pane, the blazing form of the empress emerged, a deafening roar of anguish following in her wake as the dimensional rift closed behind her.

    Her domain brought Gao to his knees like a physical weight pressing down on him from above. She was a tiny figure, yet to look upon that being of scintillating fire floating in the sky was to see a giant no less imposing than Yan De¡¯s azure dragon.

    With nothing but her presence and a single word, she held the entire army of over fifteen thousand cultivators to a dead halt.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    <hr>

    Yoshika stood in the air between the armies of Qin and Jiaguo, and in that moment it all felt so small and petty. What were they fighting over? Territory? Ideals? Pride? All this death and destruction in service to meaningless squabbles. Shun Song was right¡ªno more blood would be spilled over a schoolyard scrap between children.

    ¡°Yan De is gone. This war serves no purpose, and I no longer have time to entertain it. Leave us in peace and I will return your prisoners unconditionally.¡±

    Yan Ren and Bai Renshu flew forward to confront her, and it was the grandmaster of the Labyrinthine Forest who spoke up first.

    ¡°You cannot break us so easily, empress! You are still a threat to the empire, and we will see that threat ended!¡±

    Yoshika regarded each of them and sighed.

    ¡°Bai Renshu, I know you have personal grievances because I killed your daughter. I don¡¯t regret it. She was an objectionable person, and would have brought the entire expedition into the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tomb to ruin for her prejudice. We can resolve our differences here and now, if you like.¡±

    He balked slightly, turning pale and looking to Yan Ren for support. Yan De¡¯s greatest disciple sighed.

    ¡°I should avenge my master, but I doubt I could stand against you now. Nevertheless, you must understand that the Heavenly Empire cannot back down so easily.¡±

    There was a glint in his eye as he spoke. Like all of Qin¡¯s cultivators, Yan Ren communicated more in what he didn¡¯t say. Qin could surrender, but not yet. He wanted her to give him a better reason.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Qian Shi caught up to the other two, belatedly realizing that such a parley was his job, as the supreme commander.

    ¡°Empress, you may have defeated Grandmaster Yan De, but the issue of trust remains. How can we take your word that the prisoners you offer are not compromised? The city behind you is a testament to the designs your kingdom has on imperial territory.¡±

    Yoshka smiled wryly.

    ¡°That¡¯s very simple, Qian Shi.¡±

    She gathered a ball of Foxfire in her hand and tossed it forward. The elders dodged out of the way, but it wasn¡¯t directed at them. They all watched in abject horror, as the flames passed right through their barriers and landed among the army, spreading unnaturally fast and even skipping past the gaps in Qin¡¯s camps to engulf the entire force, down to the last soldier.

    The Austere Mountain¡¯s grandmaster turned back to her slowly, with a look of unmasked horror.

    ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Taken away your army. Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be harmed, and the fires should wear off on their own. I have enough control to manage that much, I think. But while their souls burn, they won¡¯t be able to march against me or anyone else for that matter.¡±

    ¡°And this is supposed to engender trust?¡±

    Yoshika rolled her eyes.

    ¡°No. You¡¯ll never trust me, and at this point if I said I had no designs on your empire I¡¯d be lying anyway.¡±

    The elders stirred uncomfortably at that declaration, but Yoshika went on.

    ¡°If you¡¯re to trust anything, let it be this¡ªif I wanted to march on your empire you could not stop me. If you insist on attacking anyway, then come and die. Not your army, not your subordinates, you. You want vengeance? Come kill me. You think I¡¯m too great a threat to ignore? I¡¯ll meet your challenge. But do it yourself, and I¡¯ll send each of you to meet Yan De in turn. No more innocent blood will be spilled.¡±

    Qian Shi grit his teeth, but glanced down at Yoshika¡¯s xiantian backup. They hadn¡¯t even moved.

    ¡°The Heavenly Empire of Qin will remember this day, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Good. So will I. Now leave my lands in peace, and I swear that if any harm comes to the prisoners I release into your care, I will hunt each of you down and personally hold you responsible.¡±

    A few of the elders bowed, but most just glared as they turned to leave. It was almost over, but Yoshika pointed at Bai Renshu, Yan Ren, and Sun Quan.

    ¡°Not you three¡ªwe still have personal matters to resolve.¡±

    The others hesitated as she singled them out, but Sun Quan surprised Yoshika by waving them off.

    ¡°Organize the retreat, Qian Shi. Empress Yoshika will not dishonor herself by attacking us.¡±

    Though the Austere Mountain was now in charge of the army, there was still a clear hierarchy among the great sects, and in Yan De¡¯s absence, Sun Quan¡¯s word carried the most weight. Qian Shi bowed, and the remaining elders left Yoshika with only the three she¡¯d asked for.

    Sun Quan stood at the front, meeting her head on.

    ¡°If ever there was a way to prove that you are not the Kumiho, it would be the way you wield your newfound power like a bludgeon. The Deceiver, even at her most blunt, would not dream of browbeating three of the great sects.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips, beckoning Lin Xiulan to join them¡ªshe¡¯d need her in a moment.

    ¡°I apologize if my methods seem inelegant to you, Sun Quan, but I¡¯ve just discovered that our world is on the brink of implosion and I¡¯m in a little bit of a hurry.¡±

    He blinked.

    ¡°You mean the threat you described at the recent summit? The princesses indicated that if your claims were true, Sovereign Shen Yu and the God-Emperor had ten years to resolve the issue.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have ten years. I don¡¯t know if we even have one. I¡¯ve seen it for myself, and it¡¯s already critical. Our world is already gasping out its final breaths, and so I need to take extreme measures¡ªstarting with the three of you.¡±

    Yan Ren and Bai Renshu backed off warily, but Sun Quan kept his gaze carefully trained on her.

    ¡°What sort of ¡®extreme measures¡¯? I must remind you that while you¡¯ve forced our retreat, our people are still at war.¡±

    ¡°And who are ¡®our¡¯ people, exactly? The ones that Yan¡¯s sect are holding hostage against my friend? Or the ones you personally threatened to execute because I had the gall to take them prisoner instead of indiscriminately murdering them like the monster you want me to be? Because both are under my protection.¡±

    Yan Ren winced. Yoshika didn¡¯t have any personal grievances with him, but he was still Yan De¡¯s disciple, and she hadn¡¯t forgotten Zheng Long¡¯s family. She would not be leaving without guarantees for their safety.

    But first, her attention shifted to Bai Renshu. She gestured at Lin Xiulan, who had arrived just in time.

    ¡°Or what about the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect? Whose only crime has been to shelter the oppressed and cooperate with those who meet them in peace and good faith? Your own God-Emperor preaches against tyranny¡ªI have heard his voice myself through one of your awakening stones. Yet the one sect in your entire empire to actually follow that principle is punished? I won¡¯t have it¡ªthey too are under my protection.¡±

    Sun Quan¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You are making dangerous claims, Empress. I admit to my faults¡ªyou are not the Kumiho revived, as I thought, but that will not matter if you present the same threat.¡±

    ¡°True, and as I¡¯ve said repeatedly, I have no interest in war against Qin. So, in the interest of lasting peace between ¡®our people¡¯ let¡¯s discuss the status of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater and Great Awakening Dragon sects as joint territories under the cooperative administration of our empires.¡±

    All three men froze, and Yan Ren¡¯s eyes widened as Yue stepped out of Yoshika¡¯s soul realm with a hand on her hip and her head cocked in a condescending glare.

    ¡°The Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect greets you all, fellow elders. As of this moment, my sect formally declares an alliance with both the Great Flowing Purewater and the Jiaguo Empire¡ªpending their respective approval, of course.¡±

    Yoshika grinned and Lin Xiulan bowed.

    ¡°Jiaguo accepts, of course.¡±

    ¡°As do I, on behalf of my husband.¡±

    Sun Quan glanced between them all, uneasily.

    ¡°You cannot do this.¡±

    Yue scoffed and shook her head.

    ¡°I am the rightful heir to the Great Awakening Dragon, and my father is gone. If you want to discuss what can and cannot be done, then I invite you to the negotiation table, Sun Quan, but this is where we start.¡±

    He grit his teeth and glanced back at the retreating army.

    ¡°Then it seems we have much to discuss...¡±

 572. Surrender

    When it became clear that it was not going to be a short conversation, Yoshika invited them all to meet in Kucheon. Not the city proper, mind, but still within the shield formation. More specifically, she brought them to the prison camp where the captured cultivators were being held.

    That was an incredible show of good faith, and in Yue¡¯s opinion, a very strong message. While the display of trust indicated that Yoshika¡¯s intentions were genuine, it also told her guests in no uncertain terms that she was not threatened by them. Bringing Sun Quan to the prison camp was also a way to allow the grandmaster to regain some of the faith he¡¯d lost by condemning the prisoners as Yan De¡¯s mouthpiece.

    Sometimes it was hard to tell whether Yoshika was completely oblivious or frighteningly canny about what she was doing. She had transformed back from the avatar of living flame she¡¯d appeared as after her return from...wherever she¡¯d gone, but Yue noted that some changes remained. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear had merged with her core and now both were part of her body. Her domain was restrained, but Yue could still sense the incredible power radiating from her.

    Ienaga Yumi, Hwang Sung, and Ashikaga Sae joined them at¡ªof all things¡ªthe open air mess area within the prison camp. It was, again, a layered move¡ªthe meeting would take place within plain view of the captured prisoners, and the lackluster accommodations were both a subtle insult to the grandmasters, and also a presentation of how the prisoners had been treated. Yoshika broke every rule of diplomacy with gleeful disregard for norms and traditions, but it worked.

    Yan Ren was a man Yue had known all her life. The more reclusive and far more competent of her father¡¯s two core disciples, she had known him as a man of unwavering focus and dedication to the sect. He did not take any disciples of his own, but it was Yan Ren¡¯s presence¡ªnot Yan Hao¡¯s¡ªthat allowed her father to feel comfortable leaving his sect to its own devices for so long.

    Now, he seemed shaken. She could see him furiously calculating, searching for the best move as Yoshika¡¯s every action shattered his expectations and forced him to start from scratch. It made Yue a little nostalgic¡ªthat had been her, once.

    Bai Renshu just looked terrified, and he had every right to be. If it was up to Yue, she¡¯d have the man stripped of his sect, his titles, his land, and then his life¡ªonce he¡¯d seen it all unraveling before his eyes. Yoshika was more merciful, but also cruel, in her own way. This would not end well for him.

    For Sun Quan¡¯s part, the second most powerful grandmaster of the great sects was rapidly reevaluating how vast the gulf had been between himself and Yan De, and trying to figure out where to place Yoshika within it. And there could be no doubt¡ªshe was beyond him. A fact which no doubt rattled him to the core.

    Thus, the powers of Qin had come to the negotiating table with Yoshika once more¡ªonly this time, the balance had reversed. Yoshika was not the meek young lady thrust into an unwanted position as the unsteady bridge between conflicting powers. She was the power, and it was up to these arrogant old men to plead their case.

    It began with Yan Ren, predictably challenging Yue¡¯s claim.

    ¡°Young Mistress, while I understand that the Ancestral Grandmaster has named you his heir, the transfer of power is not so simple. Even if it were, Yan De¡¯s spiritual jade tablet indicates¡ª¡±

    Yue tuned him out. The law was on her side, but she was happy to let him drone on for a while, as it gave her an opportunity to do something more important.

    ¡°Yoshika, what the hell is going on? What happened? Heian told everyone you were still alive, but you just...vanished!¡±

    Once more Yue was thankful that she¡¯d taken the time to learn the spiritual telepathy techniques that Yoshika invented, despite the headaches they gave her. It allowed her to have multiple conversations at once as she politely smiled and nodded at Yan Ren¡¯s obsessive droning about proper processes and ceremony.

    ¡°Sorry Yue, I¡¯ll explain everything later, but we need to accelerate¡ªeverything. We don¡¯t have time to wait around or entertain whatever games the sects want to play. The apocalypse looming over us is way closer than we thought. I saw it myself.¡±

    ¡°The seal? But we¡¯re nowhere close to being ready to destroy it.¡±

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if we were. Breaking the seal won¡¯t stop it¡ªif anything, it might just trigger the collapse faster. Damn it, no wonder Shen Yu was willing to give me five years¡ªthe bastard.¡±

    Their exchange took place in moments, and neither of their expressions changed. Yan Ren had finally finished his diatribe, so Yue quickly formulated an answer. She wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Yoshika was up to, but she knew how to play along.

    ¡°If my father is alive, then let him object to my rule himself. You were here to personally witness his disappearance, and I have no intention of allowing you or¡ªEmpress forbid¡ªYan Hao to consolidate power against me.¡±

    The man met her gaze steadily, as unwavering as he¡¯d ever been.

    ¡°You have not been formally inducted as an elder of the sect. Xiantian or not, you remain only a core disciple.¡±

    ¡°A formality, and one which you are well placed to rectify as the acting grandmaster in Yan De¡¯s absence. You need only formally recognize me now and be done with it.¡±

    ¡°There are¡ª¡±

    Yue huffed and rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Proper ceremonies, yes. Do you think I¡¯m stupid, Yan Ren? Those ceremonies are not a requirement, merely a tradition. Under the circumstances, it is my desire to forgo such traditions, not the least because I¡¯d rather not give you and that lazy tub of lard you call brother time to hold my mother and Zheng Long¡¯s family hostage against me.¡±Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Yan Ren glanced nervously at Sun Quan, who had simply listened without interjecting once.

    ¡°We would never dream of such underhanded measures, Young Mistress.¡±

    She stood up and slammed her hands on the table.

    ¡°Then recognize me, here and now, or I shall formally accuse you of conspiring to undermine the authority of a great sect.¡±

    ¡°There is no arbiter present to oversee such a challenge.¡±

    Yue smiled, baring her teeth in an unfriendly grin.

    ¡°No? Then we¡¯ll just have to settle the matter in a duel. Would you like that?¡±

    She probably couldn¡¯t beat Yan Ren if he called her bluff, but she saw the way his eyes flickered towards Yoshika. Yan Ren was a man who took a steady, unwavering, and cautious approach to both cultivation and life. He did not take undue risks.

    ¡°No, Ancestral Grandmistress. The Great Awakening Dragon sect recognizes Elder Yan Yue as its rightful heir and ruler.¡±

    Sun Quan¡¯s lips formed a thin line.

    ¡°As a fellow grandmaster of one of the great sects of the Heavenly Empire of Qin, I have borne witness to this occasion. I recognize Grandmistress Yan Yue of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, and acknowledge her declaration of partnership with the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater.¡±

    Bai Renshu¡¯s eyes practically bulged out of his head as he sputtered indignantly.

    ¡°Wh¡ªI refuse! I reject both claims! The Flowing Purewater are not a great sect, and after treasonously siding with enemies of the state, I contend that they are no sect at all, and their lands rightfully default to the rule of the Great Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads!¡±

    Sun Quan pinched the bridge of his nose, but Yue¡¯s eyes flashed with triumph. The idiot had pushed too far without Yan De¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Yoshika, I need to know right now. How much are we taking from Qin? I assume you know what you¡¯re doing, but I have to warn you that this, more than anything we¡¯ve ever done, may spur the God-Emperor into action. Are you prepared for that?¡±

    Yue was nervous, but excited. Were they really doing this? This was beyond anything she¡¯d imagined, but she was all in. Yoshika¡¯s answer was typical, in her way. Audacious and greedy beyond measure, utterly lacking in common sense, yet exactly what Yue wanted to hear.

    ¡°Everything. As much as you can. I know it will mean war with Qin himself, but we need everything we can get and we need it right now. We¡¯ll deal with the consequences later.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I trust you.¡±

    It was insane. Maybe suicidal, but Yoshika had seen something bigger than all of them and decided it was worth the risk. Yue saw the path forward in an instant.

    ¡°Bai Renshu, I remind you that the Flowing Purewater lost its status as a result of an informal censure. Under imperial law, your land still belongs to them. Furthermore, your ¡®Great¡¯ Labyrinthine Forest sect is formally a branch of the Awakening Dragon.¡±

    The Bai grandmaster went pale.

    ¡°How did you know¡ª?¡±

    Yue cocked her head and smirked.

    ¡°Did you really think my father cared for you as an ally? You were a tool¡ªhis foothold into the south. One of the many angles from which he hoped to expand his power. Another was Jiaguo. He saw my involvement as a way to take control, and for even a chance at that, he was more than willing to send an agent who was intimately familiar with your dealings.¡±

    ¡°No...Zheng Long?!¡±

    ¡°He was betrothed to Bai Lin, but that partnership was contingent on another, was it not?¡±

    Bai Renshi went red in the face.

    ¡°How dare you?! That marriage was never honored after your empress murdered my daughter in cold blood!¡±

    ¡°Yet, the deal remained. It was your own fault for not being more shrewd. All you saw was a partnership with the most powerful great sect, and all my father saw was a useful¡ªwell, somewhat useful puppet. Zheng Long told me everything.¡±

    ¡°That worthless traitor!¡±

    Sun Quan sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°What is the purpose of all this, Yan Yue? Your claims are valid, and I recognize your alliance with the Flowing Purewater, but I cannot allow you to turn two great sects against the empire itself.¡±

    ¡°It was not the God-Emperor who declared Jiaguo and Yoshika his enemies. Awakening Dragon rescinds its claim, and I petition you and the other grandmasters to do the same.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not so easily rescinded. The northern sects are still marching south, and even you cannot stop them now that they rise to war.¡±

    He was right, of course. Yoshika had forced the alliance of the southern great sects to retreat, but they had not surrendered. The great sects were still in a state of war.

    ¡°Perhaps not. Then I request that you take your army north and secure a corridor through Silver Orchard¡¯s land, so that the Awakening Dragon may establish lines of contact with its branches and allies. We shall unify all of it¡ªthe Awakening Dragon, Flowing Purewater, Labyrinthine Forest, Goryeo, Yamato, and Jiaguo¡ªas a single province of the Heavenly Empire, under the administration of my sect. That should end this war quite neatly, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    All three of the Qin elders choked at that, and even Yoshika was looking askance at Yue. She didn¡¯t second guess her, though¡ªtheir trust ran both ways. Lin Xiulan coughed politely into the stunned silence.

    ¡°Yue, dear, I uh, do not have the authority to accept such a proposal without conferring with my husband and Guan Yu.¡±

    Sun Quan was less diplomatic.

    ¡°Impossible. Even if this were anything short of an obvious ploy to cede vast swathes of imperial territory to Jiaguo, the Great Silver Orchard cannot support it. That is far too much power for a single sect to hold.¡±

    At last, Yoshika stepped in for the finishing blow.

    ¡°Then we invite you to share it as our friends and allies. One way or another, this war must end. And if that means surrendering the Jiaguo empire to the Great Awakening Dragon sect, then I will personally see it done. Our quarrel is not with you, Sun Quan, and our time is running out.¡±

    Even Yue was surprised by that, but it fit perfectly within her plans. Predictably, Bai Renshu was adamantly opposed, and kicking up a fuss, but Yan Ren was looking at Yue with something approaching respect, and Sun Quan just frowned in deep contemplation before he finally gave them an answer.

    ¡°I must confer with the other grandmasters of the southern provinces. Lin Xiulan, by your grace, I request a summit to be held at Purewater Peak to discuss this...surrender.¡±

 573. Cataclysm

    With the summit arranged, Jiaguo left their captured prisoners in Sun Quan¡¯s care and then the battle was over. Qin was still at war, but they had an uneasy truce, at least until then. Yoshika insisted that they expedite the process as much as possible, so Lin Xiulan actually left with the Qin elders in order to hurry back to her sect and make the necessary preparations.

    Yue was no stranger to Yoshika¡¯s frantic pace, but she seemed more pressed than usual. Before she could run off and start flipping metaphorical tables, Yue made Yoshika stop and take a moment to explain what was going on.

    They sat within her soul realm, Heian snuggling up against Yue¡¯s side while the moon spirit flowed around them both jealously. The fox-like spirit of unity was nowhere to be seen, which Yoshika explained was because it had fused with her.

    ¡°I see. Alright then, would you care to explain what¡¯s going on? You said that we¡¯re on the brink of an apocalypse?¡±

    Yoshika nodded gravely, fidgeting with one of her many tails as she spoke.

    ¡°Do Hye and Misun were wrong about the danger. I should have known that Void was trying to show me more than just how to claw my way back into the world after dying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting ahead of yourself. Last time you escaped the Void, only a tiny fragment of your soul made it back.¡±

    ¡°Only a tiny fragment of my soul ended up there in the first place. Death isn¡¯t exactly a gentle process.¡±

    Yue smiled sardonically. Only Yoshika could speak so blithely about having her soul torn to shreds. She regretted her own contribution to her best friend¡¯s acclimation to spiritual damage, but while she would never forget what she¡¯d done, those days were long behind her.

    ¡°No indeed. So it was easier to do it at full strength?¡±

    ¡°Not really. If I tried to make it back the way I did last time, I¡¯d probably end up no better off than I did then. Also, I¡¯d have forgotten what Void showed me¡ªagain.¡±

    ¡°You brought lessons back with you from the afterlife?¡±

    Yoshika sighed wistfully.

    ¡°I should have. But I could only recall bits and pieces¡ªfuzzy little fragments here and there. Returning there and seeing it for myself brought it all back.¡±

    ¡°What, exactly?¡±

    They sat in silence for a moment as Yoshika gathered her thoughts, then to Yue¡¯s surprise, the world around them shifted to take on the appearance of an endless dark void. Far above them, a single point of light appeared.

    ¡°This is how Void described it to me¡ªsort of. I¡¯ll spare you the brutality of how it shared this experience¡ªstupid thing nearly killed me. Re-killed? Double¡ªnever mind!¡±

    Yue covered up a small giggle. It was heartening to see that even as her power grew beyond mortal ken, Yoshika was still the union of awkward girls that she¡¯d always been¡ªand she was willing to share that part of herself with Yue.

    Yoshika cleared her throat and pressed forward.

    ¡°Everything that exists came from a single font of creation. Almost everything. Void was here before, but it wasn¡¯t alive until essence started pouring out of the font.¡±

    ¡°Where did the font come from?¡±

    ¡°The demiurges. Though, that¡¯s a bit tautological, since demiurges are, by definition, whatever exists on the other side of the font of creation. They do exist, though, and they have...something resembling a will. Even Void finds them incomprehensible, though.¡±

    Yue frowned. They¡¯d discussed the matter of demiurges before¡ªthe ultimate beings which broke the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s implacable will. The Sovereign¡¯s Tear was said to be the lifeblood of a dead demiurge, but Chou himself claimed that demiurges were completely beyond life and death. Utterly timeless beings who saw the entire world, past, present, and future, as a single static block of reality. They were the source of all things, proof that fate was real, and it was the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s sole ambition to slay them all in the hopes that he might free existence from the tyranny of predestination.

    For reasons only truly understood by him, the man gave up, and his legacy had brought their world to the crisis it now faced. Yue eyed the innocuous red gemstone nestled above Yoshika¡¯s chest.

    ¡°What is the Tear, then? Another font of creation? How did it come to be?¡±

    Below them, another point of light appeared, a shimmering crimson red.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t think anybody knows. It is at least...similar to the font of creation. It might be the same thing, but I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    She waved her hand, and the font of creation above them began to shed its limitless energy into the emptiness around it.

    ¡°Over time, the font created a world around it, and the life that emerged from that world began to shape it according to their will¡ªthe first gods.¡±

    The world exploded into a great plane of alien landscapes. Yue saw stars without number, floating mountains, and rivers of pure light winding their way lazily through the land. Then it all suddenly collapsed into a single dark point¡ªsomehow darker than even the void around it, drinking in everything such that even light could not escape.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°This is what happens when a world collapses. Even the divine realm has its limits, and this has happened multiple times. To prevent it, the gods started spreading the power out¡ªcreating mortal realms.¡±

    The emptiness around them was quickly replaced by thousands of different worlds, each one represented by a bubble¡ªa tiny window into their realities. Young, old, vast, small, each world was completely unique, and Yue saw some with strange towering structures of glass and steel, others where magic had been twisted into an orderly system of laws and numbers. Some worlds were barren, while others thrived with life. Many had one or more gods presiding over them, tweaking and adjusting the rules to redefine what existence meant within their realms.

    Yet, there were so many that they boggled the mind. More realms dotted the void than stars in the sky, and most were untouched¡ªwild. They grew, developed, and died without anyone ever taking notice¡ªsome without even producing a civilization.

    Yue realized that her own world was like them. Young and undeveloped, but quickly growing and poised to produce its own deities¡ªuntil something interfered.

    Here the tiny crimson star beneath them flashed, crashing into what she intuitively recognized as her own world and disrupting the balance. From above, the greatest sovereigns of the divine realm¡ªeach of them housing so many inner worlds that they had become akin to living divine realms themselves¡ªdescended to surround the aberrant world and the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Tear.

    They erected a barrier around it¡ªthe divine seal¡ªand cast it out into the void.

    ¡°This is quite beautiful, Yoshika¡ªyou¡¯ve gotten better at controlling your soul realm. I dare say that even I can¡¯t compete with your illusions anymore, but none of this is new, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, but this is where things change. The divine sovereigns hoped that being cut off from the font of creation would cause our world to wither and die.¡±

    The bubble turned gray and dead, and the shimmering red star faded from view forever as it plunged into the dark eternity beyond. Then, it reappeared, as Yue knew it¡ªfull of life and thriving. Indeed, now that she had something to compare it to, her world¡¯s development was accelerated by the sheer amount of power the Sovereign¡¯s Tear provided.

    ¡°Instead, the Sovereign¡¯s Tear kept us alive, but Do Hye foresaw a different problem.¡±

    Over time, the limitless essence of the crimson star overwhelmed the divine seal, and the world exploded in a beautiful but terrifying display of raw power, creating a light so brilliant that even from deep within the void, it outshone the font of creation and cast its rays of power across the entire divine realm.

    Then, the light died, and nothing remained.

    Yue swallowed nervously. She had known about this for years, but seeing it before her eyes, and being told that it was immediately imminent shook her.

    ¡°And this is the fate we are to suffer?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Space shifted around them once more. The divine realm and its endless pockets of reality vanished, and Yue saw Yoshika and Yan De standing in the void before an infinite ocean of raw power.

    Though it was just a visual representation, Yue could feel what Yoshika had felt¡ªparts of it, at least. She understood in a moment the reason for Yoshika¡¯s urgency.

    ¡°How is there so much? The sheer concentration of it¡ªdid anything like this exist even at the advent of creation?¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The font of creation has always had somewhere for its essence to go, and even unrefined, it always began to develop into life on its own. But the Tear...¡±

    If ever there was a reason to believe that the Sovereign¡¯s Tear was the result of a dead demiurge, it was this¡ªthe incredible ocean of divine power that drew Yan De towards it like a moth to a flame was...inert. It had no will behind it, no intent. It just gathered and pooled endlessly, growing more and more dense until it reached a critical point.

    The same one as the divine realms of old.

    Yoshika sighed as she looked up at the illusion. Even the memory of that power terrified her.

    ¡°Chou¡¯s realm was anchored to ours at the bottom of the ocean and the moon, where the concentration of essence couldn¡¯t hurt anybody. Some of it went towards sustaining life on our world, and much of it was vented into space from the moon¡ªeven if some of that came back as the same power you based your cultivation on.¡±

    The moon spirit embraced Yue happily at the mention of it. She returned the gesture¡ªor the idea of it. How lonely must it have been, the only living thing out there for so long?

    ¡°The Bloody Sovereign is more considerate than I imagined. But if that¡¯s true, then how did so much of it end up pooling against the seal? This is far too much¡ªit¡¯s completely beyond both Do Hye and Misun¡¯s projections.¡±

    ¡°Despite Chou¡¯s best efforts to contain and moderate the Tear¡¯s power, he made a mistake. I thought he¡¯d built his tomb into Void¡¯s essence as an act of cruelty¡ªa sort of petty power move against the one being he never quite managed to best. Now I think it was more practical. Void was meant to be a buffer to absorb the excess energy leaking from his disembodied soul realm.¡±

    After Yoshika¡¯s crash course in cosmology, Yue thought she understood the problem.

    ¡°Most of the Tear¡¯s power leaked into the Void, but still failed to escape the seal. Of course the divine sovereigns would have recognized the power emanating from our world and taken steps to contain it.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Chou thought that Void would be able to refine the essence and transfer it out. The seal isn¡¯t perfect, and Void is an entity that transcends space¡ªthat¡¯s how Shen Yu and Longyan were able to get here, by traveling through Void¡¯s soul realm. It¡¯s how I got out.¡±

    Yue¡¯s eyes sharpened at that, and she looked askance at Yoshika.

    ¡°You can leave, can¡¯t you? You aren¡¯t trapped here like the rest of us.¡±

    Yoshika averted her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do that. I can¡¯t. Everything I¡¯ve done has been for the people here that I love. My parents, my sisters, my masters, Rika and Yun, you. You¡¯re everything I have, and if I abandoned you to save myself...I¡¯d lose myself in the process.¡±

    Of course. Yue loved and hated that about her. There was no point in trying to talk her out of it¡ªas much as Yue wanted to make Yoshika promise that if all else failed, she would save herself.

    ¡°And I suppose you¡¯d be hunted down by the divine sovereigns anyway. Very well, what can we do about it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But whatever it is, we¡¯re going to need power. I¡¯m not even strong enough to face Yan De right now, and while I¡¯d love it if he did us all a favor and let himself get annihilated by trying to refine the divine ocean, it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯s meditating on my Voidbreak technique as we speak. He¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Naturally, it was too much to ask to have that leech out of my hair forever. Very well, let¡¯s convene with our allies and adjust our goals. If anyone can defy the odds, it will be you.¡±

    Yoshika smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Only because I have you with me, Yue. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do without you.¡±

    ¡°So you keep reminding me, yes. Well it¡¯s a good thing you have me then, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Yue had thoughts on how to consolidate Yoshika¡¯s power as quickly as possible. She may have been willing to sacrifice herself to stop the fighting¡ªwilling to entrust all of her political power to Yue, so that she might focus on the more immediate dangers.

    Typical of her, really. Yue had other plans, but she couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to voice them just yet. Soon. Perhaps at the upcoming summit¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be ironic? She smiled to herself at that.

    ¡°And I assure you¡ªyou always will.¡±

 574. Brainstorm

    While Yue, Lin Xiulan, and the rest of Yoshika¡¯s more socially and politically minded agents busied themselves to prepare for the upcoming peace talks, Yoshika brought together a gathering of the greatest magical minds across the entire continent.

    She had the academy prepare a specialized space for large scale formations and brought in every single expert available. No more secrecy, no more hiding¡ªYoshika had Do Hye¡¯s mana amplifier replicated in full, and it was all hands on deck.

    Yoshika held nothing back with her invitations. Do Hye¡¯s shade himself was first, naturally, along with Hwang Sung, Dae, and even Misun whose house arrest was lifted so that she could join in. She was grouchy about having ¡®her work¡¯ turned into a public collaboration, but she wasn¡¯t in any position to complain. Min was more valuable in the political corps, otherwise Yoshika would have invited her as well.

    Next were the most promising researchers who weren¡¯t already familiar with Do Hye¡¯s formation. Iseul was trying to calm Ja Yun¡¯s nerves as she anxiously took in the gathering of their peers. Haeun and Narae had proven themselves more than capable after their graduation ceremonies, and Heian could create and modify formations faster than even Iseul. Luo Mingyu might have seemed like an odd choice, but the alchemist used formations frequently as part of his craft, and he¡¯d been the one to invent the foundation building pill that helped mortal students to awaken their souls at any age.

    Even Long Ruiling was invited, for her unique perspective and expertise in draconic magic. Melati, too, if only because Yoshika refused to underestimate the academy¡¯s most ubiquitous student¡ªshe was smarter than she seemed.

    With how far Yoshika had reached to gather brilliant minds together, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the gaps. Murayoshi had been the best in the world at crafting and enchanting artifacts, and he was dead. Guan Yi had inherited the tsukumogami, Forge, and taken up that mantle¡ªbut he still had a long way to go, and he was back at Purewater Peak anyway. Qin Zhao was also missing, and Yoshika hadn¡¯t forgotten how valuable ¡®Jin Hu¡¯ had been when developing Jiaguo¡¯s now famous reflecting pool.

    The last person present¡ªwasn¡¯t an expert at all. Or rather, not a magical one. Hyeong Aecha swept through the crowd unobtrusively, serving drinks and snacks from delicately balanced trays. She had an uncanny way of appearing exactly where she was needed at any given moment, refilling or collecting used dishes before whisking them away and reappearing with new refreshments before anybody could notice her absence. Most didn¡¯t even notice her presence in the first place, as she waged her own silent and invisible war against the typically disorganized geniuses.

    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t only Yoshika who appreciated her help.

    ¡°Thank you, Aecha. It¡¯s good to see you again¡ªyou never told me you were back from Yamato.¡±

    She bowed politely to Dae.

    ¡°I arrived while you were still up north defending our borders, big brother. Pardon me, I cannot stop to chat. We will catch up later.¡±

    He nodded in return, but she was already sweeping her way through the crowd. Haeun smiled gratefully as she accepted a hot cup of her favorite tea.

    ¡°Aecha! How is Master treating you?¡±

    ¡°Quite well, Young Mistress, thank you for asking. I hadn¡¯t expected a more troublesome mistress than yourself, but I relish the challenge.¡±

    Haeun and Yoshika both blushed at that, but Narae just looked askance at the expert handmaiden.

    ¡°Have you been practicing martial arts techniques to improve your serving skills?¡±

    ¡°Not for that explicit purpose, no¡ªMistress Kaede enjoys sparring to relax her mind, but has few partners willing to join her. I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve found the lessons quite useful, however.¡±

    Aecha was still very amateur in martial arts, but she was a fast learner and unlike Ashikaga Sae, she didn¡¯t go overboard during spars or flirt outrageously. She had also been working on creating her own foundation building pill to awaken her soul and unify her cultivation. All that between the work she did for Yoshika. Hyeong Aecha was a remarkably hard worker, and Yoshika resolved to increase her pay. Again.

    She strode out into the center of the formation, which everyone else had been politely avoiding, and the room fell silent. Yoshika didn¡¯t have to do anything as pedestrian as clear her throat to command the full attention of everyone present, and while it still made her slightly uncomfortable to act as a ruler¡ªwell, she was getting used to it.

    ¡°I appreciate all of you gathering here on short notice. Some of you already know what this is about, but for the rest of you, I¡¯ll be brief. The crisis our world faces is more imminent than expected. We don¡¯t have ten years¡ªwe may not even have one. The collapse could happen in mere months or even days¡ªthough it¡¯s likely not quite that urgent.¡±

    Her audience remained mostly silent, though she could see varying looks of consternation and worry¡ªJa Yun, predictably, looked like she was about to shake out of her own skin.

    ¡°W-what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°Relax, Yun. We¡¯ll get through this¡ªwe just need to move up our plans. I¡¯ve called you all here to break down the problem and solve as much of it as we can.¡±

    Iseul patted her mother on the head, but couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity as she surveyed the formation dominating the courtyard.

    ¡°I take it this formation is part of the problem? Or part of the solution? It looks over engineered...and doesn¡¯t work.¡±

    Hwang Sung chuckled as Do Hye sputtered indignantly, but Iseul ignored them both.

    ¡°We need data first, Yoshika¡ªidentify the problem you need us to solve. Please.¡±

    Yoshika smiled¡ªeven among her friends, there weren¡¯t many who were willing to be as frank with her as Iseul. A few people gave her sidelong glances, but Yoshika took it in stride. She explained what she¡¯d seen in the Void, and how much of a problem it was, fielding questions as she went.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°This ¡®divine ocean¡¯ you describe¡ªcan you provide us with a sense of scale? It¡¯s hard to fathom the sheer volume you describe.¡±

    Hwang Sung¡¯s question made Misun scoff, and as the only other person who¡¯d personally witnessed it, she answered for Yoshika.

    ¡°Unfathomable is precisely what it is. If we were to take a ratio of all the essence in physical, spiritual, and elemental realms, compared to the essence in the divine ocean, it would be zero to one. If it¡¯s a star, then our entire world isn¡¯t so much as a grain of sand in comparison. Does that give you a sufficient ¡®sense of scale,¡¯ Magus?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, quite, yes.¡±

    Do Hye stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°The scale isn¡¯t so much the problem as the criticality of it, yes? Contained as it is by the divine seal, it¡¯s grown so dense that it threatens to collapse into a singularity of sorts¡ªthough I suspect one much more destructive than the normal ones we¡¯re familiar with.¡±

    Nearly everyone in the room¡ªincluding Yoshika¡ªlooked askance at Do Hye, who blinked in confusion.

    ¡°Hm? Is that not common knowledge?¡±

    This time it was Dae who came to the rescue.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking about black holes¡ªrare astronomical phenomena. Natural spatial rifts caused by extreme concentrations of gravity essence. They¡¯re dangerous, but not¡ªwell, no, they would most certainly destroy the entire planet, but there are probably already several in existence somewhere out in space.¡±

    Do Hye nodded.

    ¡°Indeed! What Empress Yoshika describes is much greater¡ªa devourer of entire realms. But to me it seems like the solution remains the same¡ªthe divine seal must be destroyed.¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°That won¡¯t solve anything¡ªin fact it would make things even worse. The seal is the only thing keeping essence from the divine realm away from our world. Even if we could destroy it without triggering the divine ocean¡¯s collapse, all we¡¯d be doing is giving it another source of energy.¡±

    Misun crossed her arms under her chest and grimaced.

    ¡°So everything we¡¯ve been working on is useless, and we have to start over and solve the unsolvable problem in less than a tenth of the time we thought we had?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ruiling stepped forward and raised a hand. She waited for Yoshika to nod her way in acknowledgement before speaking.

    ¡°Forgive me if this is out of turn, but perhaps we shouldn¡¯t be trying to solve it by ourselves? I don¡¯t know about Shen Yu or Emperor Qin, but the Dragon Lord¡ªmy ancestor¡ªis originally from the divine realm¡ªperhaps he could assist?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d welcome it, if he¡¯s willing¡ªShen Yu and Qin, too, but that will have to wait until the peace summit. Do you have any way of contacting him?¡±

    ¡°Erm...n-no.¡±

    Something to consider later, then. Her recent transformation had given her nearly unfettered access to the power of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, and with it, she could use Lightspeed Traversal to cross the ocean in a fraction of the time it had taken her before.

    Haeun pursed her lips, staring down at the formation.

    ¡°Master¡ªif the essence of the divine ocean is so intense, how come it hasn¡¯t taken form to create new worlds? From what you described, the divine realms that collapsed were many orders of magnitude larger than our world.¡±

    Yoshika scratched her head. As usual, Haeun found the questions that nobody else thought to ask.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t know. The essence that comes from the Sovereign¡¯s Tear is...dead. Being filtered through Chou¡¯s realm¡ªand now mine¡ªimbued it with life, but it doesn¡¯t have any of its own. It¡¯s not even balanced or neutral like a divine core, just inert.¡±

    Haeun wrinkled her nose. Innately dead essence was wholly incompatible with her divination techniques, and had disturbing implications for her theory that all essence was inherently alive.

    Hwang Sung paced slowly, scratching his chin.

    ¡°Hrm. Odd, but not particularly relevant to the problem at hand. As I see it, there are three key issues¡ªthe steady influx of essence from the Tear, the critical volume of essence in the divine ocean, and the divine seal. If we can solve any one of these problems, then the crisis is averted.¡±

    Luo Mingyu scratched the back of his neck as the room fell into a contemplative silence.

    ¡°I, er, feel a little out of place here. It seems to me, however, that each of these problems can only be resolved by first resolving the others. The divine seal can¡¯t be destroyed while the divine ocean is in the way, the divine ocean cannot be drained while the seal is in place, and the Sovereign¡¯s Tear will continue to add more essence unless it is destroyed or removed.¡±

    It was indeed a bit of a paradox, though it did make Yoshika wonder¡ªcould she remove the Sovereign¡¯s Tear? It was possible that she might be able to escape the mortal realm by using Voidbreak, as Yue theorized, but even if she survived long enough to make it to the divine realm, she¡¯d be alone and hunted by enemies.

    It wasn¡¯t a guarantee, either. Yoshika would make that sacrifice without hesitation if she knew for a fact that it would save her world, but at best it would only buy them time, and at worst it would do nothing. There was every possibility that the collapse would still occur without her.

    ¡°Melati thinks we should put it back.¡±

    Everyone looked up at the wasp woman who¡¯d flown up over their heads to raise her hand. They¡¯d almost forgotten she was even there. Melati was so ubiquitous in Jiaguo that her presence was often taken for granted. Of course she was there¡ªshe was always there. She¡¯d spent the entire conversation pestering Aecha for more of her favorite sweet snacks, and many of the experts present hadn¡¯t even considered that she was actually listening to the conversation.

    Not Yoshika. She leaned forward and fixed her gaze on Melati.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Melati doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s as confusing as the nice owl man says. Too much power comes from Yoshi¡¯s magic rock, so put it back.¡±

    She crossed her arms and nodded sagely, absolutely confident that her solution was sound. Hwang Sung smiled politely, his tone gentle as if speaking to a child.

    ¡°Miss Melati, while it would be good if that were possible, it¡¯s not nearly so simple. One cannot reverse the flow of a river.¡±

    Do Hye scoffed.

    ¡°Eh? Who says? Dam it, dredge it, and send it wherever you like. It¡¯s been done before.¡±

    His old rival grimaced and shook his head.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a perfect analogy, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why not? Has anyone tried moving essence back into the Tear? If it¡¯s possible, then there may be hope yet, and even...¡±

    Do Hye pointed down at the formation below their feet.

    ¡°Perhaps a way to reuse the work we¡¯ve already done. I¡¯ve been assuming this was meant as a way to tap into the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but I see no reason why it couldn¡¯t be reversed. Your Majesty, with your permission, I¡¯d like to begin experimentation on the Sovereign¡¯s Tear at once!¡±

    Yoshika scratched her cheek awkwardly. That would have been much easier to approve before it had become part of her body. Nevertheless, she saw promise in the idea, and nodded her assent.

    ¡°Very well. You¡¯ll have my assistance, and anything else you need until the summit. I want a proof of concept by then, or we¡¯ll start looking into other solutions.¡±

    They had so much to do, and so little time. Yoshika could feel a premonition deep in her soul. The peace summit at Purewater Peak was going to be the turning point. She gazed wistfully up at Mount Geumji in the distance, reminded of a fateful mountain expedition to its peak.

    That had been a turning point as well. Where she had met Heian, where her tumultuous relationships with Kaede and Yue had begun, where she had experienced death for the first time. She felt that she was approaching another such knot of destiny, and regardless of what Sovereign Chou thought about fate, Yoshika knew that it was up to her to untangle it.

    This time, she¡¯d be ready.

 575. Fulfill

    Amidst all the excitement following what people were already calling ¡®the battle at Kucheon,¡¯ one man sat forgotten. Not that he could really blame them¡ªJiaguo¡¯s citizenry, especially in its eponymous capital, could be almost religiously zealous in their support of the empress, and a great victory against no less than the mighty empire of Qin earned that enthusiasm. Still, Zheng Long did worry.

    He had heard the news. After all, people did talk to him. In fact, he was treated exceptionally well as an honored guest of the crown. So he knew that Yan De had been defeated, but not necessarily what that meant. Was he dead? What of Yan Ren? Had he put contingencies in place for his subordinates to carry out his will? He had so many questions, but neither Yue nor any of Yoshika¡¯s aspects had visited him, and while they treated him as a guest, he didn¡¯t think he was able to simply demand their attention.

    So he waited nervously, until at last the visitor came¡ªand it was not who he expected. Zheng Long answered his door to find a plain looking girl from Qin. Light brown hair and eyes, medium length hair tied into buns, and slightly tanned skin that placed her as a lower class member of the southern provinces. If he hadn¡¯t seen her before, Zheng Long would have thought that Li Meili was the most unremarkable young woman he¡¯d ever met¡ªthough he supposed that was the point. He had met her before, though, and he knew that she was, in fact, the civilian identity of Empress Yoshika.

    ¡°Miss Li, hello. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve had the pleasure of entertaining you...specifically, before. To what do I owe the pleasure?¡±

    He wondered if it was meant as a slight of some sort, or if she hoped to keep the meeting secret. Li Meili bowed as she greeted him.

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased you remember me, Zheng Long, even after all these years. May I come in? I had hoped to speak with you in a private setting.¡±

    Secret, then. He ushered her inside, curious about the subterfuge. Once inside, Yoshika dropped most of the pretense, helping herself to his kitchen and beginning to prepare some tea as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long for me to get to you. It was actually quite high on my list of priorities, but there have been quite a few matters since the battle that required my full attention.¡±

    She brought the tea out to his sitting room and began serving them both as though she were the one receiving him. Then again, the estate she¡¯d lent him was technically hers. She had made herself so at home that it somehow wrapped around from rudeness to become polite again as she humbly hosted him in his own house.

    Baffling.

    ¡°I understand entirely, Your Majesty, and thank you for seeing me so promptly in spite of your other obligations.¡±

    Li Meili wrinkled her nose as he took a seat across from her and accepted a cup.

    ¡°Just Meili. I may be here on the crown¡¯s business, but I still don¡¯t like the title. I wouldn¡¯t have come in this form at all, but the rest of us can¡¯t so much as sneeze without them throwing us a parade.¡±

    ¡°You have engendered an impressive level of enthusiasm from your people.¡±

    He took a sip of his tea and raised his eyebrows. Almost anyone above the second stage could rapidly brew tea, but to do so without burning it took incredible precision and a lot of practice. Yoshika had done it perfectly, and as easily as breathing.

    She noticed his surprise and smiled.

    ¡°Yue spared no effort teaching us how to brew tea properly¡ªand that was before we gained Eunae¡¯s expertise.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s quite impressive, thank you.¡±

    The silence grew awkward as they drank their tea and Zheng Long realized that he didn¡¯t really know Yoshika. He had no idea what to say, or how to broach the subject on his mind, but the one thing he remembered is that she appreciated a more straightforward attitude, so he decided to just go for it directly.

    ¡°Has there been any word about my family?¡±

    The empress sighed.

    ¡°No, and while Yue has inherited the Awakening Dragon, I don¡¯t trust Yan Ren and I could absolutely see Yan De doing something as petty as arranging for a contingency. Maybe not, though¡ªthat would require him to acknowledge the possibility that he could ever be defeated.¡±

    ¡°Did you defeat him? I can still scarcely believe it.¡±

    Meili pursed her lips and took a long sip of tea before shaking her head.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡±

    Zheng Long¡¯s eyes felt like they were trying to bug out of his head. His question had been rhetorical, and that was an incredibly dangerous answer for her to give him.

    ¡°I...don¡¯t think you should have told me that.¡±

    ¡°You deserve to know. Yan De is still alive, and while he¡¯s trapped, he might one day escape. I couldn¡¯t defeat him¡ªcan¡¯t, as I am. Should he ever return, we¡¯ll be at a stalemate.¡±

    ¡°I see. That is disheartening, but I thank you for doing everything you could to help me. It was more than I deserve.¡±

    He began to bow, but the expression on her face gave him pause. She looked at him with uncharacteristically urbane amusement.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done everything, and it isn¡¯t over. Not yet. I told you that I have a lot of issues that need my full attention, and this is one of them.¡±

    Zheng Long blinked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand.¡±

    ¡°Yue has nominal control over the Great Awakening Dragon sect, but as someone who has personally conquered two nations, I understand that power and loyalty don¡¯t work that way. It will take time to gain actual control over the sect, with Yan Ren and Yan Hao fighting us every step of the way. I don¡¯t trust them, and I need to be able to trust you, so we¡¯re making sure your family is safe. Right now.¡±

    ¡°Right¡ªwhat?! How?¡±

    She shrugged and finished her tea.

    ¡°We¡¯ll fly there. I know we said that was impossible before but I think I should be able to do it now. I could bring them back with us too, but for now I think we should just go make sure they¡¯re still safe.¡±

    ¡°You...really? I didn¡¯t miss that you said this takes your full attention, and crossing the continent is no small feat, even for you.¡±

    ¡°I promised that I would keep your people safe, Zheng Long, and I keep my promises.¡±

    Zheng Long hesitated. He knew these things, and while he¡¯d only approached Yoshika for aid as an act of desperation, he did trust her word. Why, then, was he still so shocked at how she committed to helping him?The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The answer came to him in the emotions her statement invoked. Relief and anticipation, certainly, but above all else he felt shame. Shame, because if the positions were reversed, even with how much Zheng Long had grown, he wasn¡¯t confident he would do the same. To the letter of his obligation, perhaps, but not the spirit. If he could have even brought himself to make the promise in the first place.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Her voice brought him out of his reverie, and he looked askance at her.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°To go. This is still going to take a while, and I have a lot of other things to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Yes, of course. Please, lead the way.¡±

    Li Meili stood up, and he rose to follow her, but she simply walked up to Zheng Long and tapped him on the shoulder. He felt a sudden lurch, but the feeling passed quickly and nothing had changed except that he felt as though he was somewhere else. The essence around them was exactly as it had been, but the air was unnaturally still, and he felt oddly detached from his own body, as if in a dream.

    Anyone else might not have even noticed, but Zheng Long was still a xiantian cultivator and he¡¯d been here once before¡ªthough it was different, then.

    ¡°Is this your soul realm? I thought it was difficult to transport xiantian cultivators within it.¡±

    Meili chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Not within Jiaguo, and not anymore.¡±

    Zheng Long noticed another change, though not in the world around them. Meili herself now had a tiny red jewel embedded in her collarbone, shaped like a teardrop. Though he¡¯d never seen it in person, Zheng Long immediately recognized it.

    ¡°It¡¯s impolite to stare, Zheng Long. Aren¡¯t you a married man?¡±

    He blushed and snapped his eyes up to meet her playful expression.

    ¡°My apologies! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªis that really it?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°It is. I can still only appear as my true body within my soul realm, and the Sovereign¡¯s Tear is part of me, now¡ªfor better or worse. I can draw a lot more power from it than before, but it¡¯s dangerous.¡±

    ¡°How so? Does the essence overwhelm or corrupt you? Cause heart demons?¡±

    Meili snorted and shook her head.

    ¡°Nothing like that, no. But any essence I draw from the Tear is created. I...am technically accelerating the downfall of our world just by existing, now.¡±

    ¡°Miss Li, I can¡¯t help but feel that you¡¯re being a bit too forthcoming with me.¡±

    She winced.

    ¡°Yeah...Meili is like that, hold on.¡±

    A soft glow enveloped her body, and when it faded she was a blazing spirit of rainbow colored fire, emanating such power that he felt an impulse to drop to his knees and swear his eternal loyalty. Only the realization that she didn¡¯t want that stopped him. She was not a being of dominion, though she did rule. What she wanted was cooperation and friendship.

    Unity.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, Your Majesty, please take this in the spirit that it is intended, but you may well be the...second most beautiful being I have ever laid eyes upon.¡±

    Yoshika laughed, and her flaming eyes twinkled like the night sky as she smiled at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m flattered, Zheng Long, and I accept the sentiment in good faith. I¡¯m also pleased that you had the wherewithal to place your wife above me. I¡¯d have had to slap you if you forgot her.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d have survived your wrath¡ªor hers.¡±

    ¡°I look forward to meeting her. Have you ever spirit walked before?¡±

    Zheng Long shook his head uncertainly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I have, unless you count the grand formation which fused your soul realm to Jiaguo.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a pretty good foundation, actually. I recall you helped provide some of the spiritual aspects of that formation, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    He waved his hands and shook his head, demurring.

    ¡°Hardly! That was mostly Yue, with the cooperation of your familiar¡ªer, daughter, I mean. Anyway, I don¡¯t know the first thing about spirit-walking. I thought you said we¡¯d be flying?¡±

    ¡°We are. As we speak, in fact, but it will make things easier if you can cover at least the spiritual part of the journey on your own.¡±

    ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    Yoshika turned to walk away, beckoning him to follow, and then suddenly they stood at the peak of the Forbidden Mountain, overseeing Jiaguo City.

    ¡°The spirit realm doesn¡¯t follow the same rules as the physical one. Within my soul realm, I copy some of those rules as a matter of comfort, but once we move further away, things will get more confusing. Look north and tell me what you see.¡±

    Zheng Long did as she asked and gazed out over the rolling fields in the distance. The mountain range was enormous, but Geumji¡¯s peak was so tall that he could see for miles across what he realized was technically Qin. It was easy to forget, with the mountain in the way, how close Jiaguo¡¯s capital was to the border.

    ¡°I see the border between nations. Nature undisturbed, beneath the shadow of the world¡¯s greatest mountain. More mundanely, quite a lot of grass and rock¡ªperhaps a forest of bamboo in the distance.¡±

    ¡°How does it make you feel?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...nostalgic? I¡¯ve been here before, a long time ago. I remember this view, though it didn¡¯t move me, then. I was...more inwardly focused then. Shame, at the memory of what I did here.¡±

    Yoshika smiled sympathetically.

    ¡°You were young, and raised to think that what you were doing was right.¡±

    He shook his head. Maybe it wasn¡¯t the best time, but he couldn¡¯t keep the words from spilling out of his chest.

    ¡°I knew it was wrong. I knew, and all I could think about was how lucky I was. How fortunate that I could gain such prestige for something as simple as killing a child with no attachments. I didn¡¯t see it as a test of my character, or a challenge to my morals. It was a gift. Proof that I was blessed by fate.¡±

    Yoshika looked at him, but when she didn¡¯t say anything, Zheng Long continued, filling the silence with the confession that he¡¯d never truly even admitted to himself.

    ¡°I personally witnessed you return from the dead to lay me low¡ªchildren, not even at the third stage yet. You humbled me, then, but rather than reflect on my actions, I was insulted. I went on to¡ªto bully you, like some kind of common thug. Ineffectually, I might add! And still, I kept telling myself that it was your fault, somehow.

    ¡°I owe you so much. For saving my life, for saving me from myself, for all the horrible things I did to you¡ªby the emperor, I murdered you. How...how can you forgive all of that and still help me?¡±

    She stared at him, and it felt as though her gaze pierced straight through his soul. After a long moment, she sighed.

    ¡°Hold that feeling in your heart. All that shame and regret. Remember how it felt when you realized it, how much it hurt to acknowledge. Think about how mired down you were by those demons, and remember who it was that extended a hand when you needed it.¡±

    A face came to Zheng Long¡¯s mind immediately, but it was not Yoshika or any of her aspects. A young girl on the cusp of adulthood with eyes far too old for someone her age. She¡¯d stormed into his life with the youthful energy of someone who didn¡¯t know when to quit, and the maturity that could only come from someone who knew exactly what he was going through. Someone who¡¯d waded through that same muck of regret and self-loathing, only to come out the other side and never look back, even as she carried the stains of that quagmire with her.

    Then, the face grew older, became an adult in truth as her body caught up with her soul. She had pulled him out of the swamp of his past and showed him a way forward. That face was the most beautiful being he¡¯d ever laid eyes on. Fang Xiu, the love of his life, and the mother of his child.

    Zheng Long opened his eyes, and found himself in that cabin they¡¯d built together, on the edge of the village. Yoshika¡¯s smile reminded him of Xiu¡¯s face¡ªthe younger one, with eyes that belied her youth and saw too much for such a brief existence.

    ¡°That¡¯s how you spirit walk, Zheng Long. And the answer to your question. I forgive your past because I see the potential in your future. The Zheng Long who hurt us is gone, and you¡¯re the one who killed him.¡±

    ¡°Even¡ª¡±

    He had to pause a moment to compose himself, the emotions he¡¯d been channeling were still so overwhelming that he almost had no room for more.

    ¡°Even so, why do so much for me? Why put in so much effort without asking anything in return?¡±

    She rolled her eyes and laughed as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s what friends do.¡±

 576. Rejoin

    She had known it was over the moment she saw the mighty grandmaster. Fang Xiu did not know, precisely, who Yan De was¡ªher husband did not like to speak of his past, and she did not press him. It was clear, however, that he had been a man who even Zheng Long could not oppose. Xiu knew that the sects held onto their people jealously, that was why rogues were so maligned. Being unaffiliated meant you had no protections, and having left a sect guaranteed you had enemies.

    Zheng Long had always been clear that his presence was a danger, and Elder Fang¡ªXiu¡¯s adopted father, though she still didn¡¯t like to call him that¡ªhad said the same. She didn¡¯t care. It wasn¡¯t about mortals and immortals, sects and rogues, or even the benefit of having a powerful cultivator supporting the village.

    Some of the other women in the village liked to tease Xiu about marrying the dashing hero that had come down from the heavens to save her life, but that wasn¡¯t how she saw it. True, he had saved her life when she¡¯d wandered into his cave, nearly freezing to death, but what about him?

    Zheng Long had been sitting alone in that cave for so long that he¡¯d started to build up a layer of dust. Sitting motionless for years, trapped in his own head with nothing but his own self-loathing for company.

    Xiu knew what it was like to be trapped in your own mind. She¡¯d lost her parents when she was little more than a toddler, and much of her childhood had been defined by a profound sadness that she couldn¡¯t even understand. The village elder had taken her in, and the entire village had worked together to help her.

    She hadn¡¯t appreciated them, at first. Even when she¡¯d gone out and risked her life to search for a cure for Elder Fang¡¯s illness, it had been half because she welcomed death.

    Then she¡¯d seen Zheng Long, and it was like looking into a mirror. Xiu never found out what exactly had happened to him, or why he¡¯d fled one of the great sects, but it didn¡¯t matter. One look at that sad man and she¡¯d realized that she needed the village, and so did he.

    Falling in love had been an unintended consequence, but she couldn¡¯t say it was unwelcome. Zheng Long kept his heart in a box, under lock and key and heavy guard. It was a point of pride for Xiu that she of all people had managed to pry that box open. At first, it was only for her, but eventually she managed to coax more of him out into the open and show the other villagers what she had seen in him from the beginning.

    Her only regret was that she hadn¡¯t gotten him to propose sooner. Five years felt so short in hindsight, and they¡¯d only officially been together for less than one. Xiu wished they could have had more. Time enough for Zheng Long to meet his son, at least. She wondered if he even knew. He¡¯d probably known before she did¡ªcultivators were ridiculous like that.

    But her husband was gone, and Zheng An would grow up without a father. He¡¯d left to protect them one last time, from the phantoms of his past. Maybe she should have asked more about who he had been before after all, because when the night sky suddenly turned to daylight for a moment and a strange figure descended, Xiu had absolutely no idea whether they were a friend or an enemy.

    Not a single villager missed the stranger¡¯s appearance. Even if they¡¯d been sleeping, she was heralded by a shock of thunder that shook the earth enough to make Xiu nervous about landslides.

    Little An started crying immediately, and so Xiu was gently rocking the baby in her arms as she went out to investigate.

    ¡°Shh. It¡¯s alright, mommy¡¯s here. You¡¯re safe.¡±

    Despite the dark, the stranger was perfectly illuminated, as though she had captured the attention of the moon itself. Her white hair shone in the moonlight, and her golden eyes practically glowed in the dark. Xiu blinked in surprise when she realized that the woman was a beastkin. She had the ears, tails, and eyes of a cat, with fur as white as her hair.

    Xiu had never met a beastkin before, and she¡¯d never expected she would, living so far to the north. She didn¡¯t realize they could be cultivators, but this one seemed to be as powerful as Zheng Long¡ªperhaps even Yan De.

    She touched down outside of the village proper, and since Xiu¡¯s cottage¡ªshe¡¯d insisted on staying there, even after her husband left¡ªwas on the outskirts, it gave her the dubious honor of being the first person on the stranger¡¯s path. Xiu really hoped she came in peace, but something about the woman¡¯s presence eased her anxiety. Even Zheng An had stopped crying.

    The stranger met Xiu¡¯s eyes and walked right over, her strides crossing a greater distance than they should have. To her extreme surprise, the beastkin woman held her hands out in front of her and bowed deeply at the waist¡ªa traditional and extremely respectful greeting.

    ¡°Greetings, miss. I am Lee Jia of the Jiaguo Empire. I¡¯ve come on behalf of Zheng Long to offer this village my protection.¡±

    She was so small! If Xiu didn¡¯t know any better, she¡¯d think the girl was even younger than she was, but you could never tell with cultivators. Xiu returned the bow awkwardly, not able to match Lee Jia¡¯s depth with a baby in her arms.

    ¡°I am Fang Xiu of...erm, our village doesn¡¯t have a name. The Heavenly Empire of Qin. I-I didn¡¯t know there were others. Daughter of the village elder¡ªadopted, not that¡ªsorry, I¡¯m rambling. You know my husband?¡±

    Xiu blushed. She¡¯d never done anything like this before, and she was embarrassed about stumbling over her words like that. Zheng Long¡¯s tired stoicism had been far less intimidating than Lee Jia¡¯s friendly introduction.

    Lee Jia stood up straight and smiled, and Xiu could swear that she felt her spirits lifting from the undisguised joy in that expression.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°I do! He¡¯s a friend, and we studied under the same masters once. Though those two facts are, uh, unrelated.¡±

    She giggled at her own private joke, and it was hard not to get caught up in the casual levity of the moment. Xiu herself smiled wryly at Lee Jia¡¯s comment.

    ¡°I can only imagine. That man has a shell thicker than the mountain I found him in. I¡¯m shocked he has any friends at all, much less one close enough to come all this way on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lee Jia cocked her head, and it occurred to Xiu that this was someone who¡¯d known her husband far longer than she. Probably before whatever had caused him to isolate in that cave for so long.

    ¡°Er, I suppose he might have changed since you knew him.¡±

    ¡°Much to his credit, yes. I think I have you to thank for that¡ªbetween us girls, he used to be a real nuisance. Is that his son? He¡¯s so cute!¡±

    Xiu chuckled as the powerful cultivator fawned over her son.

    ¡°It is¡ªlittle Zheng An, named for the peace I wish his father could have had a bit longer. Is he well? I don¡¯t know what carried him away, exactly, but it must have been quite a risk to petition a foreigner for aid.¡±

    Lee Jia glanced up from gently tickling the baby, smiling apologetically as Xiu nervously eyed those sharp claws.

    ¡°You can ask him all about it yourself in a moment, but first...¡±

    She straightened, and the playful smile dropped from her face as she closed her eyes and the air around them shifted. Xiu shuddered, not from the cold¡ªshe was used to it, living so far north¡ªbut from the uncanny sense of presence that surrounded her. It was like the feeling of being watched, but magnified a hundred fold and from every direction at once.

    Lee Jia¡¯s lips moved as she whispered, mostly to herself.

    ¡°Three...four agents, no xiantian. They know I¡¯m here, but they¡¯re not acting yet¡ªgood. Worried, uncertain, they haven¡¯t heard from the sect yet. No lines of communication¡ªI keep forgetting that¡¯s a problem here. Hmm...¡±

    She opened her eyes and smiled at Xiu.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re safe, for the moment. I was worried the situation would be more urgent, but that gives me options. You said you were the chief¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Elder¡ªuh, adopted.¡±

    ¡°Can you speak on behalf of your village, or should I seek him out?¡±

    By now, many of the villagers had emerged from their homes to see what was up with the random stranger. Even after getting used to Zheng Long, wandering cultivators weren¡¯t everyday occurrences¡ªespecially when they made as dramatic an entrance as Lee Jia.

    ¡°I can introduce you¡ªwhat was that about speaking to Zheng Long?¡±

    ¡°Later, sorry¡ªwe should get things sorted here first. The elder¡¯s house is the one in the middle, yes? The man with two helpers leading him here?¡±

    How did she know¡ª?

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s probably him, yes. Damn it, he shouldn¡¯t be moving around so much¡ªhasn¡¯t he ever heard of a messenger?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s save him the trip, then.¡±

    Lee Jia reached out and took Xiu¡¯s arm in a gentle grip, then the world around them blurred and suddenly they stood before a very startled Elder Fang and the two young men that Xiu had assigned to attend him.

    Xiu¡¯s adopted father was nearing the end of his life, and in truth she probably could have spoken on behalf of the village. He¡¯d been mostly bedridden, lately, and after the first year or so of Xiu acting as a go-between, he¡¯d told her to stop bothering him about every little thing and just make the decisions herself. By the time An was born, Xiu had already been accepted as the de facto head of the village.

    But she needed Elder Fang for this. He was the man who¡¯d been skeptical of Zheng Long from the beginning¡ªand even quite frustratingly through to the end, despite begrudgingly approving of their marriage. He had experience with cultivators, and unlike Xiu, he had met beastkin before. Her father had lived a very long life, and done a lot of traveling before founding his own village in a tiny forgotten corner of the frontier and settling down.

    Lee Jia gave him that same overly respectful formal bow as she reintroduced herself. He stood up straight, despite his failing back, and smacked away the hands of the young boys trying to support him as he scowled at the stranger.

    ¡°Jiaguo? Never heard of it. Stupid name¡ª¡¯good country¡¯? Really? The half-spirits don¡¯t do empires¡ªnot since the Fox Princess. Too big for their fancy bubbles, and the high nobility wouldn¡¯t stand for it.¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t fond of it, no. Neither were the great sects, but the southern frontier stands united nonetheless.¡±

    ¡°Does it now? And what¡¯s this, then? You want to scoop up the north, too?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m here on personal business on behalf of a friend, Zheng Long. Your village has been held hostage in order to compel him against his will.¡±

    Fang scoffed.

    ¡°I know all about that, and he did the right thing by leaving. Should have done it sooner, instead of leaving my daughter with such a burden.¡±

    Xiu had to stop herself from slapping him.

    ¡°Fang! How dare you?! That¡¯s your grandson you¡¯re talking about!¡±

    She regretted her outburst immediately, as the baby started crying and she had to bounce him on her shoulder. Her father met her eyes with a tired expression.

    ¡°I know, and I love Xiao An more than anything in the world, but I¡¯m not going to live long enough to stand in for his father. The boy deserves better, and so do you.¡±

    Only Xiu¡¯s efforts to calm her crying baby kept her from snapping back, and it was Lee Jia who cut in by awkwardly clearing her throat.

    ¡°Um, as I was saying, I¡¯m here to offer my protection¡ªeven that of Jiaguo, if you¡¯ll accept it. I¡¯ll respect whatever decision you make, but first and foremost I¡¯d like to return your original guardian¡ªnow freed of his obligations.¡±

    She held out a hand and the space in front of her glowed brightly, building in intensity until it resolved with a flash. When Xiu¡¯s vision returned, her heart skipped a beat and she nearly fell to her knees. Her husband caught her, supporting her in a gentle embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got you! I¡¯m so sorry, Fang Xiu. I¡¯m back, and now that I have you once more, I¡¯ll never let go again¡ªI swear.¡±

    The tears welled up in her eyes as Xiu struggled to find her words.

    ¡°You¡ªyou missed the birth of your son, you filthy deadbeat.¡±

    Zheng Long gently stroked An¡¯s head and smiled wistfully.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry. He¡¯s beautiful, just like his mother. I promise not to miss another moment.¡±

    A sniffle interrupted their moment, and Xiu looked over to see Lee Jia wiping her eyes in vain as tears flowed.

    ¡°S-sorry! Ignore me!¡±

    Zheng Long sighed and shook his head.

    ¡°Fang Xiu, father-in-law, since she has no doubt been excessively humble in her dealings with you, please allow me to properly introduce Empress Yoshika of the Jiaguo Empire, Queen of Goryeo, Supreme Overlord of Yamato, and Unifier of the Southern Frontier.¡±

    ¡®Lee Jia¡¯ blushed bright red and bowed as, for the second time in as many minutes, Fang Xiu felt as though she might faint.

 577. Largesse

    Elder Fang¡¯s home was a humble little place, set apart from other houses only by the enormous oak tree overshadowing it. The tree was so ancient that only the poor spiritual energy in the valley had prevented it from awakening as some sort of spirit or elemental. Even so, Jia could sense the faintest hints of a core beginning to form. The tree would be incredibly valuable for magical materials, or might develop into a natural guardian for the village in another thousand years or so.

    Nobody else seemed to notice¡ªeven Zheng Long just thought it was an unusually large tree¡ªbut the village elder was remarkably canny. He¡¯d been surprisingly knowledgeable for a mortal living so far from the empire¡¯s southern borders, and Jia suspected he knew more than he let on. The old man hadn¡¯t even flinched when Zheng Long introduced her.

    Jia was still a little annoyed about that. She¡¯d hoped to give the villagers a bit more time to know her before putting them on edge with her true identity. It had been quite awkward after that, as Elder Fang invited them into his home and Xiu put her son to bed in a spare cradle that her father ¡®just happened¡¯ to keep around.

    When she returned they all sat around a small wooden table¡ªZheng Long and Fang Xiu together next to the elder, with Lee Jia sitting across from them by herself. She felt terribly awkward, sipping quietly at some lukewarm tea.

    It was Elder Fang who finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Zheng Long neglected to mention that he was friends with a foreign empress. I would have considered that a pertinent detail when asking to marry my daughter.¡±

    His son-in-law winced and cleared his throat.

    ¡°In my defense, when last I¡¯d seen her she was the de facto leader of a tiny city state with all of a dozen citizens at most. And we were...not exactly on friendly terms.¡±

    Jia smiled wryly.

    ¡°A lot has happened since then.¡±

    Xiu was still looking a little overwhelmed by it all, and she shook her head incredulously.

    ¡°So you really are an...Empress? And all those other things.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. Supreme Overlord of Yamato is not a real title, though¡ªZheng Long made that up.¡±

    He gave her an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°It¡¯s descriptively accurate. I¡¯ve seen how you try to give your subject nations autonomy, but their leaders still ultimately answer to you.¡±

    ¡°I suppose, but I¡¯m not here as Empress Yoshika, Grand Unifier of whatever made up titles you want to throw at me, I¡¯m here as Lee Jia, friend of Zheng Long.¡±

    Elder Fang raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Yet you did offer the protection of your empire.¡±

    ¡°I did, and it¡¯s an offer you have every right to refuse. I am still Empress Yoshika, and I cannot separate myself from that. The power that I can wield as Lee Jia includes the power of the state, but I¡¯m not necessarily here to represent the interests of the state.¡±

    ¡°Makes for a piss-poor leader, doesn¡¯t it? You are the state, and you should always be looking out for your people.¡±

    Zheng Long and Fang Xiu both went pale and glanced nervously at the old man, but he just held Jia¡¯s gaze as if to challenge her. She just laughed.

    ¡°I never claimed to be a great ruler, Elder Fang. I¡¯m only...¡±

    She had to stop and think about it for a moment. Did she use the oldest of her aspects? The total? The average? Rather than fuss over it, she decided to just use Jia¡¯s age since that¡¯s who she was presenting herself as. Definitely not because she was the youngest.

    ¡°Twenty eight. All I¡¯ve got is a lot of power and a little bit of luck. I often have to defer to my wiser and more experienced friends and allies. My one talent in life is making friends and bringing people together.¡±

    Zheng Long coughed.

    ¡°It may also be worth noting that you are a powerful enough cultivator to rival the grandmasters of the great sects. At age twenty eight¡ªeven younger than I am, and I¡¯ve been called a prodigy among prodigies.¡±

    He blushed as everyone looked askance at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to brag¡ªsimply repeating the words of others to make a point. Empress Yoshika, you are¡ªand I believe I can say this objectively¡ªthe most talented cultivator in the history of this world.¡±

    It was Jia¡¯s turn to blush, and she tried to wave off his praise.

    ¡°I just got lucky. Besides, there are five of me, that¡¯s sort of cheating.¡±

    ¡°You know as well as I that it doesn¡¯t work that way.¡±

    She averted her eyes and scratched her cheek as Xiu regarded her with a mix of consternation and awe.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? There are five of you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a really long story¡ªweird cultivator stuff, don¡¯t worry about it. Anyway, let me reiterate my offer, now that you know who I am.¡±

    Lee Jia closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then Yoshika opened them and exhaled slowly.

    ¡°Beginning from the greatest offer, you may join Jiaguo as citizens of our empire under my full aegis. Yue will yell at us for that, but that allows me to make near-absolute guarantees for the safety of this village. You would not so much as need to call for my aid in times of strife¡ªI will always be here.¡±

    The elder grimaced and shook his head.

    ¡°We live out here on the frontier to get away from petty politics and cultivator squabbles. You sell it as protection, but joining your empire would mean defecting from Qin, and paint a huge target on our backs.¡±

    ¡°I would guarantee your independence, but you may be right that it would draw Qin¡¯s ire upon you. I could relocate you all in the worst case, but I understand entirely if you would rather avoid such trials. My next offer, then, is simply protection. I will leave you with the means to contact us at any time to petition for aid, and swear to provide it to the best of my ability. I will not be as immediate as if you were part of my empire, but still swift.¡±

    Zheng Long muttered under his breath.

    ¡°She flew here from the southern border in less than an hour.¡±

    Even the surly old elder¡¯s eyes bugged out at that.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    ¡°Wh¡ªthat¡¯s at least a two year journey on foot! And I¡¯d expect closer to five!¡±

    Yoshika smiled politely, less embarrassed to flaunt her abilities now that she wasn¡¯t presenting herself purely as Lee Jia.

    ¡°Zheng Long wasn¡¯t exaggerating about my abilities. I¡¯ve defeated Yan De more than once, and speed is one of my specialties. Even without the aegis of my empire, my personal protection isn¡¯t insignificant. But if even that is too much, then I¡¯ll simply leave Zheng Long here with assurances that his former sect will not bother you.¡±

    The elder pursed his lips.

    ¡°How can you offer such a guarantee?¡±

    ¡°Because my best friend and the right hand of my empire is Yan Yue, the new grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. Though the four cultivators currently debating whether they should burn this village down don¡¯t seem to have gotten the message yet.¡±

    Zheng Long¡¯s eyes sharpened immediately.

    ¡°Where? I can¡¯t sense them.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re using wards and trying to hide their auras, but my little sisters could write better stealth formations. They seem to have realized that trying to attack while either you or I are here is pointless so instead they¡¯re arguing over which of them should...die to trigger their spiritual jade tablet, seriously?! What the hell is wrong with your sect, Zheng Long?¡±

    ¡°I cannot defend it. You saw how Yan Zhihao treated his underlings. Outer disciples are seen as expendable.¡±

    She shook her head incredulously.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t come up with a better method of communication than killing each other? Qin¡¯s sects are absolutely ridiculous sometimes...¡±

    Xiu swallowed nervously, glancing between her husband and Yoshika.

    ¡°Er, I don¡¯t mean to interrupt, but I¡¯m a little bit concerned about these cultivators threatening to destroy my home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll deal with them shortly¡ªor I can go do it now, if you''d like a moment to consider my offer.¡±

    The elder held up a hand and shook his head.

    ¡°No need, Your Majesty. On behalf of my village, I thank you for rescuing my son-in-law, but I must decline your offers. We are an independent people, and we will remain so. Frankly, associating with a rival of the God-Emperor is far more trouble than it¡¯s worth.¡±

    Yoshika bowed.

    ¡°I see. In that case, may I at least offer some parting gifts? A token of friendship and goodwill between our peoples?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too proud to accept immediate aid, as long as you know we have nothing to give you in return.¡±

    ¡°Three things then¡ªin addition to taking the garbage out when I leave. First, for Zheng Long...¡±

    She produced a small token of white jade and placed it on the table. The culmination of many years of hard work and refinement, nearly ready for large scale production.

    ¡°This is Jiaguo¡¯s most advanced speaking stone. It¡¯s keyed to our reflecting pool by spiritual resonance, and while it can¡¯t be used to open a channel independently, you can empower it with a bit of essence like this¡ª¡±

    Yoshika channeled a tiny mote of power into the stone, and it began to glow a soft green color.

    ¡°And its twin will respond, indicating that you wish to speak to us.¡±

    Zheng Long chuckled mirthlessly as he accepted the token.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s much easier than dying, isn¡¯t it? We really have fallen behind.¡±

    ¡°You can also attune it to yourself and it will double as a spiritual jade tablet.¡±

    ¡°Ah, in case I want to use the traditional method after all.¡±

    Xiu smacked his shoulder.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ungrateful! Even I know that¡¯s a top grade artifact.¡±

    Actually, thanks to Dae and Haeun¡¯s advancements, the speaking stones could be created by any houtian ranked mage capable of divination and enchantment. Of course, that pretty much just meant Haeun and Yoshika herself, but they were working on that part. That, and the fact that they had to connect to the reflecting pool, which was a xiantian grade relic.

    Yoshika didn¡¯t mention any of that, though. Instead she just turned to the Elder.

    ¡°My next gift is for you¡ªthough would you honor me with your actual name? You¡¯re older than you look, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    He grimaced and clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Tsk, this is why I hate cultivators. Can¡¯t mind your own damn business. If you must know, I am called Fang Shi, and my age is for me to know. Old enough to have seen the world and grow tired of it all.¡±

    He reminded her of Murayoshi, the grizzled old blacksmith who¡¯d once been a mentor to Master Ienaga Yumi. Old, jaded, and tired, but with an endless font of wisdom hiding behind that veil of cynical apathy. Unlike Murayoshi, however, Fang Shi was only mortal.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the secret of your longevity is, Elder Fang, and I¡¯m sure you have your own reasons for eschewing cultivation, despite your obvious ability. But if I may, I¡¯d like to offer you a few more years of health and comfort.¡±

    The old man pinched the bridge of his nose and sighed.

    ¡°As if I haven¡¯t lived long enough as it is. You can¡¯t cure age, you know¡ªnot without becoming something else. It changes you, slowly but surely. Bah, but you don¡¯t need me to tell you that, do you? I accept, if only so that I might have a chance to see my grandson become a man.¡±

    Yoshika smiled softly and reached across to take Fang Shi¡¯s hand. Her essence circulated gently through him, and she saw that he was exceptionally fit, despite his weakness. Just old and worn in ways that most mortals would never live to experience. He lacked the impurities that built up with age, and Yoshika was impressed all over again. It was almost more difficult not to awaken as a cultivator with such well maintained meridians.

    That wasn¡¯t to say he lacked any impurities at all. He had a lifetime¡ªseveral lifetimes worth of sickness and injury leaving their marks upon his body. Scars in his lungs, bones that had never quite healed correctly, tendons that had been worn ragged by decades of overuse.

    She went through and delicately corrected every single problem she found with the life-giving essence of Wood. Once, she would have needed Eui¡¯s physical presence to perform a technique like that, but more and more it had stopped mattering which aspect Yoshika appeared as. Fang Shi was right¡ªcultivation had changed her, and probably wouldn¡¯t ever stop changing her. Yoshika could respect his decision to hang on to his mortality, and perhaps even found a new understanding of Jung¡¯s choice to do the same.

    When Yoshika withdrew her hand, Fang Shi¡¯s eyes were brighter, and his back no longer hunched in his seat. He breathed deep, and the subtle rasp in his lungs had vanished. He was still old and frail, but his body had regained some of its vigor. As promised, Yoshika had given him a few more years, but he was still mortal.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I could not have asked for a greater gift.¡±

    It was worth it for the look of relief and delight on Fang Xiu¡¯s face, but in truth her gifts had cost Yoshika almost nothing.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, but my last gift will be greater still. I can¡¯t do it alone, though, so if you could all do me a favor¡ªplease close your eyes and focus on that which is most important to you in life.¡±

    She could see the elder hesitating, but Fang Xiu and Zheng Long did as she asked immediately. The old man probably understood that she was about to offer something that couldn¡¯t possibly be repaid, but this was a gift, not a transaction. With a small sigh, he also closed his eyes to meditate.

    As they all focused, Yoshika began to hum a silent song. The melody she¡¯d learned from Yue, but the voice was something Haeun had taught her. Yoshika smiled as she felt the emotions of the three align, just as she knew they would. A single great pillar of jade with the same tiny figure cradled safely atop that pedestal. She called it forth, summoning that pure and united intent to life as a wisp.

    Yoshika produced one of her precious pure essence crystals and beckoned the wisp of a family¡¯s love for their newborn child to inhabit the stone. A power unlike any other, given the strength to grow and flourish.

    Zheng Long stared in awe at the faintly glowing crystal, and even the two mortals could sense the nature of its power¡ªit had come from them, after all.

    ¡°This is more my apprentice¡¯s specialty, but for this particular case, it falls well within my domain. I¡¯ll need to put it somewhere safe, so that it will come of age along with its intended recipient¡ªbut I know just the spot.¡±

    She turned to leave, and the family silently followed her out. Elsewhere, the Awakening Dragon agents stopped their bickering and turned as they sensed something beyond their reckoning. Yoshika flew up to the trunk of that giant oak tree, the crystal floating between her outstretched hands. She ushered it forward, and the stone passed into the body of the tree as though it was immaterial.

    Yoshika secured the essence of Zheng An¡¯s protector within the burgeoning soul of the nascent tree spirit. What might have one day grown into a natural guardian within a millennium was instead blessed with power and potential fueled by the unconditional love of a baby¡¯s parents¡ªand grandparent.

    ¡°That¡¯s my final gift¡ªfor Zheng An. Whether he chooses to follow in his father¡¯s footsteps, or lives his life here as peacefully as the name his mother gave him, he will be protected. He will always have a friend and guardian, no matter what else may come to pass.¡±

    Xiu covered her mouth and gasped, eyes shimmering as Fang Shi slowly dropped to his knees. The old man had lived a long time, and seen much, but that...

    ¡°Your Majesty¡ªEmpress Yoshika. Is...is it too late for this village to change our mind about joining your empire?¡±

 578. Aid

    Yoshika did not take Fang Shi up on his offer to swear fealty to Jiaguo. It wasn¡¯t her intention to awe them into aligning with her, and she reiterated that her gifts were given freely. It didn¡¯t really matter much¡ªher domain made no distinction between those who had sworn themselves to her aloud and those who only did so in their hearts. She could already feel Xiu, Zheng Long, and Fang Shi lighting up within her soul like a new constellation appearing in the night sky.

    She frowned internally at that thought. Elder Fang¡¯s comments had sparked something in her, and once she began paying attention to it, the ways in which her cultivation changed her became painfully obvious.

    Yoshika was growing distant in the way she perceived the world. Everything was essence and intent, emotions and connections. She¡¯d known that she could turn the bonds between the newborn and his family into a tangible force without even thinking about it, and she¡¯d known that she could use that force to accelerate the growth of the tree spirit into a guardian for Zheng An.

    Just as surely, she¡¯d known that doing so would bind that family to her, no matter what she said to the contrary. She¡¯d done it anyway, not because she was trying to manipulate them, but simply because...it was what she did. Yoshika¡¯s nature was cooperation and unity, and forming bonds with those she met was like breathing to her.

    It was a troubling realization, but she¡¯d known what it meant to follow her path, and it wasn¡¯t as though she were some thoughtless automaton. She was different¡ªno longer quite human in the way she understood and interacted with the world¡ªbut she was still herself. If anything, she was more herself than ever.

    Yoshika bowed to Zheng Long and the others as she prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got other errands to see to, but please don¡¯t hesitate to call me if you ever need anything. The Awakening Dragon¡¯s spies are still floundering, but I¡¯ll see to them before I leave.¡±

    Zheng Long scowled for a moment before shaking his head and sighing.

    ¡°I almost wish you¡¯d leave them to me. You¡¯re far more merciful than they deserve, but my days of fire and wrath are behind me.¡±

    ¡°They are technically my people now, even if they don¡¯t know that. I¡¯ll be gentle, but I have no intention to let them continue threatening this place.¡±

    He bowed, and his family followed suit behind him.

    ¡°You are a true friend, despite all I¡¯ve done. I am eternally in your debt, and while I know that you would deny me as a servant, I hope that you will not hesitate to call on me either. At any time, for any reason, my strength is yours¡ªon my life I swear it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Zheng Long. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve found peace and happiness on your path. Yan De and others might mock it, but you will live more in the next decade than Yan De has in his entire miserable life.¡±

    Jia turned to Xiu and her father and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Take good care of him! And I hope you won¡¯t let my position prevent us from being friends as well. I¡¯d love to visit with my sisters one day.¡±

    Xiu bowed hastily.

    ¡°O-of course, Your¡ªI-I mean, Miss Lee Jia. I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±

    ¡°As will I! Farewell for now, then. We¡¯ll meet again soon, I promise!¡±

    With that, Jia turned away and with a single step she appeared within a small cabin, heavily warded, with four terrified cultivators each holding a sword to their own throats. To their credit, none of them flinched at her arrival, but Yoshika could still sense the fear in their hearts.

    ¡°Stay back, demon! If any of us dies, the full wrath of a great sect will fall on this village.¡±

    Jia barely paid any attention to him as she flicked a finger and turned their blades to dust. They weren¡¯t equipped with artifacts, nor were they particularly strong. The agents watching over Zheng Long¡¯s village were little more than an afterthought. Yan De didn¡¯t care what happened to the mortals, nor to the agents. He¡¯d just done the bare minimum necessary to give credit to his threat. Even so, she had no doubt that the sect would still follow through on that threat¡ªeven after Yue¡¯s nominal takeover.

    She pulled the men into her soul realm, confining them to a place where they couldn¡¯t hurt themselves or each other. They would have to stay there for a while, since she¡¯d need them later. In the meantime, she turned and vanished once more, shooting across the night sky like a meteor.

    As she flew, Yoshika recalled how Elder Qin Zhao used to appear and disappear in much the same way she now could. It was something that had clicked for her after transforming¡ªshe existed simultaneously in the physical, spiritual, and elemental realms. All living things did, but she felt so much more aware of it than she had before. Those higher realms didn¡¯t have space in the same way as the physical world did, but she could still move through them. To others, it would seem as though she was disappearing in one location and reappearing in another, but it was more like a very quick spirit walk.

    She¡¯d seen Shen Yu do much the same, stepping between worlds as easily as sweeping aside a curtain. Now she wondered who else was capable of that kind of movement. Was that what Qin Zhao did, or was he simply using projections of some sort? Qin Yongliang¡ªher mentor¡¯s uncle and the first prince of the Heavenly Empire¡ªhad occasionally appeared before her as an undetectable apparition. Was that related? At the very least, Yoshika was certain that the God-Emperor had to be capable of the technique.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    It wasn¡¯t that important, except insofar as it allowed her to fling herself across the world at speeds that completely defied what should have been physically possible, but it struck her as yet another way her perception had changed. It wasn¡¯t a technique she¡¯d taken the time to study and practice, just something she¡¯d started doing as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Moments ago, Yoshika had been saying farewell to Zheng Long at one of the northernmost points on the mainland. Now she was thousands of miles off the southern coast, and it had taken her longer to collect Yan¡¯s henchmen than it did to arrive at her next destination.

    ¡°When did the world get so small?¡±

    A mighty storm raged around her¡ªenormous clouds that reached from the sea to the sky, whipping around at mind-numbing speeds in an eternal vortex so powerful that it reached the bottom of the ocean. Yoshika had half-expected it to vanish after removing Chou¡¯s Tomb, but she recalled Jianmo saying that it had been here before. An improbable natural phenomenon that the Bloody Sovereign had chosen to serve as the entrance to his final resting place.

    A dragon nearly as large as Yan De had been after his transformation emerged from the vortex, its coils stretching from the sea to the sky as it regarded her warily.

    ¡°It is not the world which shrinks, but rather your own growth that is to blame. Perspective.¡±

    She bowed to the nameless Dragon Lord who ruled the oceans.

    ¡°I think so too. My perspective has been changing faster than I can keep up with it lately.¡±

    ¡°Hrm, I see. Why are you here?¡±

    Yoshika shrugged.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t really know where else to look for you. I was already halfway across the ocean when I realized I don¡¯t actually know where any of the southern isles are, much less your palace. I¡¯m surprised¡ªthough glad¡ªthat you¡¯re still here.¡±

    The Dragon Lord growled, a low rumble that echoed through the eye of the giant storm like the distant thunder.

    ¡°It remains a powerful leyline, and the source of many leviathans. I¡¯ve grown accustomed to meditating here. I mean why have you come to me?¡±

    ¡°Why else? To cooperate. I can¡¯t save this world from destruction by myself¡ªnot in the time we have. I want to work together with you. With Qin, too, if it¡¯s possible¡ªyou¡¯ve worked with him in the past, right?¡±

    His body twisted and coiled around itself in constant motion, like the storm surrounding them. The Dragon Lord was a being of raw power in every fiber of his being, as though every scale was struggling to keep the sheer energy of his existence contained.

    ¡°I gave my assistance once to the man who rules the continent, to seal away the demon of blades. The one you call ¡®Jianmo.¡¯ I have always tried to remain neutral to mortal affairs. I helped to seal the demon because it too is an outsider. I believe that was an error.¡±

    ¡°How so? I like Jianmo and all, but it honestly sounds like they deserved it.¡±

    ¡°Beings like us¡ªyou, me, and the so-called ¡®God-Emperor¡¯¡ªwe influence the world by our mere presence. I stayed within my palace while my sons and daughters built an empire around me. I made no decrees and passed no edicts, yet my presence shaped the people of the isles. When I gave Qin my aid, he saw my power, learned my magic, and within a thousand years the great spirits of the world were extinct.¡±

    The dragon sighed, and his breath was like a gale, cutting the distant clouds apart. The storm was already replacing them when he continued.

    ¡°Is it better that way? Or should I be glad that you have begun to realize their long-awaited resurrection? I do not know, nor do I believe it is my place to choose. I have meddled enough. Go seek your own destiny¡ªI will have no part in it.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and frowned.

    ¡°Inaction is still a choice, Dragon Lord. As you just said, we influence the world just by existing. Doing nothing is no better than shattering the world with your own claws.¡±

    ¡°I have always been complicit in the death of this world. Just as I have always accepted that I shall be punished for that crime by dying along with it. It was the oath I swore to my father.¡±

    ¡°What about your family? Your sons and daughters? Did they know what they were getting into?¡±

    He scoffed, then nodded slowly with a head as big as a mountain.

    ¡°They did, once, but they have forgotten or changed their minds¡ªthose that haven¡¯t perished in pursuit of their ambitions. Of those who first joined me, perhaps only my sister still remains, and she would no doubt have me take up arms alongside you.¡±

    ¡°Why not, then?! I need help! There¡¯s no time left and I¡¯m not strong enough on my own. None of us are, but if we all pool our strength¡ª¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it is possible. To any other I would say it is not, but I sense how you have fallen into your domain. You stand on the precipice of divinity¡ªwould have crossed the threshold already if not for the divine seal. If any being could coordinate the powers of this world to avert its cruel fate, it would be you.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips. She could almost hear the unspoken ¡®but¡¯ in the air, and she interrupted before he could go on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to pledge allegiance or fight in a war for me! I might have asked you to help me persuade Emperor Qin and Shen Yu, but if you¡¯re not even willing to do that, then there¡¯s only one thing I want to request.¡±

    ¡°I can only promise to hear it.¡±

    ¡°When the time comes¡ªwhen I make my final attempt to free this world from the shackles placed on it by your father and his peers, please lend me your strength. The Bloody Sovereign is gone, and the people of this world¡ªyour people don¡¯t deserve to die for his sins.¡±

    The dragon stared at her for a long moment, his body coiling and uncoiling restlessly as he mulled her words over.

    ¡°I will consider it.¡±

    Yoshika huffed, but that would have to do.

    ¡°There will be a summit soon at the Purewater Peak. It¡¯s a mountain north of the place where Jianmo was sealed, and can be distinguished by the giant waterfall¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know it.¡±

    ¡°Good. I will be holding peace talks with the Heavenly Empire of Qin there. I...had intended to invite you as an ally if you accepted. I invite you anyway¡ªI believe it will be a moment of great importance.¡±

    The dragon nodded and began to fly back down into the vortex below.

    ¡°I will send an emissary. Do not mistake my reluctance as a sign of indifference, young goddess. You have my blessing, and that of my people, but I have sworn by ancient oaths, and I cannot break them lightly.¡±

    Yoshika bowed respectfully as the Dragon Lord¡¯s serpentine form disappeared beneath the waves.

    ¡°I only pray that your blessing is enough, Dragon Lord.¡±

 579. Collaboration

    It was hard, sometimes, for Hyeong Daesung not to feel like an imposter. Ever since Goryeo joined the Jiaguo empire, he¡¯d been granted the title of Grand Magus, and no matter how much he was assured it wasn¡¯t the case, he felt that it was only because he was a friend of the Empress.

    Yoshika could be an inspiring leader, and had a talent for bringing out the best in those around her, but despite her best attempts to create a more balanced and incorruptible civic system, she was rather prone to nepotism. Not that he could blame her¡ªDae himself had little interest in civics and likely would have just instituted a monarchy or some other form of autocracy that allowed the ruler to choose their successor. Despite the absolute power her seat held, Yoshika was far from authoritarian in her rule. That didn¡¯t stop her from favoring her friends.

    Her appointments weren¡¯t arbitrary, by any means. Yoshika placed people where their talents would thrive, but while the position may be the one which best fit the person, that didn¡¯t necessarily mean that the person was the best fit for the position. Dae felt that his was the most clear-cut example. Ja Yun had risen to her role as the head of the treasury quite well once she¡¯d been cajoled into actually using the authority of her position, and even Lee Jung¡¯s ¡®ornamental¡¯ position as the Minister of Foreign Affairs had her serving as a cultural advisor smoothing over interactions between the largely multi-national councilors representing the various interests of the city.

    Dae hadn¡¯t complained about being put in charge of the academy, nor about leading the nation¡¯s research and development. Those were challenging posts, but he felt prepared to rise to those challenges. Jiaguo had been a developing city state, and even after annexing Yamato, his position still made sense¡ªthey didn¡¯t have much in the way of scholarly tradition, aside from their reclusive monks.

    But Grand Magus of Goryeo? Dae could name at least three people better suited to the position in the same room.

    Jiaguo¡¯s gathering of minds had been working around the clock to complete the task their empress had set before them. Roughly, their goals were threefold¡ªfind a way to reverse the flow of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, complete Do Hye¡¯s mana amplifier, and modify the grand formation to function as a siphon for the divine ocean.

    In truth, the first was largely a matter for Yoshika herself, though she had made herself available to test any theories the gathered mages¡ªwell, they weren¡¯t all mages¡ªcould come up with. As usual, she was scattered, with each of her bodies attending to their affairs wherever she felt they were most needed. Seong Eunae was in Goryeo, keeping the high nobles from taking advantage of the crown¡¯s absence to cement their power against her. Hayakawa Kaede was in Qin, preparing for the summit. Lee Jia was off doing...something¡ªshe hadn¡¯t specified. Even Li Meili was helping in her own way¡ªmostly by staying out of things and keeping herself apprised of mortal sentiment.

    That left only An Eui, but she was¡ªdistant. She sat in quiet meditation and spoke only when addressed, which few people were brave enough to try. Yoshika was busy, and whatever she was busy with was taking up the attention of multiple aspects.

    Technically, there was another of Yoshika¡¯s bodies present¡ªone could argue her only real body, with the rest being extensions of her will, like Melati¡¯s drones being controlled by the central personality of her queen body. Yoshika would probably resent the comparison, without disrespecting Melati¡¯s hive. Her aspects were distinct, but she had confided that the distinction was at least partially performative.

    In any case, her true body was not physically present, but it was...there. If Dae used his Soul Sight technique, he could see her sitting in the center of the formation, ready to act at a moment¡¯s notice if she was needed. Only Dae and Heian could actually see her without using a static formation¡ªeven Seong Misun, despite her comprehensive experiments on higher dimensions, hadn¡¯t mastered it as a mental technique.

    ¡°Just another reason you¡¯re the man for the job, I say. You¡¯re too hard on yourself, Dae.¡±

    Hwang Sung had been nothing but supportive of Dae from the moment he¡¯d moved to Jiaguo¡ªperhaps as a way to apologize for how harsh he¡¯d been about Dae¡¯s part in founding the empire.

    ¡°It¡¯s hardly a unique trait, High Magus. Heian and Yoshika are both just as capable, and anyone can do it if they learn the formation.¡±

    ¡°A formation which you invented.¡±

    ¡°With Yoshika¡¯s help, yes.¡±

    The old mage ran a hand through his gray hair, smoothing some of the owl feathers that mixed with his human hair¡ªa weak expression of his spiritual ancestry.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t always compare yourself with the top, young man. The empress is an outlier among outliers¡ªI doubt the world has ever before or will ever again see her like. It¡¯s no wonder I sensed such a strong aura from Lee Jia when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Yet she claims her younger sisters are more talented than she¡ªboth of them.¡±

    ¡°They might be! But they are cultivating that talent slowly¡ªI believe that Empress Yoshika is being careful with them, perhaps even coddling them a bit. Yoshika is more than just talent. Fate has a hand in it¡ªluck and circumstance, the challenges she was forced to rise to were like a crucible for the talents of those young women, forging them together into something truly great.¡±

    ¡°And here I am still floundering at houtian! I don¡¯t deserve to be mentioned in the same breath.¡±

    Hwang Sung scoffed.

    ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me. Grand Magus was never a title about power. Frankly, it was created to serve the fragile ego of a treacherous little wretch of a man whose only accomplishment worth mentioning is raising the young man before me.¡±

    He shot a withering glare at Do Hye who chuckled and shook his head.

    ¡°Whose spell are we researching here, Hwang Sung?¡±

    Do Hye created the title, and if anything he seemed rather tickled to see Dae inherit it. The wizened old professor ignored his former rival to focus back on Dae.

    ¡°But even for him, it wasn¡¯t a boast of strength. You are a magus, Dae, and what we prize above all else is not power, but knowledge. Admittedly, granting the title to Seong Min after Do Hye¡¯s departure was largely political, but if I didn¡¯t believe you deserved the title, I¡¯d challenge you for it myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing to deserve it.¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°No? Princess Misun¡¯s research into higher dimensions was built on the back of your Soul Sight, your Reflecting Pool and Teleportation Circles are going to reshape the entire world, and you are leading this research initiative because we all believe that you are our best chance to succeed.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not even xiantian!¡±

    Seong Misun had been pretending not to hear the conversation as she busied herself writing spell formulae on a blackboard, but Dae¡¯s protest made her laugh. She turned away from her work to give him an arch look and shook her head.

    ¡°So? You could have been¡ªfaster than me or even Yoshika¡ªif you¡¯d only been more stupid. You could have rushed your advancements and crippled yourself like the rest of us, but you saw that there was a better path and despite how far you¡¯d already traveled you did the smart thing and started over. That¡¯s not a condemnation, it¡¯s a credit. Now stop whining and help us prepare for the next experiment.¡±

    Do Hye chuckled. Dae had been avoiding his former master and...father figure, but it was hard to hate the man he¡¯d spent his entire life looking up to, even after all the manipulation and betrayal.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t trust anybody else to complete my great work.¡±

    He turned to indicate a very complex formula that he and Misun had been working on. Even in shorthand and notation, the design of the spell circle was mind-bogglingly complex, but Dae knew what he was looking at, and he could see how they¡¯d adjusted the formula to solve one of the biggest issues.

    ¡°Reversing the flow is a solved problem¡ªwhether it¡¯s gathering or amplifying mana, the principle remains the same. Trivial.¡±

    ¡°Assuming there¡¯s somewhere for the essence to go, which is a real problem for the gathering mode.¡±

    Do Hye waved off Misun¡¯s interjection.

    ¡°Yes, yes, but that¡¯s a fair assumption for what we¡¯re trying to accomplish here. The more difficult matter is the size of the channel, as our Grand Magus identified the moment he saw the formation.¡±

    Dae had to suppress the traitorous swell of pride he felt from Do Hye¡¯s praise.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve correctly identified, the sub-formation here fails miserably at the task of expanding that channel, and I believe it may be a placeholder installed by my previous incarnation. A stand-in which serves to indicate its intention without actually accomplishing the goal. By discarding it entirely, we open up new avenues.¡±

    Misun stepped forward to highlight the modified portion of the circle in the blackboard¡¯s notation.

    ¡°We¡¯ve designed a new sub-formation with a completely different approach. As it was her idea, I¡¯ll allow Honorary Magus Iseul to explain.¡±

    The mud elemental strode forward¡ªactually walked, with legs, which was rather rare even after how much she¡¯d improved at controlling her form. Dae thought she was probably showing off. Like him, she was self-conscious about her relatively weak cultivation.

    ¡°As you all know, the difference between a talisman and a formation is a practical one. In theory, they are one and the same, and it comes down to permanency and application. Formations are often used to aid in the production of complex talismans, and spell scribe talismans have been employed as an extremely resource-intensive way to miniaturize powerful formations and allow them to be deployed dynamically in the field.¡±

    Iseul produced a simple-looking talisman, but Dae¡¯s eyes sharpened immediately at the sight of it. It wasn¡¯t immediately obvious at a glance, but Iseul had used very intricate extradimensional scribing, and the physical part of the tablet was little more than an anchor for a much more complicated spiritual formation.

    ¡°I posit that talismans can create talismans, and formations can create formations. It should be obvious, since they are actually the same thing. I¡¯ve worked with my mother, Magus Ja Yun, and...Heian to create this as a demonstration.¡±

    She barely muttered Heian¡¯s name, and the cat spirit rolled her eyes at Iseul¡¯s petty reluctance to credit her self-imposed rival. The elemental held up a blank sheet of talisman paper and cast her spell. The talisman evaporated, and with a surge of magic, burned a copy of itself onto the blank.

    Dae watched curiously. Rather than using ink, the spell had fused a microscopically thin layer of crystalized mana to the blank paper¡ªsimilar to the way that Iseul created her own body and empowered the physical core floating in her transparent torso. Also of note was the fact that she¡¯d done something very clever with the spell that he suspected nobody else noticed.

    Indeed, Magus Hwang Sung adjusted his spectacles and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Miss Iseul, with your access to Goryeo¡¯s libraries, surely you know that spell recursion has been tried before. The problem is¡ª¡±

    Iseul wordlessly produced a second blank and repeated the trick, to the stunned silence of every graduate of the Goryeon mage colleges in the room, except Dae.

    Seong Misun whistled appreciatively.

    ¡°I knew that was coming¡ªeven helped with the theory¡ªand it¡¯s still impressive to watch. I¡¯d give it full marks as a graduation thesis, eh Sung?¡±

    The owlish professor scratched his head, but rather than denial or objection he was just curious.

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡ªhow did you overcome the degradation effect?¡±

    Indeed, mages had tried to create self-replicating spells and formations before, but there was a problem. Intent and understanding were already a huge problem with spell scribe techniques. To create one, you had to imbue the spell with both the understanding of the spell itself and also the understanding of the understanding. For each layer of recursion, you needed to imbue the spell with another layer of understanding, and it grew exponentially more difficult, even for the most advanced mages.

    How did Iseul overcome this limitation? She cheated. There was only one spell, and it had only one purpose¡ªto recreate the anchor that bound it to a physical medium. Completely useless and impractical, but as a proof of concept? Dae¡¯s eyes sparkled as he imagined the possibilities.

    Rather than explain that, Iseul pointed at the newly redesigned sub-formation.

    ¡°Humans tend to think about things physically, but space is only a very tiny part of the reality that surrounds us. Elementals understand that. And spirits, I guess. You think of the spell in terms of a channel of essence, and try to expand or widen that channel. My suggestion is this¡ªmake more channels. Infinitely more. You already know you can draw part of a spell in higher dimensions¡ªwhy not the whole thing?¡±

    Then the mages saw it. The sub-formation would split itself between replication and channeling, while the main formation served as an anchor and focus for the essence. As long as there was more essence available, the sub-formations would keep replicating at an exponential rate, and so would the essence they channeled into the main formation.

    It was a far cry from the impossible ¡®perpetual mana machine¡¯ that Do Hye had toyed around with. In fact, it was horrifically wasteful, with half or more of the mana going into the spell¡¯s self-replication rather than the actual channeling, but if the source was unlimited?

    Do Hye rubbed his hands together eagerly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with some small scale tests¡ªMiss Iseul or Heian can control the formation to limit output and halt the replication. If it works, and Empress Yoshika can coax the Sovereign¡¯s Tear into absorbing essence, then all that would remain is reversing the flow of the main formation.¡±

    The collaboration of magical researchers murmured excitedly¡ªa breakthrough at last! But Dae blinked, then narrowed his eyes at his former master.

    ¡°Do Hye, reversing the flow is already solved. You said it was trivial not ten minutes ago.¡±

    The Snake¡¯s smile turned slightly waxy, but he didn¡¯t miss a beat.

    ¡°Of course! I was just emphasizing how close we are, my boy. Practically done already!¡±

    Anyone else might have missed it. It was just Do Hye¡ªthe consummate liar and manipulator. He¡¯d died, and the simulacrum his shade inhabited was just a pale shadow of his former self, so a few quirks were to be expected. But Dae knew him. He knew the man who¡¯d raised him better than anybody else in the world, no matter how much of that had been built on a lie. The look on Do Hye¡¯s face was almost more obvious to Dae because he¡¯d never seen it before, even when all the man¡¯s plans came crashing down. When Dae had betrayed his father and laid the trap that led to his capture and eventual death, Do Hye had just looked proud. Now?

    He was scared.

 580. Magus

    The Sovereign¡¯s Tear was a divine relic unlike any other. It was, by the reckoning of the most powerful beings in the divine realm, in fact a demiurge relic¡ªa remnant of the incomprehensible creator gods from which the font of creation sprung. Yoshika¡¯s best theory was that it was itself a miniature font of creation, leaking a limitless amount of power from that same unfathomable higher dimension where the demiurges existed.

    Even now that it was part of her, Yoshika struggled to understand its full nature. Physically, it was little more than a small gemstone, ruby red and shaped like a teardrop. That form persisted as a presence in the spiritual and elemental planes, and the sheer density of its aura was enough to suffocate a mortal or even a weaker cultivator in its presence.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Chou unearth it while he was still a mortal? How did he do that without killing himself?¡±

    Jianmo looked up at her from where he¡¯d been relaxing on a huge plush lounge chair that he¡¯d conjured within her soul realm. She¡¯d asked for his help uncovering the secrets of the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, but he hadn¡¯t done much more than laze about and watch her meditate.

    ¡°How should I know? That was long before I was even crafted, much less alive. That¡¯s what he told me, but he tended to be rather light on details about his past.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s always been gushing essence, ever since I first found it. I assumed that was just how it was, but Chou¡¯s tale suggests that there¡¯s a way to render it dormant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be convenient, huh? Just switch it off and save the world.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s too late for that. It was probably already too late for that when we recovered it. But if the flow of essence can be stopped, maybe it really can be reversed too.¡±

    It was unlikely, but that sliver of hope was all she had left to hold on to. Maybe she or someone else would come up with another idea, or maybe they really were just damned, but Yoshika was prepared to work on a solution until her dying breath.

    There were other problems, too. Even if she could halt or reverse the flow of essence, her soul realm was held together by a powerful formation left behind by the Bloody Sovereign, and powered by the Tear. Her soulscape was an intrinsic part of her, and nothing could take that away, but the physicality of it, even within the spiritual and elemental planes, was a product of the grand formation that she¡¯d have to either replace or rebuild.

    Jianmo actually scoffed at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s a crutch anyway. You think he needed a formation to realize his soul realm? I certainly don¡¯t. It was only there to keep it together in his absence, not to coddle a baby goddess.¡±

    Yoshika pursed her lips, but she had no retort. Of all her advantages, the soul realm wasn¡¯t really one that she¡¯d earned.

    ¡°Come to think of it, Jianmo, you¡¯ve mentioned that you have a soul realm of your own, but we¡¯ve never seen it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s not a place for people, sweetie. I¡¯m a weapon, and my path is one of destruction and bloodshed. Nothing living enters my soul realm and stays that way. Not even you.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough, I suppose.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much else to say to that. When not charging across the world trying to fulfill promises and negotiate alliances, Yoshika had been spending most of her time trying to analyze her soul realm and the formation that held it together. Jianmo helped¡ªa little¡ªbut it was still tedious and exhausting, so it was almost a relief when Dae approached Eui and tentatively reached for her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m not asleep, Dae. You don¡¯t need to shake me to get my attention.¡±

    He jerked his hand back with a start and blushed as she opened her eyes to smirk up at him. He coughed in a vain attempt to hide his embarrassment.

    ¡°S-sorry! I did try calling your name, but you didn¡¯t respond.¡±

    Eui shrugged.

    ¡°I guess I was tuning things out a bit¡ªusing this body¡¯s mental capacity for other things.¡±

    ¡°Does it work like that? I have my own compartmentalization techniques, but nothing quite so direct as quantifying and dividing my concentration across multiple processes.¡±

    ¡°Nerd. It¡¯s not really a deliberate thing, I just stopped focusing on being Eui for a bit since I wasn¡¯t doing anything.¡±

    Dae¡¯s eyes widened, and Eui cocked her head as she practically saw him box up his fascination and set it aside for later. Her emotional insight was getting uncomfortably good¡ªespecially with people she knew well¡ªbut it was hard to ignore. Yoshika could pretend not to notice the emotions that played across the auras of everyone around her, but she couldn¡¯t stop seeing them. Unlike closing her eyes or covering her ears, it was a sense that she hadn¡¯t figured out how to muffle.

    For example, the next thing she saw was Dae working up the courage to bring up something that had him nervous. He was worried, but uncertain whether he should be, and even more uncertain about the actual nature of his worry. He was certain it needed to be brought to her attention, but suddenly concerned about how to do it.

    Eui smiled gently, and rather than directly reassure him in a way that she knew would make him uncomfortable about how much she sensed, she opted to give him an opening to compose himself.

    ¡°What are they working on over there? It looks pretty complicated.¡±

    She nodded over at the conflux of mages busying themselves with designing a new spell circle, and Dae blinked as he followed her gaze.

    ¡°Oh! Er, recursive spell formulae. Self-replicating formations as a way to gain theoretically unlimited essence throughput.¡±

    ¡°Woah¡ªsounds kinda dangerous. Try not to instantly suck up all the mana in the city.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re using self-terminating formulae to start¡ªno geometric growth, that way, and in theory it means we¡¯re just recycling the same essence over and over again. Though expanding Iseul¡¯s proof of concept into something workable is proving difficult.¡±

    ¡°If anyone can figure it out, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s you.¡±

    Dae smiled, and talking about work relaxed him a bit. Enough for him to come to a decision as he turned back to her with a short bow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to live up to your confidence, Miss Eui. I do have some concerns, however. About Do Hye.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I was under the impression that you supported bringing him on board, so long as we could keep him on a short leash.¡±

    ¡°I was¡ªam¡ªbut, I think there may be something...wrong with him.¡±

    Eui furrowed her brows. She¡¯d had her own suspicions as well, but chalked it up to his incomplete reincarnation. But if Dae thought something was wrong¡ªwell, there was nobody she trusted more on matters pertaining to his legendarily slippery father.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°Something dangerous? I thought he was a little off, myself.¡±

    Dae shook his head.

    ¡°No¡ªat least, not to us. Not, er, directly. I wasn¡¯t sure whether I was the best person to bring it up¡ªI know I¡¯m entangled, and it¡¯s hard to escape my own biases¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dae, you can speak freely. If you''re concerned about anything¡ªespecially Do Hye¡ªdon¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Right. Well I think there might be something wrong with his mind. He¡¯s forgetting things, and not just things from his previous incarnation. I fear he¡¯s struggling to maintain continuity¡ªlike mortal senility, except that mages don¡¯t get senile.¡±

    Eui swore under her breath.

    ¡°Are you sure? I noticed that too, but I thought he was just...being shady like always. Playing his stupid games.¡±

    ¡°I can see why you might think that, but no, I suspect it¡¯s genuine, and he¡¯s hiding it.¡±

    ¡°Well he can¡¯t hide it from me¡ªbring him over. Now.¡±

    Dae didn¡¯t even need to. Despite the privacy wards he¡¯d prepared for their conversation, Do Hye stepped into the circle with impeccable timing, smiling wryly at the two of them.

    ¡°I felt a prickle in my scales and thought ¡®Ah, someone must be talking about me.¡¯ From your expressions, I can see that I haven¡¯t lost my touch just yet.¡±

    ¡°H-how did you know?¡±

    The Snake waved off Dae¡¯s incredulous question.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t lost my entire mind just yet, my boy. I noticed you noticing, then saw you scurry off to tell the Empress. Your privacy wards are impeccable, but I¡¯m bound to Yoshika and that sort of connection always goes both ways. It wasn¡¯t hard to sense her emotions peaking then make my grand entrance.¡±

    Eui rolled her eyes and sighed.

    ¡°Well at least we know you¡¯re still yourself. The same self-absorbed show-off you¡¯ve always been.¡±

    He bowed dramatically.

    ¡°Lesser, but no different. Indeed!¡±

    ¡°Why did you keep this from us? If your mind is compromised¡ª¡±

    Do Hye held up a hand to cut Eui off.

    ¡°If I thought it would affect the work, I¡¯d have said something right away. I¡¯ve been making a point of saving any valuable insights in a recoverable manner, so as long as I still remember the technique to recall them, I can still contribute.¡±

    Eui pinched the bridge of her nose.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point! You should have told us your memory is failing so we could fix it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I did not.¡±

    Dae and Eui both looked askance as they each echoed the same sentiment.

    ¡°What?!¡±

    ¡°Time is of the essence, Miss Yoshika. My soul seed takes time to properly germinate, and even if you could make a perfect artificial soul jar in which to plant it, we do not have enough time to wait for it to properly grow. Had I told you right away, you¡¯d have tried to save me.¡±

    ¡°Of course I would! You¡¯ve got a lot to answer for, but that doesn¡¯t mean you deserve¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about what I deserve, Miss Yoshika. Your mercy is without equal, even for a scoundrel like me, but you do not need my eternal gratitude after however long it takes to enact a proper reincarnation¡ªyou need me now. This simulacrum is imperfect¡ªdecaying¡ªbut it¡¯s what you need.¡±

    Dae clenched his fists and grit his teeth, and Eui¡¯s eyes widened as she felt genuine anger from him. Hyeong Daesung was one of the most gentle and calm people Yoshika had ever known. He could be cold and clinical, especially in duels and battles, but never cruel, and only very rarely angry. Even when Do Hye abandoned him, he was just hurt and disappointed. In the moment that he¡¯d ensnared his former mentor and handed him over to Goryeo, he¡¯d been resolved and maybe a little sad.

    Now?

    ¡°You arrogant fucking bastard! How dare you?! After all this, are you so desperate to feed your ego that all you can think about is how noble your sacrifice is? Do you think this is enough to make up for all that you¡¯ve done?¡±

    Do Hye took a step back as Dae advanced on him, taken aback.

    ¡°Dae? No, that¡¯s not what¡ª¡±

    ¡°No! Shut up, for once in your life and listen! You don¡¯t get to die a hero! You owe us¡ªme, Aecha, Yoshika, the entire damned world! I will absolutely not allow you to leave this grand formation as your final mark on the world.¡±

    ¡°Be reasonable, my boy! This formation is our best chance, if you don¡¯t use it¡ª¡±

    Dae shook his head.

    ¡°Of course we¡¯ll use it, don¡¯t be stupid. I mean that you owe us an eternity of reparations, to make up for all you¡¯ve done. This will not be your end¡ªit cannot. I won¡¯t allow it.¡±

    Do Hye sighed and raised his hands.

    ¡°I fear it¡¯s too late to change. The soul seed is already withering without anything to sink its roots into. There¡¯s no going back¡ªit cannot be reformed or repaired. Remove it from this simulacrum, and I die, or leave it and it will eventually decay enough that I die anyway.¡±

    ¡°As much as I admired you growing up, Do Hye, you have a fundamental flaw that took me a long time to understand. But I know you, father, perhaps better than you know yourself. Your greatest weakness, and the reason Yoshika has surprised you time and again is simple¡ªyou cannot conceive of anything that you cannot do yourself.

    ¡°You are wrong. I will find a way to save you, and I neither want nor need your help to do so. Now get back to work while your mind still functions, and report to me about any inconsistencies immediately from now on. That¡¯s an order from your Grand Magus.¡±

    Dae trembled slightly after his outburst, but kept his face and breathing steady as he stared down the man he called father. Do Hye had to turn his head to hide his smile, but he schooled his expression and bowed low as he backed out of the circle of privacy.

    ¡°Yes sir, Grand Magus.¡±

    Once Do Hye left, Dae let out an exhausted sigh, then blushed when he noticed Eui staring up at him in awe.

    ¡°S-sorry. Was that too much?¡±

    Eui shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m proud of you for giving him a piece of your mind, and to be honest...¡±

    Yoshika averted her gaze and scratched her head, suddenly feeling awkward. Eui was the worst body to express what she wanted to say, but it wouldn¡¯t be fair for her to read everyone¡¯s emotions like open books and then hide her own feelings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, but seeing that confident and authoritative side of you was kind of attractive.¡±

    Dae, already blushing, turned downright incandescent.

    ¡°And just what is the right way for me to take that, exactly?¡±

    Now it was her turn to blush.

    ¡°I-I just meant like...attractive to someone else. Someone more interested in men. K-Kaede maybe?¡±

    She wanted to slap herself. Why did she say that?! Aecha was getting into her head. Oddly, however, that seemed to temper Dae¡¯s flustered state.

    ¡°I see. Well, I appreciate the sentiment, Empress Yoshika, but I do not think it¡¯s appropriate to tease. I apologize if my sister has been...making suggestions on my behalf. She means well, and I think we are both still learning to properly express ourselves outside of our work. We¡¯re more alike than I realized, I suppose.¡±

    Yoshika winced, wishing more than ever that she could turn off her empathy. He was hurt, an old wound torn open by her awkward blundering. Somehow, even a decade later and after becoming one of the most powerful beings in the world, she was still the same clueless little girl trampling blindly over the feelings of those she cared about.

    The worst part was that when she stopped to think about it, that applied to every single one of her aspects¡ªexcept Meili, who¡¯d mercifully gotten to skip straight to being a socially awkward adult instead.

    ¡°Dae, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to tease you. I was trying to be encouraging and...I did mean it.¡±

    He smiled sadly and bowed.

    ¡°I know. I forgive you, of course, and I really do appreciate the sentiment. It is gratifying to know that I am not entirely as hopeless as my sister seems to think. Perhaps it was just poor timing. Thank you for helping me resolve this.¡±

    ¡°I barely did anything¡ªyou pretty much handled it on your own.¡±

    ¡°Maybe so, but I was still glad to have your support. I must get back to work, but I¡¯ll keep you apprised of our progress. Farewell, Miss Eui.¡±

    Dae ducked his head once more before leaving to oversee the experiment that the mages were preparing. Eui leaned back against the wall and sighed, staring up at the dim gray border of the bubble of privacy that Dae had left in place.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

 581. Confession

    Yue bustled from place to place, making arrangements for the upcoming summit. She was harried, stressed, and very much in her element as she attended meetings with the Grandmasters of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect to discuss everything from guests and seating arrangements to topics of discussion and common goals. Everyone could agree that they wanted peace between Qin and Jiaguo, but the exact shape of that peace was a matter of significant debate.

    Would Jiaguo be folded into the Awakening Dragon sect, as Yoshika had originally suggested? While that might seem favorable to Qin, there were concerns even among their allies. Xin Hai spelled it out for them as she and Kaede joined him and his peers for lunch in their grand hall.

    ¡°Yue, I love you like a daughter¡ªeven if your engagement to Wei fell through¡ªbut the great sects are important checks on each other¡¯s power. Even a fallen one like ours is carefully measured against our neighbors.¡±

    Guan Yu, his second-in-command and Grandmaster of the Earth Rending Sword branch of the Flowing Purewater, nodded.

    ¡°Indeed, the very reason we are ¡®fallen,¡¯ as my sworn brother puts it, is the censure we received for harboring the Cult of Harmonious Stars after dual cultivators were purged by the other sects.¡±

    Lin Xiulan rolled her eyes and gave him an arch look.

    ¡°Poached, more like. Everyone was greedy to gain control of the best healers in the empire once our right to self-advocate was revoked. Have you been holding regrets all this time, Guan Yu?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Lady Lin. My point is simply that our defiance of the other sects was mere pretext to the real reason for their censure. The addition of your cult as a Flowing Purewater branch sect empowered us too much for the other Great Sects to tolerate, and so they conspired to strip us of power in other areas.¡±

    Xin Hai grunted irritably¡ªdespite being the head of a great sect, he was a boisterous and straightforward man with little patience for politics.

    ¡°It¡¯s a constant push and pull. The Austere Mountain is the ¡®weakest¡¯ of the great sects, politically, but they have a strong martial tradition and a greater fighting force than any other sect. Healers are valuable¡ªtoo valuable for the sects to allow us to have an uncontested monopoly.¡±

    Xiulan scowled.

    ¡°We¡¯re not commodities to be bought and sold like sacks of grain.¡±

    ¡°No, of course not. Our stance was always a moral one, and I made no objections when you moved your cult to Jiaguo. The Cult of Harmonious Stars is free to make their own destiny, but that¡¯s not how our peers see it. Nor will they take kindly to the Awakening Dragon consolidating so much power.¡±

    Kaede pursed her lips. She¡¯d been fairly quiet, letting Yue do most of the talking as Yoshika focused her attention elsewhere, but Yue still appreciated her presence.

    ¡°Even if we surrender entirely to the Awakening Dragon, that creates a new superpower among the Great Sects¡ªespecially if we ally with Flowing Purewater.¡±

    ¡°Exactly¡ªand it gets worse. Traditionally, all of the sects have been at odds with each other, but there¡¯s a certain level of solidarity among the southern sects, even the Bai until the bloody vultures got into bed with Yan De. What do you suppose will happen if you consolidate a corridor of power all the way from the southern half of the continent, straight up to the God-Emperor¡¯s doorstep, separated only by the Austere Mountain and Silver Orchard?¡±

    Yue grimaced.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be war either way. Only this time we¡¯ll be beset on all sides.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen is that the other sects are going to claim that the Awakening Dragon¡¯s ¡®victory¡¯ against Jiaguo is shared by the empire, and especially the sects that contributed most to the war effort. As such, it wouldn¡¯t be right for the Awakening Dragon alone to rule over that new territory.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, damnable vultures!¡±

    Xiulan smiled mirthlessly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯d very generously offer you up a corridor of their lands around the Forbidden Mountain range so that you can connect Jiaguo City to the Awakening Dragon through our land. But in exchange, the Austere Mountain will want Yamato, and Silver Orchard will want Goryeo.¡±

    Kaede shook her head.

    ¡°Absolutely not. I don¡¯t care if it was on Yan De¡¯s orders, I¡¯m not entrusting my people to leaders who would put their own people to death.¡±

    Guan Yu nodded solemnly.

    ¡°And therein lies the problem. Your surrender is in name only, and everyone knows it. Qin is no stranger to weaponized bureaucracy, and we have witnessed your takeover of Goryeo, regardless of whether it was an outcome you intended. This summit is not the end of your war¡ªjust another battlefield upon which it is to be fought.¡±

    ¡°Then what would you have us do?¡±

    Xin Hai leaned back in his seat and grimaced, glancing out over the balcony behind the great waterfall fed by the spring at the mountain¡¯s peak.

    ¡°You need to slow down. Don¡¯t rescind your title¡ªyou need the power that comes with it, and even a nominal surrender will undermine the people¡¯s faith in you. Let Yue take control of the Awakening Dragon while you negotiate a ceasefire. We¡¯ll remain friends, but not direct allies. I can¡¯t promise more than that after repeated censures¡ªI have my own people to consider as well, you know.¡±

    Kaede clenched her teeth, but Yue preempted her with a smile and bowed graciously to Grandmaster Xin.

    ¡°We¡¯ll take that under advisement, Grandmaster. I know that we¡¯ve put you in a difficult position, but perhaps you are right. With friends in the north and south, we may well be able to take our time in consolidating power.¡±

    ¡°Yue, we absolutely do not have time for that. We need every bit of help we can get.¡±

    Yue¡¯s face didn¡¯t change when she heard Yoshika¡¯s protest in her mind, and she replied coolly without missing a beat in the audible conversation.

    ¡°I¡¯m well aware of that, but we¡¯ve asked enough of our allies already. I don¡¯t know how wise it is to pressure Qin like this, but you¡¯ll have your territory. I promise it. We¡¯ll talk after this.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of censure, I believe that our esteemed peers will likely try to undermine my authority during the summit¡ªYan Ren has every reason to challenge me, and after the battle at Kucheon I imagine that Sun Quan and Qian Shi will be supporting him.¡±

    Kaede blinked at Yue, visibly surprised that she¡¯d managed to respond telepathically while speaking. Yue just smirked without looking back at her¡ªall the practice was finally paying off. Xin Hai either missed the exchange or ignored it, grunting in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Word is that the first prince and the princesses will be in attendance as arbiters, and Yan Hao was seen traveling south with Long Chunhua. You¡¯re right¡ªthey¡¯re going to challenge your inheritance.¡±

    Yue stiffened. She¡¯d expected the challenge, but...

    ¡°My mother will be here?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen or heard from her mother in a decade. They had been close, but that was a long time, and Yue had changed. Besides that, who knew what sort of threats she¡¯d be under from Yan De¡¯s disciples?

    Lin Xiulan smiled sadly and reached over to take Yue¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, dear. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s anxious to see you again. Your ¡®uncles¡¯ Ren and Hao need her to challenge your right, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s cooperating with them.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you for letting me know. So we have my father¡¯s disciples, Sun Quan, Qian Shi, and possibly my mother to contend with.¡±

    Xin Hai coughed once.

    ¡°And er, Bai Renshu as well.¡±

    ¡°Hardly worth mentioning. Now that he¡¯s lost my father¡¯s backing, perhaps we can take the opportunity to crush the little toady once and for all.¡±

    ¡°As you say. Aside from those of us present here, who will be advocating for Jiaguo?¡±

    Kaede leaned on one hand and sighed.

    ¡°Ashikaga Sae and Seong Min from Yamato and Goryeo respectively, though Ashikaga isn¡¯t exactly a diplomat. Zheng Long is back with his family to protect them from reprisals until we gain full control of the Awakening Dragon, and you¡¯re our only other allies in Qin. Oh¡ªthere is one other, though I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll take a stance.¡±

    Yue looked askance at her. What was this?

    ¡°Why is this the first I¡¯ve heard about it?¡±

    ¡°I was going to tell you, but I honestly don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll arrive or even who it will be. The Dragon Lord promised that he¡¯d send an emissary.¡±

    Guan Yu blinked.

    ¡°From the southern isles? The fiends have stayed away from the mainland for millennia, and you¡¯ve convinced them to send a delegate?¡±You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°Yes, but I couldn¡¯t get him to commit to anything else.¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, perhaps we can negotiate something upon their arrival, but for now let¡¯s assume a neutral stance.¡±

    ¡°What about Shen Yu? He¡¯s been awfully quiet since our truce.¡±

    Immortal Sovereign Shen Yu¡ªwhat a pain. Yue was still upset that Qin had declared war on Jiaguo despite the man who supposedly had the authority of the God-Emperor advocating against it. She suspected that he¡¯d been half-hearted in his adherence to their agreement, but then so had Yoshika, so perhaps that much was fair.

    Xin Hai scratched his chin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, actually. He may attend, but as you say he hasn¡¯t made any moves. Last I heard of him at all was that he¡¯d recommended against war with Jiaguo. As far as I know, he hasn¡¯t left the palace since.¡±

    Kaede¡¯s response surprised Yue again.

    ¡°Send him a formal invitation, if it isn¡¯t too late. I don¡¯t expect him to be an ally, but I need to negotiate with him as well.¡±

    That was about as close to inviting the actual God-Emperor as it got, and Yue had a feeling that Yoshika would have done just that if it had been possible. She was serious about staking it all on the summit, and that realization renewed Yue¡¯s own resolve to do the same.

    ¡°Thank you for meeting with us grandmasters. Yoshika and I will need to discuss our revised strategies in private. If Jiaguo¡¯s surrender to the Awakening Dragon is unworkable, then we¡¯ll prepare something else.¡±

    Xin Hai nodded.

    ¡°Good luck, Yue. I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t do more for you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I owe you a great debt. If anyone should apologize, it is me. Xin Wei put himself and your entire sect in danger to protect me, and I¡¯ve brought nothing but chaos and strife to you in return. As the Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, I intend to repay those debts with interest.¡±

    He waved her off, chuckling.

    ¡°I have no regrets, except that you never truly became my daughter in law. I thought at least Yu¡¯s boy had a chance, but you¡¯re too much of a force to be tied down. Like Xiulan! The stars themselves must have aligned to grant me the fortune to earn her affection.¡±

    Xiulan snorted.

    ¡°How uncharacteristically wise of you to realize it, my love. My husband may be reticent, but I promise that you have my full support, at least. I look forward to whatever you have in store for us.¡±

    She gave Yue a pointed look, but she pretended not to notice as she bowed.

    ¡°Thank you again.¡±

    They wrapped up the meeting and bade each other farewell before Yue and Kaede retreated back to her rooms in the Flowing Purewater.

    Xin Hai had kept them for her, even years after her stay in the sect, and Yue felt a bit bad. Her engagement to Xin Wei had always been a fiction, but even so the Xin family and their sect had wholeheartedly taken her in. Yue had even flirted on and off for years with Guan Yi, the stone faced but remarkably gentle scion of the Earth Rending Sword branch, but it wasn¡¯t to be. Neither of them could provide what the other wanted from the relationship.

    Still, Yue considered the Xin clan to be akin to a second family for her, after Yoshika and her friends. Her blood relations didn¡¯t even rate¡ªapart from her mother. Maybe...begrudgingly, Zhihao if he¡¯d had another decade to wisen up. Or a century.

    The point was that the Flowing Purewater sect were among the few people from Yue¡¯s homeland that she actually cared about and respected. She felt like she was doing them a disservice, even if she knew that they¡¯d understand and forgive her. That was why she liked them, and it made her worry that she would fall back into her old ways and take advantage of that trust. Perhaps she already was.

    ¡°What¡¯s troubling you, Yue?¡±

    Yue glanced back at Kaede as she automatically began preparing tea.

    ¡°Aside from being at the center of a global conflict, the impending apocalypse, and meeting my mother for the first time in ten years?¡±

    ¡°...Yes? I feel like that last one doesn¡¯t match the scale of the others.¡±

    ¡°Clearly you haven¡¯t met my mother.¡±

    She chuckled. Family could be an odd subject for Yoshika. Jia did not know her blood parents or care to, while Eui had a loving relationship with both of hers. Eunae knew who her father was, but didn¡¯t know or acknowledge him due to family traditions, and recent events had strained her already chilly relationship with her mother. Li Meili had no parents, except for perhaps Jia and Eui, but that was too messy to think about.

    Of all of them, though, perhaps it was Kaede who had the most troubled relationship with her family¡ªbecause she had none. Her mother had died when she was just a child, her father had killed her stepmother, and she had killed her father. Kaede was the last Hayakawa living, and Yue could see how that burden weighed on her.

    It was odd. Yue had never really spoken to Hayakawa Kaede much before she¡¯d joined with Yoshika. If anything, they¡¯d shared a mutual dislike of each other. Yue¡¯s jealousy after Kaede became part of Yoshika didn¡¯t help, but she got over it by just thinking of her as Yoshika, which was rude, in hindsight.

    That had only been at first. Over time, Yue found that Kaede was perhaps one of her favorite aspects. Oh, Jia was always a treat and she enjoyed her verbal spars with Eui, but Kaede felt most like a sort of kindred spirit. Kaede understood Yue in a way that Yoshika¡¯s other aspects didn¡¯t quite match. They weren¡¯t similar by any stretch of the imagination, but the things that troubled them were, and one of those things was their complicated relationship with family.

    Another was loneliness.

    Yue had friends. Lin Xiulan, Yoshika herself, and of course her moon spirit companion. But just those¡ªshe got along well enough with the other members of Jiaguo¡¯s leadership and Yoshika¡¯s friends, but they were Yoshika¡¯s friends, not hers. That suited her just fine¡ªYue wasn¡¯t as outgoing as she liked to pretend, and she treated most socialization like a game where everyone else was her opponent. She liked to win that game, but she did not enjoy playing it endlessly.

    There were precious few people with whom she could let down her guard and just be. So much of her life had been dedicated to finding the freedom to be whoever she wanted, but ironically she didn¡¯t actually like to share her true self the way Yoshika did.

    They¡¯d been comfortably silent while Yue finished preparing the tea, but it grew awkward once the two of them were seated, so she broke it.

    ¡°Do you remember when we were first reunited after the descent of the gods, and I invited you here to catch up?¡±

    Kaede raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°Yes. Though we were just Jia, Eui, and Meili at the time. I always feel a bit odd talking about memories from before my time, unless I¡¯m speaking as Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°Mm. But you do remember. I was sitting right in this very seat, with Jia and Eui sitting where you are now.¡±

    They were seated on comfortable couches flanking a modest tea table¡ªan arrangement that Yue had grown fond of, as it reminded her of the cramped living space she¡¯d shared with Yoshika at the academy. One that they still immortalized within both their soul realm and their own home. Kaede nodded slowly.

    ¡°Right. And you were undressed.¡±

    Yue blushed¡ªshe¡¯d almost forgotten about that part.

    ¡°Hardly! I was merely unguarded¡ªdressed comfortably, rather than to impress. I felt that I could be comfortable with you¡ªthough perhaps I shouldn¡¯t if that¡¯s what you focused on.¡±

    She was sure that Jia or Eui would have grown flustered by that, but Kaede just smiled softly.

    ¡°You made a calculated choice to leave a strong impression. Don¡¯t blame me because you succeeded.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. You were a lot easier to tease back then, too. I suppose I¡¯ve got you and Eunae to thank for that.¡±

    Kaede shrugged impassively.

    ¡°Maybe we just got used to it. What made you bring that up, anyway? Nostalgia?¡±

    ¡°Not entirely, no. If my unguarded gesture¡ªhowever calculated it may have been¡ªleft an impression on you, then I¡¯d say you more than returned the favor that day.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Yue met Kaede¡¯s eyes with a cool smile, but even years of Qin¡¯s discipline couldn¡¯t keep her heart from pounding, and Yoshika could surely sense how she felt.

    ¡°Yes. I distinctly recall that was the day you told me you loved me.¡±

    Now Kaede did grow flustered, and Yue saw her posture change slightly as Yoshika gave the conversation her full attention.

    ¡°As we said at the time, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡±

    Yue giggled and waved her off.

    ¡°Oh, I knew what you meant, and it was far from the last time you¡¯d say it. I¡¯ve said it too, and I¡¯ll say it again¡ªI love you, Yoshika. Like a sister, like I do my mother¡ªwho I do look forward to seeing, no matter how nervous I am. But I must admit, my heart did flutter that first time. You were just so earnest!¡±

    Yoshika blushed and averted her eyes.

    ¡°Is this really the time to be teasing, Yue?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bad habit, I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯m serious when I say that it was a life changing moment. That little flutter, that unexpected tingle when you said those words, the bare instant of uncertainty before my mind caught up and understood your meaning¡ªI have genuinely meditated on that moment, and it was part of what helped me to understand my own feelings about emotional connection.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad we could inspire such a valuable insight.¡±

    Yue rolled her eyes. Somehow, despite her empathy, Yoshika had gotten even more obtuse when it came to relationships. Completely unacceptable in a goddess of Unity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a prat, Yoshika. I¡¯ve come to a decision¡ªand maybe I had a long time ago and was simply too afraid to admit it without a proper excuse. If Jiaguo and the Awakening Dragon must remain distinct, then perhaps we need only unite the leaders of each.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    ¡°Normally, there would be all sorts of contingencies about which side would engulf which¡ªeven a Great Sect marrying into a foreign power¡ªbut we are both women, and there¡¯s a blind spot in the law which could allow us to set a new precedent. The princesses already acknowledged Jia and Eui¡¯s marriage, and Jiaguo as a sovereign state, so they¡¯ll have no choice but to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yue!¡±

    She realized she¡¯d been rambling as Yoshika¡¯s shout snapped her out of it. Her heart was thudding painfully in her chest, and she realized that she¡¯d gotten things out of order. Yue didn¡¯t mean to spring it on Yoshika like that¡ªshe¡¯d had a whole conversation prepared, but got ahead of herself in the moment and skipped important parts.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m making a mess of this aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Yoshika shook her head.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a good idea, it makes sense. It lets us join forces without upsetting the balance of power in Qin.¡±

    ¡°Then¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to make you do that, Yue. I...I understand your feelings, and I love you too, I just...give me some time to think about it, okay?¡±

    Yue¡¯s heart sank. She wanted to protest, to tell Yoshika that this wasn¡¯t just politics, to let the feeling welling up within her chest burst out, but she could see the fear in Kaede¡¯s eyes, and it was like looking into a mirror.

    She sighed, biting back the words for just a little while longer.

    ¡°Alright, I understand. But we must make a decision soon.¡±

    ¡°I know. Tomorrow. I¡¯ll have my answer for you tomorrow, I promise.¡±

    Yoshika bowed, then just disappeared into thin air, so anxious to flee that she couldn¡¯t even take the time to use the door. Yue was still shaking as she sat back in her seat and took out the pins holding her signature hair buns together. She didn¡¯t cry, nor did she feel like she would. Yue knew that she¡¯d botched things, but that only made her more confident in her feelings.

    She¡¯d never been so nervous or flustered in her life. Yue had been so anxious that she never even said the word ¡®marriage¡¯ or asked Yoshika her feelings. Nor, in fact, did she genuinely express her own. She¡¯d said the words, but out of either habit or nerves, she¡¯d still been guarded.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Next time, Yue would say it with her entire heart.

 582. Blind

    Yoshika felt awful. First she¡¯d hurt Dae in a misguided attempt to encourage him, then Yue by fleeing from a moment of genuine vulnerability. The problem, she realized, was that she¡¯d made the mistake of thinking that her empathy granted her a perfect understanding of the people around her. It was true that her empathy had grown more powerful¡ªshe could feel the emotions of those around her almost as clearly as her own. Her mistake was thinking that her interpretation of those emotions was flawless.

    She sat in meditation, considering the problem from different perspectives, with each aspect adding their own voice.

    ¡°This is definitely Jia¡¯s fault. She¡¯s always had a blind spot when it comes to intimate relationships.¡±

    Jia crossed her arms and pouted at Eui¡¯s accusation.

    ¡°That¡¯s not fair!¡±

    ¡°Even after dual cultivating with me you didn¡¯t realize that I was in love with you, and you had to be told that Dae has a crush.¡±

    ¡°Had a crush! We settled things a long time ago.¡±

    Yoshika felt a prickle on the back of her neck when she realized how silly that sounded. Of course Dae was still harboring feelings, he¡¯d just given up on them. It had been inconsiderate of her to pretend not to see it, but Jia was right¡ªthe blame wasn¡¯t hers alone.

    ¡°Eui, you¡¯re not exactly an expert in romance either. You grow too attached, even in bad relationships. You knew that Sun Jaehwa was manipulating you, and still threw your life away for her.¡±

    Kaede struck right at the heart, putting Eui on the defensive immediately.

    ¡°Are you suggesting that my relationship with Jia is a mistake?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, but you¡¯re lucky that it was her you fell for rather than someone like Yan Yue or Bai Lin.¡±

    Yoshika took offense to...her own comparison. But she saw what Kaede was getting at. Eui could be shy or even downright antisocial, but when she did engage with others, she did it with maximum passion. If things had gone differently, there were many who might have taken advantage of her, and she couldn¡¯t forget that Yue hadn¡¯t always been a friend.

    But in that case, Eunae had to point out the part that Kaede had left unsaid.

    ¡°Or you, Kaede. You might have been the worst of all, as you were when we first met. Second only to myself, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I saw relationships as tools, and vulnerability as weakness. Had Eui exposed that vulnerability to me when we met, I would have taken full advantage.¡±

    Eui scowled miserably. She¡¯d always considered herself to be the most romantically conscious of Yoshika¡¯s aspects, but Kaede and Eunae were making strong points. She was too focused on her own feelings, and had often been a poor judge of how others felt about her.

    ¡°What about you, Eunae? I can¡¯t imagine a world where you¡¯d treat me poorly.¡±

    Eunae shook her head and sighed. Of all of them, she¡¯d probably had the best understanding of her own weaknesses before joining the gestalt. She was, after all, the only one who¡¯d reached xiantian independently of Yoshika.

    ¡°You met me after I¡¯d vowed never to use my power on other people, but not long after. I did meet Jia¡¯s gaze when we first met, and though it was by chance, it wasn¡¯t exactly an accident. I broke the spell before doing any harm, but I did suffer that moment of weakness, and it was Jia¡¯s reaction to it that helped me to grow past my former selfishness.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips, recalling the old memory.

    ¡°You were beside yourself about it, even before I said anything. I was scared, but you were so contrite that it was hard not to forgive you.¡±

    ¡°Now imagine if you¡¯d forgiven me without a second thought. If you¡¯d been so fascinated that you didn¡¯t care whether I had implanted that fascination or not. If you¡¯d pursued friendship with me not in spite, but because of what I¡¯d done.¡±

    How might things have changed? Eunae wasn¡¯t a perfect saint, and it had taken years of practice to master herself. Self control was a crucial part of who she was, but only because she¡¯d built herself that way in defiance of her baser nature. Had she met Ja Yun¡ªor, indeed, Eui¡ªinstead of Jia, they might have dragged each other down into the depths of their worst traits.

    Eui drew her knees up to her chest and hugged them, frowning.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done that...would I?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as difficult to envision a different past as it is to predict the future. It¡¯s impossible to say for certain, but the possibility was there.¡±

    They all had their faults¡ªblind spots when it came to relationships. In a way, their joining had helped each of them cover for their weaknesses, but in another way it had compounded them. Jia¡¯s fear of intimacy could be offset by Eui¡¯s passion, but it compounded with Kaede¡¯s fear of vulnerability and Eunae¡¯s self-denial.

    The common thread was that despite most of them being in happy relationships...they weren¡¯t very good at being loved. In fact, the more Yoshika thought about it, the deeper that weakness went. She was a demigoddess, growing into her domain of Unity, but though she fostered cooperation between herself and those around her, though she was very good at being liked by even some of her enemies¡ªlove was another story.

    Love made her uncomfortable. She made exceptions, but only reluctantly. Yoshika loved her family¡ªher sisters, her parents, her closest teachers. Even Misun and Minhee, though she was still upset with them. Her partners¡ªJia and Eui, Jiaying, Rika and Yun¡ªall felt like rare exceptions, and when she thought of being loved by anyone else, it disturbed her.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Like the people of Kucheon, or even Jiaguo City, where they would cheer at the sight of her. In a way, Meili¡¯s separation from the other aspects was an expression of that discomfort. The part of her that didn¡¯t want to be seen and adored. Yoshika was more comfortable surrounded by hostile nobles plotting to undermine her than she was on a parade through her own city. But why?

    How long had this heart demon festered unchecked within the deepest recesses of her soul? She craved companionship, trust, and vulnerability, but pushed it away at every chance.

    ¡°We can think in circles all day and never find an answer. It¡¯s probably part of how we were raised¡ªa deep-seated reaction that we didn¡¯t realize we had. Or foolishly thought we¡¯d overcome just because some of us found partners willing to see past it.¡±

    Meili chimed in for the first time. Her perspective was the youngest, having diverged from a point when Yoshika was still just Jia and Eui, but Yoshika valued it no less. Jia pursed her lips and fidgeted with one of her ears.

    ¡°What do we do about it, then?¡±

    ¡°What we always do when we¡¯re stuck, of course. We get help. Seek an expert opinion to enlighten us on the things we lack.¡±

    ¡°But who? Normally we talk to Yue about this sort of thing, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to work this time.¡±

    Meili giggled and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you kept me around to bring us back down to earth when our head gets stuck in the clouds. Who else would we turn to for an expert on relationships?¡±

    <hr>

    Life had gotten much quieter for Lee Jung once Narae grew up. She still had her job as Jiaguo¡¯s Minister of Foreign Affairs, but it was an important distinction that she served the city, rather than the empire. Her duty mostly amounted to consulting with city council members about how to avoid offending other cultures¡ªa role that had grown less important as the city developed its own culture and the diverse people living there learned to get along with each other.

    There were still incidents, here and there. Traditionalists from different nations stepped on each other¡¯s toes or got upset that the younger generations weren¡¯t as interested in their heritage, and Jung would have to smooth things over. Indirectly, of course. Jung was barely a first stage cultivator, and for better or worse Jiaguo city was a place for immortals.

    The mortal population wasn¡¯t insignificant, but a consequence of the academy¡¯s open doors was that anybody could become a cultivator with effort, and so nearly everybody wanted to. Immortals and aspiring immortals made up the vast majority of the population, with only a quickly shrinking subset of people content to live out their lives as mortals.

    Even then, most of them lived out in satellite villages away from the more urban city center. Anyone who lived in the city at least tried attending the academy, but not everyone succeeded. Yoshika had made cultivation more accessible than ever before, but it was still far from easy.

    So there wasn¡¯t much for someone like Jung to do. She didn¡¯t mind the quiet, really. When she was younger, her days were a bit too exciting, and she enjoyed the freedom to relax and live at her own pace.

    She had friends and hobbies¡ªAn Chunhei had been more than happy to teach her sewing and knitting, and she often had tea with Pan Jiaying and her parents. Jung¡¯s days could be as full or as empty as she wished, but they were quiet.

    ¡°Yumi, am I getting old?¡±

    Her partner paused in the middle of a set of meditative exercises, and Jung admired the way the afternoon sun made Yumi¡¯s amazingly well-toned body glisten. She used to do her training in full armor, but a few pointed comments about how much Jung enjoyed looking at her abdominal muscles had convinced the shy martial artist to switch to lighter exercise clothing. Much lighter.

    Yumi gave her an arch look, glancing at the blanket Jung had draped over her lap while she sat and failed to make any progress on her sewing. Too distracting.

    ¡°What is ¡®old¡¯ even supposed to mean? I¡¯m over a hundred and my peers consider me to be young and immature.¡±

    Jung rolled her eyes. Immortals.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thirty-two and despite the fact that I feel better than I ever have, I worry that I act like an old lady.¡±

    ¡°So ¡®old¡¯ is an attitude, then? Nobody¡¯s forcing you to sit in a chair and mend clothing all day. You could always train with me, if you want.¡±

    ¡°I can think of far more interesting ways to get sweaty and physical with you, my love.¡±

    Yumi blushed and averted her eyes, eliciting a pleased giggle from Jung. She¡¯d been worried that her admittedly intense sexuality might be off-putting for Yumi¡ªwho apparently had been a virgin despite being over a century old. Jung almost suffocated laughing when she learned that Jia¡¯s infamous ¡®first kiss¡¯ experience had also been Yumi¡¯s first, though even Jung could admit that medical interventions didn¡¯t count.

    As it turned out, however, Yumi was as happy to make up for lost time as Jung. She just got embarrassed about it.

    ¡°Yes, ahem, well. I was just saying that if you¡¯re bored, you don¡¯t have to confine yourself to the house all the time. I think you sometimes forget that you¡¯re not as fragile as you used to be.¡±

    Jung inclined her head and hummed thoughtfully. Yumi had a point. Jung¡¯s illness had been cured for years, but she¡¯d been sick for a long time and it was hard to break the habits she¡¯d developed. She really did forget that she was as healthy as she¡¯d ever been. Healthier, even, thanks to a robust diet, daily meditation, and the fussiest little sister in the world.

    As if summoned by the thought, Jung felt a familiar aura sweep across the courtyard. Her mana sense wasn¡¯t particularly refined, but Empress Yoshika was hard to miss.

    ¡°Ah, it seems our lovely daughter deigns to visit us. Go get dressed Yumi, I¡¯ll put the kettle on.¡±

    Yumi chuckled softly and shook her head.

    ¡°You know she doesn¡¯t like you calling her that. You¡¯re too young to be her mother.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Jung was too young to be Narae¡¯s mother, but that was another matter entirely.

    ¡°Nonsense! She loves it. Besides, if I must suffer this advanced age, then I may as well reap some benefits.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thirty-two.¡±

    ¡°Positively ancient.¡±

    Yumi narrowed her eyes dangerously.

    ¡°I will slap you.¡±

    ¡°Oooh! Promise? I¡¯ll hold you to that later, dear.¡±

    Jung left her flustered partner behind, laughing all the while. Age and boredom aside, Jung could at least take solace in the fact that she didn¡¯t have Yoshika¡¯s problems.

    She wondered what world-shattering disaster her daughter would consult her about this time.

 583. Romance

    Of every person who Yoshika respected as a teacher or mentor, Lee Jung was by far the youngest, but she¡¯d always had a maturity that belied her actual age. She¡¯d needed to. Growing up, Jia remembered her always being the ¡®big sister¡¯ to the other children who went through Lee¡¯s thinly veiled human trafficking ring disguised as an orphanage. She was always the one knocking heads together and stopping fights, and if one of the kids did something stupid it was Jung who would cover it up, even if that meant taking the fall herself.

    The entire orphanage wept when she was taken away to the brothels, and Jia still regretted leaving baby Narae behind when she¡¯d fled. Not fleeing¡ªleaving Lee¡¯s gang was the best decision she¡¯d ever made, even if it had nearly killed her. But Jung and Narae deserved better, and Yoshika was eternally grateful that she¡¯d been given the chance to make up for it later.

    As young as she was, Jung had been through enough to match anyone Yoshika knew except for the longest-lived immortals. It often surprised people just how young she really was. Younger than Ja Yun, almost the same age as Pan Jiaying, yet she fit in perfectly with people twice her age or older.

    Yoshika would never tell her that, of course. Jung got a bit self-conscious about her age for whatever reason, but it was her who¡¯d taught Yoshika that age did not always beget wisdom, and wisdom did not always require a long life.

    Jung had always been sharp. She had a keen intuition that was different from the latent senses of a talented cultivator, and she was fearless in the face of power and authority. In so many ways, Jung was what Jia had always aspired to be, even if she hadn¡¯t realized it.

    She was also the foremost expert Yoshika knew in a subject that had always been a bit touchy for Jia¡ªand as her recent meditation had revealed, the rest of Yoshika¡¯s aspects as well.

    Jung gave her an arch look as they gathered for tea in the courtyard to enjoy the pleasant weather.

    ¡°You know, some might consider it offensive to ask a retired prostitute for relationship advice. They¡¯d say that I am, at best, an expert in sex, but no better than anyone else on the subject of love¡ªor worse.¡±

    Jia bowed her head.

    ¡°I would say that such a person had never met one¡ªor at least, never bothered to know them.¡±

    Jung covered her mouth and giggled.

    ¡°Well said! Though, hm, I suppose not all courtesans take themselves so seriously. It¡¯s easy to fall into the trap of thinking you deserve the scorn society gives you¡ªas if they aren¡¯t the ones creating the demand for your profession in the first place, the hypocrites. How can I help?¡±

    Yoshika tried to explain the issue she was facing, but it was difficult to find the words.

    ¡°I think I...can¡¯t tell when people love me. Or I pretend not to notice, but not on purpose. Or I do notice, and I think I don¡¯t deserve it. I either never realized it or didn¡¯t think it was a problem, but now I¡¯m worried that I¡¯m hurting the people I love¡ªor, the people who love me.¡±

    Her sister blinked at that, tilting her head from side to side as she tried to puzzle out what Yoshika was saying.

    ¡°Hmm, confusing, but I suppose you¡¯re confused. What do you think, dear?¡±

    That last part was directed at Master Yumi, who had joined them but kept silent for most of the conversation, apart from greeting Jia.

    ¡°Yoshika has always been humble, though not all of her. Hayakawa Kaede and Seong Eunae were both rather arrogant, in their own ways. Eui too, despite her self-loathing.¡±

    ¡°And what does that have to do with it?¡±

    Yumi frowned, speaking slowly as though sounding it out as she said it.

    ¡°Yoshika¡¯s humility is...more than just an affectation. She is not merely being polite, but honest, as she understands it. She has pride, but it¡¯s broken. Her domain is like a great wheel with her at the center. She values every spoke, but forgets that she is the axle around which it spins, holding it all together.¡±

    Jia blushed and waved off her master¡¯s analysis.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as special as all that. I¡¯m good at bringing people together, but I¡¯m nothing without them. Just lucky.¡±

    Jung raised her eyebrows and nodded slowly.

    ¡°Yes, I see. Well, that¡¯s a very cultivatorish way to look at it, and I¡¯d certainly like to remind you, Jia, that it goes both ways. You bringing people together empowers them as much as it does you¡ªperhaps even more. This city is proof enough of that, but I think there is a much more human element to your problem as well.¡±

    Jia frowned, already a bit uncomfortable, but she¡¯d come to her most trusted mentors for help and she was committed to listening seriously to their advice.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Do you love Hyeong Daesung? Yan Yue?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªwell, I don¡¯t know. Love can mean different things, can¡¯t it?¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Jung nodded.

    ¡°Absolutely. And it¡¯s not a simple matter of degrees, either. Relationships are at least as complicated as the elements themselves, and the ways that they can intersect and shift are countless. I¡¯ve seen hated foes meeting in secret to vent their passions physically in ways that violence could never satisfy, and I¡¯ve seen life-long partners with chilly relationships ready to lay down their lives for each other.

    ¡°Love doesn¡¯t always have to be physical, or romantic, or familial. Sometimes it¡¯s just a close friend, or an admired figure, and it¡¯s rarely ever just one thing. Love isn¡¯t static, it shifts and changes. People can fall out of love, or even sublimate that love into hatred and vice versa. When you imagine yourself with them, how do you feel?¡±

    Jia shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Stop right there and think about what you just did.¡±

    Jung crossed her arms and gave Jia a smug look, but she didn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You answered without thinking. You don¡¯t know because you haven¡¯t tried to know. Yumi jumped to the reasons, but you don¡¯t even truly understand what the problem is. You don¡¯t know how to begin a romance.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in relationships!¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s protest fell on deaf ears as Jung snorted.

    ¡°Oh yes. You and Eui came together so organically with your fused souls, or Meili rescuing Jiaying from an entire lifetime of repression, or Rika boldly smashing through Eunae¡¯s barriers and showing her what it meant to be loved. Yes, sweetheart, you know how to have a relationship, but you do not know how to properly start one. You think love is something that just happens, rather than something to be cultivated.¡±

    She was starting to regret sharing so much of her private life with Jung. Yet, it was exactly that sort of merciless deconstruction of her flaws that Yoshika respected from her sister. It was part of why she liked Yue so much. There weren¡¯t many people who would give her that level of honesty.

    ¡°Then what do you suggest I do?¡±

    Jung gave her an exasperated sigh.

    ¡°I already told you the first step. Imagine yourself with them and see how you feel.¡±

    ¡°Right...¡±

    In hindsight, that was something Jia had done once before, a long time ago. When she¡¯d been uncertain whether she loved Eui or Dae or was even capable of loving at all. At the time, imagining herself with Dae had been awkward and uncomfortable, but as Jung said, relationships could change.

    She entertained the idea. First with Jia, but right away that brought a grimace to her face. Jia was Eui¡¯s, and while she could entertain the idea of a ¡®tryst¡¯ as Yue had once put it, Jia and Eui were an inseparable set without room for permanent additions. Also like Yue, Yoshika doubted that a merely physical relationship would work for either her or Dae.

    Meili was likewise tied up with Jiaying, and she wouldn¡¯t want to jeopardize her already fragile incognito status by associating with such influential figures. Eunae was the easiest of all¡ªa flat no. She simply couldn¡¯t see it at all.

    Kaede, then. Aecha had been working hard to plant that seed, the busybody, and the ground wasn¡¯t...entirely infertile. As part of Yoshika, Kaede inherited some of Jia¡¯s affection for Dae, and they had worked quite closely together while scheming to create Jiaguo. Still, it was largely a business-like relationship. At length, she could see herself...trying. Nothing so concrete as marriage or even dating, but...flirting, as Yue would put it.

    It occurred, belatedly, that not a single one of Yoshika¡¯s aspects had ever done that. As Jung pointed out, in the relationships she had, they always skipped past those tentative exploratory phases and went straight into commitment.

    She¡¯d never had a relationship where she could just comfortably tease at possibilities, or let her guard down suggestively without pushing things further. Yoshika had never playfully joked with an intent behind it that wasn¡¯t quite false, but not entirely real either. The only person she¡¯d ever felt comfortable making such jokes with was Yue.

    Yoshika froze at that thought, and something crystallized in her mind like an insight before a cultivation breakthrough. Nearly a decade of memories flashed through her head in a second, reframed by her sudden realization.

    Yue commenting on Jia¡¯s unguarded posture when they lived together, Eui intentionally making her food spicy to see if Yue would still eat it, meeting them in nightclothes as a show of vulnerability, expressing their friendship in deliberately provocative terms, Yue¡¯s pet names for them, years of suggestive jokes that Yoshika only made with Yue¡ªonly allowed from Yue.

    Yoshika had been flirting with Yue for years without even realizing it. She¡¯d been so blind that it had never occurred to her to wonder why Yue¡¯s flirting didn¡¯t bother her but Sae¡¯s did. She pretended that it was because only Sae had real intent behind the words, but was that true? Maybe rather than being unbothered because Yue¡¯s flirting lacked intent, Yoshika failed to notice the intent because she wasn¡¯t bothered.

    She realized that she didn¡¯t have to imagine being with Yue at all, because they¡¯d already been together for years. Yoshika had crossed a continent through hostile territory for Yue, and Yue had gone with her across the ocean to brave Chou¡¯s trials. They¡¯d founded a nation together, and Yue had been right there with her for every moment of it.

    For Yue, Yoshika would face Yan De. For Yoshika, Yue would face the God-Emperor of Qin himself.

    ¡°I feel like an idiot.¡±

    Jung laughed long and loud at Jia¡¯s sudden statement, clutching her stomach and wiping at her eyes as Jia blushed, before finally regaining some semblance of composure.

    ¡°Oh, my sweet girl¡ªthat¡¯s how you know it¡¯s love! It makes fools of us all. I take it you¡¯ve come to a conclusion?¡±

    ¡°Maybe not a conclusion, no. But a realization, at least. It¡¯s not a perfect answer, but another step on a path without end.¡±

    Yumi nodded appreciatively.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. No matter how far you rise, or how old you get, there¡¯s room for growth.¡±

    Jung elbowed her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like it¡¯s a cultivation thing, Yumi! It¡¯s just love.¡±

    ¡°Love is no less profound than cultivation, Jung. That she recognizes this, and knows to humble herself before a true master, is a testament to our daughter¡¯s inner strength and wisdom.¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop you flatterer!¡±

    Jia flushed as she felt a swell of pride and joy from Yumi calling her ¡®daughter.¡¯ She bowed to hide it, though she knew she wasn¡¯t fooling anybody.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me! I¡¯ll continue to work on myself, and may consult you again in the future, master, and you as well, mother.¡±

    Jung cocked her head and raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Sorry, which of us is which in this context?¡±

    Jia giggled and gave her mothers a wink, her eyes sparkling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide!¡±

 584. Renewal

    Though the conversation with Jung had been enlightening, Yoshika¡¯s next steps were hardly easy. For a start, Jia replaced Kaede in Qin. She was going to start things over with Dae. He was one of Yoshika¡¯s best friends¡ªher oldest. Along with Rika, he was one of the few who¡¯d been her friend before Jia had even awakened as a cultivator. It was his advice that had led Jia to her first awakening, when he had no obligation to help some nameless mortal girl who¡¯d entered the academy by dubious means.

    They had a long and colorful history. A mutual crush that hadn¡¯t worked out, studying together as he taught Jia how to read and write, helping her develop one of her most enduring and useful signature techniques¡ªAbsolute Awareness. They¡¯d had their low points, such as when Dae advocated for Tae In-Su¡ªthe mage that Jia had stolen her entry token from when he¡¯d had her ejected from his city and beaten¡ªor when he¡¯d nearly destabilized Yoshika¡¯s bond by trapping them in a barrier that isolated Jia from Eui. But through it all, he¡¯d been a true friend¡ªone of their closest, even after a long separation.

    That was his relationship with Yoshika. With Jia, mainly. Not so much for Kaede. To her, Dae had at first been little more than a rival. True, Eunae had been her only true peer among the Goryeon students, but Dae was the best of them, and Yamato respected strength more than peerage. He¡¯d proven it when he developed a spell that countered the ultimate technique of her Weightless Fist style.

    Kaede wondered why she¡¯d never asked him about that. She wanted to now, even though she understood the principles¡ªa field of gravity that forcibly pulled her out of that weightless state and rendered her vulnerable. Yet she wanted to know what had led him to think of it. Few understood how her technique worked, and fewer still would think to use the element of Gravity to counter a technique of the same kind.

    She respected that sort of strategic thinking and cleverness, and she knew that Dae would be more than happy to gush about it if she only asked. Why hadn¡¯t she?

    Because she didn¡¯t know him. When they met again later, it was as allies and co-conspirators. They united under Yoshika¡¯s cause, and worked together to prepare themselves to aid her with what came after recovering the artifact that every nation in the world coveted. They had both independently come to the conclusion that she would need the resources of a nation to withstand the envy of nations, and thus had prepared to give her one.

    Kaede had originally planned on it being Yamato, but Hyeong Daesung had come up with a better plan. She¡¯d enjoyed working with Dae, but that was as pleasant business partners with a shared goal. It hadn¡¯t been long after Kaede resolved to better herself, and she still struggled to think of him as a friend at the time.

    As Yoshika, Kaede did inherit Yoshika¡¯s history with Dae, but that didn¡¯t mean that he could just look at her and see Lee Jia¡ªnor should he. So she resolved to start over¡ªas Kaede¡ªand do it properly this time. Slowly¡ªone step at a time, and without any expectations. She¡¯d messed up by stepping over the line before, because she didn¡¯t realize what she was doing.

    No, worse¡ªshe had been wilfully ignorant of what she was doing. Yoshika¡¯s compliment had been at the wrong time, in the wrong place, with the wrong words, from the wrong face, and she¡¯d known it. She just lied to herself that it didn¡¯t matter¡ªthat it was fine as long as she was being honest and he could understand her meaning.

    Except she didn¡¯t understand her meaning. And she¡¯d gone too far and hurt him as a result.

    So it would be slow. In the proper order, for once. Kaede would arrange to spend more time with Dae and get to actually know him better. Not the Hyeong Daesung of Yoshika¡¯s memories¡ªthe awkward young boy who chuckled nervously too much and rambled about magic¡ªbut the respected Grand Magus he¡¯d grown into. Perhaps nothing more would come of it except that she¡¯d give one of her best friends the respect he deserved¡ªlong overdue. Or maybe, one day, it could blossom into something more, and Aecha would forever be obnoxiously smug about it.

    Either way, just as Jung had made her envision it, Kaede would try. She would give that uncertain relationship a chance to cement itself into something more real, one way or another. Maybe that was unfair, with the future so uncertain and the fate of the world hanging in the balance, but it felt right.

    In a way, it was the uncertainty of their relationship that made the correct course so clear. On the other hand, Yue¡¯s relationship with Yoshika was as clear as Dae¡¯s wasn¡¯t.

    Yue was her closest friend¡ªher most trusted confidant. It hadn¡¯t always been that way, of course. They¡¯d met as enemies, and Yue had hurt Yoshika in a terrible betrayal of trust. Yoshika had only begrudgingly given Yue a second chance, and only because she hadn¡¯t been given much of a choice. Yet, whether it was out of desperation or true contrition, Yue had seized upon that second chance with unmatched fervor to become Yoshika¡¯s strongest advocate, even among her closest friends.

    Even Yoshika hadn¡¯t realized just how important Yue had become to her until they¡¯d been separated for three years. During that time, Yue had been constantly in her thoughts, and reuniting with her had been like recovering a missing piece of herself.

    There was nobody outside of her own aspects¡ªnot even family or lovers¡ªwho Yoshika was more comfortable with. An embarrassing thing to admit, especially after realizing she¡¯d been flirting cluelessly the entire time.

    But that certainty only made it harder to find an answer. Yoshika loved what she had with Yue. The thought of it becoming something more was exciting, yes, and she¡¯d even teased Yue about it when she was receiving suitors, but also frightening. Their relationship was already perfect, and any change to it felt like it would definitionally be for the worse¡ªespecially a political marriage.

    Not that it couldn¡¯t work. Lin Xiulan had married for political reasons as much as for love. Yoshika had never questioned it because it felt so typical of Qin¡ªwhich was insensitive of her, in hindsight. Now finding herself in a similar position, Yoshika didn¡¯t know what to do.

    But of course, she at least had part of the answer right away. It wasn¡¯t a decision she could make on her own.

    <hr>

    It had been a surprise to see Jia in the Flowing Purewater sect, but Yue supposed that she was done galavanting across the continent with that insane traveling technique of hers. That was at least preferable to the idea that she¡¯d somehow chased Kaede off with her clumsy attempt at a proposal.

    Yue was further surprised when Jia immediately invited her to an important discussion in private. Extremely private, it turned out.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Yoshika¡¯s soul realm was always a nostalgic sight. It wasn¡¯t a perfect recreation of the dormitory Yue had shared with Jia and Eui in the academy, but rather an idealized one. It was more comfortable, despite the cramped living space, and the flowers in the courtyard garden were always in perfect bloom. The original building had been fairly spartan, even after Yue¡¯s attempts to decorate it¡ªa space made for utility, rather than comfort. In Yoshika¡¯s soul realm, it was richly adorned with personal touches.

    Yue saw the hilariously audacious Claws of Heaven and Fist of Earth¡ªthe actual artifacts themselves rather than a simple representation of them. Yoshika¡¯s first and last attempt at forging artifacts were of little use to them now they¡¯d outgrown the magical pair of gloves. Perhaps one day it might help another pair of dual cultivators as much as it had Jia and Eui during their growth.

    She had to correct herself when she noticed a decorative scroll that Eunae had made around the same time, though it was not an artifact. As far as Yue could tell, it had no magical properties whatsoever¡ªit was just a piece of artwork. Yet Eunae had poured her soul into it such that even the surly old blacksmith Murayoshi had accepted it as a suitable creation. The image itself was a subtle piece¡ªat first glance, it looked like heroic figures hunting a demonic monstrosity, but closer inspection revealed that the furious snarl was tinged with an unmistakable fear, the ¡®heroes¡¯ smiles were cruel and sadistic, and there were smaller figures hidden in the whorls of the creature¡¯s fur.

    Such tokens decorated the space liberally¡ªnot always from Yoshika herself, but always representing something or someone important to her. Normally, there would also be a cute kitten¡ªnow all grown up, alas¡ªcurled up near the fire of the heating stove, but this time Yue was alone with Yoshika¡¯s true form.

    It was odd to see her like that. Yue was accustomed to her chimera form, which shifted subtly whenever a new aspect joined Yoshika, but since her transformation during the fight with Yan De, there was another element to it. Not just the Sovereign¡¯s Tear, which had unmistakably merged with her core and attached itself to her body just above the collarbone, but also the way her aura had changed. When Yue looked at her, she could see a shadow of that living avatar of scintillating fire, as though she was looking at both forms at once and Yoshika chose which to show her.

    ¡°Should I take it as a good sign that you¡¯ve chosen the most intimate setting possible for this discussion? You¡¯re either going to tell me something deeply personal or utterly world-shattering.¡±

    Yoshika offered her a tired smile as they took their seats across from each other.

    ¡°Perhaps a bit of both.¡±

    ¡°Oh! I was hoping it would be.¡±

    This was it, then. Yue¡¯s second chance. She¡¯d made a mess of it on the first attempt, but that was practically Yue¡¯s signature. Yoshika always gave her another opportunity, and she was determined to get it right this time.

    ¡°Yue¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yoshika¡ª¡±

    They spoke at the same time, and Yue cursed internally. Off to a wretched start, but she refused to do anything so cliche as stumble over each other to offer the first word, so she just waited for Yoshika.

    ¡°May I go first?¡±

    Yue was pleasantly surprised by that. Yoshika might learn to be a ruler yet. She smiled and bowed.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yoshika took a moment to compose herself before beginning.

    ¡°Yue, I was beyond honored when you said you¡¯d be willing to marry me. Even if it was just for the political advantages, I know how much it means for you to offer that.¡±

    Oh dear. Yue didn¡¯t like where this was going, but she stayed silent and held her thumbs inside her fists, determined not to bite her thumbnail as she waited for Yoshika to continue.

    ¡°Which is precisely why I can¡¯t accept it immediately. I care about you and your happiness too much. I have fought by your side to earn you the freedom to choose, and I would never forgive myself if, in return, you threw that choice away for my sake.¡±

    Yue swallowed nervously. She was prepared for this, and it wasn¡¯t a rejection outright. Yoshika was reasonable¡ªsometimes¡ªand it was her greatest strength and flaw that she would always hear her foes out. Not that Yue was a foe, but it was her own flaw to think of every human interaction as though it were a battle.

    A battle she never lost¡ªnot even to Yoshika. She may have stumbled on her first attempt, but Yue was done repeating her mistakes.

    She began to reach across the tea table for Yoshika¡¯s hands, then thought better of it and stood up to circle the table and sit down right next to her first. Then she took Yoshika¡¯s hands in her own and looked her firmly in the eyes.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d say something like that. You¡¯re far too predictable, dear.¡±

    ¡°Yue...¡±

    ¡°No¡ªyou had your moment, now give me mine. I suspect we have both been dishonest¡ªnot with each other, but with ourselves. I told myself that marrying you would make sense, that it would be politically expedient for any number of reasons. Then I kept doing so even as circumstances changed. One excuse would vanish, and I¡¯d immediately find another. And they are excuses.¡±

    Her hands were shaking, but she tightened her grip on Yoshika¡¯s, and felt a reassuring squeeze in return.

    ¡°So of course, that¡¯s what you heard. And because you have the romantic acumen of a literal stone¡ª¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°You believed it. That¡¯s my fault. I should have said to you what I have always been afraid to admit to myself. So please, look me in the eye and listen with your heart because I¡¯ll be speaking from mine.¡±

    Yoshika nodded slowly, and Yue mustered up everything she¡¯d been keeping carefully boxed away under the layers of reason and obligation. The truth that even now struggled against everything she thought she knew about herself. Yet once she opened that door, it bubbled up and burst free, refusing to ever be contained again.

    ¡°Yoshika, I love you. More than anything in the world. I love you so much it might be unhealthy, but I don¡¯t care. I am not sacrificing the choice you helped me fight to earn, I am making it. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s politically advantageous¡ªor disadvantageous for that matter. It is what I want. You are what I want, and if you¡¯ll have me, it would bring me endless happiness if you would join me in marriage. Yoshika, will you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Wh¡ªI¡ªthat¡¯s¡ªy-yes?!¡±

    Yue laughed, though she felt like she might cry at any moment. What would the world think about a goddess that was so easily flustered? If they were anything like Yue, they¡¯d be endlessly endeared.

    ¡°Why did you say it like a question?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I mean¡ªyes! I will! I didn¡¯t realize you felt that way¡ªno, I did, I just wasn¡¯t listening. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I will accept an apology in the form of your undying affection¡ªthough material gifts won¡¯t go amiss. I¡¯m quite vain, you know.¡±

    Yoshika giggled, and Yue was gratified that her moment of heartfelt honesty had so thoroughly wiped away any hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! Yue, I¡ªI know you don¡¯t want um...physical intimacy, but can I kiss you?¡±

    Yue gave her an exasperated chuckle.

    ¡°Oh, just this once, I suppose. It feels right for the moment.¡±

    They were still holding hands, so Yue just closed her eyes and leaned forward. It was far from her first kiss, but as Yoshika¡¯s lips met hers, a spark ignited throughout her very soul. It was soft, gentle, and brief, but the intimate meaning behind the kiss fulfilled Yue in a way that no dalliance ever had.

    Yue didn¡¯t think her sexual preferences were in danger of changing, but that? She could get used to that.

 585. Change

    The summit was fast approaching, which really meant that it had already begun. As Yue had taught Yoshika, the majority of the negotiation would happen behind closed doors and in private meetings rather than during larger assemblies. Even their new engagement was being held in reserve until the best moment¡ªat Yue¡¯s suggestion. While arrangements had already been made with their friends and allies, guests had begun arriving.

    The first delegates to arrive were the Qin imperial family, arriving in a parade that Yoshika was glad she wasn¡¯t responsible for arranging this time. Amazingly, the bearers of the large and very heavy looking golden palanquin carried the vehicle up the steep stairs built into the side of Purewater Peak, and all the way to the main temple of the sect. The xiantian servants had to actually fly to hold it level.

    It made Yoshika want to roll her eyes. Almost every ruler she met was obsessed with displays of extreme wealth and power, and none were more ostentatious than the imperial clan of Qin. She shuddered to imagine how the actual emperor would present himself.

    Jia and Yue were the first to greet them as the palanquin was placed delicately on the great landing near the mountain peak, the bearers careful not to jostle the occupants in any way. The triumvirate of grandmasters leading the Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect stood with them, but the hosts of the summit deferred to Yoshika as the one who¡¯d called it.

    Everyone from the mortal servants of the temple to the grandmasters themselves bowed deeply as the imperial representatives disembarked. Only Yoshika herself stood up straight, even as Yue bowed next to her. The twin princesses Qin Xiang and Qin Ling were first, and Yoshika gave them a polite bow¡ªa gesture of acknowledgement between rulers, rather than deference. The twins, smirking as usual, gave her the barest nod in return as they strode forward.

    Behind them, two more figures exited the palanquin. Yoshika expected Qin Yongliang, the first prince and prime minister of the empire, and he returned her bow more politely than his sisters. The last man was a surprise, however, and Jia¡¯s face lit up with delight as Qin Zhao, her master and mentor stepped forth.

    She crossed the distance between them in an instant, forgetting any semblance of decorum as she practically slammed into Qin Zhao to hug him.

    ¡°Master! It¡¯s so good to see you!¡±

    Qin Zhao blinked, holding his arms out to either side awkwardly as if he had no idea what to do. He looked to his family, but Yongliang kept his gaze straight ahead while the twins covered their mouths with fans and looked away, pretending not to be smiling at the sight. After a moment, he patted Jia on the shoulder and coughed once.

    ¡°Yes, likewise. This is highly inappropriate, Miss Lee.¡±

    Jia rolled her eyes and released her flustered mentor. She¡¯d never actually been that close to Qin Zhao, but he¡¯d invested a lot into her education and even risked his own life and position in order to help while Jiaguo was still finding its identity. He was a man who took his oaths very seriously¡ªthey were part and parcel to who and what he was¡ªand unlike a certain divine sovereign, he held each one in equal regard. He was her teacher, and she was his student, and as taciturn as the man may be, he¡¯d die before breaking that bond.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit, Master. I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here¡ªor ever again, really.¡±

    ¡°Whereas you manage to surprise me with every meeting. I am here, however, to represent the interests of the empire as a witness to your deeds, and expert on matters of your craft.¡±

    Jia smiled sadly and bowed. Qin Zhao¡¯s many oaths and obligations were the source of his power, but also bound him. He was undoubtedly on her side, but he was also a servant of the Heavenly Empire and that conflict limited what aid he could render. That he was here at all was a good sign that the imperial family, at least, were interested in cooperation, but his words were a warning that they were not open allies.

    The twins cut in, all razor sharp smiles and pointed grace.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t expect to meet again either, Empress Yoshika.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve conducted yourself quite well to weather the ire of the great sects. You¡¯ll have to work hard to prove yourself a friend of the empire.¡±

    Jia nodded to the twins, matching their smiles with her own. It was odd¡ªthey¡¯d been so intimidating when she first met them, but in the short time since she couldn¡¯t help but feel like their aura really was like a hollow mountain or a shallow ocean. Strength without purpose¡ªpower without meaning. Qin Zhao¡¯s domain felt more real to her, even if he was weaker.

    ¡°Thank you, Qin Ling. As ever, I endeavor to rise to the challenges forced against me. I appreciate you meeting me in good faith, even if you didn¡¯t expect to, Qin Xiang.¡±

    The twins were pleased and annoyed in turns by her ability to identify them, but accepted her greeting with good cheer. Qin Yongliang joined with a carefully neutral expression.

    ¡°We meet again, Empress Yoshika. Though I respect your peaceful intentions, I remind you that Qin merely recognized the challenge you levied by declaring yourself empress. Perhaps we need not be rivals, but if we are, it was you who began the conflict.¡±

    Even now, Yoshika struggled to place Qin Yongliang. The first prince of Qin was impossible to read. His aura gave nothing away, and neither did his expression. His words were carefully chosen to leave a path to peace open without acknowledging any wrongdoing or failure on the part of the empire. He had treated her fairly in the past, and favored Qin Zhao, but Yoshika was wary of him most of all. To her, Yongliang was a man who played his hand carefully and deliberately. Not a schemer like Do Hye, nor as impulsive or power hungry as Yan De. Instead, he was a man whose every move was precisely calculated to do nothing at all.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    If Yoshika was someone who flipped the board, then Qin Yongliang was the one to pick it back up and replace the pieces exactly as they were. He was the reason the great sects did not destroy each other, the reason Qin did not constantly expand its frontiers. His aura was guarded, but if she could sense it, Yoshika thought his domain would be one of status quo. A difficult path to pursue, but he¡¯d had a long time to master it.

    She hated it. It reminded her of Shen Yu and his pragmatic ruthlessness, but without the same kind of pride behind it. He was dangerous, even if he didn¡¯t directly oppose her.

    ¡°It needn¡¯t have been that way if your empire didn¡¯t insist on laying claim to the entire continent, but this isn¡¯t the time or place for that debate. I welcome you, sons and daughters of Qin, on behalf of the Jiaguo empire and the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect. We meet here on neutral ground as enemies, but I pray that we can leave as friends.¡±

    Qin Yongliang regarded her impassively for a long moment, then inclined his head in acknowledgement and turned away without another word.

    Yoshika suppressed a sigh as their gracious hosts took over, offering the imperial family the full hospitality of their sect. Yue gave her a knowing smile as their eyes met, exchanging thoughts without even needing to rely on their telepathy.

    It was going to be a long summit.

    <hr>

    Gao Yuanjun felt lost. Ever since the battle at Kucheon he¡¯d been questioning himself. He¡¯d been reunited with his sworn brothers, and even though Wen You was from a different sect, he felt that the bonds they¡¯d forged on that battlefield would last a lifetime. He just wasn¡¯t sure how long that lifetime would be.

    Most of the armies were returning home, though rumor claimed that the forces mustering from the north had merely paused their march, preparing to continue at a moment¡¯s notice. Gao and his brothers were not. Any soldiers captured by the enemy, or who participated in the mutiny during the battle were separated from those returning. They now marched towards their judgment on neutral grounds.

    Gao could see Purewater Peak already, though they were still a few days out. One of the great wonders of the continent¡ªa massive spire that pierced the clouds, water pouring forth endlessly from the spring at its peak. The water was said to be imbued with the essence of Purity, capable of curing simple ailments by itself and extremely valuable for crafting pills and alchemical concoctions.

    It had been a long march, and Gao had done a lot of thinking along the way. The Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect was a former great sect, and though the censure that had resulted in their demotion was older than he was, that status was still in dispute. Many still called it the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect, and they were highly respected. Or had been.

    The Bai clan had been trying to undermine them for decades, and Qian Shi¡ªthe grandmaster of Gao¡¯s Great Austere Mountain sect¡ªhad taken advantage of the dispute to lay his own claim on the province of Baishulin.

    ¡°Wen You, you hail from Baishulin. Are you familiar with the clashes between the Bai and Xin clans?¡±

    Wen snorted. He was from a smaller branch sect and had little love for Bai¡¯s Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads.

    ¡°What clashes? Bai Renshu thinks there is a void left by Flowing Purewater for him to fill, but the great sect still stands as tall as that mountain ahead. Without Yan De¡¯s protection, I bet he¡¯ll have to bow to either Grandmaster Xin Hai or your Grandmaster Qian Shi.¡±

    Shun Song coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°Er, Grandmaster Bai Renshu marches with us brother¡ªperhaps keep your voice down, lest it travel? I wouldn¡¯t want to insult a venerable xiantian master.¡±

    ¡°Says the man who speaks casually of the Empress of the Frontier. Are you not the one who keeps insisting that such lofty individuals are still people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but some of those people have swifter tempers than others. You should know Bai¡¯s reputation better than I.¡±

    Wen You had grown more bold since joining the mutiny in defense of Shun. Perhaps he knew that his fate was sealed, and it didn¡¯t matter who he insulted, or perhaps he was just bitter about the leaders who¡¯d forced him to make such a bitter choice. He didn¡¯t speak of it.

    ¡°Grandmaster or not, Xiantian or not, Bai Renshu is a spineless coward and wouldn¡¯t dare move without the blessing of Sun Quan or Qian Shi. I will relish watching him fall. Perhaps my homeland will join yours, brothers! Better that than ending up conquered.¡±

    Conquered. It seemed unlikely to Gao, but Wen was convinced that the Awakening Dragon and Flowing Purewater sects would defect to Jiaguo. Then it would really be war, and the continent would be steeped in blood unlike anything it had even seen before. Shun Song insisted it wouldn¡¯t come to that.

    ¡°Yoshika isn''t stupid, Wen. She took Yamato by force, and Goryeo by clever wit¡ªthough she insists it was an accident¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who conquers an entire nation of beastkin by accident?!¡±

    ¡°Right? Half-spirits, by the way¡ªshe¡¯ll smack you if you get it wrong. It¡¯s insulting to call them beasts.¡±

    Gao scratched his head and sighed.

    ¡°I fear that¡¯s sort of the point.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to break the habit, brother. Or have you already forgotten who brought us low in the last battle? Anyway, Yoshika wants peace above all else. It¡¯s part of her nature, I think. You all felt her aura.¡±

    They had. Down to the very last soldier. Even those with the weakest ability to sense qi¡ªand Gao was no expert, himself¡ªhad felt it when they¡¯d heard her song and been drawn into that world of dreams. They¡¯d seen what mattered most to them, but that exposure went both ways.

    Wen You grumbled a bit, but nodded begrudgingly as he conceded the point.

    ¡°Perhaps, but it would be better not to be in a province that bends to the will of a foreign empress.¡±

    Would it? Gao didn¡¯t dare give the question a voice, but it had been plaguing him. He had always been proud of his sect, and of the empire. He¡¯d been proud to call himself a veteran of the frequent skirmishes with Yamato, one of the stones in the wall keeping the barbarians at bay. Now, he questioned.

    Was the empire truly glorious, or had it grown stagnant? Were the Austere Mountain¡¯s attacks on the border with Yamato justified, or was it just Qian Shi scrabbling for power like his opportunistic bid for Bai¡¯s lands? Was the God-Emperor, cloistered in his palace for millennia, a more worthy ruler than the women who fought on the front lines to protect their people?

    Gao thought he knew the answer, but feared to even think it. He didn¡¯t know what would happen at the summit, but he marched on as he listened to his brothers¡¯ lighthearted bickering. Whatever the future held, he sensed a great change coming.

    He hoped he and his brothers would live to see it.

 586. Inheritance

    When the representatives of Qin¡¯s southern sects arrived, it was with an army. A provocative message, but it didn¡¯t escape Yoshika¡¯s notice that it included every single prisoner she¡¯d taken during the battle. She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to meet with the grandmasters, just yet¡ªshe had other priorities.

    One didn¡¯t just show up for a casual chat with the prince or princesses, but Qin Zhao wasn¡¯t in such an untouchable position, and they had half a decade to catch up on.

    At the base of Purewater Peak was a grand park, which was open to mortals and cultivators alike. Its main feature was a large pond¡ªor perhaps a small lake¡ªfed by the giant waterfall. The water came from so high up that it was more like a constant rain or falling mist, which refracted the light in beautiful patterns that played across the colorful gardens. It reminded Yoshika of Qin Zhao¡¯s garden, which had become a popular gathering spot in Jiaguo City.

    Which is probably why that was where Jia found him, quietly observing the falls as though the majesty of nature was all he needed to enjoy the moment. For him, it probably was, and she almost felt bad for interrupting it.

    ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful place, isn¡¯t it? I can see why Xin Wei and Guan Yi are so proud of it.¡±

    Elder Qin gave her a silent nod of acknowledgement as she took a seat next to him.

    ¡°Indeed. The masters of the Flowing Purewater have always had a talent for bringing forth the world¡¯s beauty. My own gardens follow the same principles, and I was pleased to see that you had maintained them.¡±

    ¡°It was the least we could do to honor you. The first time I saw this place, I thought it was just another display of power and wealth¡ªimmortals shaping the world to their whims and forcing their vision of beauty onto it.¡±

    ¡°Mm. And now?¡±

    Jia shrugged. She still kind of felt that way, for all that she liked the owners and appreciated the sight.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad it¡¯s open to the public, at least. I was inspired by Grandmaster Xin Hai¡¯s comments that immortals shouldn¡¯t live apart from mortals, that we might keep ourselves grounded and remember where we came from. At the same time¡ªthat waterfall isn¡¯t natural.¡±

    Qin Zhao inclined his head slightly.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. The original masters altered the flow of a natural aquifer to converge its qi with that at the mountain¡¯s peak. Yet, apart from that, this place was created to bring out the best of that wonder. The Purewater Spring was created by artifice, but the land around it was cultivated and curated¡ªnot shaped.¡±

    ¡°Is there a difference?¡±

    ¡°When you were my student, you were often frustrated by the way I taught. I do not give answers, and when I do they often lead to more questions.¡±

    That was both a non-sequitur and self-demonstrating, but Jia knew better than to discount her master¡¯s words. He always had a purpose.

    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯ve learned to appreciate that. You didn¡¯t try to force me into some perfect pre-defined mold. You led us carefully to the right questions, then let us find our own path. Even when you disagreed with the direction, you let our cultivation develop naturally into¡ªah.¡±

    ¡°As always, you find your answer. Not all of my students do. Yan Zhihao floundered often, and hid in the shadow of his father. It is one of my greatest regrets that he never found his path. I believe he might have, with your help.¡±

    Jia blinked. Yan Zhihao? Yue¡¯s little brother had been an arrogant pest that brought her nothing but trouble. His last act after dragging Jia and her friends into a battle against a xiantian fire elemental had been to unwisely command Jianmo to murder them all to hide the fact that he had a bound demon.

    Unfortunately for him, Jianmo was not bound by anything but gratitude for those who¡¯d released them, and Zhihao¡¯s attempts to seize control exhausted that gratitude.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I try to see and bring out the best in people, but Yan Zhihao was...difficult.¡±

    ¡°He was. I taught him for sixteen years and I fear he learned little in that time, but you have a greater talent for it than I.¡±

    ¡°Hah. I think that¡¯s the first time anyone¡¯s told me I¡¯m a good teacher. Even my disciples only manage to follow my lessons because they¡¯re talented enough to get it on their own.¡±

    Elder Qin chuckled quietly, a rare gesture of levity.

    ¡°Yes, I experienced that first-hand as Jin Hu, but what I describe is guidance of another sort. You look at people and see the inner garden waiting to appear¡ªhelp them find it. It¡¯s why I placed Yan Yue with you all those years ago, even after her betrayal.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°And here I thought you were just trying to teach us a lesson about playing nice with our enemies.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poor lesson that teaches only one thing.¡±

    She nodded slowly, gazing up at the rainbow that formed in the hanging mists around the fall.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always see it. Bai Lin, Yu Meiren, Yan De¡ªsometimes I look, and all I see behind their eyes is a monster waiting to tear itself free from their human facade.¡±

    ¡°It is regrettable. We cannot always find that garden or realize it before it¡¯s irreparably destroyed. Nor is our judgment infallible. I thought An Eui was beyond hope, once¡ªyet you saw what I did not.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t kill her, I guess.¡±

    He smiled sadly at that, and Jia felt a twinge of pain in his aura.

    ¡°I might have, but for my oaths. An even greater tragedy than the loss of Yan Zhihao, made worse by the fact that I might never have known to regret it.¡±

    Jia didn¡¯t know what to say, but Qin Zhao didn¡¯t expect her to say anything. He stared up at the sky and sighed with the weight of thousands of years worth of regrets. She¡¯d never seen him so open with her.

    ¡°Miss Lee¡ªno, Empress Yoshika, if I may? I have a request to make of you.¡±

    She sat up seriously and met his gaze, nodding.

    ¡°Anything, Master Qin. Please, just name it.¡±

    He hesitated, but smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re too eager, my student. Listen and consider carefully before making promises, or your oaths will lose their meaning.¡±

    She suppressed a chuckle as he scolded her gently.

    ¡°Yes master.¡±

    ¡°Good. This is something I have never expressed to anybody, and never will again. It is for you to hear, and nobody else. I trust you will hold my confidence, but I stress that you must never repeat it.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Qin Zhao nodded, knowing that it didn¡¯t need to be said.

    ¡°The world is shifting in ways nobody can predict. We stand on the brink of destruction, I understand, and every fiber of my being screams that we will only survive if we change. I have known this for a long time¡ªever since learning that our world was forsaken by heaven.¡±

    He clenched his teeth bitterly.

    ¡°Yet I do not know that we can. I have searched for so long, compromised on oaths I once thought inviolable and bent nearly to the point of breaking in order to find an answer, but I see none. I look upon this world¡ªthis empire¡ªand though I have sworn to safeguard it...I do not see the lush garden waiting to be born from it. I do not know how to bring my vision into reality.¡±

    Jia stared at her mentor silently, stunned by the confession. No wonder he¡¯d sworn her to secrecy. After a long and solemn moment, he continued.

    ¡°I cannot see what the future holds, but I feel the weight of destiny on my shoulders. This is a portentous moment, and I fear that my people...are not equal to the fate approaching them. My request, Empress Yoshika¡ªas your teacher, as a son of Qin, and I hope as a friend¡ªis simple, but carries such a weight that I fear to burden you with it. Once made, it cannot be taken back. Will you hear me, even so?¡±

    ¡°Without hesitation. And before you accuse me of making promises lightly¡ªI trust you. If it is this important to you, then it matters. As surely as the sun rises in the sky.¡±

    He smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Then I will trust you in turn. Heed my words carefully, and keep any oaths to yourself. I must not know your decision. I ask you to find what I could not. To see the garden of potential within this empire and its people, and whatever happens in this summit, I ask you to find a way to realize it.¡±

    That didn¡¯t sound so bad. It was what Yoshika wanted anyway. She¡¯d already seen the good in the hearts of Qin¡¯s people and hoped that she could coexist with the empire and work together to save their world from annihilation. But Qin wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°But if you cannot. If, when you look into the heart of this nation, you see only corruption of the sort you witnessed in the likes of Bai Lin or Yu Meiren¡ªcut it out. Without mercy or hesitation. I am unable to do it, even if I wanted to. I hope that, like Yan Yue or Zheng Long, this nation can be saved with the right intervention. But if it cannot, then like Zhihao...¡±

    He trailed off, unable to finish the sentence, and Yoshika understood why he¡¯d been so nervous to even ask. It was a heavy request. A massive burden for Qin Zhao to entrust her with. She was honored, but also...worried.

    ¡°That¡¯s...a lot to ask, master. Even if I thought I could...cut off the head¡ªare you not sworn to the empire? To the God-Emperor?¡±

    ¡°I do not know my grandfather. I have lived in the jade palace for centuries without ever meeting him. He speaks only to Yongliang, Xiang, Ling, and Sovereign Shen Yu. I do not know or understand his will, and I¡¯ve asked as much of my uncle as I can without crossing boundaries even he cannot protect me from.

    ¡°I am sworn to loyalty, and I want what is best for my nation and people. Yet, I fear that among the gods who have forsaken this world...my grandfather can be counted among them. I cannot count on him to fix what is broken, but neither can I defy the order he has created, and so it must be you, my disciple.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips. Qin Zhao had asked her not to give him an answer. Probably because if she did he¡¯d be forced to fight against her. She could already feel his own domain straining against him¡ªa man of oaths and honesty fighting desperately to fulfill his conflicting obligations.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your request, master, and I am honored. I will hold it in my heart in the days to come, but as you know, I¡¯ve only ever done what I felt was right.¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    She sensed the weight lifting off of his shoulders, a burden he¡¯d been carrying for centuries now finally passed on. Jia smiled at him, glad that she could give her old master some peace of mind. The world around them relaxed with him, the subtle working he¡¯d constructed to hide their conversation fading¡ªshe hadn¡¯t even noticed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy we could speak, Elder Qin. Even after all this time, there¡¯s still so much I have to learn from you. For now, though, do you mind if we just relaxed together a while? We never have before, but it¡¯s been five years and I¡¯d love to tell you about what¡¯s happened since you left.¡±

    Qin Zhao leaned back in his seat and gazed up at the mountain, looking for once like the kindly old man he hid behind his stern and imperious visage.

    ¡°I believe I would like that.¡±

 587. Sanctuary

    ¡°You know, Shun, when you told us that you spoke personally to the Empress during your imprisonment, I assumed that meant that you¡¯d exchanged a few words¡ªnot that you were a close enough confidant to be invited for a personal audience.¡±

    Shun Song scratched the back of his head and chuckled nervously as he led his brothers up the steps towards the Flowing Purewater sect.

    ¡°I¡¯m as surprised as you are, Wen. I did speak with her regularly, but she did the same with anyone willing to meet her. I hardly expected her to remember me after the battle, much less seek me out.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s really as friendly as you say? I simply cannot match the Furious Storm with your descriptions.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, I know. You¡¯re not the one who got struck by one of her lightning bolts. She¡¯s a completely different person on the battlefield.¡±

    That didn¡¯t surprise Gao, who nodded quietly as he followed behind his chatty junior brothers. The Empress of Jiaguo was doubtless a veteran of many battles, and people often divorced their daily selves from their behavior on the battlefield. The other option was to never leave the battlefield¡ªlike the grizzled veterans who carried it with them wherever they went. Gao hoped his brothers would never discover which side of that coin they landed on.

    ¡°Do you know what this might be about, brother? I confess that I¡¯m not entirely at peace with clandestine meetings with enemy leaders.¡±

    Shun shrugged at Gao¡¯s question.

    ¡°The message didn¡¯t say. And it¡¯s hardly clandestine, Gao¡ªI doubt Empress Yoshika can sneeze without every grandmaster on this mountain knowing about it. If she wanted to meet in secret, she¡¯d come to us.¡±

    Gao thought about the grand illusion that she had cast over the battlefield at Kucheon and silently agreed with Shun. With that kind of power, she probably could have appeared in their dreams rather than calling them for a face to face meeting. Still, it felt odd. Yoshika was like the grandmaster of a great sect, or even beyond¡ªequivalent to the first prince of Qin or even...he didn¡¯t want to finish that thought.

    She was too lofty a presence for mere footsoldiers to be meeting. Which meant that she wanted something from them, and Gao was very worried about what someone so grand could want from someone as low as himself.

    Wen had other concerns.

    ¡°Which aspect will she be meeting us in, do you think? I hope it¡¯s not the Fox Princess¡ªwe¡¯re in enough trouble already. To be honest, I¡¯m still not sure I understand how it all works.¡±

    Shun pursed his lips.

    ¡°Eh, I only really met Lee Jia¡ªthe er, ¡®Furious Storm¡¯ as you call her¡ªand Seong Eunae. I¡¯m no expert, but I don¡¯t think it really matters which we meet, but think of them as separate people who are all linked. Like if the three of us could see from each other¡¯s eyes and share our thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Not bad! I give it a passing grade.¡±

    An unexpected voice cut in, and Gao turned to see none other than Grandmistress Yan Yue of the Great Awakening Dragon sect walking alongside them. He hadn¡¯t even sensed her approach.

    ¡°Most people assume Yoshika is some kind of shapeshifter or mind controller if they don¡¯t know her. Which she is, but not in the ways you might imagine. Lee Jia is the one here, and the rest are busy elsewhere, but you can meet them if you like¡ªshe¡¯s perfectly capable of channeling them through illusions or simulacra if necessary.¡±

    Gao and his brothers were already bowing before she finished speaking.

    ¡°Grandmistress Yan Yue! You honor us with your presence! Please forgive my brothers and I for gossiping.¡±

    She regarded them archly and waved him off.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Pondering Yoshika¡¯s nature as a gestalt being is a favorite pastime of her people in Jiaguo City. Most fall victim to the assumption that she must be only one thing, which is quite specifically not her nature. Come along, gentlemen, you have an appointment, but the empress does not have unlimited time.¡±

    The three men followed her in silence as she led them to a guest house built into the side of the mountain. Gao had seen Yan Yue during the confrontation with her father in Yoshika¡¯s grand illusion, but it felt surreal to be meeting her face to face. She spoke so casually as she ushered them inside.

    ¡°Conduct yourselves well. Yoshika may be forgiving, but I am not. If you act out of line, it¡¯s not her wrath you should fear, but mine. If you think she¡¯s a powerful illusionist, then just remember that she learned most of that from me and pray I never have cause to give you a demonstration, understood?¡±

    Her smile was as sharp as a dagger, and Gao bowed anxiously as he nodded.

    ¡°Of course, Grandmistress. We wouldn¡¯t dream of offending you.¡±

    ¡°Good! Then you have my welcome! Please enjoy our hospitality at your leisure.¡±

    Then she closed the door behind them and left to presumably go about her own business. The three exchanged glances, then made their way to a luxurious sitting room, where Empress Yoshika was waiting for them.

    The Furious Storm¡ªor rather, Lee Jia smiled so brightly that Gao almost completely forgot the sight of her rampaging through his brothers like a living thunderstorm.

    ¡°Song! Welcome, welcome! And you two must be Wen You and Gao Yuanjun. Song has told me all about you!¡±

    Gao gave his junior brother a sidelong glance that Shun avoided.

    ¡°He has? Nothing that would give away sect secrets, I hope.¡±

    A flash of irritation crossed Lee Jia¡¯s brows for just an instant¡ªa subtle furrow of her brows that disappeared almost as quickly as it appeared, and Gao felt that she¡¯d let him see it on purpose. Then her smile returned and she gestured for them to sit on the couch across from her.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Not at all! He just told me how much of a friend and inspiration you were, taking him and Wen under your wing while they were nervous rookies.¡±

    Gao regretted his suspicion as Shun chuckled and looked away to hide his embarrassment. As the three took their seats, he took in the empress before them. Lee Jia was dressed quite modestly for her station¡ªin a simple blue and white robe that matched well with her piercing golden eyes and short white hair. She wore no jewelry or adornments, and minimal makeup, if any. Either she dressed for social occasions the same way she did for battle, or she was extremely humble¡ªpossibly both.

    If she noticed his scrutiny, she made no mention of it as she gestured to the spread of snacks and tea on the table between them.

    ¡°Please help yourselves! Yue made the tea herself¡ªshe wouldn¡¯t let me serve it. As if I don¡¯t know how to make a good cup of tea!¡±

    That was not the issue with her serving them, and judging from the twinkle in her eye as she said it, Lee Jia was well aware. Shun was right¡ªshe was surprisingly playful. Wen You, ever the brash one among them, was the first to comment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªare you telling me that Yan Yue, the Grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, is acting as your secretary?!¡±

    Lee Jia covered her mouth and snorted in a most unladylike manner.

    ¡°She doesn''t usually, but I think she¡¯s having a bit of fun with it now that we¡¯re¡ªwell, never mind about that for now. We¡¯ve been friends for a long time, so we don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±

    Shun scoffed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you stood on ceremony with anyone, Miss Jia.¡±

    Gao choked, thinking his brother had gone insane until the empress laughed.

    ¡°True enough, Song! It¡¯s hard to put myself above others when I can still remember scrounging through garbage for scraps to survive.¡±

    Truly? It was hard to believe, but she said it so earnestly, and without a hint of shame. Gao felt compelled to interrogate it further.

    ¡°You came from humble beginnings, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°You could say that, yes. Or you could say that I grew up on the streets, abandoned by my parents and raised by gangs, with a prostitute as my only role model.¡±

    Gao flushed, sweating nervously.

    ¡°I-I would never, Your¡ª¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s playful smile remained, clearly enjoying how flustered he was by her frank attitude.

    ¡°I know who I am, Sir Gao. Kaede and Eunae were born princesses, and even Eui¡¯s family was rich¡ªthough she had her own low points. But me? I¡¯ve always been nobody. The bottom of the barrel. The dregs of society that polite folk try to forget even exist until they have to wipe our filth off their shoes. No matter how far we rise, I¡¯m always here to remember what it¡¯s like at the bottom.¡±

    None of them knew what to say to that, but before the silence could grow awkward, Lee Jia just sat back and clapped her hands once, as if breaking a spell she¡¯d cast over them.

    ¡°So don¡¯t debase yourselves by bowing and scraping before me! I¡¯ll let the rulers and grandmasters do that¡ªbecause it¡¯s funny¡ªbut here? I¡¯d like to think we¡¯re all among friends. Don¡¯t worry about Yue¡¯s threats¡ªher bark is worse than her bite.¡±

    Gao and his brothers exchanged uncertain glances. Even Shun was taken aback, but Gao went to bow before stopping himself and simply nodding.

    ¡°Very well Your¡ªrather, Miss Lee. I must admit that you are not what I expected, even after being told by Shun. If I may be so bold, why have you called us here?¡±

    Lee Jia¡¯s smile fell away in an instant, giving way to a weary sigh as she sipped delicately at her steaming tea.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. I know you don¡¯t believe me, even now, but I consider Shun Song a friend¡ªand if you¡¯re his sworn brothers then I would extend the same to you. I know that my friendship isn¡¯t exactly a credit in the eyes of your masters, and I fear what it means that they¡¯ve brought you all here. I haven¡¯t forgiven Sun Quan for what he did at Kucheon, even if it was under Yan De¡¯s orders.¡±

    Gao bowed respectfully¡ªtouched by her concern, but still wary.

    ¡°This summit is attended by imperial arbiters¡ªno less than the first prince himself. We are here to be judged for our actions. Wen You and I disobeyed orders and engaged in mutiny.¡±

    ¡°You were right to. Yan De wanted to murder your brothers and sisters in arms. Intentionally played you against each other, just to draw me out and weaken me for his own gain.¡±

    ¡°That is not for us to judge, Miss Lee. If any soldier had the right to question the orders of their superiors, the entire hierarchy would break down.¡±

    The look in her eye suggested that Lee Jia didn¡¯t consider that a problem. It was an odd stance for an empress, but a sensible one for Lee Jia given what she¡¯d said of her childhood. She really was a fascinating paradox of a person.

    ¡°Then why did you rebel in the first place?¡±

    Wen and Gao exchanged uneasy glances.

    ¡°That¡¯s a difficult question to answer. I believe we each had our own reasons. I felt that I had been trapped into a corner, with no truly good option before me. It was wrong to defy orders, and it was wrong to follow them. I could have chosen selfishly, and taken the side which I would not be punished for¡ªand many of my brethren did. Instead, I chose the option that gave me inner peace. I knew what the consequences for that would be, and I am prepared to meet my fate. What about you, Wen?¡±

    Wen You scratched his head and coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°I uh, didn¡¯t put that much thought into it. I couldn¡¯t let them kill Shun.¡±

    Well, there was merit in decisiveness, too, even if Wen could be a bit rash. Lee Jia was pleased, if not satisfied by their answers. She nodded to each of them in turn before glancing at Shun.

    ¡°And Shun Song? You¡¯ve done nothing wrong except fall in service to your nation. Why should you be judged for my mercy?¡±

    He grinned mirthlessly and shrugged.

    ¡°How should I know? I don¡¯t think my brothers did anything wrong either, even if they disagree.¡±

    Gao sighed. Wen and Shun were young¡ªas was the empress, for that matter. Some things could only be learned by experience.

    ¡°I believe that Shun and the other former prisoners will be released, assuming no evidence of mental tampering can be found.¡±

    Lee Jia pursed her lips.

    ¡°I can swear to you that I have done nothing to compromise even a single soldier of Qin, but that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t ¡®find¡¯ any.¡±

    Ah. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t as naive as Gao thought.

    ¡°Nevertheless, Wen and my crimes are inarguable. It is up to the mercy of the imperial clan and the grandmasters.¡±

    ¡°Not if I have any say in it. I want you¡ªand all the other soldiers being judged¡ªto know that you will be able to find sanctuary in Jiaguo or the Awakening Dragon sect. I cannot speak for the Flowing Purewater, as I¡¯ve already asked enough of them, but I hope they will at least not interfere.¡±

    ¡°That is very kind of you, but I would sooner face judgment than live as a pariah.¡±

    She frowned, pushing her tea away as though it had gone sour.

    ¡°Then I will make sure that those who forced your hand are judged as well. I swore to Sun Quan that the prisoners he murdered would be avenged. If he tries to add to that number now, on his head be it.¡±

    Gao felt a certainty in his bones that she was serious. He wasn¡¯t sure how she could bring Sun Quan and the other grandmasters to justice¡ªmaybe she wasn¡¯t either¡ªbut he sensed that she would do everything in her power to see it done. He bowed as they began to say their farewells, and seriously considered her offer of sanctuary.

    At the very least, he would relay it to the others. They¡¯d made their decision once, and they could do it again. Sons and daughters of Qin, denied by their nation in service to the petty games of power being played at the top. He struggled to imagine it, but if Qin didn¡¯t want them¡ªperhaps there really would be a place for them in Jiaguo, after all.

 588. Contrast

    As much as Jia hated politics, half a decade as the head of two¡ªnow three¡ªstates meant that she¡¯d gotten used to it. Qin politics, however, were a class of their own, and she was endlessly grateful to have talented subordinates to handle the truly difficult conversations.

    Mind you, even which subordinate handled which negotiation could send an important message. For example, the Great Austere Mountain sect controlled more territory on the edge of the empire¡¯s ¡®frontier¡¯ than any other, most of which bordered Yamato. Thus, the fact that Shogun Ashikaga Sae had been chosen to represent the Jiaguo Empire to them was a meaningful choice. What the meaning of that choice was, would be a matter of interpretation.

    The Austere Mountain was more martial than most sects, but even so, Jia thought she might need to personally visit Qian Shi later. Sae wasn¡¯t her first choice for diplomat, but a lesser lord would have been insulting. She¡¯d been explicitly ordered to try mending relations, but uh...well, Jia would check in to see how things went.

    She was more confident in Seong Min¡¯s meeting with the Silver Orchard. Sun Quan¡¯s history with Goryeo wasn¡¯t quite as inflammatory, despite their shared border, but there was a personal grudge centered around the history of Kucheon. Min was used to hostility, though, and Sun Quan wasn¡¯t unreasonable. If anything, Jia¡¯s own grudge against Sun Quan for his actions at Kucheon was a reason for her to stay away until the summit assembled.

    Speaking of grudges, the most truly difficult conversation was one that Jia was endlessly grateful to Yue for taking on. Bai Renshu was, by most metrics, a meaningless side character in the war between Qin and Jiaguo. The Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads was a mid-sized sect struggling to control a single province. Most of Bai¡¯s influence had been tied up in Yan De¡¯s sponsorship, and without it, they were left carrying all the ill will they¡¯d cultivated in the south by cozying up to the Awakening Dragon.

    The problem was that there was probably nobody living who wanted Yoshika dead as much as Grandmaster Bai Renshu. It was purely personal. Eui killed Bai Lin¡ªhis daughter¡ªand Yoshika was directly responsible for the precarious position his sect now found itself in. If Yoshika had any enemies in the world, Bai Renshu was first among them.

    If Sae was a closed fist to earn the respect of the martially-minded Qian Shi, and Min was an open palm offering peace to the conservative Sun Quan, then Yue was a poisoned cup of wine.

    ¡°The meeting went well enough. Bai Renshu was downright obsequious to the ¡®future grandmistress¡¯ of the Awakening Dragon.¡±

    Yue was fussing over Jia¡¯s makeup as she spoke. Of all Yoshika¡¯s aspects, Jia hated dressing up the most, but she was making an exception for this.

    ¡°Future? Not current?¡±

    ¡°Indeed. You¡¯ve picked up on the same thing I did. Bai Renshu is not a clever man. If he were, he¡¯d know that the Labyrinthine Forest will never be a great sect, and he never would have made himself an enemy of the south. In trying to play both sides, he¡¯s revealed too much of his hand.¡±

    Jia waited for Yue to finish applying some kind of gloss to her lips with a soft brush before responding.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised he¡¯s willing to entertain cooperating with us at all.¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡ªdon¡¯t¡ªyou need to let it dry first!¡±

    She glared at Jia as she hastily reapplied the smudged lip gloss, sighing.

    ¡°Bai Renshu is a weakling and a coward. He hates you, but so what? He hated my father too, and I¡¯d wager he hates the rest of the grandmasters just as much. Men like him crave nothing more than the downfall of their betters. Carrion eaters living under the delusion that if they can hoard enough scraps from the carcasses of the ones they follow, they might one day be the ones to lead.¡±

    Yue tipped Jia¡¯s chin up and switched to another brush, this one dipped in an expensive blue dye that she delicately painted around Jia¡¯s eyes. Jia opened her mouth to ask if this was really necessary, but stopped when Yue gave her an impatient look.

    ¡°Red or black is more traditional, but blue has always been your color, and your eyes are your best feature. I know you don¡¯t care, but this matters. Not just to me. You need to show her that you¡¯re not just a woman who is powerful. You are a powerful woman. There is a difference.¡±

    Jia wasn¡¯t sure there was, but she was willing to take Yue¡¯s word for it and go along with whatever she asked. It was her mother, after all.

    ¡°Now where was I? Ah yes¡ªby hedging his bets, Bai Renshu reveals too much. He commits to nothing except a continued alliance with the Awakening Dragon, whether or not that means an alliance with me. Which means that he has reason to believe it won¡¯t. I expected as much, but it confirms that Yan Ren and Yan Hao intend to challenge me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why they¡¯re bringing your mother, right?¡±

    Yue shot her a disapproving frown and double checked her lips, but didn¡¯t need to fix anything.

    ¡°Yes. Ren and Hao are nominally sworn brothers of my father, as his greatest disciples¡ªeffectively my uncles. That affords them few rights when it comes to clan matters. Certainly they have no claim to my inheritance, but they do get a say. They are, in effect, the executors of my father¡¯s will, and the laws of our clan.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll try to seize power?¡±

    ¡°Of course they¡¯ll try, but their duty as executors actually limits them more than it empowers them. They can¡¯t just do whatever they want¡ªthere are laws, and they must make a good faith effort to abide by them, in spirit as much as by the letter.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Jia made a conscious effort to keep her face still while Yue moved on to her other eye, but communicated the idea of a frown through her aura.

    ¡°Then I don¡¯t see what you have to worry about. You¡¯ve been obsessing over those laws for years at this point.¡±

    ¡°Trust me, so have they. My best guess is that they are going to try to undermine me by placing the sect under the control of my mother¡ªto be passed on to her next son, or mine, should either of us have one. If not¡ªthen to one of them. Probably Hao¡ªRen has no interest in ruling.¡±

    ¡°How does that work?¡±

    Yue pursed her lips, moving on to Jia¡¯s hair. It was still fairly short, but that didn¡¯t stop Yue from artfully braiding a few strands on one side of her face and adorning her with various unique accessories.

    ¡°Have I ever told you how annoying it is that you have white hair? Almost everyone in Qin has black hair, and I had to get most of this jewelry custom made for you.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you don¡¯t think my hair is pretty?¡±

    She blushed for a moment and averted her eyes as Jia pouted at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, of course¡ªjust a pain to accessorize. Anyway, they have any number of ways to try to invalidate me as an heir, which we will have to address in the moment, but most of it will hinge on the cooperation of my mother. She has the authority that they lack, in the absence of my father.¡±

    ¡°Your mother supports you, though, doesn¡¯t she? You said you were close.¡±

    Yue sighed.

    ¡°She does, and we are¡ªor were. It¡¯s been a long time, and I¡¯m not sure where we stand anymore. Even if nothing has changed, though¡ªit¡¯s complicated. My mother is very particular, and firm in her beliefs. She is, above all else, dutiful as a mother¡ªand as a wife.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I do not know if she loved Yan De, but she was and likely remains loyal. Historically, if her duties as a wife clashed with her duties as a mother...well, I love her, but I still ran away, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    That spoke volumes by itself, and if Jia had once wondered why Yue struggled so much despite the support of her mother, now she understood. It wasn¡¯t just that Yan De was a domineering tyrant¡ªeven Yue¡¯s only ally at home couched her support carefully within that tyrant¡¯s world.

    ¡°She still supported you though, right? Taught you your cultivation, encouraged you to strive for xiantian, and even gave you the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Heart, your clan¡¯s greatest secret.¡±

    ¡°Apparently not, since I had never even heard of Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul, but perhaps that was unique to my father. In any case, that was all well within her duties as a mother, as she saw it. Yan De wasn¡¯t always available to make his will known, but if he¡¯d so much as insinuated to the contrary, then that would have been the end of it.¡±

    ¡°Is she weak-willed?¡±

    A sharp bark of laughter escaped Yue¡¯s lips before she covered her mouth and blushed.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can see why you might think so from this conversation, but no. She¡¯s just...odd. Rigid, perhaps, would be the word to define her. It pains me greatly to say this, but Zhihao and I both took after our father. When you meet Long Chunhua, there will be very little for you to recognize¡ªbut I suppose you¡¯ll see for yourself shortly.¡±

    Indeed, Yue¡¯s preparations were finally complete, and Jia was released to regard her own appearance in a standing mirror. Yue had procured for her a set of gorgeously patterned dress robes in blue and white with golden brocade patterns woven throughout. The makeup was overdone, in Jia¡¯s opinion. Yue had pinkened and glossed her lips, and applied a subtle coating of powder to lighten the skin around her face and give her a faint permanent blush. Her eyelashes were darkened, then exaggerated with blue paint that faded to white at the edges¡ªlike frost, or perhaps lightning. Her forehead, hair, and ears were all decorated richly with gold, white jade, and sapphire jewelry which¡ªas Yue said¡ªhad been custom made for her. Especially the decorations for her ears. Even her tail had a little golden bell dangling from the end, which Yue had advised her to avoid ringing as a demonstration of grace.

    It was way too much. Not even Eunae had ever worn so much or dressed so ostentatiously in her entire life. As always, Jia felt like she was looking at a stranger in the mirror, but she trusted Yue enough to resist the urge to start taking it all off.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I hate it. I look like something a rich person would put on display to show off. I know you worked hard on this, Yue, but it¡¯s not me.¡±

    ¡°I know, and believe me, I wouldn¡¯t have gone through the effort if it wasn¡¯t important.¡±

    As proof of that, Yue was dressed up just as much. She wore it more naturally, but it was still a few steps beyond her usual accouterments. Yue wanted to make an impression on her mother, and she had stressed without actually saying as much that Yoshika¡¯s typical approach to first impressions would not be acceptable.

    That was fine, and Jia was happy to impress Yue¡¯s mother for her, it was just...

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m wearing a costume to hide myself. Are you that worried that your mother isn¡¯t going to like the real me?¡±

    Yue blinked at her, then chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ve been so frazzled that I gave you the wrong idea. Jia¡ªYoshika, I would never try to hide any facet of who you are. I¡¯m proud to call you my friend, and¡ªand I look forward to calling you my wife, even if I¡¯m still terribly nervous about it all. No, this isn¡¯t about hiding, it¡¯s about contrast.¡±

    Jia cocked her head, and the adornments jingled pleasantly against each other.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°As a first impression, I want to show my mother that you can embody poise, grace, beauty, and all the things a good woman of Qin should. I want her to see you, that perfect woman, face the grandmasters of Qin on their own battlefield, in the heart of their power, then mercilessly dismantle them at their own game. I want to show her that it can be done, because of everything she taught me as a child¡ªthat was one lesson I had to meet you to learn for myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    She blushed, and the bell on her tail chimed as it flicked back and forth awkwardly.

    ¡°Okay then. You really think I can do that?¡±

    Yue stepped forward and held Jia¡¯s face, careful not to disturb the makeup as she gently touched their foreheads together.

    ¡°I know you can. Because I¡¯ve seen you do it time and again, and it made me fall in love despite convincing myself I couldn¡¯t. But not everyone has my eyes. They don¡¯t see what I see, and so I must show them. You must show them. Until they can see as I do why you are my empress. My goddess.¡±

    Jia was blushing so hard she could feel it in her ears as she looked up to meet Yue¡¯s twinkling emerald gaze.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    In response, Yue kissed her gently on top of her head and smirked.

    ¡°I know, dear. I¡¯m counting on it. Now, let¡¯s go meet your future mother-in-law.¡±

 589. Matriarch

    The Awakening Dragon delegation was the last to arrive, despite their territory sharing a border with that of the Flowing Purewater. The Heavenly Empire of Qin was enormous, and the Awakening Dragon was the greatest of all the sects¡ªfirst among equals. The sect proper was much further north than their border with the Flowing Purewater, and unlike the imperial clan¡ªwhich had to travel from further north still¡ªthey were not all xiantian cultivators.

    Yan Ren had split from the returning invasion force and traveled north to meet his brother in craft and hasten their arrival, and had it been just Yan Hao¡¯s disciple they may have arrived much sooner. However, their pace was defined by someone they had no right to hurry¡ªLong Chunhua, Yue¡¯s mother and the matriarch of the ruling Yan family in her husband¡¯s absence.

    Without a more concrete ruling, Yan Yue was the de facto grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, but her mother remained in charge of the clan until such time that the proverbial reins could be officially passed on. It was a small distinction, but a meaningful one, and it meant¡ªamong other things¡ªthat Long Chunhua refused to be rushed.

    Qin was a land of rules and traditions, plots and secrets, where words were weapons and face was more valuable than gold. Because of this, people found meaning in everything. Every single detail of a meeting had a purpose¡ªa hidden message, whether deliberate or otherwise. The distance between speakers, the location of the room and its decorations, and even¡ªin this case¡ªthe order of arrivals.

    What even self-proclaimed masters forgot was that the meaning wasn¡¯t rigid. What one took as an insult, another might see as a compliment¡ªand the truly savvy could arrange for both at once from multiple perspectives. The rules were there to be bent and broken¡ªjust another tool with which to manipulate one¡¯s foes.

    Some would say that it was embarrassing to tarry for so long when others had already arrived, or that it was the height of rudeness to keep the imperial clan waiting. The truth was that it didn¡¯t matter when you arrived at all¡ªbut rather how you presented it.

    Long Chunhua never arrived ¡®fashionably late¡¯ nor was she ever early. Her arrival happened precisely when it was meant to, and that was because she made sure it always happened on her terms. She did not rush or dawdle. Thus, when she was called to this ¡®summit,¡¯ she left with adequate preparations, and traveled at a comfortable pace. She welcomed Yan Ren¡¯s techniques speeding them along, but aside from that, she would arrive when she arrived and if that troubled her counterparts, it was their failing, not hers.

    Yan Hao worried that this would fail to give face to the royals, and Yan Ren was anxious not to give his perceived enemies time to plan and prepare. What Long Chunhua knew was that losing face in order to give it was foolish, and that if she had any enemies at the summit, their plans and preparations had happened long before she ever received an invitation.

    As they approached the narrow spire of the Purewater Peak, she turned an enchanted piece of white jade over in her hand. It hadn¡¯t changed. Pristine, unblemished, and completely dim. Yan De¡¯s spiritual jade tablet was not something just anyone had access to. The one in their inner sanctum was a fake¡ªher husband was more paranoid than most realized, and he did not trust just anyone with the resonance of his soul. He did trust her, however.

    It was an odd relationship. She had not married for love, but she had an understanding with her husband, and he trusted that if nothing else. Now, his spiritual tablet was dead. Not broken, just unresponsive, as though his soul had vanished.

    ¡°Or changed...¡±

    Chunhua glanced at the tablet in her other hand. It was bright. Too bright. Her daughter¡¯s soul had grown beyond what the simple jade talisman could properly convey, and had she returned home at any point, Chunhua would have upgraded it.

    She was proud of Yue. Though she¡¯d encouraged her where possible, Chunhua had never expected Yue to actually achieve such heights before being tied down by her other duties. Arguably she hadn¡¯t, but Chunhua could own that her daughter had been fairly clever about shirking her obligations long enough to free herself from them.

    She was also worried. Yue had thrown her lot in with this foreign empress, and while Qin had never condescended to acknowledging foreign sovereignties¡ªthe southern isles excepted¡ªthey had put down more than a few attempts to unite the frontier. The fractured feudal lords of Yamato and the isolated shield cities of Goryeo suited the empire as impotent foes to wage war against. If they had the will, Qin could have united the continent ages ago. They didn¡¯t, because it was convenient to have an enemy¡ªsome external threat to keep the great sects from turning their ambitions too far inwards.

    Now Yue was that enemy. And yet, Chunhua gazed at the shining tablet of jade.

    ¡°She¡¯s happier than I¡¯ve ever seen her.¡±

    Oh yes. Yan De was right to be paranoid. Spiritual jade tablets could do so much more than simply confirm the well-being of the one attuned to them. Imperfect or not, it was a reflection of the soul, and with the right techniques, that reflection could be read. That was what she had given Yan De, and what she had been forbidden from teaching even her own daughter. It was why he trusted her, where he would doubt even the God-Emperor.

    He could read them too.

    The power upon which he¡¯d founded his sect was nothing compared to that. The Dragon¡¯s Heart had earned Chunhua his attention, but it was the Dragon¡¯s Soul that earned her his hand. Techniques passed down from mother to daughter for generations, only to be sold off in the end by a wretched coward to secure a comfortable life for herself.

    She didn¡¯t regret it. Chunhua had done what she needed to do. Yue, it seemed, had no regrets either.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I do not know what you sacrificed, Yan Yue. My daughter...¡±

    Long Chunhua produced the last of the jade tablets she carried with her. It had broken a long time ago, but she couldn¡¯t bear to discard it. She clutched the two neatly bisected pieces of stone which once reflected Yan Zhihao¡¯s soul to her chest, imagining that they still contained some dim echo of her son within.

    ¡°I only hope it was worth it.¡±

    <hr>

    Yue was not nervous or anxious as she and Yoshika awaited her mother¡¯s arrival. Anxiety implied some level of uncertainty or fear, but Yue felt neither. Anticipation, yes, but she knew what was coming, and though she expected that the initial meeting would not be pleasant she didn¡¯t fear it. Resignment, if she was being uncharitable¡ªdread if she wanted to be outright rude, but no, those didn¡¯t describe her feelings either. She was, if anything, looking forward to it. She had missed her mother greatly, and was overjoyed for the opportunity to reunite, regardless of the circumstances.

    Jia was visibly confused, and thought Yue was overreacting, but she¡¯d see for herself soon enough. Until then, Yue was...braced. For an exercise comparable to sparring with Master Ienaga Yumi. A difficult and painful activity with a foregone conclusion, unpleasant in the moment, but enlightening and fondly remembered.

    Long Chunhua did not arrive with an army at her back, or a parade to herald her¡ªthat was not her way. A lady¡¯s presence spoke for itself, and it would be poor form to compete with the royals anyway. She entered the city on a magical palanquin, but disembarked as soon as she entered the gates. She wouldn¡¯t walk or run on a long journey, but neither was she so lazy or decadent that she required to be carried hither and thither through the city. With Ren and Hao at her flanks, she ascended the steep stairway to the Flowing Purewater herself.

    She was dressed up as much as Yue and Jia, though in her case it was an everyday occurrence. Her black hair was all tied up in an elaborate golden headdress, with gold and jewels hanging from elaborate loops of hair that took hours each day to prepare. Yue suspected that she¡¯d had it done before the journey and simply maintained it constantly along the way. Like Yue, her eyes were a deep emerald green, enhanced by dark eyeshadow and red wings of liner. The rest of her face was made pale white by makeup, except for her ruby red lips and a gold chain of shimmering gemstones decorating her forehead.

    Her dress continued the pattern of red and gold¡ªboth to match her hair and eyes, and because they were the colors that represented the Awakening Dragon sect. Unlike Yue and Jia¡¯s dress robes, Long Chunhua wore a dress, a purely impractical fashion item that threw function to the dirt. Less an article of clothing, and more a piece of art that was worn on the body. Nevertheless, it fit her perfectly, and she did not need to lift it out of the way of her feet as she made her way up the steps¡ªpractically gliding her way over them as though she never even touched the ground.

    Long Chunhua did not meet Yue¡¯s eyes as she ascended, keeping her gaze straight forward as though she could not even see anything that she had not already acknowledged. She was, in every way, exactly as Yue remembered.

    Only once she¡¯d arrived on the same plateau before the temple did she finally look in Yue¡¯s direction. Just a momentary glance, then she bowed to Jia with a warm smile.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo, Lady Long Chunhua greets you on behalf of my clan and the Great Awakening Dragon sect of the Heavenly Empire. We are honored by your invitation to attend this summit, and thank you for the hospitality which you have granted us.¡±

    Jia returned the bow smoothly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you at last, Long Chunhua. I¡¯ve heard great things about you. I welcome you as my guest, and offer you to avail yourselves of the full amenities of our hosts on my behalf.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pleased that my reputation endears me, Your Majesty, and may I also offer my gratitude to you and our hosts for taking such good care of my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Please, feel free to call me Lee Jia or Yoshika. Yue has taken care of us as often over the years as vice versa, so your gratitude, while appreciated, is unnecessary.¡±

    Yoshika obviously wasn¡¯t quite at home with the overly formal manners of Qin introductions, but she¡¯d practiced and Yue thought she handled it well enough. Chunhua gave her an approving nod¡ªnot that such a thing could be taken at face value¡ªthen turned her attention, at last, to Yue. The moment had finally arrived.

    ¡°Yue.¡±

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    That was it. Neither bowed or nodded to each other, and their expressions gave nothing away as they exchanged the simplest, blandest greeting possible. The warm smile Chunhua had given to Yoshika had vanished, leaving only flat, disinterested scrutiny in its wake. Her eyes did not flicker or move, but Yue knew that her mother was taking in every last detail of her appearance, and that assumption was proven right in an instant.

    ¡°That pin you wear¡ªwhat is it?¡±

    The Moon Lady¡¯s Pride was a simple golden pin that Yue had worn for so long that most people¡ªherself included¡ªforgot it was even there. An intrinsic part of her personality which she had made herself under Murayoshi¡¯s instruction. Once an invaluable channel for the Darkness qi she used in her Melody of the Dreaming Moon, Yue now only wore it for sentimental purposes, having long since outgrown the amateur enchantment.

    Rather than say all of that, Yue picked out only one salient fact¡ªno doubt the only one her mother would care about.

    ¡°I made it myself.¡±

    ¡°That much is evident, but why are you wearing it? The magic in it is worthless to you, and any mortal jeweler could make a better accessory.¡±

    ¡°It is a reminder, mother. Of who I am, who I was, and who I strive to become.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit you. Such a flaw is unbecoming of a daughter of Yan.¡±

    Yue smiled at that. A decade ago, she¡¯d have been mortified by the criticism.

    ¡°And yet it is part of who I am. Imperfection is not failure, mother¡ªmerely the opportunity for growth. I believe you will find I¡¯ve done quite a bit of that since last we met¡ªhave you?¡±

    Long Chunhua was infamously difficult to read, but Yue had spent her entire childhood learning to notice the tiniest hints. A twitch of the brow, a faint quirk of the lips, and then a fractional nod of acknowledgement.

    ¡°We shall see. It is good to see you again, Yue. You have been dearly missed.¡±

    ¡°Likewise, mother.¡±

    ¡°It would please me greatly for you to attend dinner with me tonight. I would not impose upon the empress¡¯ time, but please extend my welcome for her to join us at her leisure.¡±

    Yue bowed as Chunhua proceeded past them, already calling for a servant to give her a tour of the temple.

    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±

    Hao and Ren strode past them without a word as part of her mother¡¯s entourage, leaving Jia and Yue alone on the plateau. When they were finally gone, Jia relaxed enough to give her an incredulous look.

    ¡°Yue, what the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°That, my dear, was my entire childhood. And likely to be the rest of our evening. Jia, meet Long Chunhua¡ªmy mother. Yes, she¡¯s always like that.¡±

    ¡°Ancestors, that explains so much.¡±

 590. Intense

    Intense. That was the only word to describe Long Chunhua. She had a weight to her presence and aura that belied her nature as a houtian cultivator. Yoshika wondered if she¡¯d been holding herself back from xiantian for reasons beyond just the power that she¡¯d imparted to her two children.

    Yoshika had been told she could be intense. Certainly Eui and Kaede were¡ªeven Jia and Eunae, albeit in a different way. She didn¡¯t compare to Long Chunhua. In many ways, she reminded Yoshika of her own mother¡ªmore specifically, Eunae¡¯s. Seong Minhee carried herself with regal pride, and weighed her words carefully. Chunhua, on the other hand, was pure focus.

    Whether it was the uncharacteristically meek elders of the Awakening Dragon swept up in her wake, or the Grandmasters of the Flowing Purewater who welcomed her graciously into their home, or even the infamously aloof representatives of the ruling Qin clan greeting her like a friend¡ªLong Chunhua commanded respect. She was not always as cutting as she had been with Yue, but she never lost the intensity about her as she effortlessly controlled every conversation.

    By the time evening approached, Yoshika was dreading the more private meeting they¡¯d scheduled. Even there, she realized, Chunhua had swept Yoshika up into her own pace. She hadn¡¯t been explicitly invited to the dinner¡ªonly Yue had¡ªbut there was absolutely no way she could leave poor Yue out to dry after that remarkably chilly reunion.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she gets you. Everything my mother does is deliberate, and she views every action from every angle to reach the outcome she desires.¡±

    Jia grimaced as they made their way¡ªslowly¡ªdown the halls of the Flowing Purewater¡¯s temple towards their meeting.

    ¡°That sounds exhausting.¡±

    ¡°No doubt. I¡¯ve long since given up on doing the same. It...didn¡¯t serve me as well as it has my mother.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like the way she treated you. Even if it was just to make sure I came to the meeting.¡±

    Yue snorted.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just that¡ªthere are other angles. It lets her show familiarity with me without being overtly favorable in front of the elders, and even hints at a level of displeasure that they think they can use. Layers and layers. My mother often said that the paints we apply to our face are just a distraction from the real makeup we wear to beguile the senses of those around us¡ªour expression.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what bothers me.¡±

    Jia huffed, trying to get the agitation out of her system before the meeting. Long Chunhua did indeed wear a different face for every interaction. She could be smooth, graceful, witty, charming, even cutting, but it was always an act. Everything she said or did had a calculated purpose, and there was something about that which Yoshika found disturbing to her core.

    Chunhua¡¯s aura control was incredible for her level. Though spiritualists could not directly perceive auras the way mages could, they developed a strong sense of empathy as the cultivation of their soul empowered their own emotions. Because of that, aura control was such a core fundamental of their techniques that the doctrine of emotional suppression had rooted itself deep within their very culture. Even so, Chunhua¡¯s control of her presence rivaled that of even the greatest of Qin¡¯s cultivators. Perhaps only Qin Zhao and his uncle, Yongliang, surpassed her.

    But Yoshika could read even Qin Zhao¡¯s aura, and so she could¡ªwith some effort¡ªdivine some of Chunhua¡¯s true feelings. She really did care for Yue, and that just made it even worse.

    ¡°I don¡¯t always act the same way with everybody. I¡¯ve got different aspects within me¡ªentirely separate people¡ªand my attitude depends on the person I¡¯m talking to.¡±

    Yue gave Jia an arch look at the confession.

    ¡°Yes, most people consider that quite standard for social interactions. Outside of Qin, anyway.¡±

    Jia blushed and elbowed her.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done! When I do that, whatever face I present is still genuine. It¡¯s me. I¡¯m not going to pretend I¡¯m some perfect paragon of honesty, but your mother... It feels like she lies even when she tells the truth. I don¡¯t mean to be rude, but have you ever even seen the real her?¡±

    Yue looked up at the ceiling and seriously considered her answer.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think I have, in rare private moments. But you have a point. She wears her mask so naturally that it¡¯s become part of who she is. I hope you won¡¯t judge her too harshly for it. It can¡¯t have been easy, being Yan De¡¯s wife.¡±

    That, more than anything, gave Jia pause. Of course, she was used to thinking of marriage as a kind of union or partnership. It was her nature, and it was also the ideal that most strived for. But she recalled Kaede and Eunae¡¯s upbringings, and the way Yue had used the idea of betrothal to Zheng Long or Xin Wei as a tool.

    Marriage could be a shield¡ªlike Xiulan¡¯s marriage to Xin Hai, for all that they seemed to love and respect each other. It could be a sword¡ªYan De had tried to use Yue¡¯s betrothal to Xin Wei to take control over the Flowing Purewater sect. Or, it could be a shackle¡ªYoshika thought of the God-Emperor¡¯s harem, and the invitation she¡¯d received from the twin princesses.

    Which would it be for someone like Long Chunhua? Despite only meeting her briefly, Yoshika knew the answer right away. It was all of them. Armor, weapon, tool, bonds¡ªeverything but a partnership. Marriage for Yue¡¯s mother had been a game, with Yan De as her opponent. A difficult, complicated board where neither could afford to destroy the other as they each vied for control.

    ¡°No. I guess not.¡±

    Yue chuckled.

    ¡°In any case, I hope you¡¯ll find her more personable in a private setting. Just give her a chance.¡±

    ¡°I give everybody a chance, Yue. Ancestors, I give most people too many chances.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Well, that¡¯s part of what I love about you. Now then, shall we?¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    They had arrived, and Jia resigned herself to what was possibly her most important meeting so far.

    A servant ushered them inside, where Chunhua was waiting in a common, but nice sitting room. Like the other honored guests, she¡¯d been given her own rooms in the temple¡ªa rare honor for her rank, when even the Awakening Dragon elders were given guest houses lower down the mountain.

    Yue¡¯s mother gave them a cordial greeting as they entered, which Jia mostly ignored because it had no meaning. It felt like nothing Chunhua said did¡ªwhich might have been uncharitable, but Jia was trying to focus on what lay behind the words.

    She was wary of Jia¡ªcautious in a way that she wasn¡¯t with anyone else. Yue, she was pleased to see as always, but none of that showed on her face or in her words. Instead, once a servant had served them all tea and cleared the room, she got straight to the point.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, may I inquire about the state of my husband? It is my understanding that you were the last to see him alive. Yan Ren claims he yet lives, but was sparse on details.¡±

    Jia smiled mirthlessly and sipped from her tea¡ªwhich, she had to admit, was very good.

    ¡°That¡¯s awfully direct, Long Chunhua. We haven¡¯t even had dinner yet.¡±

    ¡°We both know that was a pretense, and while I¡¯m aware of your penchant for fine cuisine I have little to offer that you could not prevail upon our hosts for yourself. You do not like to stand on formality or pretension, so I ask you directly¡ªis Yan De alive?¡±

    It took quite a bit of self control for Jia to resist pressing her lips into a thin line and ruining the makeup Yue had spent so much time on. No, she did not like Long Chunhua one bit.

    ¡°What makes you think I would answer that? Or appreciate this approach to our conversation?¡±

    Yue looked askance at Jia, frowning.

    ¡°Jia...¡±

    Chunhua glanced at her daughter briefly, but her smile didn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°That you value honesty is plainly evident in the company you keep¡ªmy daughter excepted. Besides which, though I¡¯ve never met you before, Yan De has, and my husband does talk.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve taken the impression of one of my most strident enemies at face value? That doesn¡¯t seem particularly canny of you.¡±

    ¡°At face value? Heavens, no. In the interest of disclosure, allow me to explain why I must ask.¡±

    She produced a faded talisman of white jade and placed it on the tea table between them.

    ¡°You are a known practitioner of soul magic. That¡¯s a rare and dangerous thing¡ªenough that the sects would prefer not to acknowledge its existence publicly. This indicates that Yan De is not dead, but he is gone, one way or another. Everything between you and I hinges on why that is, and thus it must be the first thing we establish. You see?¡±

    Yue¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them, and she cleared her throat as she cut in.

    ¡°Er, may I¡ª?¡±

    ¡°No, Yue. While I¡¯m sure the empress has confided in you, and it would be trivial to get your interpretation, it¡¯s imperative that I hear the answer from Empress Yoshika herself. Straight from the lips of the one responsible, who holds honesty in such high esteem.¡±

    Jia frowned.

    ¡°Even I know that there¡¯s a difference between honesty and rudeness. This is a test, and the fact that you¡¯re not hiding it doesn¡¯t make that any better. Are you accusing me of manipulating Yan De¡¯s soul?¡±

    Chunhua shook her head, still smiling.

    ¡°Not at all, but I would like to know what did happen, and you¡¯re the only person who can answer that question.¡±

    Jia drummed her fingers on the armrest of her chair, staring impassively across the table. Yue was confused¡ªprobably not understanding why Jia didn¡¯t just answer. She didn¡¯t realize the problem that Yoshika sensed.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You already know the answer to your question. You¡¯re good at hiding your intentions, but not better than I am at reading them. Most people wouldn¡¯t have told you that because it will put your guard up, but that¡¯s the difference between truth and honesty. You have been direct, and even truthful¡ªmostly¡ªbut you haven¡¯t been honest. Not one time since you first introduced yourself.¡±

    That did throw Chunhua slightly, though she didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°One would think that you were accustomed to such things in your dealings with Qin.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, but like you said, I don¡¯t like pretension. Do Hye kept secrets and manipulated the people around him. Yan De lied like he breathed, and forced everyone else to live in his reality through sheer force of influence. I¡¯d rather deal with either of them than spend another second in this conversation. At least they knew who they were.¡±

    Yue made a strangled sound of panic and desperately tried to cut in, but her mother spoke over her, never breaking eye contact and still with that fake smile like a stone wall between them.

    ¡°We do not all have the luxury of being ourselves, Your Majesty. I do apologize if I have given offense¡ªgenuinely. The truth is I sold myself, body and soul, a long time ago. What you see before you is all I have left, and I had hoped that your connection with Lee Jung would allow you to understand that.¡±

    This time it was Jia who rocked back from the figurative sucker punch. That was not a comparison she would have expected anybody to make, much less Long Chunhua herself. Even Yue was shocked, but what shook Jia to the core was what she felt from Chunhua¡¯s aura.

    Despite what she¡¯d said earlier, Yue¡¯s mother didn¡¯t grow more guarded with the knowledge that Jia was reading her emotions. If anything, she¡¯d loosened up on her control, and made herself more open.

    And even that was a deliberate choice. Calculated to endear herself further.

    But it meant that Jia saw that Long Chunhua comparing herself to a former prostitute was not meant to be derogatory in the slightest. In fact, there was an element of pride and respect there, as though Chunhua felt a distant kinship with the woman she¡¯d only heard of from afar.

    ¡°That was different. My sister had no choice.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Would she say that, if you asked her? Or would she say that she has no regrets, even take pride in her past?¡±

    How did she know that?! Yoshika barely restrained herself from asking, but Chunhua seemed to read her mind anyway.

    ¡°I know Lee Jung, though we¡¯ve never met, because we are alike in the only way that matters. We are both mothers, and I do not mean that in the banal terms of having borne children.¡±

    She produced another jade talisman¡ªor the pieces of one¡ªsilently placing the fragments on the table as she continued. Jia didn¡¯t need to ask whose it was.

    ¡°Beyond blood or covenant, a mother cares for her children. I do not need to read your aura or examine your soul to see it, empress. Lee Jung cared for you, as only a mother can. She could not always protect you¡ªand certainly didn¡¯t coddle you¡ªbut she left her mark upon you, and I have witnessed it in your every deed. You carry her love on your shoulders even now, and I know it is not always a welcome burden.

    ¡°But there it remains, as it must. So when I tell you that I am nothing¡ªthat wife and mother are all that I am¡ªyes, I am saying it because I know it¡¯s what you want to hear. It is also the truth, and the only kind of honesty I have left to give. So for a final time, as a wife and mother, I ask, because I must hear it, because you must say it. What has become of my husband, Yan De?¡±

    Yoshika sat back, utterly defeated. What could she even say to that? She still didn¡¯t like Long Chunhua. Resented the fact that the woman had sacrificed so much¡ªthat she had to¡ªand did not try to protect her daughter from doing the same. But a mother could not always protect, only care. And Long Chunhua did care¡ªwith the same intensity that defined every other part of her.

    There was only one thing to do, really¡ªJia answered her question.

 591. Obligation

    Chunhua silently held Jia¡¯s gaze throughout the entire retelling of Yoshika¡¯s confrontation with Yan De. Ancestors, she even listened intensely. Once Jia was finished, she sat back and took a long sip of tea before grimacing.

    ¡°Ugh, cold. The trouble with these private conversations is that there are no servants to replace the tea.¡±

    Jia reached across the table to tap the side of her cup, directly infusing it with the essence of Warmth in a bit of improvised magic. Not a spell or technique, just a horribly inefficient application of raw power.

    Chunhua raised her eyebrows at that.

    ¡°What an impressive waste of power.¡±

    Jia shrugged.

    ¡°Refining an actual technique to warm tea would be a bigger waste of time, I think. I can spare the essence, and Warmth happens to be an element I¡¯m quite comfortable with.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t the affinity of Yoshika¡¯s true body anymore¡ªthat was now Unity itself¡ªbut it had been back before her ascension, and she could still remember Jia and Eui practicing with it together. She¡¯d always appreciated how violent elements like Lightning and Destruction could become something as gentle as Warmth when brought together.

    ¡°If you use it often enough, it might still be worth it, but I take your point.¡±

    It was a little surreal talking about warming tea with essence after she¡¯d just finished telling Chunhua that her husband was trapped in the Void between worlds.

    ¡°Do you have, uh, anything to add, Lady Chunhua? About Yan De, I mean.¡±

    Yue¡¯s mother gave Jia a flat look.

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of small talk, empress. I¡¯m considering it. I also don¡¯t recall giving you permission to use my given name.¡±

    ¡°One of the advantages of my station is that I don¡¯t have to ask it.¡±

    Yue boggled at her as Jia gave Chunhua a sweet smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    ¡°Yoshika, what the hell are you doing? Stop antagonizing my mother!¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyes flashed, glancing between the two of them curiously.

    ¡°Was that a telepathy technique? My, you two are close. I thought Yan De¡¯s claims that you were ¡®corrupting¡¯ my daughter were exaggerated.¡±

    Yue shook her head and sighed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if he cared about anything but how it reflected on him. What concern is it to him who I love? It¡¯s not like it would influence who he chose for me to marry.¡±

    ¡°Yan De was not blind, Yue. He knew you might reach xiantian, and that if you did, then your choice would become critical to the future of our sect.¡±

    ¡°Well, you should be pleased to know that I¡¯ve made my choice, and the future of our sect is to be joined to Jiaguo along with me.¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyebrows rose again, then her eyes widened as Yue took Jia¡¯s hand in hers and stared her mother down, as if daring her to object.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She glanced down at the inert soul tablet and frowned.

    ¡°Yan De will not return. The technique he used¡ªTrue Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul¡ªis meant as a final preparation for divine ascension. Even if he could...it¡¯s not in his nature to ignore an ocean of world-ending power.¡±

    The non-sequitur caught Jia off guard, but she was almost glad to be back on topic.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure? He can¡¯t touch it without being annihilated, and he still has entanglements here, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°No. He is a prideful man, and he sought to leave a legacy, but his ultimate goal is divinity and there is nothing he won¡¯t sacrifice to pursue it. The clan, the sect, the empire, even this world are nothing more than fuel for his ambitions. It was always his plan to leave it all behind one day.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not as bitter about that as I thought you¡¯d be.¡±

    Not that Jia expected Long Chunhua to miss her husband¡ªYue had made it quite clear that her parents had a loveless marriage¡ªbut Yan De¡¯s absence did put her in a difficult position. Chunhua¡¯s emotions were back to being tightly controlled after her earlier ¡®slip,¡¯ but Jia could sense her resignation and focus.

    ¡°As Yue could tell you, this is not the first time. My husband was absent for most of her childhood, and had he succeeded in his endeavor he would not have returned.¡±

    Yue pursed her lips, nodding.

    ¡°Except this time he wasn¡¯t able to prepare a comprehensive plan for the sect¡¯s future. Just some unfinished plans, an estranged daughter, and an innocent village of mortals held hostage.¡±

    Chunhua didn¡¯t grimace, but the gentle tsk of irritation spoke volumes coming from her carefully crafted image of poise.

    ¡°I told him Zheng Long was a mistake, but Yan De is not good at letting his prizes go. It¡¯s just as well that you intervened, empress. I¡¯m not certain I could have convinced Ren and Hao to stand down.¡±

    Jia raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°Would you have tried?¡±

    Rather than respond, Chunhua plucked the broken soul tablet off of the table and brushed at it gently with her thumb, staring at it as she spoke.

    ¡°Perhaps. My will does not always align with my husband¡¯s, but even in his absence, I cannot countermand him. That is the price I paid. But Yan De is rarely forthcoming with anyone¡ªeven me¡ªand it falls to us to interpret his will in his absence. I do not believe he ever intended to follow through on his threats against Zheng Long¡¯s family¡ªif only because he could not fathom a world in which he would need to.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like sophistry to me.¡±

    She shrugged, and met Jia¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It is a useful skill. But let¡¯s not speak of the past any longer. I¡¯ve finished reflecting. Yan De would die before returning weaker than he left, and while his imprisonment was caused by factors beyond his control, I believe that he made up his mind the moment he invoked the Dragon¡¯s Soul. From that moment, his course was set, and whether he joined the god-emperor as a peer, or part of his host, or indeed was cast out into the void by an enemy, there would be no return.¡±

    She put the broken talisman away and lifted the inert one in front of her face, regarding it for a moment before rendering it to dust with a pulse of her power. Chunhua flicked the remains of the jade dust from her fingers before turning her attention back to Jia.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Yan De is gone and left of his own volition. Zhihao is dead. Ren and Hao will make arguments for me to disinherit Yue and recognize them as De¡¯s sworn brothers for the sake of the clan¡¯s future. Tell me then, Empress Yoshika, why I shouldn¡¯t. I see what you are trying to do by marrying Yue, but you are no man. That would be an end to Yan¡¯s lineage, and the empire does not recognize same-sex marriages anyway. It will not work.¡±

    Yue sat up and smirked, having her answer ready this time.

    ¡°Actually, it does. Qin Ling and Qin Xiang are on record in their official capacity as arbiters of imperial law, witnessed by Grandmaster Xin Hai, recognizing the union of Lee Jia and An Eui. Our engagement is perfectly legal, and there is precedent for clan lines to continue from a formally recognized female heir¡ªeven rare matrilineal lines such as your own Long clan.¡±

    ¡°A line which ended when I joined Yan, the only legacy of which is the techniques I passed on to you. That too ends if you marry a woman, Yue. I cannot tell you who to love¡ªI am happy for you, truly¡ªbut even without Yan De, I have duties to our clan.¡±

    ¡°Oh, naturally. I know full well that your duties to the clan trump your duties as a mother, and I do not begrudge you that. But who says that I cannot have children simply because I am marrying a woman? Even father sought out a consort after Zhihao¡¯s demise, did he not?¡±

    That gave Chunhua pause, and her eyes flickered to Jia, who kept her own expression perfectly straight as she let Yue speak for herself.

    ¡°He did, yes. With some reluctance. It was his preference that his descendents should share my bloodline.¡±

    Yue smiled mirthlessly and nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. And you can rest assured that my future sons and daughters will carry the blood of dragons in their veins, just as you and I do. That¡¯s what Yan De wanted, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her mother froze, just for a moment, then sighed.

    ¡°I suppose it was inevitable that you would find out. Yes, we are fiend-blooded, for all the difference it makes. My mother was only half dragon, and even she derived less power from that connection than the average half-spirit does from their ancestry. Yan De believed that Zhihao might awaken that blood with the right techniques.¡±

    Jia shrugged, drawing on her experience from her own spiritual inheritance and Eunae¡¯s struggles. Though surprisingly, it was Kaede who had the most salient knowledge.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible. Fiends do concentrate power in their bodies, and part of the reason Yamato has such a high rate of awakening is because they pass some of their ki onto their children. If such techniques exist, though, they¡¯re almost certainly martial, rather than spiritual.¡±

    Chunhua stared at her, her mouth hanging open before she caught herself.

    ¡°I¡ªI see. In hindsight, that seems quite obvious. My mother...may have known that, but she did not see fit to tell me. By the time I was born, she¡¯d long since adapted her mother¡¯s magic to Qin¡¯s ways.¡±

    Yue tapped her chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Perhaps I ought to give Ruiling¡¯s techniques another try and see if anything comes of it. In any case, there¡¯s nothing in Qin or Jiaguo¡¯s laws that would prevent me from having children if I marry Empress Yoshika, and I¡¯m sure she would not begrudge me a consort or two¡ªwould you, dear?¡±

    Jia smiled wryly and shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s standard practice for the Seong clan¡ªthough I would hope you treat your consorts better.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! Who do you take me for? I¡¯d like my children to have better fathers than I¡ªas low a bar as that may be.¡±

    Chunhua¡¯s eyes flickered between them, a thin frown forming on her manicured features.

    ¡°I believe I will need more time to consider all of this. I would like to support you, Yue, and Empress Yoshika, you seem trustworthy. Yet you are an enemy sovereign. A union between our clan and your empire may draw our nations together¡ªor ostracize the Awakening Dragon beyond repair. I must think about what is best for us all.¡±

    Jia and Yue stood and bowed together, and Jia offered Chunhua a smile.

    ¡°Take your time, Lady Chunhua. I¡¯m sure everyone will have the opportunity to lay out their arguments when the summit assembles before the imperial clan. Until then, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask if there¡¯s anything you need of us.¡±

    Yue¡¯s mother stood to return the bow.

    ¡°I will, of course. You¡¯ve given me a lot to think about. It¡¯s clear the world is changing, and I must meditate on my new place within it.¡±

    Chunhua was surprised one last time when Yue strode around the ornate tea table to give her mother a hug.

    ¡°No matter what happens, mother, I am truly glad to see you again. I would love it if we could spend some time together before the assembly. Perhaps to discuss wedding plans?¡±

    ¡°That would be lovely, yes.¡±

    <hr>

    Long Chunhua bid farewell to her daughter and the empress before returning to her seat and finishing her tea. She sat there for a moment, quiet, calm, and devoid of thoughts. Then, when she was sure that she was well and truly alone, she deflated.

    ¡°By the emperor, what a terrifying woman...¡±

    She wiped delicately at her brow and heaved an enormous sigh. Her heart was pounding out of her chest as she poured herself a glass of stronger spirits, rather than something more dignified like wine.

    The trick to proper emotional control was healthy outlets. Emotional trinkets like Zhihao¡¯s talisman, or allowing herself a moment to unwind with a strong drink after an especially harrowing meeting. Nobody could maintain perfect poise at all times, not even Chunhua, and it was only fools who tried. Admittedly, even she didn¡¯t usually let her guard down so much, but Empress Yoshika had been a trial.

    ¡°Does she even realize it, I wonder? Surely she knows, but most people aren¡¯t equipped to see it. I¡¯m sure she felt it in me.¡±

    Chunhua knew that her aura control was worthless in front of Yoshika. That she had maintained it at all, including the strategic relaxing of it during their confrontation, was merely an effort to hide her own awareness. She feared that she hadn¡¯t succeeded.

    One of the techniques passed on to Chunhua from her mother was the ability to read auras¡ªnot only within the echoes of a spiritual tablet, but in person as well. Yan De had never taken to the more direct approach, as he preferred to shut down his empathy entirely, but Chunhua kept herself sharp, and there were few souls that she couldn¡¯t at least partially read.

    Not that she needed all her expertise for the empress. Yoshika¡¯s soul was impossibly bright and overwhelming, and Chunhua could all but see the world buckling and straining under her presence. She had been scarce in the retelling of her story, but even without it Chunhua knew at a glance that Yoshika had copied the True Awakening of the Dragon¡¯s Soul or otherwise knew a similar technique.

    She was a match for even God-Emperor Qin. She had to be.

    ¡°And Yue wants to marry her.¡±

    Whatever else could be said of her daughter, Yue had definitely inherited her father¡¯s ambition. Chunhua¡¯s hands were shaking as she tried to trace the lines of the future her daughter was trying to create. Would Qin try to destroy her? Would it be better to disavow her entirely, or try to stand behind her?

    Long Chunhua was, at her core, a coward. She was terrified of what would happen if she supported her daughter¡ªand no less terrified of what might happen if she didn¡¯t. If it came to a war between Qin and Jiaguo, Chunhua didn¡¯t want to be caught on either side of it.

    ¡°Unity, then. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s exactly what Yoshika wants, but I have to sell it to the rest. That their marriage is the first step towards a lasting friendship between our empires¡ªrather than a bloodless coup against Qin¡¯s most powerful vassal.¡±

    And what a hard sell that would be. It was the only future she could tolerate, however. A risk, but a calculated one, when all the other options led to certain destruction.

    A polite knock on the door interrupted her thoughts, and Chunhua quickly schooled her expression and reined in her aura. Who could that be? She didn¡¯t sense a strong presence, but that only raised her suspicion further. It was the carefully subdued presence of someone controlling their aura, rather than the faint aura of a mortal. The distinction was subtle, but Chunhua could tell the difference.

    Qin Yongliang, perhaps? She¡¯d met the first prince a few times, and his aura control was said to be the best in the world. If he focused, he could hide his presence entirely, even from her.

    She¡¯d already sent the servants away for her private meeting, so there was nothing for it but to answer the door herself. Prepared for an unwelcome surprise, she plastered a welcoming smile on her face and opened the door. She was not ready for the visitor she found waiting.

    A woman, taller than her by a head and with skin as fair as any northern noble, accented with only the barest touches of makeup. She didn¡¯t need it. The woman was naturally possessed of the kind of beauty that the vainest women Chunhua knew could only dream of mimicking. Her long, flowing hair was mostly loose, aside from a few artful braids, and colored a pale blue that Chunhua had only seen once in her life, as a child. Her dress robes matched her hair¡ªpale blue and white like a quiet winter sky where embroidered dragons took flight.

    For jewelry, she wore mostly silver with only a few touches of gold in small loops of chain that hung from her ears and horns. Her draconic horns, which rose from her head like branching antlers, to complement a pair of eyes that Chunhua couldn¡¯t help but compare to the ones she¡¯d just been facing.

    Like Lee Jia, the visitor¡¯s eyes were gold with vertical slit pupils. The similarities ended there. Where Jia¡¯s eyes were bright and youthful, the visitor¡¯s eyes were dark and glinted like the actual metal, and her pupils narrowed with the intense focus of a predator unconcerned with anything that wasn¡¯t directly in front of her.

    She did not bow or nod to Chunhua as she spoke, and her voice was flat and direct.

    ¡°Greetings, great granddaughter. My name is Long Xiaofan, and I know you, though we have not met before. We must speak.¡±

 592. Diplomat

    The emissary of the southern isles arrived without announcement or fanfare. She simply appeared one day, as though she had been there all along. Disconcertingly, nobody noticed Long Xiaofan¡¯s arrival until she revealed herself to them. Nobody knew who she¡¯d already met with or how long she¡¯d been present. Yue whistled appreciatively as she and Jia prepared for their own meeting with the draconic emissary.

    ¡°Evidently my ancestor is well versed in imperial politics. I wonder if she has a history here?¡±

    Jia shrugged, putting together a spread of dishes to welcome their guest¡ªrecipes she¡¯d gotten from Ruiling.

    ¡°Her daughter¡ªyour great grandmother¡ªmarried a traveler from Qin, didn¡¯t she? Maybe she learned from her son-in-law.¡±

    Yue covered her nose and edged away from the food¡ªapparently fiends quite enjoyed their spices.

    ¡°Perhaps. There aren¡¯t many records from that far back, and fewer living witnesses. Perhaps only the god-emperor himself or Long Xiaofan know for certain.¡±

    Their guest announced her arrival with a polite knock on the door, and Yue swept off to answer it while Jia prepared herself. They¡¯d elected to host the emissary within Yue¡¯s rooms, since Xiaofan gave them very little time to make arrangements.

    The ancient dragon in human form stepped gracefully into the room and swept her cold gaze across them. She was tall! As tall as Rika before even counting her antler-like horns, and her imperious expression reminded Jia of meeting Qin Zhao for the first time. Jia stood and bowed, and Long Xiaofan returned the gesture with a fractional nod of acknowledgement.

    ¡°Well met, young sovereign. I thank you for the hospitality you¡¯ve given the youngest of my brood.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Long Ruiling is a welcome guest and friend.¡±

    The dragon¡¯s eyes slid down to Yue, who bowed hurriedly. Long Xiaofan gently placed a hand on Yue¡¯s head, and though she didn¡¯t smile, her voice was gentle.

    ¡°Not only her. I treasure every drop of my blood, no matter how ¡®diluted¡¯ my brother claims they may be. I was sorry to hear of your brother, Yan Yue. You have my sincerest condolences.¡±

    Yue rose as her ancestor withdrew her hand, averting her eyes awkwardly.

    ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you. If you¡¯ll pardon my ignorance, how might we address you?¡±

    ¡°A name should speak for itself. I am Long Xiaofan, and you may refer to me by name, or by any title or epithet you consider accurate.¡±

    She strode into the room and took a seat across from Jia, eyeing the refreshments.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done your research. It¡¯s not quite food from home, but I could hardly expect you to have ingredients from the divine realm. The Draconic Empire is my new home, and its cuisine is a welcome greeting.¡±

    Jia smiled brightly as Yue took a seat next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you like it! Please help yourself, Lady Xiaofan.¡±

    She did, taking a spicy skewer of meat and dipping it in an even spicier chili sauce before delicately taking a bite. Yue tried not to grimace as the dragon lady savored the tongue-searing snack. Long Xiaofan was not an expressive woman, and her aura felt subdued to Jia¡¯s senses, but she nodded appreciatively.

    ¡°This is excellent. You¡¯ve done well to replicate the original flavors with more local ingredients.¡±

    Yue smiled sardonically.

    ¡°I¡¯m amazed fiends can taste anything at all if that¡¯s their usual fare.¡±

    Jia chuckled and shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Yue. She dislikes spicy food¡ªand flavor.¡±

    Yue smacked her in the arm, eliciting a rare smile from Long Xiaofan.

    ¡°You¡¯re surprisingly comfortable in my presence. Your mother was more tense.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve spoken to her?¡±

    The comment caught Yue off guard, and Long Xiaofan nodded as she enjoyed another bite of her skewer.

    ¡°Indeed. I rarely have cause to visit the mainland, and I wished to take the opportunity to meet my descendents. You may relax in my presence¡ªwe are all family.¡±

    ¡°Even Yoshika?¡±

    ¡°Your betrothed? Only naturally. You should have told my brother, empress. The Dragon Lord cares little for my exiled daughter¡¯s brood, but he is considerate of me at least.¡±

    Jia scratched her head and smiled, turning red with embarrassment.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t engaged yet when I spoke to him. I was a bit slow to realize my feelings.¡±

    Yue shrugged.

    ¡°As was I. You must understand that same-sex engagements are something of an issue in the Heavenly Empire.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s rare among the dragon clan¡ªwe are very particular about blood¡ªbut the fiends living among the isles of our empire are a diverse lot. When one¡¯s every neighbor is an entirely different species, gender is a distant concern.¡±

    ¡°Well, I suppose I¡¯ll take whatever support we can get. Speaking of which, can I take this to mean that you¡¯ll be taking our side during the assembly?¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Long Xiaofan finished her snack and washed it down with some wine that Jia had poured for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a complicated question to answer. My understanding is that the primary subject of this summit is to negotiate the terms of Jiaguo¡¯s surrender to Qin. Obviously, you are taking advantage of the assembly to raise other issues, but the Draconic Empire has no standing in a war between mainland powers.¡±

    Jia sighed. She¡¯d expected as much, but she¡¯d hoped for more enthusiastic support for her attempts to bring the great powers of the world together long enough to save them all from destruction.

    ¡°Lady Xiaofan, when I spoke to him, the Dragon Lord intimated that you would support me in my efforts to prevent the cataclysm facing us. I got the impression that his hands were tied by old promises, but yours aren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Of course. But you must first bring an end to the hostilities between you and the Heavenly Empire, and there¡¯s little I can do to aid you in this as my brother¡¯s representative. However, I may be able to grant you a personal favor if you would do the same for me.¡±

    ¡°A favor? What can I do for you, Lady Xiaofan?¡±

    The dragon lady finished her wine and leveled a piercing glare at Jia.

    ¡°Is it true that the Demon of Blades, the Bloody Sovereign¡¯s Sword, Jianmo, is among your servants?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call them a servant. Jianmo is a friend, and free to do as they please.¡±

    ¡°If you summon it, the demon will heed your call. You¡¯ve wielded their blade before, and likely will again.¡±

    She didn¡¯t phrase it as a question, but she wasn¡¯t wrong either. Jianmo was free to choose, but they¡¯d chosen to remain with Yoshika. Xiaofan¡¯s insistence made her uncomfortable, but there was no harm in hearing her out.

    ¡°If your request involves Jianmo, then the most I can do is ask. I can¡¯t guarantee their cooperation.¡±

    Yue bit her thumbnail, glancing nervously between them.

    ¡°Is this about my brother? I made my peace with Jianmo a long time ago.¡±

    Long Xiaofan gave her an approving nod.

    ¡°Your mercy does you credit. My request is simple¡ªcall the demon here so that I may make my own peace.¡±

    Jia pursed her lips, considering it. Xiaofan didn¡¯t seem to have violent intentions, but her aura was so restrained that it was hard to tell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask, but in the interest of good faith, I will tell them who is asking after them and why.¡±

    ¡°That is acceptable.¡±

    ¡°One moment, then.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to find Jianmo. Kaede and Eui were both in Jiaguo, and Jianmo, for all their immortal boredom, was a creature of habit with only a few places they liked to spend their time. He was waiting for her, in male form, at the prison where the demons who hadn¡¯t yet been approved for rehabilitation were kept contained and¡ªhopefully¡ªcomfortable.

    He didn¡¯t take much convincing. In fact, he was suspiciously prepared¡ªas though he¡¯d known that Yoshika was meeting Xiaofan, and that he¡¯d be called to face her judgment.

    Moving Jianmo through her soul realm wouldn¡¯t be easy, even after her transformation, but he knew how to spirit walk on his own, and her soul was like a beacon for him to follow. Altogether, it only took a few minutes for Jianmo to join their meeting, stepping out of the air behind Jia and bowing graciously to the dragon lady.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan, of the Draconic Empire. I am Jianmo. We haven¡¯t met, but I did unwillingly enjoy your brother¡¯s hospitality for a few thousand years. To what do I owe the honor of your call?¡±

    The dragon met his gaze impassively, ignoring the slight edge to his voice as he alluded to his ten thousand years of imprisonment.

    ¡°I have been visiting my great granddaughter and her family. I understand that you had a chance encounter with one of them just over a decade ago.¡±

    Jianmo dug at his ear with a pinky finger, staring off into the distance as if trying to recall what she was talking about.

    ¡°Hmm? Ah yes, the delightful young man who freed me from your brother¡¯s seal. In hindsight, even weakened as it was by the fire elemental, I did think it was odd that a brat like him could break it.¡±

    ¡°His blood would make no difference. It was either fate or coincidence that you were freed by a descendent of the one who imprisoned you. Was it a coincidence that you killed him?¡±

    He paused, crossing his arms and looking down at her with something between a grimace and a sneer.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate doting grandmothers, Lady Long, but have you actually spoken to any of the witnesses? Yoshika was there for the whole thing.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear it from you.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, dragons. Fine. I woke up after ten thousand years in a shitty cave. The fire elemental that was supposed to free me decided I made a better snack. By sheer coincidence, a bunch of children stumbled into my cave and freed me. Then some snot-nosed brat who smells ever so faintly of dragons starts barking orders to kill the ones I owe my freedom to.¡±

    Jianmo shrugged helplessly.

    ¡°I tried to be patient with the kid, really. But I was a bit tetchy after all that, and he was a very poor listener.¡±

    Xiaofan¡¯s lips drew into a thin line as she stared up at the demon.

    ¡°Then you have no regrets for murdering my kin?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mourn the flies I swat for buzzing in my ear, no. Had I known Yan Yue, I might have given him more leeway, if only because I like her and she doesn¡¯t deserve to grieve over a wastrel like that. I doubt it would have saved him. Had I known he was connected to you and your brother?¡±

    He scoffed.

    ¡°I might have killed him without a word, gratitude or not. I don¡¯t fear the wrath of dragons, Long Xiaofan. Not yours, not your brother¡¯s, and not your father¡¯s. Surely you¡¯ve seen how this goes? Grudges that escalate further and further until the great sovereign of dragons himself moves to avenge some random insignificant speck he¡¯s never heard of. I¡¯ve been the blade to start such grudges, and I¡¯ve been the blade that ended them. Your father has the scars to prove it. So ask yourself now¡ªis Yan Zhihao worth it?¡±

    Even Jia was sweating nervously after that. She had expected some kind of confrontation, but not for it to grow so heated so quickly. Jianmo was fickle and violent, but actually quite slow to anger¡ªYan Zhihao had caught him at a bad time. Why, then, was his tone with Long Xiaofan so hostile?

    For answer, the dragon emissary bowed her head.

    ¡°No, of course not. I appreciate your honesty, Jianmo. I believe that will satisfy any doubts my great granddaughter has about the fate of her son. Empress Yoshika, you have earned your boon. I suggest you wait until the summit gathers to invoke it.¡±

    With that, she stood, bowed politely and swept out of the room without another word, leaving Jia and Yue in stunned silence. Once she was gone, Jia turned a questioning look on Jianmo as he grinned down at her.

    ¡°What the hell was that?!¡±

    Jianmo winked at her.

    ¡°Dragons. They¡¯re a prideful lot, and they hate prevarication. If they want something, they go straight for it and damn the obstacles. Say, do you suppose I can stick around to watch things unfold here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly welcome in Qin¡ªyou might have to stay in sword form for a bit. Why?¡±

    He chuckled and rubbed his hands together gleefully.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate the way you invoke chaos, darling, but do you have any idea what you¡¯ve started by inviting a dragon to Qin? This might be the most fun I¡¯ve had in ten thousand years!¡±

 593. Meaning

    The parties had all gathered¡ªbackroom meetings met, deals struck, schemes plotted. Everything was in order, and even if Yoshika were of a mind to procrastinate¡ªand she was not¡ªthe assembly of the summit could not be forestalled any longer. It was time.

    There was a certain element of ceremony to it. The grand hall of the Great Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect was their finest room, where feasts, meetings, and audiences were held. It had a high ceiling, wide open space, decadent ornamentation, and an open-air balcony behind the great waterfall that flowed endlessly from the eponymous spring at the summit of the Purewater Peak. The waterfall made little noise so close to the peak, and flowed so smoothly that one could peer past the crystal clear waters and get a magnified view of the village below, the gorgeous landscape of Qin beyond, or even the stars above on certain nights.

    It also had more than a dozen entrances. A calculated bit of construction that allowed guests and visitors to gather in the various antechambers to await being heralded without having to mingle with each other before any grand meetings were ready. It also meant that nobody could be offended about who was being let in before or after them until they¡¯d already been brought in.

    As Yue¡¯s mother might say, everything had a meaning. Or perhaps it was better to say that in the politics of Qin, everything was given a meaning, whether it was intended to or not. If you didn¡¯t consider every detail, then your counterparts would, and it was better to own an unintentional slight than to be seen as ignorant.

    No matter how many times Yoshika experienced it, no matter how much she drilled her etiquette with Yue, she always found it boring and tiresome. An entire nation of empaths whose culture focused on suppressing their own emotions and ignoring others¡¯. However, she was present as a guest, so she could do her best to be polite. Besides¡ªshe¡¯d apparently invited someone with even less patience for Qin¡¯s idiosyncrasies than even her.

    The first to arrive within the Grand Hall were, appropriately, the hosts. It could be argued that as it was their demesne, they were there all along to prepare the venue. In practice, Yoshika was the one hosting the summit, but she deferred to the Flowing Purewater¡¯s grandmasters on how to properly organize the function.

    Thus, since the hosts didn¡¯t count¡ªobviously¡ªthe first to arrive within the Grand Hall were, appropriately, the royals. The imperial clan of Qin entered silently, as their hosts bowed and allowed them to choose their own seats. Qin Yongliang, the first prince of Qin, heir-apparent to the immortal god-emperor, and prime minister of imperial law sat at the head of the table. His older sisters, the twin princesses and wardens of the imperial harem, Qin Ling and Qin Xiang, sat on either side of him. Elder Qin Zhao, their nephew, part of the third generation which was so numerous that they had no special privileges or titles whatsoever, sat on their left at a small remove.

    It was, by Yoshika¡¯s understanding, a mark of honor that the imperial clan even deigned to acknowledge Qin Zhao as one of their members, but his position made it clear that he did not have the authority of the others.

    The hosts then sat on the right side, in deference to their rights as the rulers of the land, above all but the emperor and his representatives. This too was calculated. The Flowing Purewater on one side, the imperial family¡ªeven if it was just a lesser member like Qin Zhao¡ªon the other. Both were meant to be neutral parties, but everyone knew there was no such thing as neutral and it drew a clear line. Jiaguo¡¯s sympathizers on one side, and imperial loyalists on the other. Nevermind the fact that Yoshika was a personal disciple of Qin Zhao¡ªhe was there not as himself, but as a symbol.

    Next were the representatives of the great sects, starting with the first among them¡ªthe Great Awakening Dragon. And it was here that things started to become interesting¡ªfor a given definition of the word. Yan Yue led the Awakening Dragon¡¯s delegates, and pointedly took her seat on the right side of the table, right next to Lin Xiulan. Yan Ren and Yan Hao, sworn brothers of Yan De, and Yue¡¯s ¡®uncles¡¯ by virtue of that pact, sat opposed to her. Long Chunhua, her mother, hesitated¡ªperformatively¡ªbefore choosing to sit with her daughter, much to the consternation of Yan Hao. If Ren was perturbed by the choice, he didn¡¯t show any sign of it.

    Sun Quan and Qian Shi entered soon after, and caused another minor upset when the grandmaster of the Great Austere Mountain sect placed himself opposite to the rest who¡¯d marched against Jiaguo. Though nobody said a word about it, Sun Quan¡¯s glare of disapproval was as loud as anything in the politely subdued company.

    It was at this point that the first proverbial wrench jammed itself into the gears of Qin¡¯s well-oiled political machine. Everything up to that point¡ªQin Zhao forced to sit opposed to his own disciples, Yue leading the Awakening Dragon despite her disputed position, Qian Shi taking the side of the ones he¡¯d led an army against¡ªall of that was within, if not expectations, then at least the unwritten rules of the game they all played.

    Long Xiaofan striding into the room without being heralded, ignoring the servants begging her to wait, giving little more than a faint nod of recognition to the royal clan, then wedging herself between Grandmaster Qian Shi and her descendents¡ªforcing the man to shift over¡ªwas not. That they¡¯d even managed to arrange for her to arrive in the planned order was a miracle that Lin Xiulan had only managed after being forewarned of the dragon¡¯s disdain for political maneuvering in advance.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    A small hiccup, but it did not go unnoticed by the gathering of Qin¡¯s people. Long Xiaofan was a dragon, yes¡ªa legendary being of incredible power, the greatest of the fiends. She was also an outsider, and potentially a troublemaker. The prince and princesses knew her, and though Yoshika could not sense anything in Yongliang¡¯s aura that he did not want her to, the princesses were disturbed.

    After all, she was here on the invitation of another outsider. One who was definitely a troublemaker, and the entire reason for this very gathering. Last, but not least, it was Yoshika¡¯s turn to enter.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika of Jiaguo, Queen of Goryeo, Overlord of Yamato, and Unifier of the Southern Frontier.¡±

    She smiled sardonically as she was announced¡ªapparently Zheng Long¡¯s fanciful introduction was not something he¡¯d made up on the spot, but rather overheard. Yoshika had no idea where it had come from, but apparently it was known to everyone but her. It was a grandiose introduction for someone who was nominally here to surrender, but there wasn¡¯t a single person present who thought it would be so simple.

    Yoshika strode into the room with her head held high. Not as Kaede or Jia, as she had been in all the meetings leading up to the summit, nor even in a projection representing her spirit form. She joined the assembly with her true body, the shapeshifting chimera that represented her in totality¡ªboth as the fusion of all her aspects, and as each distinct person that made up her collective. Few, even among her closest friends, had ever seen her true body and even then only rarely outside of her soul realm.

    The first time she¡¯d been here, to petition the great sects of Qin to form a coalition to push back the demonic enclave that had invaded the former academy¡ªnow Jiaguo City¡ªand seek out the Sovereign¡¯s Tomb, she¡¯d been alone. Not in the literal sense¡ªher friends had followed her, and she had the support of nations behind her¡ªbut she had been little more than a small stone in the river of fate. She¡¯d pushed, and the world moved around her, but it carried on as it ever had afterwards.

    This time, she was the river, and she did not appear before the gathered factions as a small part of one, meekly petitioning those greater for their cooperation. Behind her, Yoshika was joined by an entire faction of her own¡ªrepresentatives of the empire she¡¯d built over the course of a decade.

    Seong Min and Ashikaga Sae joined on her left and right as they took their place at the far end of the table, standing on neither side but instead directly opposite the imperial clan. A relatively small showing to represent each of the subject nations of her empire, along with her own capital city. But that was only what those who stopped at the surface would see, and not a single person at the table¡ªnot even Long Xiaofan¡ªwas so inept.

    Without a single word spoken at the gathering of the summit, major blows had already been struck. A fierce battle that was much more quiet, yet no less deadly than the war at Kucheon. Indeed, the first casualties had already been suffered.

    Bai Renshu was not present, nor was the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads represented in any way. An incredible snub that could only be seen as a victory for Jiaguo. Their greatest enemies taken from the field before the battle could even be joined.

    She couldn¡¯t take credit for it herself. That had been the work of her advisors¡ªYan Yue, Seong Min, and Ashikaga Sae, each playing from different angles. In the end, by trying to play every side at once, Bai Renshu had weakened his position enough that with a few concessions to the Austere Mountain¡ªand some rather challenging negotiations that Sae had surprised Yoshika by spearheading¡ªBaishulin Province was recognized as a subsidiary of the Austere Mountain, and thus not important enough to get their own seat at the table.

    The hardest part of that¡ªaccording to Yue¡ªwas convincing the Flowing Purewater to give up their own claims, but their influence had waned, and the territory hadn¡¯t been under their control for a long time. Giving it up secured them a new ally, neutered an enemy, and wasn¡¯t a tangible loss for their allies¡ªeven if it did sting their pride.

    That, of course, led a keen observer sitting unobtrusively at Yoshika¡¯s hip and pretending to be little more than a decorative blade¡ªand fooling nobody¡ªto one last inference about the meeting. One thing, more than any other, which truly defined Yoshika, and in Jianmo¡¯s opinion demonstrated a shameful lack of preparation from her so-called opponents.

    To a casual observer, the table was divided into obvious factions. The Heavenly Empire of Qin, the Jiaguo Empire, and the supporters of each between them. To someone paying closer attention, perhaps they saw the subdivisions within each¡ªthe Awakening Dragon, the sects that had marched against Jiaguo, the imperial clan itself, and the leadership of Jiaguo.

    Oh, and a dragon. She was a force unto herself, and it would be pure folly to lump her in with any group.

    What Jianmo saw, however, was lines of influence. Connections, friendships, and loyalties clashing across the lines drawn at the negotiating table. And Yoshika? True to her domain as the latent goddess of Unity, she had a connection to each and every single one. Yan Yue was her second, her right hand, and now her betrothed, and she stood at the head of the Awakening Dragon. Lin Xiulan stood with the other grandmasters of the Flowing Purewater, but her home was in Jiaguo, and she¡¯d even fought at Kucheon. Qin Zhao, low-ranking though he may be as a royal, was Yoshika¡¯s mentor. Even among the elders who¡¯d fought against Jiaguo in the war, Qian Shi of the Austere Mountain stood with Yoshika¡¯s allies and sympathizers, and it wasn¡¯t just the concession of Bai¡¯s lands that had moved him over.

    Long Xiaofan, of course, remained a wild card, but she¡¯d granted Yoshika a favor, and dragons took that sort of promise very seriously.

    In short, before the peace talks had even begun, Yoshika had them all right where she wanted them. This was not her petitioning her betters for a truce, nor even a meeting of equals. Empress Yoshika was meeting the powers of Qin as their superior, unless the eponymous emperor himself decided to show up. Until then, they were dancing in the palm of her hand.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, honored elders and grandmasters, friends¡ªthank you all for coming to this summit at such short notice. As I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve all been distressed by the war between Qin and Jiaguo, I¡¯m pleased that we can all join together to seek out an amicable end to the hostilities.¡±

    And so the first volley of the real battle was loosed. Jianmo just wished they had something to snack on as the drama began to unfold.

 594. Honor

    Yoshika thought she¡¯d be more nervous about the summit gathering, but once she stood before the leaders of the world, its fate hanging in the balance, she had no nerves to hide. A calm washed over her instead of the usual panic that plagued her in life or death situations. She had a long history of last second desperation moves, but this time she was ready. It felt more like the moments of resolve before a breakthrough, rather than the uncertain moments in the heat of an intense battle.

    She¡¯d yet to actually sit, instead bowing in the traditional mannerisms of Qin before greeting the assembly. Typically, it was proper to allow the royal representatives, as the final arbiters of imperial law, to guide the proceedings. Yoshika was breaking from that tradition slightly.

    ¡°Prince Qin Yongliang, Your Highness, I understand there are a number of items on the agenda which must be resolved before we can proceed to the heart of this summit. With respect, I defer to your judgment regarding which to address first.¡±

    Only then, after verbally ceding control to the de facto ruler of the empire, did she finally take her seat. It was a small difference, but by tacitly ¡®allowing¡¯ him to take over, it established herself as his equal¡ªan extreme breach of etiquette, normally.

    He shot her a disapproving glance, but made no further rebuke as he rose to address the assembly.

    ¡°Indeed, Lady Empress. Before we may discuss the terms of peace between our lands, we must first settle a few matters resulting from the battle at Kucheon.¡±

    The agenda was simple enough. Jiaguo¡¯s ¡®surrender¡¯ rested on three crucial matters¡ªYan Yue¡¯s status as both the new grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect and Jiaguo City¡¯s high arbiter, the fate of the released prisoners and mutineers from Qin¡¯s army, and Flowing Purewater¡¯s association with Jiaguo.

    Strictly speaking, the control of Baishulin province might have also been addressed, but that matter had already been handled behind closed doors. Indeed, after presenting the agenda, Qin Yongliang took a moment to make clan Bai¡¯s fate official.

    ¡°I recognize that clans Xin and Yan have ceded their claim over the province of Baishulin to the Great Austere Mountain. As such, Elder Qian Shi is entitled to speak upon the behalf of the Labyrinthine Forest of Unbreakable Threads within his aegis.¡±

    He paused, as if awaiting any objections or comments, but there were not¡ªeven if Yan Hao¡¯s expression was sour. The prince nodded, then moved on.

    ¡°Then let us begin with the matter of discipline among the returning armies. I confess that I am ignorant of the full details. Elder Qian Shi, as acting commander of the imperial army, please describe the issue to us.¡±

    The Austere Mountain grandmaster stood and bowed.

    ¡°Your Highness, during the battle, a number of cultivators were taken prisoner by Jiaguo¡¯s forces. Later, several of those prisoners were returned under oath to quit the field¡ªsome even swore never to raise arms against Jiaguo again. Commander Yan De, wary of treachery or influence by Goryeo¡¯s new Fox Princess¡ªa known practitioner of soul magic¡ªordered the execution of any deserters.¡±

    Qin Yongliang nodded.

    ¡°An appropriate response to demonic influence. Was this oath enforced by geas?¡±

    ¡°No, Your Highness.¡±

    Sun Quan immediately rose and bowed, though he said nothing. The prince glanced over and nodded slightly.

    ¡°You have an objection, Elder Sun Quan? You may voice it.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, Elder Qian misspeaks. I wish to clarify that we were unable to confirm or deny the influence of forbidden magic upon the souls of these men with any certainty. Grandmaster Yan De deemed it too great a risk to simply release the paroled prisoners or attempt to hold them captive within our ranks, and I concurred at the time.¡±

    ¡°At the time?¡±

    The grandmaster of the Silver Orchard hesitated slightly, then nodded.

    ¡°While I believe that the risk of manipulation remains high, I have since revised my understanding of what those risks entail. At least, I believe we may have been able to hold the compromised individuals prisoner.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you for the clarification, Elder. Qian Shi, you may continue.¡±

    Sun Quan bowed and returned to his seat as his peer went on to retell the rest of the battle, from the mutiny by those who objected to Yan De¡¯s executions, to Yoshika¡¯s battle with Yan De and her subsequent surrender.

    He left out the part where the xiantian elders of the southern sects were prepared to tear Yan De limb from limb while he and Yoshika held each other in stalemate, simply saying that she used an illusion technique to break free from her seal. Interestingly, Yan Ren didn¡¯t raise the issue, either.

    Qin Yongliang deliberated for a moment before responding.

    ¡°I believe I have a grasp of the issue now. What disciplinary measures do you recommend, Elder?¡±

    And here, the first of Yoshika¡¯s preparations came into play. Shun Song and his brothers had been resigned to their fates, certain that they¡¯d be punished harshly¡ªperhaps even executed. Gao Yuanjun even felt he deserved it, though Yoshika felt how conflicted he was about it. Knowing he¡¯d done the right thing, and thinking he deserved punishment for it created no end of cognitive dissonance.

    But they were not the only soldiers Yoshika interviewed. Li Meili had paid a short visit to the army camp, under the guise of a low ranking member of the Flowing Purewater delivering food and supplies to the encamped soldiers as a sign of goodwill for their allies. It turned out that soldiers like to talk, especially to a cute girl handing out food that definitely wasn¡¯t an enemy sovereign.

    What she found was that the mutineers were mostly represented by members of the Austere Mountain and Labyrinthine Forest sects. Few if any Silver Orchard cultivators had rebelled against the order, perhaps because it had been Sun Quan who delivered it, and their representatives among the paroled prisoners felt horribly betrayed by that fact.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The Austere Mountain was a more martial sect than most. Not that they literally practiced martial arts, but rather in their stronger military traditions and focus on strength at arms. All cultivators could fight, but there was a difference between, say, Xin Wei and Guan Yi. Qian Shi¡¯s sect leaned heavily on the Guan Yi side of that equation. Despite centuries of fighting, Ashikaga Sae and Ienaga Yumi both advocated for Qian Shi as ultimately being a man of honor and discipline, and he¡¯d been surprisingly receptive to Sae¡¯s negotiation.

    <hr>

    ¡°You realize those are your soldiers on the chopping block, right?¡±

    Elder Qian Shi eyed the barbarian with barely-restrained disdain as she took a swig from a gourd¡ªthe fumes stung his nostrils from across the room.

    Shogun Ashikaga Sae was his sworn enemy. The leader of the barbarian lords of Yamato, who he¡¯d been fighting for as long as he could remember. Her wild purple hair and careless posture represented everything he despised about his foes. Regrettably, she was also entirely correct.

    ¡°I¡¯m aware of that, Lady Shogun. However, discipline must be maintained. That my people failed to act with honor is a stain upon my name, and I must take responsibility for that.¡±

    The words were like bile in his mouth, but they had to be said. He grimaced as the Shogun kicked her feet up on the table and lounged carelessly, even spilling some of her alcohol on the expensive furniture in the sitting room their hosts had provided.

    ¡°Eh, if you say so. Makes my life easier if you don¡¯t have as many fighters to throw at us anyway. Empress Yoshika gets pissy when we kill your lot.¡±

    Qian Shi¡¯s retort died in his throat as he processed what she¡¯d just said.

    ¡°She does?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure. Says it¡¯s pointless for people to be dying over a patch of land that neither side actually wants anyway. Fighting for the sake of fighting.¡±

    He blinked. He¡¯d heard similar arguments from his fellow grandmasters hesitating to lend resources to protect the border, and it irked him.

    ¡°It keeps us sharp! If we give up that land, it¡¯s just an invitation for you to push us further in. Next thing you know, barbarians are storming the Jade Palace!¡±

    Lady Ashikaga took another swig of her drink and laughed¡ªa sharp, loud bark that was the least ladylike thing he¡¯d ever heard.

    ¡°¡®Swhat I said¡ªer, not in those words. But hey, she¡¯s a bleeding heart, and I love her for it. You and your people fight and die to protect what you believe in. I can respect that¡ªwhy can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡ªwait, what?¡±

    Qian Shi¡¯s outrage warred with his confusion. What was she talking about?

    ¡°I was one of Hayakawa¡¯s top generals during the war with Jiaguo, until Yoshika showed me what her father, the shogun, was up to. He was corrupt¡ªcrazed. Willing to sacrifice our entire nation to demons for power.¡±

    ¡°And you sold him out for the chance to take his place.¡±

    She shrugged.

    ¡°If that¡¯s how you see it, sure. As I saw it, I had two options¡ªI could either follow orders or I could do the right thing. You said your people failed to act with honor, but is that really what you believe? Do you teach your disciples honor, or do you teach them to follow orders?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the same¡ª¡±

    He cut himself off, unable to even finish the sentence. No matter how much he hated her, he couldn¡¯t be that contrarian. She was right. Qian Shi was, if anything, proud of his people for taking a stand against Yan De¡¯s madness. Sun Quan was too blinded by his own hatred to see it.

    Ashikaga Sae snorted.

    ¡°Uh huh. That¡¯s what I thought. So your people die for doing the right thing, and Sun Quan conveniently loses almost nothing. Seems to be a theme in this ¡®war¡¯ of yours. Were you ever trying to kill us, or were you always aiming at each other?¡±

    ¡°Tsk. It¡¯s always both with those damned weasels. Even I feel a bit of relief knowing that snake Bai Renshu is set to lose as much as I am.¡±

    The shogun¡¯s eyes glinted dangerously as she sat up and leaned forward, placing her gourd on the table between them.

    ¡°¡®Bout that...as I hear it, he¡¯s lost a major supporter, and you¡¯ve been angling for his land for a long time. My liege has some sway with our hosts, and I don¡¯t think they care that much about a province that¡¯s effectively been independent for years.¡±

    Qian Shi paused, his own expression sharpening as he met the Shogun¡¯s intense stare. He was often mocked¡ªbehind his back, of course¡ªby other grandmasters for being too straightforward, but he could play the game. He wouldn¡¯t survive as the leader of a great sect if he couldn¡¯t.

    So, it seemed, could Yamato¡¯s shogun.

    He took a swig from the gourd and instantly regretted it¡ªby the emperor, was she drinking distilled alcohol? He shook it off and ignored the burning in his throat and sinuses as he leaned forward.

    ¡°Keep talking.¡±

    <hr>

    Qian Shi. A man of honor, and leader of the ¡®weakest¡¯ of Qin¡¯s great sects, yet one of the largest. Jiaguo¡¯s closest neighbor by virtue of the huge border along Qin¡¯s southern frontier, and thus one of the people Yoshika was most interested in making peace with. So her offer was simple¡ªshe gave the man something he wanted in exchange for something else he wanted.

    His land, his people, his honor. Yoshika didn¡¯t need to ask for his support, because the nature of her gift encouraged him to take her side so that he could keep it. From his perspective, he got something for nothing, and from hers she gained his support and placed him in her debt. A win-win situation on both sides.

    That was the kind of diplomacy she brought to Qin. Amongst all the backbiting and double dealing, she alone would offer genuine and wholehearted cooperation with no strings attached. Thus, the first of her new allies answered Qin Yongliang¡¯s question about the fate of the rebellious soldiers.

    ¡°I believe their actions were just. Had I half the backbone of my people, I would have countermanded Yan De¡¯s orders myself. I will meditate on my failure, but as for the so-called mutineers¡ªI would pardon them.¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Sun Quan rose from his seat and slammed his hands on the table, ignoring Qin Yongliang¡¯s reproving look.

    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous! You would corrupt the entire hierarchy of the sects! Such insubordination cannot go unpunished.¡±

    Qian Shi shook his head.

    ¡°Elder Sun, you are welcome to discipline your own people as you see fit, but the Austere Mountain values honor and strength. My people demonstrated both by refusing to kill their own brethren in cold blood.¡±

    The Silver Orchard grandmaster opened his mouth to respond, but was silenced by Qin Yongliang rising. The two arguing elders immediately bowed and sat down, awaiting his judgment.

    ¡°Qian Shi has waived his right as army commander to discipline those under his command. As such, the soldiers may return to their sects and face whatever judgment their elders see fit. This matter does not require my arbitration.¡±

    His word was final, and neither elder challenged him, but his eyes met Yoshika¡¯s as he went on.

    ¡°However, the paroled prisoners are another matter. If they have indeed been influenced by forbidden or demonic magic, then we must resolve that uncertainty before they can safely be returned to their homes.¡±

    Yoshika sighed, but met his gaze with a challenge of her own. That was one down, at least, and she knew they weren¡¯t going to make it easy for her.

 595. Evidence

    Over a century before Lee Jia was born, Seong Heiran left her mark on the world. In Yamato, she was relatively unknown¡ªat the time, there was a great deal of infighting as the Ienaga clan slowly rose to prominence, and communication between nations was sparse. In Goryeo, even back then she was a polarizing figure, and that divide only became more apparent after her death. Qin, however, knew her.

    She was a black mark upon their illustrious history. A rare challenge to the empire¡¯s hegemony that had actually succeeded. Soul magic was so feared and forbidden in Qin that among all but the highest powers its very existence was denied. Seong Heiran was, if not the reason, an oft-cited example of why, and she was so well known that her name persisted as the exception that ¡®proved¡¯ the rule. Soul magic didn¡¯t exist¡ªexcept for the Fox Princess.

    Heiran was the story you told naughty children to make them behave. Finish your dinner and go to bed, or the Fox Princess will steal your soul and eat your liver. She was the face of demons as Qin¡¯s cultivators understood them¡ªeven though she¡¯d never actually been one.

    She was¡ªto Yoshika¡ªan enormous pain in the neck. Her aunt, via Eunae, had such a fearsome reputation in Qin that the mere association had been enough for Sun Quan to send assassins after Eunae before she¡¯d even reached xiantian.

    All because of a power Heiran and Eunae had each inherited from their common ancestor, the great spirit of the Kumiho, the legendary nine-tailed fox. A bewitching gaze that could twist the hearts of mortals and immortals alike, bending them to her will. The Kumiho was a trickster, a seducer, and a manipulator. Her schemes had, in part, led to the creation of the entire half-spirit race, and the Seong clan had been founded for the sole purpose of reviving her.

    They¡¯d lost some of the intentionality behind their traditions over the centuries, and after triumphing over the fragment within Eunae¡¯s soul¡ªand that of her other aunt and predecessor, the late Queen of Goryeo¡ªYoshika wasn¡¯t too concerned about the risk of her return anymore.

    Qin Yongliang and Sun Quan clearly were.

    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t tell you this, since you¡¯ll use it against me, but ever since Seong Eunae¡¯s soul became part of me, I¡¯ve lost the power she inherited from her great ancestor¡ªat least, as you understand it.¡±

    The prime minister blinked at her from across the table. Sun Quan already knew this¡ªthough he didn¡¯t believe it¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t something she shouted from the rooftops, and he had little reason to spread that knowledge around.

    ¡°Is that so? As much as I would like to believe that, I cannot take such a grave matter at your word. How, pray tell, does one lose the power of a great spirit?¡±

    ¡°By matching it with my own. When Eunae joined me, I was changed by her, and she was changed in turn. The power she inherited from our ancestor became something else. I am no longer capable of compelling even a regular mortal to act against their will. Or at least, no more than anyone else at this table.¡±

    Sun Quan stood and bowed, indicating a desire to speak. On a slightly petty whim, Yoshika preempted Qin Yongliang and gestured to the elder herself.

    ¡°Go ahead, Elder Sun¡ªyou have better standing than most to question me.¡±

    He gave her a strange look, then glanced at the prince for permission. Qin Yongliang nodded, though he was not pleased to have his authority challenged. Yoshika felt slightly bad about that¡ªshe didn¡¯t dislike the man, but she had her reasons for doing it.

    ¡°Empress Yoshika, you are already known as a user of forbidden arts. The entire basis of your power is dual cultivation¡ªa demonic practice outlawed within the Heavenly Empire. You harbor demons within your realm, and even brought them to battle against our forces at Kucheon. Why should we trust you to stop there?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not relitigate the matter of my cultivation methods. Prince Qin Yongliang himself already ruled that my methods were not abusive and granted an exception.¡±

    ¡°Yes, more than five years ago, when there were only two of you. Now there are four, and I¡¯ve heard rumors of a fifth. With respect to His Highness, I believe that the precedent has changed. You claim you cannot steal souls, yet that seems to be the entire basis of your power.¡±

    Yoshika sighed heavily.

    ¡°Those who become part of my collective do so of their own will. If either they or I had any doubts, it wouldn¡¯t work. Dual cultivators¡ªor dao companions, as I¡¯ve heard us called¡ªcannot reach my heights without perfect harmony. I can¡¯t force someone to join me any more than you could spontaneously grow a second head. But you know that already.¡±

    She loosened the restraint of her domain within the room, allowing the xiantian experts in the room to easily read her aura¡ªthough she doubted many of them could match her or Long Chunhua in that regard.

    ¡°You can sense my domain for yourselves. I have always been open about my nature. Your Highness, if you still feel that my cultivation methods are morally objectionable, then I invite you to judge me here and now.¡±

    Qin Yongliang grimaced uncomfortably. He probably would have liked nothing more than to overturn his previous ruling, but even if she couldn¡¯t read his aura she felt that she had some understanding of the man. He took his role as the arbiter of imperial law seriously, and acted with integrity.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°I see no need for that at this time, Empress.¡±

    She nodded, unsurprised.

    ¡°Very well. As for the matter of my demonic rehabilitation programs, I believe the princesses saw them first hand during their tour of my lands.¡±

    The twin princesses, who¡¯d been sitting quietly the entire time, watching on with urbane amusement, perked up at that. Qin Ling smiled brightly at the opportunity to contribute.

    ¡°Indeed we did! Quite ambitious, and very noble!¡±

    Her sister was less complementary.

    ¡°Though you hadn¡¯t made much progress, and I don¡¯t see how using them as soldiers is supposed to help. If I were more cynical, I might think you were only keeping them to use as weapons.¡±

    Yoshika ignored the jab and bowed.

    ¡°Then I am glad you know better, Your Highness. I have no need for demonic weapons.¡±

    Jianmo vibrated indignantly at her hip.

    ¡°Present company excluded.¡±

    Nearly everyone eyed the sword with some level of apprehension. Jianmo was the oldest being present, and had nearly as bad a reputation in Qin as Seong Heiran, but the summit wasn¡¯t about them.

    Qin Yongliang shook his head and frowned.

    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t mean we can take you at your word about the Fox Princess¡¯ bewitching gaze. Have you a definitive way to prove that you did not unduly influence the prisoners?¡±

    ¡°Of course not¡ªthat¡¯s impossible, but I am prepared to present my case. Lin Xiulan is the continent¡¯s foremost expert on healing damage caused by soul magic, including those enthralled by Seong Heiran herself. I¡¯ll let her testify.¡±

    Xiulan stood and bowed.

    ¡°The human soul is a resilient and flexible thing. It is possible, through thought exercises and meditation, to reshape oneself. This is, arguably, the very basis of cultivation. The Kumiho¡¯s magic leaves deep, scarring wounds on the soul. With time, they can be overcome, and with the right techniques, they can be detected.¡±

    Sun Quan scoffed, speaking out of turn again.

    ¡°Dual cultivation, you mean. The healing cults were uprooted for a reason, Lin Xiulan.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s Elder Lin Xiulan at a minimum to you, Elder Sun. I don¡¯t recall hearing any complaints about the therapy I provided your people after the Fox Princess fell.¡±

    ¡°And now you take her side. Should I worry about those I entrusted to your care?¡±

    That was a dark accusation, but before Xiulan could offer a retort, their argument was interrupted by a low growl. Long Xiaofan didn¡¯t even bother rising, much less await permission to speak.

    ¡°This is pointless. Stop wasting time on quibbling and bring in the supposedly afflicted. You can¡¯t prove whether they¡¯ve been corrupted? I can.¡±

    Sun Quan gave her a strained smile.

    ¡°While I am sure our honored emissary from the mighty dragon clan is very capable, there are hundreds, if not thousands of cultivators under suspicion. Furthermore, I mean no offense, but can we be certain of your evaluation?¡±

    ¡°Your words are as empty as your head, human. Whether you mean offense or not, you offer it with every breath. If I cannot sense Empress Yoshika¡¯s influence upon a soul, then this conversation is meaningless because every one of us is under her spell.¡±

    Yoshika winced. Xiaofan was...helping, sort of. But the wary looks even her allies were giving her didn¡¯t do her argument any favors. Several people stood to argue, but it was Qin Zhao who was given the first opportunity to speak.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan is an expert who predates our very empire. The great hermits of antiquity learned from her kind, including the God-Emperor himself. I personally vouch for her judgment on this matter.¡±

    Yongliang nodded at his nephew, then gestured towards Sun Quan.

    ¡°Then we shall accept her generosity to expedite this matter. Elder Sun, please present your most compelling cases for Empress Yoshika¡¯s use of forbidden magic.¡±

    The Silver Orchard¡¯s grandmaster grew nervous at the shift of focus. Suddenly it wasn¡¯t about Yoshika proving that she hadn¡¯t done anything, but him proving that she had. She wondered, idly, whether the burden of proof should be standardized to simplify such cases. Something for the future.

    In short order, Shun Song, Gao Yuanjun¡ªwho had never even been taken prisoner¡ªand a handful of others were brought in for Long Xiaofan to examine. Yoshika remembered the involved and rather personal ritual that Lin Xiulan had used to check her own soul for the Kumiho¡¯s influence, back when Eunae had accidentally placed a geas on her.

    Xiaofan didn¡¯t do that. The nervous cultivators barely had time to present themselves and bow before she waved a hand dismissively.

    ¡°None. Those two have experienced her blessing¡ªamong dozens of others¡ªand that one is on the precipice of a total collapse, but none of it is Yoshika¡¯s influence. Not directly.¡±

    Gao Yuanjun blinked and pointed at himself with a confused expression. He was the one she¡¯d singled out. Xiaofan smiled at him¡ªan unfriendly baring of the teeth, like a predator¡¯s snarl.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing, boy. It will change you, make you stronger¡ªor break you. Either way, an improvement. Don¡¯t run from it.¡±

    He bowed uncertainly, and Qian Shi gave him an appraising look before nodding gratefully at Long Xiaofan. She ignored both of them and turned to address Qin Yongliang.

    ¡°There. She has not enthralled them, nor can she. Yoshika¡¯s domain can¡¯t change anyone without changing herself¡ªyour Emperor Qin is a far more dangerous wielder of soul magic.¡±

    The entire room froze at that, and Yoshika had to suppress a wince. She¡¯d had her suspicions, and at least a few of the people in the room already knew, but nobody was supposed to know¡ªleast of all the rank and file soldiers like Gao Yuanjun and Shun Song.

    Qin Yonliang stood in a hurry and spoke in an icy tone.

    ¡°Lady Long Xiaofan, it is only out of extreme respect for your ancient clan that I allow your baseless comments to go with only a warning. I trust that everyone present understands not to repeat such claims.¡±

    She gave him a flat look, but didn¡¯t argue. Everyone else was stuck between pretending to have heard nothing or hurrying to swear themselves to secrecy. Of everyone, Yoshika noticed that it was Gao Yuanjun who simply frowned in deep contemplation. She could almost see a flash of insight crystallize within his soul¡ªthe precursor to a personal breakthrough.

    Well, good for him. Yoshika had a diplomatic incident to avert.

 596. Grandmistress

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the God-Emperor would be a master of any discipline he set himself to, in theory. Lady Long Xiaofan surely didn¡¯t mean to suggest anything untoward.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s words didn¡¯t convince anybody, but it was a convenient excuse to ignore the darker insinuations suggested by the dragon. By the emperor¡ªa living dragon, just sitting right there at the table. Gao Yuanjun felt like he¡¯d been knocked senseless during the war and still trapped in a bizarre dream. A dragon had spoken to him¡ªgiven him...cultivation advice? Then casually accused the God-Emperor of wielding soul magic and was now glaring daggers at Empress Yoshika for putting words in her mouth.

    She ignored them, rushing to smooth things over with the bristling elders. Yoshika was...not the most eloquent, actually. She alternated between bold, challenging statements and stumbling over herself nervously. It was oddly endearing, and perhaps that was the point. Gao liked her, despite himself, but that was all just a distraction.

    God-Emperor Qin used soul magic. That was a fact. Long Xiaofan knew it, the elders knew it, and even Empress Yoshika seemed unmoved by the revelation, for all that she was trying to sweep past it.

    Gao...didn¡¯t really care. It was a strange thought. The man that he¡¯d spent his entire life idolizing, the ideals of his entire nation, all built on a lie. But of course it was. Why should he be surprised that the highest power of the land wielded forbidden magic? Who would tell him otherwise? Empress Yoshika was often decried for her use of dual cultivation, but how was she any different from Emperor Qin?

    Well, she was honest about it. She didn¡¯t deny her use of soul magic, merely argued that she had not abused it. Yoshika was powerful enough that, like the God-Emperor, nobody could tell her ¡®no.¡¯ So instead, they tried to moralize and rally against her to reduce her influence. But Gao could see the ground they stood on crumbling beneath their feet.

    He glanced at Qian Shi¡ªhis grandmaster, standing among Yoshika¡¯s allies. It wasn¡¯t as though he¡¯d declared for her, or joined the Austere Mountain to Jiaguo, but whether by circumstance or ideal, he stood with the Empress despite fighting her so recently.

    Did it matter? Perhaps not, but it seemed to Gao that it spoke to a broader trend. Jiaguo had started as nothing but a tiny city-state. A curiosity at most until Yamato challenged it and lost. Then Goryeo was absorbed in a bloodless coup, and suddenly Jiaguo spanned nearly half the continent and rivaled the Heavenly Empire in size¡ªif not population. Who was next?

    The Austere Mountain shared the longest border with them, followed by Silver Orchard. Yoshika had tendrils of influence¡ªnot soul magic, but just regular personal and diplomatic entanglements¡ªthat stretched through Gao¡¯s home, past the Flowing Purewater, and reached all the way north through the Awakening Dragon and right up to the doorstep of the Jade Palace itself.

    Had they already fallen into her trap? Gao felt that it had been a mistake to ever wage war against Yoshika and Jiaguo. He couldn¡¯t stop her, even if he wanted to, and neither could anybody else in the room. Everyone focused so much on the literal soul magic, or the people she absorbed into her collective, that they missed her true strength. Unless Emperor Qin himself intervened, Yoshika would win over the entire empire by sheer force of personality.

    Maybe, he thought as he and his fellow soldiers were ushered out so that the summit could proceed, maybe that was for the best.

    <hr>

    When Yoshika was certain that Xiaofan hadn¡¯t inadvertently condemned the innocent soldiers by being even more of a loudmouth than she was, the summit proceeded. The elders were as eager to rush past any discussion of God-Emperor Qin¡¯s soul magic as she was. Yoshika shot Long Xiaofan a questioning glance, but the dragon emissary was difficult to read. How much of that was on purpose?

    Qin Yongliang cleared his throat before addressing the gathering.

    ¡°Now then, before we can negotiate the terms of Jiaguo¡¯s surrender, it would behoove this assembly to know exactly to whom Empress Yoshika is surrendering. In Yan De¡¯s absence, his designated heir is the de facto ruler of the Great Awakening Dragon sect. However, I understand that there are a number of unusual circumstances complicating the succession. Yan Ren, you may state your case.¡±

    As always, Yan Ren stood and bowed formally to Qin Yongliang before speaking.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. First and foremost among the issues is that my master yet lives, trapped in the boundary between worlds. Succession occurs only with his death, and the sect is otherwise entrusted to my sworn brother Yan Hao in our master¡¯s absence.¡±

    Yue stood and bowed to both Prince Qin and Yoshika. The prince gestured for her to speak, but she waited until Yoshika granted her the same permission.

    ¡°Though my father¡¯s death cannot be confirmed, his return is not possible. The place he was sealed has no qi to absorb, save for the proverbial ocean of divine essence threatening to tear our entire world apart. With all the respect he deserves, not even my father could harness that power without being annihilated. He is, for all intents and purposes, dead.¡±

    Ren shook his head, his face impassive.

    ¡°Nevertheless, the law is clear. Until his death can be confirmed by the destruction of his spiritual jade tablet, he remains the grandmaster of the Great Awakening Dragon. Lady Long Chunhua, if you would?¡±

    He gestured to Yue¡¯s mother, sitting next to her, and she stood and bowed gracefully. Following Yue¡¯s example, she waited until both monarchs gave her leave to speak, then produced Yan De¡¯s jade tablet from within her sleeve.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°As Elder Yan Ren suggests, my husband¡¯s spiritual tablet remains intact. However, it has gone inert. I have spoken with Empress Yoshika and my ancestor, and both confirm that this can only mean that his soul no longer exists anywhere within the realms of our world.¡±

    ¡°Unimportant. It shall reactivate upon his return.¡±

    ¡°Unless, of course, he is already dead. In which case, the tablet would have no way of reacting.¡±

    Yan Ren pursed his lips, glancing at Qin Yongliang, who was not yet moving to make any rulings.

    ¡°It is impossible to prove one way or the other. Under normal circumstances, perhaps I would defer to the Grandmaster¡¯s chosen heir, but Yan Yue is a traitor¡ªa known collaborator and even a ranking official within the Jiaguo Empire. It would be madness to allow her to take control of the sect.¡±

    He raised his chin and glared a challenge across the table, but received Yue¡¯s signature smirk in response.

    ¡°Traitor? My, what a serious accusation that is. I remain, as ever, a loyal servant of the Heavenly Empire...and Jiaguo.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, impossible. One cannot be both¡ªyour oath to the Heavenly Empire of Qin supersedes all others, and to declare yourself under another who claims sovereignty is nothing short of treason.¡±

    Yan Ren looked again to Qin Yongliang for confirmation, but to his surprise, the prince had a pained expression. It wasn¡¯t him who answered, however. On either side of the prince, his sisters, the twin princesses rose and spoke in perfect harmony.

    ¡°As a matter of fact, Yan Ren, there is precedent.¡±

    The two bowed politely to Long Xiaofan¡ªa respectful gesture between members of royalty.

    ¡°Your granddaughter sends her regards, Lady Long Xiaofan. She regrets that she cannot leave the palace to meet you, but you are invited to visit at your leisure.¡±

    Xiaofan nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure Qiuyue is fine with your father guaranteeing her safety, thank you.¡±

    Maybe if she hadn¡¯t been present, they would have said nothing, but to let Yan Ren¡¯s statement go unchallenged would have been a huge insult to Xiaofan. Her granddaughter was one of the God-Emperor¡¯s consorts and also an exile of the Draconic Empire in the southern isles.

    Backed into a corner, Yan Ren had only one trick left up his sleeve.

    ¡°Even so, the Awakening Dragon remains a patriarchy. By our laws, Yan Yue may be her father¡¯s heir in the absence of any alternatives to continue the family line, but she must be wed. By the laws of the empire, as a xiantian elder, none can force her hand, but if she remains unmarried, then she must relinquish her title as grandmistress.¡±

    Yoshika¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t known about that, but Yue must have. Was this it, then? They hadn¡¯t planned on announcing their engagement until closer to the end, but unless Yue had something else in mind, it seemed like it was time.

    As it happened, Yue did have something else.

    ¡°Within a year, Yan Ren. I know the laws. I assure you, I will be married before I am forced to abdicate, and when that time comes you may petition the other elders to have my title transferred to my husband instead.¡±

    ¡°And who would that be, exactly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to tell you¡ªnor even choose until the year is up. So unless you have any further objections, I suggest you wait patiently and try your coup again next year.¡±

    He glanced at Long Chunhua, who sat silently. If he had any thoughts about trying to twist the subtle difference between clan and sect succession to his advantage, they died when he saw Chunhua sitting in support of Yue. Yan Ren sat down.

    The prince rose, then, to declare the matter resolved. But Yan Hao, the strangely rotund alchemist who was more ambitious than his sworn brother, stood with a mighty frown.

    ¡°I have one final objection. Yan Yue is my disciple. I move to have her excommunicated from the sect for forswearing her duties. My other disciples, Han Yu and Zheng Long, can attest that she has long since been a traitor to the Great Awakening Dragon. I was merciful enough to give her another chance, out of respect for her father, my master, but by my rights as her direct warden, I retroactively deny her any affiliation to our sect.¡±

    Yongliang sighed, ready to listen to another long back and forth as each side argued their cases. Yet it was Qin Zhao who answered Yan Hao¡¯s claim, turning to look down on the elder with a baleful expression.

    ¡°Have you forgotten so soon, Yan Hao? I was present when you attempted to kill my disciples in cold blood for defending themselves against yours. You wish to speak of mercy? It was mine which considered the matter resolved after scattering your disciples'' foundations and forcing them to start their paths anew. Yet now you reap the harvest of your own pettiness, for I was there to bear witness when you disowned Yan Yue as your disciple that day. You have no right.¡±

    Yan Hao grimaced and flopped back down into his seat, crossing his arms and fuming without another word.

    Qin Yongliang gave his nephew a nod, then turned back to the assembly.

    ¡°Very well. Yan Yue remains grandmistress of the Great Awakening Dragon sect, pending her marriage within the year, as per their laws. If there is nothing else, I believe we can now move on to the primary subject of this assembly.¡±

    Yoshika, who¡¯d mostly been allowing her allies to make their cases, except where she¡¯d been directly challenged, rose to meet the prince¡¯s gaze. She gave him the same bow of acknowledgement that she¡¯d seen the twins offer Long Xiaofan, and he returned it.

    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I do hope that we can resolve our differences in order to end the hostilities between our nations. Your great sects waged war upon my people under false pretenses. I am not the Fox Princess returned, and until we were attacked, Jiaguo had no designs on the Heavenly Empire¡¯s lands.¡±

    It took a moment for her words to sink in, and then the prince¡¯s expression hardened.

    ¡°We are here to negotiate your surrender, Empress. I have given you the respect befitting a sovereign of your station, but you are in no position to make demands.¡±

    ¡°Maybe not, Your Highness, and it may come to that. I¡¯m committed to peace at any cost, but this is still a negotiation, and I think you¡¯ll find that I have more to offer than you expect. Now...¡±

    She took a breath to steady herself. This was not going to be easy, but time was running out. Yoshika needed every available power on board now or never if the world was to have any hope of breaking free of the divine seal. She¡¯d tried already as a supplicant, and that hadn¡¯t worked. Now, either Qin was going to help her, or get in her way, and she intended to find out which it would be, one way or another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss how to divide the continent between our empires.¡±

 597. Incentive

    The elders and grandmasters all bristled at Yoshika¡¯s audacity, and even Long Chunhua couldn¡¯t hide her shock. Qin Yongliang gave away nothing that he didn¡¯t want her to see, but his response was slow and measured¡ªtesting her intentions rather than immediately taking offense.

    ¡°Do you mean to imply, Empress Yoshika, that you intend to ask the Heavenly Empire of Qin to relinquish its claims upon the land?¡±

    She shook her head.

    ¡°Not at all, Your Highness. It is my understanding, however, that the great sects are given broad freedoms to govern their lands according to their own laws, so long as they do not conflict with those of the empire at large. Perhaps only Jiaguo¡¯s total surrender can end the war, but I ask that you give me the opportunity to make other offers.¡±

    ¡°You have every right to negotiate terms, but I must warn you that I will not entertain anything that insults the majesty of our empire, nor can I speak for the great sects not in attendance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Frankly, I am only interested in treating with those who backed their words with action anyway. Were it not for my friendship with Yan Yue, I would question the Awakening Dragon¡¯s right to even sit at this table¡ªthe loss of their previous grandmaster notwithstanding.¡±

    Yan Ren and Yan Hao scowled openly at her, but Yoshika ignored them as she went on.

    ¡°Qian Shi, Sun Quan, your people marched against me unprovoked and without any opportunity to speak in defense of myself. No diplomatic overtures were ever made, aside from the suitors for Yue¡¯s hand, and the honorable princesses delivering us the offer to join the empire as imperial consorts. Indeed, our sovereignty was never acknowledged until the moment that war was declared, and diplomacy was impossible.¡±

    The twins gave her arch looks when she mentioned them, but she had the attention of both grandmasters, despite Sun Quan¡¯s hostility.

    ¡°Now it is. Bought and paid for in the blood of our people. Let it not be in vain. We can use this opportunity to not only end the hostility between us, but to mend the rift and establish a mutually beneficial relationship.¡±

    Sun Quan stood immediately, and though he did not bow, Yoshika gestured for him to speak. He forgot to wait for Qin Yongliang to do the same before snapping at her.

    ¡°We have heard such overtures before, from your kin! The great sects do not forget. I remember Seong Heiran and her promises, and I remember what became of those who trusted them.¡±

    ¡°I am not Seong Heiran. Nor am I Goryeo, or Yamato. I am the empress of Jiaguo, and it is in that capacity, and only that capacity that I address you now. I have people from Qin living within my borders, many of whom still swear allegiance to your God-Emperor. Do you know what I do with such people?¡±

    The grandmaster hesitated, knowing that any answer he gave to the rhetorical question would be a reflection upon his own opinions. Instead, he simply waited for her to go on.

    ¡°I appoint them to my council! Pan Zixin leads a vocal faction of Qin loyalists, who are given the freedom to speak within my courts. I host a branch of the Spiritual Flowing Purewater sect within my borders, and the highest office in my capital¡ªsecond only to my own¡ªis held by Yan Yue. You may see all of this as an infringement upon your authority, but elders, I want to make it clear that friendship with Qin was always my goal.¡±

    Qian Shi stood and bowed, and after how much she¡¯d been pushing it, Yoshika made a point to wait for Qin Yongliang to give permission first. The formalities annoyed her, but she and Yue had spent a long time planning how to use them to their advantage.

    ¡°I hear your words, Empress, and recognize your deeds. If you have an offer to make, then make it. I can promise only that we will hear it, and consider it in good faith.¡±

    Yoshika nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°Thank you, grandmaster. I believe that loyalty is best earned by merit rather than force. In truth, I care little for my title, but my people gave it to me and I endeavor to live up to their expectations. The main thrust of my proposal is simple¡ªpacts of non-aggression and freedom of movement between Jiaguo and any territory willing to sign. I¡¯m willing to offer significant incentives to encourage the leaders of each sect represented here to pioneer the program.

    ¡°To be clear, this is not an alliance, nor am I asking anybody to swear fealty to Jiaguo. I impose no laws upon your lands, save that any visitors from mine are not mistreated. Should anyone from Qin wish to settle in Jiaguo, they would be free to do so without renouncing their imperial citizenship. They would gain the full benefits accorded to any of my people, and retain the freedom to return home whenever they choose.¡±

    She was met by a long silence until Sun Quan raised an eyebrow at her.

    ¡°You expect us to just allow¡ªforeigners to cross our border freely? To allow you to invade our lands without consequence?¡±

    Yoshika tried not to roll her eyes as the grandmaster swallowed the words ¡®beastkin¡¯ and ¡®barbarian¡¯ in favor of the more diplomatic ¡®foreigner.¡¯ It almost made her reconsider her plans, but understanding had to start somewhere.

    ¡°Do you think every citizen of Jiaguo is a member of the military? Or is the Heavenly Empire of Qin such a miserable place to live that you can¡¯t imagine that anybody would move there without being ordered? Do you fear that your own people would flee the country in droves, never to return?¡±

    Sun Quan glanced back nervously at Prince Qin Yongliang, whose face remained impassive.

    ¡°I would never dare make such insinuations, but the secret cultivation methods of the great sects¡ª¡±

    ¡°My mother knows your ¡®secret cultivation methods.¡¯ She¡¯d rather remain as a mortal. The only people denied by your secrecy are your own. Arcane arts are rooted in ancient imperial techniques, but why has Qin lost those arts in all but a few reclusive masters? Body cultivation is seen as a dead end, yet Yamato is able to awaken more immortal practitioners than any other nation.¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Our techniques are the supreme arts of the true heavenly dao, bequeathed to us by His Imperial Majesty, the Holy God-Emperor of Qin. We need no others.¡±

    Yoshika crossed her arms and glared at the stubborn grandmaster. It wasn¡¯t necessarily him she was trying to convince, but his words would no doubt be reflected by many throughout the empire.

    ¡°The same God-Emperor who mandates that power should not be used to suppress the weak? Who says that those of means should provide for those without? Do you truly believe that it is his will that the only cultivation method his people practice be one that only those of great talent or born into means can practice? Qin Yongliang¡ªis your father a hypocrite?¡±

    The grandmasters visibly cringed at her accusation, but the prince himself remained composed as he met her eyes.

    ¡°You are well learned in the philosophy of our empire. However, the restricted nature of spiritual cultivation is not a matter of oppression. Indeed, those who demonstrate talent¡ªregardless of their birth¡ªare highly sought after by the sects. My father¡¯s teachings instruct that true enlightenment can only be achieved by purity of soul. That it is a difficult path is of no consequence¡ªwe endeavor to uplift those who can walk it.¡±

    ¡°And the rest?¡±

    ¡°Commit themselves to the duty of earning the protection of their betters.¡±

    She pursed her lips. That was as diplomatic an answer as she expected. Qin had enormous territory, and a population to match, but spiritual cultivators were deceptively rare. In terms of sheer numbers, they could match or exceed Jiaguo, and their sects were so ubiquitous that it was difficult to understand the actual state of their nation.

    It was something that Yoshika had worked out over time, from learning about the history of her world and seeing so many different perspectives. Qin was a paper tiger, more fragile than even its own rulers knew.

    Yoshika turned to Qin Zhao, her master and mentor¡ªthe very man who had helped her to walk the first steps on her own path of spiritual enlightenment, fraught with difficulties though it may have often been.

    ¡°Master Qin Zhao, may I ask a question about the history of Qin?¡±

    He stood and bowed, waiting for his uncle to acknowledge the gesture before answering.

    ¡°I cannot divulge secrets of our empire, Your Majesty, but this humble scholar will otherwise answer to the best of his knowledge.¡±

    ¡°In the last hundred¡ªno, thousand years, how many sons and daughters of Qin have risen to the level of xiantian?¡±

    Qin Zhao paused for a moment, then glanced at the prince, who gave him a subtle nod.

    ¡°Only a small handful in the last millenia¡ªfewer than a dozen. In the last century, to the best of my knowledge¡ªjust two.¡±

    ¡°Those two were not purely spiritual cultivators.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a question, but Qin Zhao bowed in acknowledgement and answered for the benefit of the others.

    ¡°No. Yan Yue is, like you, a unified cultivator, while Zheng Long has progressed both martial and arcane arts to the peak of houtian.¡±

    ¡°And how many have died in the last century?¡±

    This time, Qin Zhao¡¯s grimace all but spoke for him.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot say¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dozens, at least¡ªjust from the light skirmishes against Yamato¡¯s border. One by my own hand in the war waged against me by Yan De and his ill-advised followers. Hundreds, if not thousands more at houtian¡ªand those are only the ones I can personally confirm. I can¡¯t account for infighting within the sects.¡±

    ¡°Such infighting is...uncommon.¡±

    But brutal. Qin Zhao himself had told her of the history behind Qin¡¯s most recent civil war. The very same that had led to the decline of proper healing arts in Qin and forced Lin Xiulan¡¯s cult into obscurity under the Flowing Purewater¡¯s wing¡ªan act that had led to their censure and the unofficial withdrawal of their status as a great sect.

    An upheaval like that didn¡¯t come cheap, and the cost was always paid in blood. And that was without even considering the impact of good qi healing becoming all but a lost art over the last several centuries.

    The fact was that behind generations of unmatched hegemony and a monopoly on some of the most powerful cultivators in the world, Qin was in decline. Like their sleeping emperor, the nation had stagnated under the rule of the great sects. That was why they fielded mostly mortals against Yamato and left Goryeo alone. Why their aggression had all but stopped after a century of Ienaga Yumi guarding the border as a genuine threat against enemy xiantians.

    Perhaps, it was even why they were willing to entertain Yoshika¡¯s peace talks.

    Naturally, their pride would never allow them to admit it aloud, but she¡¯d made her point. All that remained was to drive it home.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for us to suffer such waste! Let us live together, not as enemies, but friends. Jiaguo has already revived the grand academy, and I see no reason why the dream it represents should die. Perhaps ¡®true enlightenment¡¯ isn¡¯t for everyone, but strength and knowledge can be.

    ¡°The truth is, I believe we need each other. War serves neither and harms both. Our world is dying, and if we continue to fight, it will be over who gets to rule over the ashes of whatever is left. The academy is trying to find a way to solve the crisis we face, but I need help. Scholars, experts, old monsters¡ªif there is one thing Qin has that I cannot hope to compete with, it¡¯s experience.¡±

    Yoshika sighed. She could see that she had their attention, but that was never going to be enough. There was a rot in Qin that she could not fix with words alone¡ªbut neither could she afford to cut it out, despite what she had promised her master. For now, the best she could do was balm it.

    ¡°Of course, I am not asking you to agree to my proposals for nothing. I did promise incentives.¡±

    She didn¡¯t feel good about the greedy glint that flashed in the eyes of even staunch enemies like Yan Hao. Qin Yongliang, as calm as ever, simply folded his hands in front of him and raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°And what would you offer, Empress Yoshika, that even grandmasters of the great sects might covet?¡±

    Yoshika smiled.

    ¡°Grandmasters? How about the Demon Lord Longyan, or Sovereign Shen Yu¡ªyour imperial guest? I would even dare suggest that perhaps the God-Emperor himself might be tempted.

    ¡°The Sovereign¡¯s Tear is not the only thing I inherited from Chou¡¯s tomb. I have a vault of divine artifacts. Hundreds, even thousands of them. I offer them as gifts to any who would agree to help me bring our people together¡ªmore if they also contribute meaningfully towards breaking the divine seal.¡±

    Qin Yongliang blinked.

    ¡°That is...a bold claim, and a very generous¡ª¡±

    ¡°I accept!¡±

    Long Xiaofan¡¯s interruption drew the entire room¡¯s attention to herself. She met Yoshika¡¯s eyes with an unapologetic glare, and the tiniest hint of a smile.

    ¡°I was born in the divine realm, and I know the kind of treasures you speak of. You said the offer extends to anyone, did you not? On behalf of my brother, the Dragon Lord, I accept your terms. The Draconic Empire and surrounding isles will commit itself to this cause. I understand that my great granddaughter Long Ruiling is already a guest of your city? I will appoint her as ambassador to Jiaguo.¡±

    With that, the dragon emissary sat back with a satisfied nod as the grandmasters of Qin began to clamor over each other for Yoshika¡¯s attention.

 598. Announcement

    Divine artifacts. Powerful relics from a higher realm¡ªarms, armor, and tools used by gods themselves. Yoshika had a wealth of them inherited from the Bloody Sovereign, Chou. He had kept a vault of them, not to use or even trade, but as a hoard of trophies collected from his many enemies across the aeons.

    It wasn¡¯t like Yoshika wanted to hoard them herself. As far as she was concerned, such powerful artifacts were meant to be used. The trouble was, they were too powerful. Most of them required divine essence to wield properly, and even then it was impossible to draw out their full strength within a mortal realm. They were the tools of gods, and they were designed to be used accordingly.

    Even when she¡¯d gone out of her way to curate the most compatible artifacts, it was a challenge to find anything that would provide enough power to protect the wielder from the kind of attention it would draw on them. As a result, she¡¯d only given out two, and only under extremely dire circumstances.

    In a way, they were surprisingly useless for how valuable they were. Yumi and Rika had powerful weapons which they would perhaps one day grow into, but if she just handed an artifact to someone at random, they¡¯d most likely have to wait until divine ascension to use it.

    No doubt Long Xiaofan knew that, having been born in the divine realm, but her haste to take Yoshika up on her offer sent the grandmasters into a frenzy like sharks smelling blood in the water. On some level, they too must have understood that such powerful artifacts would have limited use in a mortal world, but at the same time none of them wanted to stand idly by while their rivals got first pick.

    It was naked bribery, and Yoshika wasn¡¯t ashamed to admit it. She needed their cooperation, and she needed it now. If playing into their greed and competitiveness was what earned her that cooperation, then so be it.

    From there, the negotiations hit a turning point. It was no longer a matter of whether the sects would agree to her treaty, but instead working out the details and limitations. Sun Quan didn¡¯t want criminals fleeing across the border¡ªin either direction¡ªwhich required them to work out a system for extradition that included provisions that the laws would apply equally. Qian Shi wanted assurances that demons would remain in Jiaguo, which conflicted with Yoshika¡¯s system for demons to earn freedom via rehabilitation.

    On and on it went, but by the end of the night, official documents were being drawn up for each party to sign. Qin Yongliang observed it all in silence, neither participating nor putting a stop to it. The great sects were, after all, self-governing, and by officially recognizing Jiaguo as a sovereign entity, the imperial clan had allowed it.

    It was only when seals were being produced to place stamps of approval on the drafted agreements that he folded his hands in front of him and spoke directly to Yoshika.

    ¡°There is one more matter to address, Empress Yoshika, esteemed grandmasters. You, of course, have every right to sign any agreements you please, but Jiaguo remains a nominal enemy of the Heavenly Empire.

    ¡°We recognize the sovereignty of dragons in the Southern Isles, and those under their protection. However, as our honored guest notes, the Draconic and Heavenly Empires are tied together by way of Lady Imperial Consort Long Qiuyue. We have no such promises from Empress Yoshika, beyond the word of a woman who has conquered two nations in a decade.

    ¡°I see your domain, Empress, and I understand your desires. Yet you do call yourself ¡®Empress¡¯ and Unity, for all that it may engender mutual cooperation, nevertheless abhors a rival. As long as We¡ªby which I mean the Heavenly Imperial Clan of Qin and our illustrious patriarch¡ªremain your rivals, we must always count you among our enemies.¡±

    Well then. Even the more enthusiastic supporters of Yoshika¡¯s treaties hesitated at that. It was one thing to accept a gift, exchange apologies, and shake hands on a deal with a former adversary. Quite another to wilfully engage with a certified enemy of the state.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the prince to take such a hardline stance, knowing that he favored Qin Zhao, and had even acted on Yoshika¡¯s behalf in the past. But she supposed that he still had to uphold his duties as the penultimate arbiter of imperial law before the God-Emperor himself. Regardless of his own opinions and preferences¡ªwhatever they may be¡ªhe had to represent his father in good faith. It was, she thought, a truly unenviable position.

    Yoshika smiled, sympathetically, at the old man.

    ¡°I understand your concern, but as I said, I am committed to peace. I¡¯m prepared to make precisely the sort of ties you speak of. Indeed, we have already received overtures to that effect.¡±

    It was time at last. A political marriage would have left a bad taste, but she wasn¡¯t above harnessing the political advantages of her engagement.

    Qin Ling and Qin Xiang eyed her suspiciously.

    ¡°Have you reconsidered our offer, then?¡±

    ¡°We were under the impression that you had no interest in becoming an imperial consort.¡±

    Yoshika nodded.

    ¡°That hasn¡¯t changed. However, yours was not the only proposal I received. I have agreed to be engaged to marry a noble scion of one of your great sects. Would that be a sufficient gesture of my sincerity?¡±

    The grandmasters exchanged curious looks, wondering who¡¯d managed to secure that agreement, but the twins just narrowed their eyes further. Qin Yongliang frowned slightly before responding.

    ¡°I believe it would, yes. However, I was not aware of this engagement¡ªto whom exactly are you engaged?¡±

    She exchanged a significant glance with Yue, neither of them able to hide their smiles.

    ¡°Yan Yue. I believe this will also satisfy the obligations to her clan and put the matter of her succession to rest.¡±

    Her announcement was met with stunned silence. The shock and confusion among most of the grandmasters was so great that they forgot to school their expressions, though Lin Xiulan had the good grace not to be surprised¡ªshe just held one hand to her cheek and sighed in faint disappointment. The twins, meanwhile, had donned expressions so stony that Guan Yi would have taken notes if he¡¯d been present.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    The moment ended as suddenly as it had begun, with the men immediately bursting into protests and arguments.

    ¡°You can¡¯t marry a¡ª!¡±

    ¡°There is no precedent for¡ª!¡±

    ¡°But the clan line¡ª!¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s supposed to pay the dowry?¡±

    ¡°Silence!¡±

    Qin Yongliang¡¯s voice cut through the clamor as he fixed Yoshika with an unamused glare.

    ¡°There are a number of problems with that, Empress, as you are no doubt aware. It complicates family lines, breaks with tradition, and perhaps most critically, no marriage between members of the same sex has ever been recognized.¡±

    ¡°Actually it has.¡±

    Yue, rather than Yoshika, spoke up at that. The prince sighed at yet another person speaking out of turn, but gestured for her to continue.

    ¡°By imperial decree, acknowledged by princesses Qin Ling and Qin Xiang and witnessed by Elder Xin Hai, Lee Jia and An Eui are lawfully wedded under imperial law.¡±

    For the first time, the prince¡¯s carefully muted expression twisted into a genuine grimace instead of a curated display of slight displeasure. He gave his older sisters baleful looks, but they refused to meet his gaze.

    ¡°As prime minister, I do have the right to veto decrees made by my designated representatives.¡±

    Yue nodded.

    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. But as that was the same declaration which recognized Jiaguo¡¯s sovereignty, you would render that void as well¡ªnot only destroying everything we¡¯ve worked towards today, but also retroactively entangling each of the great sects represented here in an unsanctioned war.¡±

    He sighed heavily, and it said a lot that he had to take a moment to seriously weigh the enormous political quagmire of retroactively denying Jiaguo¡¯s sovereignty and completely ruining the peace talks against recognizing same-sex marriage. Before he could voice a decision, however, Long Xiaofan interrupted once more.

    ¡°The Draconic Empire has long since recognized such unions, and has already signed into a treaty with Jiaguo. If Qin denies them now, they deny us as well. I will consider this a grave personal insult, and annul any standing agreements.¡±

    ¡°Is that a threat, Emissary Long?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Accept your loss and end the war, or tell your father to prepare himself for a much larger one.¡±

    Yoshika felt Jianmo chuckling gleefully at her side¡ªthough they were thankfully silent to everyone else. This was exactly what they¡¯d been waiting for. The dragon lady didn¡¯t mince words or make idle threats. She came to the table, set her pieces on the board, then kicked it over and punched her opponent in the face.

    Qin Yongliang sighed, defeated.

    ¡°The ruling stands, then. My father will hear of this, you know. You may think him an inactive ruler, but he is not blind or ignorant to the world¡¯s movements.¡±

    Yoshika smiled and bowed.

    ¡°I hope he does. I would be honored to meet him, that we might discuss a deeper cooperation between our realms.¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond, except to shake his head incredulously.

    ¡°Very well, then. In that case, there is one more matter to discuss, and that is the details of your marriage to Grandmistress Yan Yue. There are...many irregularities to account for.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d be happy to discuss them at length. You are, of course, all invited to attend the wedding.¡±

    Not even the thought of yet another long session of political negotiations could spoil Yoshika¡¯s mood. Some small part of her was pleased with her victory¡ªa veritable coup, even if she hadn¡¯t secured as much aid as she¡¯d hoped for¡ªbut that was completely overshadowed by the giddiness that washed over her from the moment she¡¯d announced her engagement.

    It was real, it was happening, and even the Qin Empire had to recognize it. Yoshika was getting married to Yan Yue.

    <hr>

    To say that Gao Yuanjun had been having a strange day would be unlocking entirely new pathways on the dao of understatements. After the revelations of the summit¡ªor at least, the brief segment of it that he¡¯d been party to¡ªhe¡¯d needed to meditate in private to sort through his thoughts.

    He felt that he was on the precipice of a breakthrough. Not to xiantian, but rather a fundamental shift in the foundation of his identity. He had been a soldier, a warrior, and a brother. A man who did as he was told and followed the orders of his superiors. Gao was the first to admit that he¡¯d never been an especially decisive person or a great leader. He was a follower, through and through.

    Those foundations had been shaken, and as the dragon emissary had said, Gao found himself on the verge of collapse. After seeing for himself the leaders he was following and the ¡®enemies¡¯ they set him against, it was difficult to be the model soldier or the stoic warrior. Instead, he found himself focusing on himself as a ¡®brother.¡¯

    He had no living family, aside from some rather distant relatives he¡¯d never met. Shun Song and Wen You were also far from the first young men he¡¯d taken under his wing and mentored. Yet he felt that the bond he¡¯d formed with his brothers was different. For them, he¡¯d cast aside the soldier and betrayed the tenets of the warrior. For them, he¡¯d embraced himself wholly as their brother, and in doing so felt more like himself than he could ever remember.

    Loyalty. A crucial part of who he was, and yet he had betrayed his sect and his empire. It didn¡¯t feel like a contradiction.

    There was an insight there that he was just on the verge of crystallizing when his rest was interrupted by the very same brothers he¡¯d sworn himself to. It was frustrating, but when he saw the looks of joy and relief on their faces, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to be upset.

    ¡°Brother Gao! News from the city!¡±

    ¡°Apologies for the interruption, Senior.¡±

    Wen You, at least, had the good grace to bow and apologize, but Shun Song barrelled forward, undeterred.

    ¡°We¡¯re getting a full pardon! And there¡¯s talk of some kind of alliance with Jiaguo!¡±

    ¡°Non-aggression and a limited opening of borders.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, don¡¯t be pedantic, Wen. It¡¯s an alliance proper for the Awakening Dragon, in any case. We¡¯ve even been invited to the wedding, Gao!¡±

    Gao blinked at his brothers, trying to keep up with what they were saying.

    ¡°Wedding? Whose?¡±

    ¡°Empress Yoshika. She¡¯s marrying the Awakening Dragon¡¯s scion.¡±

    ¡°Yan¡¯s heir is a woman.¡±

    That should have been the end of that, but Shun just chuckled and shook his head as if Gao had told him the sky was blue.

    ¡°I know that, Brother. Empress Yoshika is engaged to marry Grandmistress Yan Yue. You know, three of the empress¡¯ aspects are already married? Two of them to each other¡ªLee Jia, the one we met, and An Eui the er, Slayer of Mountains?¡±

    Gao stared at his brothers, looking for the joke or prank and finding none. At length, he heaved a sigh and shook his head slowly.

    ¡°With every encounter, I find Empress Yoshika broadens my horizons further, until I¡¯m compelled to wonder just how large the sky can possibly get.¡±

    Shun laughed and slapped him on the back.

    ¡°You said it! Now come on, they¡¯re having a feast in the city and now that we¡¯re pardoned everyone¡¯s striking camp. I want to get there before Lee Jia eats everything¡ªif you ever need proof that she¡¯s four people in one, by the emperor, you should see that girl eat!¡±